H 


AMERICAN   HISTORY: 

COMPRISING 

HISTORICAL  SKETCHES   OF  THE  INDIAN  TRIBES  ; 

A   DESCRIPTION    OF 

AMERICAN    ANTIQUITIES, 

WITH    AN    INQUIRY    INTO    THEIR    ORIGIN    AND    THE    ORIGIN    OF 
THE    INDIAN    TRIBES  ; 

HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES, 

WITH  APPENDICES  SHOWING  ITS  CONNECTION  WITH  EUROPEAN  HISTORY  J 

HISTORY  OF  THE  PRESENT  BRITISH.  PROVINCES ; 

HISTORY   OF   MEXICO; 
AND     HISTORY     OF     TEXAS, 

BROUGHT  DOWN  TO  THE  TIME  OF  ITS  ADMISSION  INTO  THE  AMERICAN  UNHM*. 


BY  MARCIUS    WILLSON,    \?'^~ 
// 

AUTHOR   OF    SCHOOL    HISTORY    OF    THE    UNITED    STATES,    COMPREHENSIVE    CHART 
OF    AMERICAN    HISTORY.    ETC. 


CINCINNATI: 
WILLIAM  H.   MOORE   &  CO.,   110  MAIN  STREET. 

NEW  YORK: 
MARK  H.  NEWMAN  &  CO.,  199  BROADWAY. 

1847 


7 


ENTERED,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1846,  by 

MABCIUS    WILLSON, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States,  for  the 
Northern  District  of  New  York. 


•mLBOTTPKD  BY  THOMAS  B.  SMITH,  *•  »•  BEDFORD,  PMSM1, 

816  WILIOAK  •TMIT,  «W  TO»K. 


INTRODUCTION. 


THE  design  of  the  following  work  is  to  present  the  histories  of  all  those  coun- 
tries of  North  America  that  are  now  of  sufficient  political  importance  to  demand 
the  attention  of  the  scholar,  and  awaken  the  interest  of  the  general  reader.  As 
an  appropriate  introduction  to  such  a  work,  we  have  given  the  most  important,  of 
what  little  is  known,  of  the  history  of  the  Aborigines  of  America,  together  with 
descriptive  sketches  of  those  rude  memorials  of  a  former  civilization  that  were  once 
so  numerous  throughout  our  own  territory ;  and  of  others,  magnificent  even  in 
their  desolation,  which  now  strew  the  plains,  and  crown  the  hill-tops,  of  Mexico, 
Yucatan,  and  Central  America.  The  probable  origin  of  these  antiquities,  and  of 
the  Indian  tribes,  has  long  been  a  subject  of  the  antiquarian  researches  of  the 
learned. 

Of  the  histories  of  the  several  political  divisions  of  North  ^  America,  that  of  our 
own  country  claims  our  first  attention,  and  to  it  we  have  given  an  appropriate  space  in 
the  present  work,  commensurate  with  its  importance.  Its  relations  with  European 
history,  and  with  the  history  of  England  in  particular,  have  been  dwelt  upon  in  the 
several  appendices,  at  considerable  length.  To  the  article  explanatory  of  the  char- 
acter and  design  of  those  appendices,  see  page  107,  the  reader  is  referred  for  our 
farther  views  on  this  subject. 

The  third  part  of  the  volume,  or,  as  it  is  called,  Book  III.,  gives  the  history  of 
the  present  British  Provinces  in  North  America,  from  their  earliest  settlement  to 
the  present  period— both  under  the  French  and  under  the  English  dominion ;— the 
early  history  of  Louisiana,  previous  to  the  purchase  of  that  territory  by  the  United 
States  in  1803 ;— the  history  of  Mexico,  from  the  conquest  by  Cortez,  to  the  com- 
mencement of  the  war  with  the  United  States  in  1846 ; — and  the  history  of  Texas, 
from  its  first  settlement,  to  the  time  of  its  admission  into  the  American  Union. 

In  relation  to  other  features  in  the  PLAN  of  the  work,  farther  than  the  general 
divisions  to  which  we  have  referred,  a  few  remarks  may  not  be  inappropriate. — 
It  is  a  fact,  not  universally  known,  that  all  the  French  writers  on  Canadian  his- 
tory— the  writers  upon  Mexican  history — and  generally,  all  Catholic  writers,  give 
dates  according  to  the  New,  or  Gregorian  Style,  subsequent  to  the  year  1582; 
while  cotemporary  English  writers  of  American  and  European  history  retain  the 
Old  Style  so  late  as  the  year  1751.*  Hence  discrepancies  in  dates,  almost  innu- 
merable, are  found  in  the  works  of  those  compilers  who  have  either  been  ignorant 
of  this  fact,  or  have  disregarded  it.  In  the  following  work  the  author  has  endea- 
vored to  give  the  dates,  uniformly,  in  New  Style. 

A  minute  MARGINAL  ANALYSIS  has  been  carried  throughout  the  entire  work- 
each  subject  being  opposite  that  portion  of  the  text  to  which  it  refers,  and  num- 

*  See  this  subject  examined  in  a  "  Critical  Review  of  American  Histories,"  1>J  *&«  author  of 
this  work,  published  ia  the  Biblical  Repository  of  July,  1845. 


iv  INTRODUCTION. 

bered  to  correspond  with  similar  divisions  of  the  text.  The  design  of  this  arrange- 
ment is  to  give  the  work  a  better  adaptation  to  the  purposes  of  instruction — being 
tetter  than  questions  for  advanced  pupils ;  while  the  teacher  may  easily  convert 
each  subject,  or  head,  in  the  analysis,  into  a  question  if  thought  desirable.  It  is 
believed  that  this  feature  in  the  plan  of  the  work  will  also  prove  highly  acceptable 
to  the  general  reader. 

The  marginal  DATES  and  REFERENCES  are  numerous,  carrying  along  a  minute 
chronology  with  the  history.  This  plan  avoids  the  necessity  of  encumbering  the 
text  with  dates,  and  at  the  same  time  furnishes,  to  the  inquiring  reader,  a  history 
far  more  minute  and  circumstantial  than  could  otherwise  be  embraced  in  a  volume 
much  larger  than  the  present.  The  supposed  utility  of  the  Chart,  (pages  16  and 
17,)  may  be  learned  from  the  explanation  of  the  same  on  page  18. 

The  PROGRESSIVE  SERIES  of  the  three  LARGE  MAPS,  on  pages  20,  432,  and  502, 
shows  the  state  of  the  country  embraced  in  the  present  United  States  at  different 
periods.  The  First  represents  it  as  occupied  by  the  Indian  tribes,  fifty  years  after 
the  settlement  of  Jamestown,  when  only  a  few  bright  spots  of  civilization  relieved 
the  darkness  of  the  picture.  The  Second  as  it  was  at  the  close  of  the  Revolution, 
when  almost  the  entire  region  west  of  the  Alleghanies  was  a  wilderness — showing 
how  slowly  settlements  had  advanced  during  the  long  period  that  the  colonies  were 
under  the  dominion  of  Great  Britain.  The  Third  represents  the  country  as  it  now 
is,  and  as  it  has  become  under  the  influence  of  republican  institutions.  In  place 
of  the  recent  wilderness,  we  observe  a  confederacy  of  many  states,  each  with  its 
numerous  cities,  towns,  and  villages,  denoting  the  existence  of  a  great  and  happy 
people. 

The  GEOGRAPHICAL  AND  HISTORICAL  NOTES  and  SMALL  MAPS,  at  the  bottoms 
of  the  pages,  give  the  localities  of  all  important  places  mentioned,  and  furnish  that 
kind  of  geographical  information  respecting  them,  without  which  the  history  can 
be  read  with  little  interest  or*  profit.  Maps  of  important  sections  of  the  country, 
the  vicinities  of  large  towns,  plans  of  battle  grounds  and  sieges,  &c.,  are  here  given 
on  the  same  pages  with  the  events  referring  to  them,  where  they  necessarily  catch 
the  eye  of  the  reader,  so  that  they  can  hardly  fail  to  arrest  his  attention,  and  in- 
crease the  interest  that  he  feels  in  the  history.  The  map  of  Mexico,  page  558,  has 
been  drawn  with  care,  and  being  little  more  than  an  outline  of  the  political  divi- 
sions of  that  extensive  country,  is  probably  sufficiently  accurate.  Our  knowledge 
of  the  geography  of  Mexico,  however,  is  yet  exceedingly  imperfect,  and  little  reli- 
ance can  be  placed  upon  maps  for  the  distances  between  places.  The  map  of  Texas, 
page  620,  and  the  several  small  maps  of  particular  sections  of  that  country,  will  be 
found  a  great  aid  to  the  reader  in  perusing  the  history  of  that  portion  of  our  Re- 
public. In  addition  to  what  are  properly  "  embellishments,"  nearly  ninety  maps 
and  charts,  large  and  small,  have  been  introduced,  seven  of  which  occupy  entire 
pages;  and  nearly  six  hundred  localities,  mentioned  in  the  history,  have  been  des. 
cribed  in  the  geographical  notes.  And  unless  the  reader  has  as  much  knowledge 
of  these  localities  as  can  be  derived  from  the  notes  and  maps,  his  knowledge  of  the 
history  will  be  exceedingly  vague  and  unsatisfactory.  For  if  the  names  of  places 
mentioned  in  history  convey  to  our  minds  no  meaning,  they  might  as  well  be  omit- 
ted entirely,  and  fictitious  names  would  answer  equally  well.  A  familiarity  with 
localities  is  indispensable  to  the  ready  acquisition,  and  the  subsequent  retention,  of 
historical  knowledge. 


CONTENTS  MD  PLAN  OF  THE  WORK, 


BOOK  I. 

.NDIAN  TRIBES  OF  NORTH  AMERICA,  AND  AMERICAN 
ANTIQUITIES. 


CHAPTER  L 
INDIAN  TRIBES  OF  NORTH  AMERICA. 

BECTION  I.  NORTHERN  TRIBES.  Esquimaux  and  Athapascas.— Jurisdiction  over  their  territory. 
Tribes  in  the  interior  and  on  the  coast. 

BECTION  II.  ALGONQUIN  TRIBES.  Montagnars.— Algonquins.— Knisteneaux.— Ottawas.— Pon- 
tiac. — Mississaguies. — Micmacs. — Etchemins. — Abenakes. — New  England  Indians,  (Massa- 
chusetts, Pawtuckets,  Nipmucks,  Pokanokets,  and  Narragansetts.)  Massasoit.—  Caunbi- 
tant.-Canonicus.-Miantonomoh. — Ninigret. — Sassamon. — Philip. -Canonchet. — Annawon. 
Mohegan  Tribes,  (Pequods,  Montauks,  Manhattans,  Wabingas,  &c.)  Uncos. — Sassacus. — 
Lenni  Lenapes,  (Minsi  and  Delawares,)—  White  Eyes.— Captain  Pipe.— Nanticokes.— Sus- 
quehannocks. — Mannahoacks. — Powhatan  tribes. — Powhatan — Pocahontas. — Shawnees.-- 
Cornstalk. —  Tecumseh. — Miamis  and  Pinckishaws. — Little  Turtle. — Illinois. — Kickapoos. — 
Sacs  and  Foxes.— Black  Hawk.— Potowatomies.— Menonomies. 

SECTION  HI.  IROQUOIS  TRIBES.  Hurons,  (Wyandots,  Neutrals,  Erigas,  Andastes,)— Adario.— 
Five  Nations,  (Mohawks,  Oneidas,  Onondagas,  Cayugas,  and  Senecas.)  Garangula. — 
Hendrick. — Logan. —  Thayendanega. —  Shenandoa. — Red  Jacket. — Farmer 's  Brother. — 
Corn  Planter.— Half  Town.— Big  Tree.— Tuscaroras. 

SECTION  IV.    Catawbas.— Cherokees.— Sequoyah.  —Speckled  Snake.— Uchees.— Natches. 

SECTION  V.  MOBIIIAN  TRIBES.  Muscogees  or  Creeks,  (Seminoles,  Yamassees,  &c.j— Ms 
Gittivray.—Weatherford.—Mclntosh. —  Osceola.— Chickasas.—  Moncatchtape.— Choctas.-  - 
Mushalatubee. — Pushamata. 

SECTION  VI.  DAHCOTAH  OR  Sioux  TRIBES.  Winnebagoes.— Assiniboins,  and  Sioux  Proper.— 
Minetaree  Group,  (Minetarees,  Mandans,  and  Crows.) — Southern  Sioux  Tribes,  (Arkansas, 
Osages,  Kanzas,  lowas,  Missouries,  Otoes,  and  Omahas.)— Other  Western  Tribes,  (Black 
Feet,  Rapids,  and  Pawnees.) — Petalesharoo. — Oregon  Tribes. 

SECTION  VII.  Physical  Character,  Language,  Government,  Religion,  and  Traditions  of  the 
Aborigines. Pages,  21-62 

CHAPTER  II. 

AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 

SECTION  I.  ANTIQUITIES  FOUND  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES.  Ornaments. — Warlike  instruments 
Domestic  utensils. — Earthen  ware. — Pitcher  found  at  Nashville. — Triune  vessel. — Idols. — 
Medals.— Mirrors.— Mural  remains,  &c.,  found  at  Marietta.— At  Circleville.— Near  Newark. 
Near  Somerset.— Near  Chilicothe.— At  the  mouth  of  the  Sciota  R.— In  Missouri,  &c.— 
Mounds  in  various  places. 

SECTION  II.  ANTIQUITIES  FOUND  IN  OTHER  PORTIONS  OF  THE  CONTINENT.  Mexican  Pyramids, 
Ruins,  &c. — Ruins  of  Palenque. — Of  Copan. — Of  Chichen. — Of  Uxmal. — Of  Labna  and 
Kewick Pages,  62-87. 

CHAPTER  III. 

SUPPOSED   ORIGIN  OF   THE    ANTIQUITIES,   AND   OF  THE  INDIAN 

TRIBES. 

The  Mural  Remains,  Mounds,  &c.,  found  in  the  United  States  ;  and  the  ruined  edifices  of 
Mexico,  Yucatan,  Central  America,  &c.,  attributed  to  the  Aborigines.— Evidences  of  a  Com- 
mon Origin  of  all  the  American  Tribes. — The  subject  of  the  acquaintance  of  the  Ancients  with 
America  examined.— Probable  Asiatic  Origin  of  all  the  American  Tribes.— Conclusion— Early 
American  civilization.— Reason  and  Nature  versus  Revelation.  -  -  Pages,  87—95 


CONTENTS  AND  PLAN  OF  THE  WORK- 
BOOK  II. 

HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


INTRODUCTORY. 

I.  The  Public  Seals  or  Coats  of  Arms  of  the  several  United  States.— Engraved  copies,  an4 
descriptions  of  the  same.  II.  Character  and  design  of  the  several  Appendices  to  the  History 
of  the  United  States  UI.  Geography  of  the  United  States.  -  -  -  Pages,  97— 1NX 


PART  I. 

VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 
CHAPTER  I. 

VOYAGES,  CONQUESTS,  AND  DISCOVERIES,  IN   THE   SOUTHERN   PORTIONS 
OF   NORTH   AMERICA. 

DIVISIONS.  I.  DISCOVERT  OP  AMERICA  BY  COLUMBUS.  Other  claims  to  the  Discovery.— Ice- 
landic Claim. — Superior  merit  of  the  claims  of  Columbus. — Long  a  prevalent  error  respect- 
ing the  Discovery.— Extent  of  the  discoveries  of  Columbus.— The  West  Indies.— Yucatan. 
Discovery  of  the  Pacific.— II.  JUAN  PONCE  DE  LEON.  Tradition  of  the  Fountain  of  Life. 
Discovery  of  Florida  by  De  Leon. — III.  DE  ATLLON.  Discovery  of  Carolina. — Hospitality 
of  the  Natives,  and  Perfidy  of  the  Spaniards.— IV.  CONQUEST  OF  MEXICO.  Yucatan  ex- 
plored.— Discovery  of  Mexico. — Invasion  by  Cortez. — Final  conquest  of  the  Country. — 
Magellan  — First  circumnavigation  of  the  Globe. — V.  PAMPHIEIO  DE  NARVAEZ.  His  inva- 
sion of  Florida.— VI.  FERDINAND  DE  SOTO.  His  landing  in  Florida.— Wanderings  of  the 
Spaniards.— Battles  with  the  Natives.— Death  of  De  Soto.— Fate  of  his  Companions. 

Pages,  111-125 

CHAPTER  II. 

NORTHERN   AND   EASTERN   COASTS    OF    NORTH   AMERICA. 

DIVISIONS.  I.  JOHN  AND  SEBASTIAN  CABOT.  Their  first  voyage  to  America  and  discovery  of 
Labrador  and  Newfoundland. — Second  voyage  of  Sebastian. — His  subsequent  Voyages. 
II.  GASPAR  CORTEREAL.  His  voyages.~III.  VERRAZANI.  Explores  the  coast  from  Wil- 
mington, N.  C.  to  Newfoundland. — Names  the  country  New  France. — IV.  JAMES  CARTIER. 
His  voyages  to  America.— Explores  the  St.  Lawrence.— V.  ROBERVAL.  Appointed  Viceroy 
of  New  France. — Sends  Cartier  on  his  third  voyage. — The  two  voyages  of  Roberval. — VI. 
VOYAGES  OP  RIBAULT,  LAUDONNIERE,  AND  MELENDEZ. — Founding  of  St.  Augustine. — VII. 
GILBERT,  RALEIGH,  AND  GRENVILLE.  Amidas  and  Barlow.— Attempted  settlements  at 
Roanoke. — VIII.  MARQUIS  DE  LA  ROCHE.  Attempts  to  form  a  Settlement. — IX.  BAR- 
THOLOMEW GOSNOLD.  Attempted  settlement  at  Martha's  Vineyard.— Martin  Pring.— X. 
DE  MONTS.  Extensive  grant  to  him. — Founding  of  Port  Royal. — Champlain  sent  to  New 
France.— Founding  of  Quebec.— XI.  NORTH  AND  SOUTH  VIRGINIA.  Plymouth  and  Lon- 
don Companies. — Attempted  settlement  at  Kennebec. — Settlement  of  Jamestown. — 

Pages,  125—138. 

APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  OF  VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 

Importance  of  examining  English  History  in  connection  with  our  own. — Henry  the  Seventh. 
English  claims  to  American  territory.— Cabot.— Early  relations  of  England  with  America.— 
Character  of  Henry  the  Seventh.— State  of  England  at  this  Period.— Political  policy  of  Henry 
and  its  Effects. — Feudal  System. — Power  of  the  Barons: — The  Clergy,  Religious  Sanctuaries, 
&c. — Morals,  Criminal  Statistics,  &c. — Attempts  to  regulate  Commerce.  Agriculture,  Manufac- 
tures, &c. — Usury — Monopolies. — Army  and  Navy  of  England. — Population  — Judicial  Tri- 
bunals.—Arbitrary  Powers  of  the  Tudor  Princes.— Liberties  of  the  People.— Mode  of  Living. 
Buildings. — Domestic  Economy,  &c. — Indebtedness  of  America  to  Europe. — The  AFRICAN 
SLAVE  TRADE.  History  of  the  origin  of  the  English  branch  of  it.  The  REFORMATION.  Luther. 
Zuinglius. — Spread  of  Protestantism. — The  Reformation  in  England,  as  connected  with  English 
Literature. — Connection  of  Henry  the  Eighth  with  the  Reformation. — The  Reformation  com- 
pleted under  Edward  the  Sixth. — Intolerance  of  the  Reformers. — Papacy  reestablished  under 
Queeft  Mary. — Persecution  of  the  Reformers. — Supremacy  of  the  Royal  Prerogative  at  this  period. 
Elizabeth. — Protestantism  restored. — Growing  opposition  to  Episcopacy. — The  Scottish  Clergy. 
The  Two  Parties  among  the  Reformers. — The  PURITAN  Party.  Its  Character. — Political  aspect  of 
the  controversy. — The  Puritans  in  Parliament. — The  Brownists. — Treatment  of  the  Puritans  un- 
der Elizabeth. — Under  James  the  First. — Emigration  of  the  Puritans. — The  Puritans  in  Holland. 
Political  principles  of  the  Puritans. — The  Compact  entered  into  by  them  at  Plymouth. — In- 
debtedness of  England  to  the  Puritans. — Their  Intolerance. — Object  in  Emigrating. — The 
Quakers.— Conclusion.  -  Pages,  138—161. 


CONTENTS  AND  PLAN  OF  THE  WORK.  7 

PART  II. 

EARLY  SETTLEMENTS  AND  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 
CHAPTER  I. 

COLONIAL    HISTORY    OF    VIRGINIA. 

DIVISIONS.— I.  VIRGINIA  UNDER  THE  FIRST  CHARTER  Government.— Dissensions.— Charactef 
of  the  Emigrants.— The  Natives.— Sufferings  of  the  Colony.— Conspiracy.— Government  of 
Smith.— Smith  taken  Prisoner  by  the  Indians.— His  life  saved  by  Pocahontas.— Condition 
of  the  Colony— Exploration  of  the  Country  by  Smith.— II.  VIRGINIA  UNDER  THE  SECOND 
CHARTER.  Changes  in  the  Government.— Shipwreck  of  Emigrants.— Smith's  Administra- 
tion.—His  Return  to  England. — The  u  Starving  Tune." — Lord  Delaware. — Sir  Thomas  Dale. 
Sir  Thomas  Gates.— III.  VIRGINIA  UNDER  THE  THIRD  CHARTER.  Changes  in  the  Govern- 
ment.— Pocahontas.— Argall's  Expeditions.— Sir  Thomas  Dale's  Administration.— A  rgall's. 
Yeardley's.— House  of  Burgesses. — Slavery. — Transportation  of  Females  to  Virginia, 
Written  Constitution.— Indian  Conspiracy  and  Massacre.— Dissolution  of  the  London 
Company. — Royal  Government. — IV.  VIRGINIA  FROM  THE  DISSOLUTION  OP  THE  LONDON 
COMPANY  TO  THE  COMMENCEMENT  OP  THE  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR  —The  new  Govern- 
ment of  the  Colony. —Administration  of  Harvey.— Of  Berkeley.— Second  Indian  Massacre 
and  War. — Virginia  during  the  Civil  War  in  England. — During  the  Commonwealth. — After 
the  Restoration  of  Charles  II.— Commercial  Restrictions.— Liberties  of  the  People  Abridged. 
Indian  War.— Bacon's  Rebellion,— Cruelty  of  Berkeley.— Proprietary  Government.— 
Koyal  Government  Restored. Pages,  161—178. 

CHAPTER  II. 

COLONIAL    HISTORY    OF    MASSACHUSETTS. 

SECTION  I.  MASSACHUSETTS,  PROM  ITS  EARLIEST  HISTORY,  TO  THE  UNION  OF  THE  NEW  ENGLAND 
COLONIES  IN  1643. — I.  Early  History.  Exploration  of  the  Country.— Smith's  attempts  to 
establish  a  Colony.— The  Plymouth  Company,  and  the  Council  of  Plymouth.— Charter  of 
the  Latter. — II.  Plymouth  Company.  The  Puritans. — Emigration  to  America. — Sufferings. 
Samoset. — Massasoit. — Canonicus. — Weston's  Colony. — The  London  partners  of  the  Puri- 
tans.—III.  Massachusetts  Bay  Colony.  Attempted  Settlement  at  Cape  Ann.— Settlement 
of  Salem.— Government  —Changes  in  1634.— Roger  Williams.— Peters  and  Vane.— Emigra- 
tion to  the  Connecticut. — Mrs.  Hutchinson. — Pequod  War. — Attempts  in  England  to  pre- 
vent Emigration.— Education.— IV.  Union  of  the  New  England  Colonies.  Causes  that  led 
to  it.— Terms  of  the  Confederacy.  V.  Early  Laws  and  Customs. 

SECTION  II.  MASSACHUSETTS  FROM  THE  UNION  OP  THE  NEW  ENGLAND  COLONIES  TO  THE  CLOSB 
OF  KING  WILUAM'S  WAR  IN  1697.— I.  Events  from  the  Union  to  King  Philip's  War  — 
Massachusetts  during  the  Civil  War  in  England. — During  the  Commonwealth. — Early 
History  of  Maine. — Persecution  of  Quakers. — Restrictions  upon  Commerce. — Royal  Com- 
missioners.—II.  King  Philip's  War.  Causes  of  the  War.— Attack  upon  Swanzey.— Th« 
Narragansetts. — Events  at  Tiverton. — Brookfield. — Deerfield. — Hadley. — Bloody  Brook. — 
Springfield.— Hatfield.— Attack  upon  the  Narragansett  Fortress.— Death  of  Philip.— III. 
Controversies  and  Royal  Tyranny.  Andros. — IV.  Massachusetts  during  King  William's 
War.  Causes  of  the  War. — Inroads  of  French  and  Indians.— Expedition  against  Canada. 
New  Charter,  and  Royal  Government. — Salem  Witchcraft.— Concluding  Events  of  the  War. 

SECTION  III.  MASSACHUSETTS  FROM  THE  CLOSE  OF  KING  WILLIAM'S  WAR,  TO  THE  COMMENCE- 
MENT OF  THE  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR  IN  1754. — I.  Massachusetts  during  Queen  Anne's 
War.  Causes  of  the  War.— Indian  Attack  on  Deerfield.— Conquest  of  Acadia.— Attempted 
Conquest  of  Canada. — Treaty  of  Utrecht. — II.  King  George's  War.  Causes  that  led  to 
it.— Expedition  against,  and  Conquest  of  Louisburg.— Treaty  of  Aix  La  Chapelle. 

Pages,  178—205. 

CHAPTER  III. 

COLONIAL    HISTORY    OF    NEW    HAMPSHIRE. 

History  of  New  Hampshire  intimately  connected  with  that  of  Massachusetts, — Grant  to 
Gorges  and  Mason. — First  Settlements. — Union  with  Massachusetts. — Separation. — First  Legis- 
lature.— Union. — Separation. — Union  again. — Masonian  Controversy. — Final  Separation  from 
Massachusetts  —Indian  Wars. Pages,  205—208. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

COLONIAL    HISTORY    OF    CONNECTICUT. 

DIVISIONS.-  -I.  Early  Settkments.— Windsor,  Hartford,  Wethersfield,  and  Saybrook.— II.  P«- 
quod  War.  Alliance  of  the  Pequods  and  Narragansetts. — Destruction  of  the  Pequod  Fort, 
and  Dispersion  of  the  Tribe.— III.  New  Haven  Colony.  Settlement  of  New  Haven.— Go- 
vernment.— IV.  Connecticut  under  her  own  Constitution.  The  Connecticut  Towns  with- 
drawn from  the  Jurisdiction  of  Massachusetts. — The  Constitution  adopted  by  Them. — Pur- 
chase of  Saybrook.— V.  Connecticut  under  the  Royal  Charter.  Liberality  of  the  Charter.— 
Connecticut  during  King  Philip's  War.— Andros  in  Connecticut.  -Events  during  King  Wil- 
liam's War.— Fletcher's  VLat  to  Hartford.— Yale  College.— Laws,  Manners,  Customs,  &e 

Pages,  208-216 


a  CONTENTS  AND  PLAN  OF  THE  WORK. 

CHAPTER  V. 

COLONIAL    HISTORY    OF    RHODE    ISLAND. 

Roger  Williams.— Founding  of  Providence.— Religious  Toleration.— Mr.  Williams's  Mediation 
With  the  Pequods  and  Narragansetts. — Providence  during  the  Pequod  War. — Portsmouth  and 
Newport. — Charter  from  Parliament. — Government  and  Early  Laws  of  Rhode  Island.— Charter 
from  the  King.— Andros. Pages,  215— 21&, 

CHAPTER  VI. 

COLONIAL    HISTORY    OF   NEW    YORK. 

SZCTIOX  I.— NEW  NETHERLANDS,  previous  to  its  Conquest  by  the  English  in  1664.  Voyages  of 
Henry  Hudson.— Dutch  settlements  at  New  York  and  Albany.— Dutch.— New  Jersey.— 
"  Charter  of  Liberties."— Colony  of  De  Vriez  in  Delaware.— The  Dutch  in  Connecticut. 
On  Long  Island.— Swedish  Settlements  in  Delaware. — Indian  Wars. — Kieft.— Stuyvesant. 
Subjugation  of  the  Swedish  Colony  by  the  Butch.  Conquest  of  New  Netherlands  by  the 
English. 

SECTION  II.  NEW  YORK,  from  the  Conquest  of  New  Netherlands,  to  the  Commencement  of 
the  French  and  Indian  War.— Administration  of  Nichols.— Of  Lovelace.— Reconquest  of 
the  Country  by  the  Dutch. — Restoration  to  England.— Administration  of  Andros.— Of 
Dongan.— The  French  and  the  Iroquois.— Andros  Again.— Leisler  and  Milborne  —Destruc- 
tion of  Schenectady.— Expedition  against  Montreal.— Execution  of  Leisler  and  Milborne. 
Sloughter. — Fletcher. — Bellamont. — Lord  Ccrnbury. — New  York  during  Queen  Anne'3 
War.— The  Tuscaroras.— French  Forts,  &c.— Administration  of  Gov.  Cosby.— Negro  Plot. 

Pages,  218-236. 

CHAPTER  VII. 

COLONIAL    HISTORY    OF    NEW    JERSEY. 

Early  Settlements.— Constitution  of  the  Colony.— Difficulties  with  the  Proprietors,  and  the 
I>uke  of  York.— Division  of  the  Province.— Government.— Conflicting  Claims  of  the  Proprietors. 
New  Jersey  under  the  Royal  Government. Pages,  236—240. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

COLONIAL    HISTORY    OF    MARYLAND. 

Early  Exploration  of  the  Country.— Settlements. — Lord  Baltimore. — His  Charter. — Settle- 
ment of  St.  Mary's. — Difficulties  with  Clayborne. — Laws. — Indian  War. — Insurrection. — Religi- 
ous Toleration. — Dissensions,  and  Civil  War. — A  Royal  Government  in  Maryland. — Restoration 
of  the  Proprietor.  - Pages,  240- -245. 

CHAPTER  IX. 

COLONIAL    HISTORY    OF   PENNSYLVANIA. 

Settlements  of  the  Swedes. — Grant  to  Wm.  Penn. — His  Regulations  for  the  Government  of 
the  Colony.—"  The  Territories."— Indian  Treaty.— Founding  of  Philadelphia.— A  "  Charter  of 
Liberties."— Withdrawal  of  Delaware.— Death  of  Penn,  and  subsequent  History  of  the  Colony. 

Pages,  245— 250. 

CHAPTER  X. 

COLONIAL    HISTORY    OF    NORTH    CAROLINA. 

Raleigh's  attempted  Settlements.— Grant  to  Sir  Robert  Heath.— To  Clarendon  and  Others. 
Albemarle  Colony. — Clarendon  Colony. — Locke's  Constitution. — Dissensions. — Sothel. — Arch- 
dale.-^French  and  German  Emigrants. — Indian  Tribes. — War  with  the  Tuscaroras. — Separa- 
tion of  the  two  Carolinas. Pages,  250—255 

CHAPTER  XI. 

COLONIAL   HISTORY    OF    SOUTH    CAROLINA. 

Charter  of  Clarendon.— Cartaret  County  Colony  .-Founding  of  Charleston.— Indian  War  .-Port 
Royal.— French  Hugenots.— Colleton's  Administration.— Sothel's.— Ludwell's.— Archdale.— Ex- 
pedition against  St.  Augustine.— Indian  War. — Religious  Dissensions. — Spanish  Invasion.—. 
War  with  the  Yamassees  —Domestic  Revolution.— Royal  Government.  -  Pages,  255-261 

CHAPTER  XII.. 

COLONIAL    HISTORY    OF    GEORGIA. 

Oglethorpe. — First  Charter  of  Georgia. — Settlement  of  Savannah. — Indian  Treaty. — Regula- 
tions of  the  Trustees.— Preparations  for  War  with  the  Spaniards.— Wesley.— Whitefield.— Ex- 
pedition  against  St.  Augustine. — Spanish  Invasion. — Changes  in  the  Government. — Slavery 

Pages,  261—264 


CONTENTS  AND  PLAN  OF  THE  WORK.  9 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE   FRENCH   AND  INDIAN   WAR. 

.— I.  CAUSES  OP  THE  WAR,  AND  EVENTS  OF  1754.  English  Claims  to  the  Country 
French  Claims. — The  Ohio  Company. — Washington's  Embassy. — Jumonville.  — Fort  Ne- 
cessity.— Albany  Convention,  and  Plan  of  the  Union. — II.  1765  :  Expeditions  of  Monckton. 
JBraddock,  Shirley  and  Johnson.  Reduction  of  Nova  Scotia.— Braddock's  Defeat.— Failure 
of  the  Expedition  against  Niagara. — Expedition  against  Crown  Point. — Defeat  of  Dieskau. 
III.  1756  :  Delays  ;  Loss  of  Oswego  ;  Indian  Incursions.  Plan  of  the  Campaign. — Aber- 
crombie  and  Lord  London.— Montcalm  reduces  Oswego. — Armstrong's  Expedition. — IV. 
1757  :  Designs  against  Louisburg,  and  Loss  of  Fort  Wm.  Henry.  Plan  of  the  Campaign. 
Moutoalm  reduces  Fort  Wm.  Henry. — V.  1758  :  Reduction  of  Louisburg ;  Abercrombie'ls 
Defeat ;  The  Taking  of  Forts  Frontenac  and  Du  Quesne.  The  Pitt  Ministry. — Siege  and 
Conquest  of  Louisburg.— Abercrombie's  Repulse  at  Ticonderoga.— Expedition  against  Fort 
Frontenac.— Against  Fort  Du  Quesne.— VI.  1759  to  1763  :  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point 
Abandoned;  Niagara,  Taken;  Conquest  of  Quebec ;  Of  all  Canada;  War  with  the  Chero- 
kees;  Peace  c/1763. Pages,  266— 285 

APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 

Design  of  the  Appendix.— JAMES  I.  1603— 1625.— Political  Aspect  of  Religious  Controversies 
at  this  Period. — The  Puritans. — Poli'y  of  James. — His  Character. — American  Colonization. 
Virginia  Charters. — Popular  Liberty.—  The  Plymouth  Company. — CHARLES  I.  1625 — 1649.  His 
Character.— Controversies  with  Parlia-  lent.— His  Arbitrary  Measures.— Hampden.— Ecclesias- 
tical Policy  of  Charles.— Commotiong  In  Scotland.— Strafford.— Civil  War.— Execution  of  the 
King.— Relations  of  England  with  hei  American  Colonies  during  this  Reign.— THE  COMMON- 
WEALTH. 1649—1660.  The  Character  of  Religious  Parties. — Supremacy  of  the  Independents. 
Oliver  Cromwell. — War  with  Holland. — Overthrow  of  the  Long  Parliament. — Barebone's  Par- 
liament.—Cromwell  installed  as  Lord  Protector.— War  with  Spain.— Cromwell's  Administra- 
tion and  Death. — Richard  Cromwell. — Restoration  of  Monarchy. — Relations  -with  the  American 
Colonies  during  the  Commonwealth..— CHARLES  II.  1660—1685.  Character  of  Charles  II.— 
Change  in  the  Sentiments  and  Feelings  of  the  Nation.— War  with  Holland.— Treaty  of  Breda. 
Another  War.— Treaty  of  Nimeguen  —Domestic  Administration  of  Charles.— Whigs  and  To 
ries.— The  various  Navigation  Acts.— Bold  Stand  of  Massachusetts  in  Defence  of  her  Liberties. 
Rhode  Liland  and  Connecticut.— Controversy  with  the  Royal  Commissioners. — With  the  King. 
Subversion  of  the  Dutch  Power  in  Jonerica. — Pennsylvania. — Origin,  Practices,  and  Principles 
of  the  Quakers.— Quaker  Colonization  in  America.— JAMES  II.  1685—1688.  General  Character 
of  his  Reign.— Monmouth's  Rebellion.— Landing  of  William  in  England,  and  Flight  of  James 
Relations  of  James  with  the  American  Colonies.— WILLIAM  AND  MARY.  1688—1702.  Character 
of  the  Revolution  of  1688.— Rebellion  in  Scotland.— War  with  France.— Treaty  of  Ryswick. 
Policy  of  William  towards  the  Colonies.— Colonial  Relations  during  His  Reign.— ANNE.  1702— 
1714  War  of  the  Spanish  Succession.— Treaty  of  Utrecht.— The  Slave  Trade.— GEORGE  I. 
1714-1727.  Rebellion  in  Scotland.— GEORGE  II.  1727—1760.  Walpole.— War  with  Spain. 
War  of  the  Austrian  Succession.— Treaty  of  Aix  la  Chapelle.— The  "  Seven  Years  War." 
Conclusion.  Education ;  Maumrs ;  Morals  ;  Religion,  &c.,  in  the  American  Colonies 

Pages,  285—335. 


PART  III. 

AFRICAN  REVOLUTION. 
CHAPTER  I. 

CAUSES  WHICH   LED   TO   THE   REVOLUTION. 

Long  Series  of  Aggressions  upon  the  Colonies.— Design  of  Taxing  the  Colonies.— The  Stamp 
Act  of  1765.— Its  Effects  upon  the  Colonies.— First  Colonial  Congress.— Repeal  of  the  Stamp 
A.ct. — New  Scheme  of  Taxing  America. — Excitement  produced  by  it. — British  Troops  sent  to 
America.— Affray  in  Boston.— Royal  Regulation  of  1772.— Destruction  of  Tea  at  Boston.— Bos- 
ton Port  Bill. — Massachusetts  Charter  subverted. — Second  Colonial  Congress. — Determined 
Oppression.— Determined  Resistance. Pages,  335—347. 

CHAPTER  II. 

EVEBTS   DURING   THE   YEAR    1775. 

Battle  of  Lexington.— Expedition  of  Allen  and  Arnold.— Battle  of  Bunker's  Hill.— Con- 
gress.—Washington  appointed  to  the  Command  of  the  Army.— The  Royai  Governors.— Inva- 
sion of  Canada.— Surrender  of  St.  Johns.— Of  Montreal.— Assault  of  Quebec.— Repulse.— Re- 
tn*t  of  the  Army. Pages,  347—355. 

CHAPTER  III. 

EVENTS  DURING  THE  YEAR  1776. 

The  Siege  of  Boston  continued.— Boston  evacuated  by  the  British.— Attack  on  Sullivan's 

2 


10  CONTENTS  AND  PLAN  OF  THE  WORK. 

Island.— Formidable  Warlike  Preparations  of  England.— Declaration  of  Independence.— Battle 
of  Long  Island.— Of  White  Plains.— Capture  of  Fort  Washington.— Retreat  of  the  Americana 
through  New  Jersey.— Capture  of  General  Lee.— Battle  of  Trenton.— Situation  of  the  Annie* 
at  the  Close  of  the  Year. Pages,  355-366. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

EYENTS   DURING   THE   YEAR    1777. 

Battle  of  Princeton.— Other  Successes  of  Washington.— Congress.— French  Assistance.— La- 
fayette.—British  Expedition  up  the  Hudson.— Tryon's  Expedition  to  Danbury.— Sag  Harbor. 
Movements  of  the  Armies  in  New  Jersey.— Capture  of  General  Prescott.— Battle  of  Brandy- 
wine. — Wayne  surprised. — Battle  of  Gennantown. — Burgoyne's  Expedition. — Battle  of  Ben- 
nington.— Siege  of  Fort  Schuyler.— Battles  of  Still  water  and  Saratoga.— Burgoyne's  Surren- 
der.—Forts  Mercer  and  Mifflin,  on  the  Delaware.— Valley  Forge.— Articles  of  Confederation. 

Pages,  366-380. 

CHAPTER  V. 

EVENTS   DURING   THE   YEAR    1778. 

Conciliatory  Measures  of  the  British  Government.— Treaty  with  France.— Count  D'Estaing. 
Battle  of  Monmouth.— The  Hostile  Armies  in  Rhode  Island.— The  French  and  English  Fleets. 
Expeditions  of  Grey  and  Ferguson.— Attack  on  Wyoming.— On  Cherry  Valley.— Loss  of  Savan- 
nah.—Result  of  the  Campaign. /•--  Pages,  380—385 

CHAPTER  VI. 

EVENTS   DURING   THE   YEAR    1779. 

The  War  at  the  South.— Defeat  of  the  Tories  under  Col.  Boyd.— Defeat  of  General  Ash. 
Battle  of  Stono  Ferry. — Tryon's  Expedition  against  Connecticut. — Capture  of  Stony  Point. 
Paulus  Hook.— Penobscot.— Sullivan's  Expedition  against  the  Six  Nations.— Siege  of  Savannah. 
Spain  Involved  in  the  War.— Paul  Jones.— Result  of  the  Campaign.  -  Pages,  385—391. 

CHAPTER  VII. 

EVENTS   DURING   THE   YEAR   1780. 

Siege  of  Charleston.— Americans  surprised  at  Monk's  Corner.— Surrender  of  Charleston. 
Other  Successes  of  the  British.— Sumpter  and  Marion.— Battle  of  Sanders'  Creek.— Defeat  of 
Sumpter. — Battle  of  King's  Mountain.  —Other  Successes  of  the  Americans. — Knyphausen's 
Expedition  into  New  Jersey.— Admiral  de  Ternay.— Treachery  of  Arnold.— Fate  of  Andre.— 
Holland  involved  in  the  War. Pages,  391-387. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

EVENTS    DURING   THE   YEAR    1781. 

Revolt  of  the  Pennsylvania  Troops.— Robert  Morris.— Arnold's  Depredations  in  Virginia.— Bat- 
tle of  the  Cowpens. — Cornwallis's  Pursuit  of  Morgan — Defeat  of  a  Body  of  Loyalists.— Battle 
ofGuilford  Court  House.— Of  Hobkirk's  Hill.— Assault  of  Ninety  Six.— Fate  of  Colonel  Hayne. 
Battle  of  Eutaw  Springs.— Close  of  the  Campaign  at  the  South.— Arnold's  Expedition  to  Con- 
necticut.—Siege  of  Yorktown.— Surrender  of  Cornwallis.  ...  Pages,  397— 407. 

CHAPTER  IX. 

CLOSE   OF   THE   WAR,    AND  ADOPTION   OF    THE    CONSTITUTION. 
Changes  in  the  Policy  of  the  British  Government.— Peace  concluded  with  England.— Dis- 
banding of  the  American  Army. — Retirement  of  Washington  to  Private  Life.— Condition  of  the 
Country. — National  Convention. — Adoption  of  the  Present  Constitution. — Washington  elected 
First  President. Pages,  407--411. 

APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 

The  Struggle  between  England  and  her  Colonies — how  viewed  by  European  Nations,  gene- 
rally.—By  the  People  of  England,  &c.— Effects  produced  in  London  by  Intelligence  of  the 
Battle  of  Lexington.— Discontents  in  the  English  Army.— Whigs  and  Tories.— Duke  of  Grafton. 
Marquis  of  Rockingham. — Violent  Debates  in  Parliament. — Lord  Mansfield. — Mr.  Fox. — German 
Auxiliaries.— Dukes  of  Richmond  and  Cumberland.— Perseverance  of  the  Ministry.— American 
Privateers.— Opening  of  Parliament  in  Oct.,  1776.— King's  Speech.— Ministerial  Address.— Pro- 
test of  the  Peers. — Motion  of  Lord  Cavendish. — War  Expenses. — Lord  Chatham's  Motion. 
Arrogance  of  the  Court  Party.— Opening  of  Parliament,  Nov.,  1777.— King's  Speech.— Ministe- 
rial Addresses. — Earl  of  Chatham's  Remarks. — Intelligence  of  the  Defeat  of  Burgoyne.— New 
Measures  for  supplying  the  Army. — Mr.  Fox. — Conciliatory  Measures  of  Lord  North. — Ameri- 
can Treaty  with  France.— Divisions  among  the  Whig  Opposition.— Last  Public  Appearance  of 
the  Earl  of  Chatham. — Commencement  of  War  between  France  and  England. — War  in  th« 
West  Indies.— In  the  East  Indies.— War  with  Spain.— With  Holland.— Armed  Neutrality  of  the 
Northern  Powers.— Siege  of  Gibraltar.— Surrender  of  Cornwallis.— Attack  on  Gibraltar.— Arti- 
cles of  Peace.— Remarks  on  the  Character  of  the  War.  .„  -  -  Pages,  411-432 


CONTENTS  AND  PLAN  OF  THE  WORK.  \\ 

PART  IV. 

THE  UNITED  STATES. 

FROM   THE  ORGANIZATION    OF  THE    GOVERNMENT  UNDER  THE    FEDERAL 
CONSTITUTION,  IN  1789,  TO  THE  YEAR  1845. 

CHAPTER  I. 

WASHINGTON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 

Washington's  Inaugural  Address.— Measures  of  the  First  Session  of  the  Congress.— Of  the 
Second  Session. — Indian  War. — Banner's  Defeat. — National  Bank. — Vermont. — St.  Glair's  De- 
feat.—Kentucky.— The  French  Minister  Genet —General  Wayne.— Whiskey  Insurrection. 
Jay's  Treaty.— Treaty  of  Greenville.— Treaty  with  Spain.— With  Algiers— Washington's  Fare- 
well Address.  Pages,  432-439. 

CHAPTER  II. 

ADAMS'S  ADMINISTRATION. 

Difficulties  with  France.— Death  of  Washington.— His  Character.— Seat  of  Government. 
Mississippi  Territory.— Treaty  with  France.— Alien  and  Sedition  Laws.  Pages,  439-443. 

CHAPTER  III. 

JEFFERSON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 

Changes  Introduced.— Ohio.— Purchase  of  Louisiana.— War  with  Tripoli.— Death  of  Hamil- 
ton.—Michigan.— Burr's  Conspiracy.— Difficulties  with  England  and  France.— American  Em- 
bargo.   Pages,  443— 447. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 

SECTION  I.  1809-10-11 :— Continued  Difficulties  with  England.— Battle  of  Tippecanoe. 

SECTION  II.  1812 :— Declaration  of  War  Against  England.— The  Army.— General  Hull  —Loss  of 
Mackinaw. — Colonel  Miller. — Surrender  of  Detroit. — Battle  of  Queenstown. — The  Consti- 
tution and  Guerriere. — Wasp  and  Frolic. — United  States  and  Macedonian. — Constitution 
and  Java. 

SECTION  III.  1813 :— Positions  of  the  American  Forces.  —Battle  of  Frenchtown.— Siege  of  Fort 
Meigs.— Defence  of  Fort  Sandusky.— Battle  of  Lake  Erie.— Of  the  Thames.— Fort  Mims. 
Tohopeka.— Capture  of  York.— Attack  on  Sacketts  Harbor.— Events  on  the  Niagara  Fron- 
tier.—On  the  St.  Lawrence. — Naval  Battles. — Hornet  and  Peacock. — Chesapeake  and  Shan- 
non.— Argus  and  Pelican. — The  Boxer. — The  Essex. — War  on  the  Sea-board. 

SECTION  IV.  1814  :—Fort  Erie.— Battle  of  Chippewa.— Of  Lundy's  Lane.— Of  Plattsburg.— Of 
Bladensburg.— Burning  of  the  Capitol. — Events  near  Baltimore. — At  Stonington. — Cap- 
ture of  Pensacola.— Battle  of  New  Orleans.— Hartford  Convention.— War  with  Algiers. 
Second  National  Bank. Pages,  447-470. 

CHAPTER  V. 

MONROE'S  ADMINISTRATION. 

State  of  the  Country.— Difficulties  with  the  Creeks  and  Seminoles.— Capture  of  St. 
Marks  and  Pensacola. -Purchase  of  Florida.— The  Missouri  Question.— Lafayette's  Visit. 

Pages,  470-473. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

j.  Q.  ADAMS'S  ADMINISTRATION. 

Controversy  with  Georgia.— Deaths  of  the  Ex-Presidents,  Adams  and  Jefferson.— The  Elec- 
tion of  1828.  Pages,  473-474. 

CHAPTER  VII. 

JACKSON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 

Removal  from  Office.— United  States  Bank.— Winnebago  War.— Tariff,  and  State  Rights. 
Ihe  Cherokees.— Seminole  War. Pages,  474— 474 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

VAN  BUREN'S  ADMINISTRATION. 

Condition  of  the  Country.— Specie  Circular.— Independent  Treasury.— Seminole  War  Con- 
tinued.—Election  of  1840.  .....  ...  pages,  479-482. 


12  CONTENTS  AND  PLAN  OF  THE  WORK. 

CHAPTER  IX. 

HARRISON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 
Harrison's  Inaugural  Address.— His  Cabinet.— His  Sudden  Death.          -       Pages,  482,  483 

CHAPTER  X. 

TYLER'S  ADMINISTRATION. 

Repeal  of  the  Independent  Treasury  Bill.— North  Eastern  Boundary  Treaty.— Difficulties  in 
Khode  Island.— Annexation  of  Texas. Pages,  483,  484. 

APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  SUBSEQUENT  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 

The  Government  of  the  United  States  as  Compared  with  Other  Federal  Governments. — The 
Early  Federalists  and  Anti-Federalists.— Final  General  Approval  of  the  Constitution.— The 
French  Revolution. — Aggressions  on  the  Part  of  England  in  1693. — Jay's  Treaty. — Renewed 
Aggressions  of  England.— Excited  State  of  Public  Feeling.— French  Berlin  Decree.— British 
Decree  of  Jan.  1807. — Pinckney  and  Monroe's  Treaty. — British  Orders  in  Council. — Milan 
Decree. — American  Embargo. — Non-Intercourse  Law. — The  Erskine  Treaty. — Repeal  of  tho 
Orders  in  Council.— Extent  of  British  Depredations  on  American  Commerce.— The  "  Peace 
Party"  of  1812.— Declaration  of  War.— Federal  Opposition.— Hartford  Convention.— The  Sub- 
ject of  Commercial  Restrictions.—  Imports  and  Exports.— The  Different  Eras  of  Federalism. 
Its  Principles.— Political  Questions  Since  the  War  of  1812.—  Ultimate  Destiny  of  the  American 
Confederacy. Pages,  .485-601. 


BOOK  III. 

EARLY   FRENCH  SETTLEMENTS   IN   NORTH  AMERICA;  PRESENT 
BRITISH  PROVINCES ;  MEXICO ;  AND  TEXAS. 


PART  I. 

EARLY    FRENCH   SETTLEMENTS,  AND  PRESENT    BRITISH   PROVINCES 
IN    NORTH   AMERICA. 

CHAPTER  I. 

HISTORY   OF    CANADA   UNDER   THE   FRENCH. 

Introduction  to  the  History  of  Canada.— Champlain's  Discoveries,  and  Relations  with  tha 
Hurons  and  Algonquins. — Various  Expeditions  Against  the  Iroquois. — De  Caen  Governor. 
Champlain  Restored.— Conquest  of  New  France  by  the  English  in  1629.— Peace  of  1632.— Mis- 
sionary Establishments. — Wars  Between  the  Algonquins  and  Iroquois,  involving  the  French. 
Administration  of  De  Tracy.— Of  De  Coureelles. — Of  Frontenac. — De  La  Barre  and  De  Non- 
ville.— Second  Administration  of  Frontenac.— Canada  During  King  William's  War.— During 
Queen  Anne's  War. — Encroachments  of  the  French  on  the  Territory  of  the  English. — Con- 
quest of  Canada. Pages,  505—517 

CHAPTER  II. 

EARLY   HISTORY    OF    LOUISIANA. 

Jesuit  Missionaries.— Discovery  of  the  Mississippi.— Expedition  and  Discoveries  of  La  Salle 
and  his  Companions. — La  Salle's  Colony  in  Texas.— Death  of  La  Salle. — Settlements  in  Upper 
Louisiana. — In  Southern  Louisiana. — Crozat. — The  Mississippi  Company. — Destruction  of  the 
French  Post  at  Natchez.— War  with  the  Natches.— With  the  Chickasas.— The  Treaty  of  1763. 
Louisiana  during  the  American  Revolution. — Treaty  of  1795. — Violated  by  the  Spaniards. 
Treaty  of  San  Ildephonso. — Purchase  of  Louisiana  by  the  United  States.  Pages,  517 — 529. 

CHAPTER  III. 

HISTORY   OF    CANADA   UNDER    THE    ENGLISH. 

The  Change  of  Dominion. — Canada  During  the  American  Revolution. — Dit  ision  of  Canada. 
Government  of  the  two  Provinces. — Canada  during  the  War  of  1812-14. — Administration  of 
Sir  Gordon  Drummond.— Sir  John  Sherbrooke. — Duke  of  Richmond. — Lord  Dalhousie. — Con- 
troversies with  the  Assembly. — Sir  James  Kempt. — Lord  Aylmer. — Increasing  Dissensions. 
Lord  Gosford. — Sir  Francis  Bond  Head. — The  Crisis. — CANADIAN  REBELIION. — Union  of  the 
two  Canadas. Pages,  529—642. 


CONTENTS  AND  PLAN  OF  THE  WORK.  13 

CHAPTER  IV. 

NOVA    SCOTIA. 

Its  Early  History. — Domestic  Dissensions. — Repeated  Conquests  of  the  Country  by  the  Eng. 
lish. — Final  Conquest  in  1710. — Nova  Scotia  during  King  George's  War. — English  Colonization. 
Rebellion  of  the  French  Inhabitants. — Their  subjugation,  and  banishment. — Nova  Scotia  du- 
ring and  subsequent  to  the  American  Revolution.  ....  Pages,  540—548 

CHAPTERS  V,  VI,  AND  VII. 

NEW  BRUNSWICK,   PRINCE   EDWARDS   ISLAND,   AND   NEWFOUNDLAND. 


PART  II. 

HISTORY    OF   MEXICO. 

CHAPTER  I. 

ABORIGINAL   MEXICO. 

History  of  the  Toltecs  — The  Chichemecas.— The  Aztecs  or  Mexicans.— Their  Knowledge  of 
the  Arts.— Political  Institutions.— The  Court  of  Montezuma.— Wars,  and  Human  Sacrifices. 

Pages,  557-566. 

CHAPTER  II. 

COLONIAL    HISTORY   OF    MEXICO. 

^The  Spanish  Conquest.— Condition  of  the  Aborigines.— General  Policy  of  the  Spanish  Colo- 
nial Government. — Abuses  Perpetrated  under  it. — Condition  of  Mexico  at  the  Beginning  of  tha 
Present  Century. Pages,  567—572. 

CHAPTER  III. 

MEXICO    DURING    THE    FIRST    REVOLUTION. 

Situation  of  Spain  in  1808. — General  Situation  of  the  Spanish  American  Colonies  at  this  Pe- 
riod.— Dissensions  in  Mexico.— Commencement  of  the  Revolution. — Successes  of  Hidalgo. 
His  Reverses  and  Death. — Rayon. — Career  of  Morelos. — Other  Insurgent  Chiefs. — Victoria. 
Mma's  Invasion.— Close  of  the  First  Revolution  in  1819.  -  -  -  Pages,  573— 588. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

MEXICO,    FROM   THE    CLOSE   OF   THE   FIRST    REVOLUTION,    TO    THE   ADOPTION   OF 
THE    FEDERAL   CONSTITUTION    OF    1824. 

Divisions  amotuf  the  Mexican  Spaniards.— Designs  of  the  Viceroy.— Revolt  of  Iturbide  and 
Plan  of  Igaalft.  —Success  of  the  Revolution. — Parties  in  the  Congress. — Iturbide  Proclaimed  and 
Elected  JEmperoc. — Overthrow  of  his  Government. — Constitution  of  1824. — Fate  of  Iturbide. 

Pages,  689-595. 

CHAPTER  V. 

MEXICO,    FROM    THE    ADOPTION    OF    THE    FEDERAL    CONSTITUTION    OF    1824,    TO 
THE  COMMENCEMENT  OF  THE  WAR  WITH  THE  UNITED  STATES  IN  1846. 

The  Presidency  of  Victoria.— The  Scotch  and  the  York  Lodges.— Presidential  Election  of  1826 
C!ivil  War.— Election  of  1828.— S%nta  Anna  heads  a  Rebellion.— Success  of  the  Revolutionists 
Pillaging  of  Mexico. — Guerrero  becomes  President. — Spanish  Invasion. — Bustamente's  Re- 
bellion, and  Overthrow  of  Guerrero. — Bustamente's  Administration. — Rebellion  and  Death  of 
Guerrero. — Santa  Anna  overthrows  Bustamente's  Administration. — Pedraza. — Santa  Anna's 
Presidency. — Duran. — Santa  Anna  Overthrows  the  Federal  Constitution. — The  Texans  Refuse 
to  Submit  to  his  Usurpation. — Mexia. — Santa  Anna's  Invasion  of  Texas. — Bustameute's  Presi- 
dency.—Mexia's  Second  Rebellion.— French  Blockade  of  the  Coast.— Insurrection  in  the  Capi- 
tal.—Yucatan.— Paredes  at  the  head  of  the  Revolution  of  1841.—"  Plan  of  Tucubaya."— Santa 
Anna  at  the  head  of  the  Government. — His  Government  Overthrown  by  Paredes. — His  Ban- 
ishment.— Difficulties  with  the  United  States.  — Herrera's  Administration^— Revolt  of  Paredes, 
and  Overthrow  of  Herrera.— Commencement- of  War  between  the  United  States  and  Mexico. 
Banta  Anna  Restored  to  Power.  —  Concluding  Remarks  on  Mexican  History.  Pages,  595—617 


14  CONTENTS  AND  PLAN  OF  THE  WORK. 

PART   III. 

HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 

CHAPTER  I. 

l-EXAS,  AS  A  PART  OF  MEXICO,  WHILE  UNDER  THE  SPANISH  DOMINION.    [1521-1821.J 

Indian  Tribes.— La  Salle's  Colony  at  Matagorda.— De  Leon's  Expedition.— First  Spanish  Set- 
tlements.—Hostilities  between  the  French  and  Spaniards.— Western  Louisiana.— Spanish  Mis- 
sions.—Texas  during  the  Mexican  Revolution.— Expedition  of  Toledo  and  Guttierez.— Minn 
and  Perry. — General  Long's  Expedition. — French  Colony  in  Texas  -  Pages,  619 — 628. 

CHAPTER  II. 

EVENTS  FROM  THE  TIME  OF  THE  ESTABLISHMENT  OF  MEXICAN  INDEPENDENCE,  TO  THE 
TIME  OF  THE  DECLARATION  OF  THE  INDEPENDENCE  OF  TEXAS.    [1821-1836.] 

The  Spanish  Treaty  of  1819. — The  Founding  of  Austin's  Colony. — Texas  Annexed  to  Coa- 
huila.— State  Constitution.— Colonization  Laws.— Character  of  the  Texan  Population.— The 
"  Fredonian  War."— Mexican  Garrisons  in  Texas.— Propositions  of  the  United  States  for  the 
Purchase  of  Texas.— Mexican  Decree  of  1830.— Arbitrary  Acts  of  Mexican  Officers.— Diffi- 
culties at  Anahuac  and  Velasco.— Mexia  sent  to  Texas.— Garrisons  Withdrawn.— Convention 
at  San  Felipe.— Austin's  Imprisonment  in  Mexico.— The  Two  Parties  in  the  State  Legislature. 
Among  the  Americans  of  Texas.— Dissensions. — Disturbances  at  Anahuac. — Adherence  of 
Texas  to  the  Mexican  Constitution  of  1824.— Affair  at  Gonzalez.— Capture  of  Goliad  by  the 
Texans. — Engagement  near  Bexar. — Convention  at  San  Felipe  and  Declaration  of  Rights. — Pro 
visional  Government.— Capture  of  Bexar  by  the  Texans.— Santa  Anna's  Invasion.— Fall  of  the 
Alamo. 'Pages,  628-650. 

CHAPTER  III. 

EVENTS    FROM    THE    DECLARATION    OF    THE    INDEPENDENCE    OF     TEXAS,    TO     THE 
ANNEXATION  OF  TEXAS  TO  THE  AMERICAN  UNION.    [1836-1845.] 

Convention. — Declaration  of  Independence. — Organization  of  the  Government. — President's 
Address.— Advance  of  the  Mexican  Army.— Murder  of  King  and  his  Party.— Fannin's  Battle. 
Surrender. — Massacre  of  Him  and  his  Party. — Santa  Anna  Advances  from  Bexar.— Battle  of 
SanJacinto,  and  Capture  of  Santa  Anna.— Retreat  of  the  Mexican  Forces.— Final  Liberation 
of  Santa  Anna.— Recognitions  of  Texan  Independence  by  the  United  States,  France,  and  Eng- 
land.—Relations  with  Mexico.— The  Santa  Fe  Expedition.— Departure  from  Austin.— Sufferings 
of  the  Party. — Surrender  to  the  Mexicans. — Sent  to  Mexico  and  Imprisoned. — Invasions  of 
Texas  in  1842.— Account  of  the  Mier  Expedition.— Admission  of  Texas  into  the  American 
Union.— Concluding  Remarks. Pages,  651-672. 


EMBELLISHMENTS,  MAPS,  CHARTS,  PLANS,  &C,, 

CONTAINED  IN  THE  FOLLOWING  WORK. 


Pages. 

1  CHART  OP  AMERICAN  HISTORY  16-17 

2  MAP  OP  THE  INDIAN  TRIBES  20 

3  Plan  of  Rums  at  Marietta,  Ohio      -  66 

4  Ruins  at  Circleville         ...  66 
6  Ruins  near  Newark  67 

6  Ruins  near  Somerset  67 

7  On  the  North  Branch  of  Paint  Creek  67 

8  On  Paint  Creek,  nearer  Chilicothe  -  69 

9  At  the  Mouth  of  the  Sciota  River    -  70 

10  Map  of  Yucatan  and  the  Adjoining 

Provinces                     ...  74 

11  Plan  of  the  Ruins  of  Palenqne       -  74 

12  Building  called  the  Palace  75 
18  Plan  of  the  Ruins  of  Copan  76 
14  Stone  Altar  found  at  Copan     -       -  78 


Pages. 

20  Doorway  of  a  Building  at  Kewick  87 

21  LANDING  OF  THE  PILGKIMS       -       -  96 

22  Heraldric  Colors             ...  97 

52  (30)  Seals  of  the  States  and  Territo- 

ries               98,106 

53  Seal  of  the  United  States                  -  106 
64  Valley  of  Mexico             -                -  116 
55  Vicinity  of  Pensacola      -                -  122 

66  Vicinity  of  Montreal        -  128 

67  Port  Royal  Island  and  Vicinity       -  129 
58  Vicinity  of  St.  Augustine        -        -  130 
69  Harbor  of  St.  Augustine                    -  130 

60  Roanoke  Island  and  Vicinity         -  131 

61  Vicinity  of  Jamestown           -        -  136 

62  POCAHONTA.8   SAVING  THE   LIFK 


5 

15  Plan  of  the  Ruins  of  Chichen       -       79             OF  CAPTAIN  SMITH            -        -  161 

16  Plan  of  the  Ruins  of  Uxmal         -.       83    63  Plymouth  and  vicinity    -       -        -  181 

17  The  "  House  of  the  Governor'         <.             64  Vicinity  of  Boston           ...  184 

18  Ground  Plan  of  !he  Same         .       »       84 1  65  Valley  of  the  Conn.  River,  in  Mass.  194 

19  Stone  Building  at  Labna                 -.       80|  66  Narragansett  Fort  and  Swamp       -  195 


CONTENTS  AND  PLAN  OF  THE  WORK. 


15 


67  Vicinity  of  Pemaquid  Fort     -       - 

68  Vicinity  of  Portland 

69  Louisburg  and  Vicinity,  in  1745      - 

70  Island  of  Cape  Breton     - 

71  Vicinity  of  Portsmouth  - 

72  Vicinity  of  Hartford 

73  New  Haven  and  Vicinity 

74  Vicinity  of  Providence    - 

75  New  York  and  Vicinity  - 

76  Albany  and  Vicinity        - 

77  Northern  part  of  Delaware     - 

78  Vicinity  of  Annapolis      - 

79  Philadelphia  and  Vicinity       - 

80  Vicinity  of  Wilmington,  N.  C. 

81  Charleston  and  Vicinity 

82  Savannah  and  Vicinity    - 

83  Vicinity  of  Frederica,  Geo. 

84  DEATH  OF  GENERAL  WOLFE 

85  Forts  in  New  Brunswick 

86  Vicinity  of  Lake  George 

87  Forts  at  Oswego        -        -        -        - 

88  Vicinity  of  Quebec 

89  BATTLE  OF  BUNKER'S  HILL  • 

90  Plan  of  the  Siege  of  Boston     - 

91  Battle  of  Long  Island      - 

92  Westchester  County 

93  Forts  Lee  and  Washington 

94  Seat  of  War  in  New  Jersey      - 

95  Trenton  in  1776       - 

96  Places  West  of  Philadelphia    - 

97  Vicinity  of  Ticonderoga  - 

98  Fort  Schuyler  on  the  Mohawk 

99  Towns  of  Saratoga  and  Stillwater    - 
100  Camps  of  Gates  and  Burgoyne  at  Sa- 
ratoga       -       -        -       _-       - 


198  101  Forts  on  the  Hudson 
198  102  Plan  of  Fort  Mercer 
203  103  Battle  of  Monmouth 
203  104  Seat  of  War  in  South  Carolina 
206  105  Battle  of  Sander's  Creek 
208  106  SURRENDER  OF  CORNWALLIS 
211  107  Battle  of  Guilford  Court  House 
215  108  Battle  of  Hobkirk's  Hill   - 

220  109  Plan  of  the  Siege  of  Yorktown 

221  110  New  London  and  Vicinity 
223  111  Vicinity  of  Gibraltar 

240  112  The  Fortress  of  Gibraltar 

248  113  MAP  OF  THE  COUNTRY  AT  THE  CLOSE 

251  OF  THE  REVOLUTION 

256  114  Vicinity  of  New  Orleans 

261  115  District  of  Columbia       -       -        - 

262  116  Vicinity  of  Detroit      ,     • 
267  117  Niagara  Frontier      - 

272  118  Seat  of  the  Creek  War  in  Alabama  • 

273  119  Vicinity  of  Niagara  Falls 
275  120  Vicinity  of  Baltimore      - 

280  121  Seat  of  the  Seminole  War  in  Florida 
335  122  MAP  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES  IN  1845 
349  123  Map  of  British  America  - 
359    "    Forts  in  New  Brunswick - 
362  124  MAP  OF  MEXICO        - 

362  125  Vicinity  of  the  Capital     - 

363  126  MAP  OF  TEXAS          • 

364  127  Vicinity  of  Bexar     -        ... 
372  128  Map  of  the  Bays  of  Matagorda,  Espi- 
374  ritu  Santo,  Aransas,  Copano,  and 
376  Corpus  Christi  and  their  Vicinities 
376  129  Galveaton  Bay  and  Vicinity     - 

876 


Page. 

377 
378 


401 
401 
404 
405 
429 


432 
438 
442 
449 
451 
456 
462 
465 
478 
502 
504 
547 
558 


624 


644 
659 


:  birps 

EN'il.lRH 

1600 

HJfc-'TORV. 

!       10 

Henry  Vli. 

j      20 

1609 
Henry  Vill, 

30 

II     40 

1547 

1     M 

EMward'lV.  ' 

i653 

!     6;) 

iiar/."""    (653 

1     70 

80 

Eiizabetli. 

90 

'     1600 

1603 

I     10 

James  1. 

*|     20 

1625 

30 

Chariest. 

40 

[Beheaded.) 
1649 

50 

Cromwell.' 

R.  Cromwell. 

60 

1(W) 

70 

Charles  II. 

80 

IS85 

» 

Jaiiit's'll.  J689 

1700 

Marym!>i"o2 

Anne. 

10 

17H 

George  I. 

20 

1727 

I     30 

40 

George  11. 

50 

00 

1700 

70 

80 

George  III. 

90 

1800 

1311 

10 

P'r.  Wales'    ' 

Recent.    1820 

20 

George  I'V.'    ' 

1830 

30 

W'ill'iu'm'l*. 

Ib37 

40 

Victorm. 

EXPLANATION  OF  THE  CHART. 


THE  "  MINIATURE  CHART  OF  AMERICAN  HISTORY,"  found  on  the  two  preceding 
pages,  is  a  mere  outline  of  a  larger  chart  measuring  about  four  feet  by  five  and 
a  half.  The  design  of  the  small  chart  is,  principally,  to  furnish,  by  its  conve- 
nience for  reference,  additional  aid  to  those  pupils  who  may  be  studying  the 
outlines  of  the  history  from  the  larger  one;  for  as  the  small  chart  wants  the 
coloring  of  the  other,  and  many  of  its  important  features,  it  will  be  found, 
separately,  of  comparatively  little  importance.  A  brief  explanation  of  the 
"  Miniature  Chart."  however,  may,  in  this  place,  be  useful. 

The  two  divisions  of  the  chart  should  be  considered  as  brought  together,  so 
as  to  present  the  whole  united  on  one  sheet.  The  chart  is  arranged  in  the 
"  downward  course  of  time,"  from  top  to  bottom,  embracing  a  period  of  nearly 
350  years,  extending  from  the  discovery  of  America  by  the  Cabots,  in  1497,  to 
the  year  1845.  The  dark  shading,  extending  entirely  across  the  chart  at  the 
top,  represents  all  North  America  as  occupied  by  the  Indian  tribes  at  the  time 
of  the  discovery ;  and  following  the  chart  downwards,  the  gradually  increasing 
light  portions  represent  the  gradual  increase  of  European  settlements.  The 
darkest  shading  represents  the  country  as  unexplored  by  the  whites; — the 
lighter  shading  as  having  been  explored,  but  not  settled.  Thus,  Vermont  was 
the  last  settled  of  the  New  England  States;  Upper  Canada  was  settled  at  a 
much  later  period,  and  some  of  the  Western  United  States  still  later. 

On  the  right  is  a  column  of  English  history  ;  then  a  column  of  dates,  cor- 
responding with  which  the  events  urc  arranged  on  the  chart  from  top  to  bot- 
tom; then  follows  the  history  of  the  present  British  Provinces  north  of  the 
United  States :  then  the  histories  of  the  several  United  States  as  their  names 
are  given  at  the  bottom  of  the  chart ;  after  the  territories,  at  the  left,  and  ad- 
joining Oregon,  appear  Texas,  Mexico,  and  Central  America.  The  large  chart, 
of  which  this  is  a  very  imperfect  outline,  gives  the  prominent  features,  in  the 
histories  of  all  the  settled  portions  of  North  America. 

The  utility  of  well-arranged  charts  is  very  much  the  same  as  that  of  histori- 
cal maps.  Although  maps  give  the  localities  of  events,  they  cannot  give  their 
sequences,  or  order  of  succession ;  but  as  the  eye  glances  over  the  chart,  and  fol- 
lows it  downwards  in  the  stream  of  time,  there  is  presented  to  the  mind, 
instead  of  one  local  fixed  picture,  a  moving  panorama  of  events.  In  the  map, 
the  associations  are  fixed  upon  the  proximity  of  locality;  in  the  chart,  upon  the 
order  of  succession :  and  the  two  combined,  in  connection  with  the  written  his- 
tory, give  the  most  favorable  associations  possible  for  the  attainment  and 
retention  of  historical  knowledge.  One  prominent  advantage  of  the  chart, 
however,  separately  considered,  is,  that  it  presents  at  one  view  a  Comparative 
History,  of  which  books  alone  can  give  only  a  very  inadequate  idea,  and  thafc 
only  to  a  well-disciplined  memory  of  arbitrary  associations.  A  view  of  the  chart 
makes  upon  the  mind  as  lasting  an  impression  of  the  outlines  of  a  country's 
history,  as  does  the  map  of  its  topography,  when  the  plans  of  both  are  equally 
understood  ;  and  the  prominent  Matures  in  a  country's  history  may  be  recalled 
to  the  mind,  after  a  study  of  the  chart,  with  the  same  facility  that  the  geogra- 
phical outlines  may  be  recalled,  after  a  study  of  the  map:  for  the  principles 
upon  which  the  mind  acquires  the  knowledge,  through  the  medium  of  the  eye, 
are  in  both  cases  the  same.  The  chart,  the  map,  and  the  written  history, 
should  be  used  together;  the  chart,  presenting  at  one  view  a  comparative 
chronology  of  the  events,  being  considered  the  frame-work  of  the  structure ; 
and  the  map,  giving  the  localities,  the  basis  upon  which  it  stands. 


BOOK   I. 


INDIAN    TRIBES    OF    NORTH    AMERIC^ 

AND 

AMERICAN    ANTIQUITIES. 


"  They  waste  us ;  ay,  like  April  snow 

In  the  warm  noon,  we  shrink  away ; 
And  fast  they  follow  as  we  go 

Towards  the  setting  day, — 
Till  they  shall  fill  the  land,  and  we 
Are  driven  into  the  western  sea." 

BRYANT. 


'zzz&y///  lYi  A  " 

WZZr         Of  the  Country 

Wf         EAST  OF  THE  MISSISSIPPI 


INDIAN  TRIBES, 

and  the  commencement  of 

European  Settlements. 


CHAPTER  I. 

INDIAN  TRIBES  OF  NORTH  AMERICA. 


[The  brief  notice,  here  given,  of  the  Indian  tribes  of  North  America,  is  confined  principally 
to  those  formerly  and  at  present  found  within  the  United  States  and  their  Territories.  For  a 
more  extended  account  the  reader  is  referred  to  the  numerous  works  on  Indian  History  and 
Biography,  found  in  the  public  libraries  of  our  cities  ;  and  especially  to  the  able  work  of  the 
Hon.  Albert  Gallatin,  published  in  volume  second  of  the  "  Transactions  of  the  American  Anti- 
quarian Society,"  and  to  Drake's  "  Biography  and  History  of  the  Indian  Tribes  of  North 
America,"  Edition  of  1841.  The  History  of  the  more  civilized  tribes  of  early  Mexico  will  be 
found  under  the  head  of  Mexican  History,  see  p.  559.] 

SECTION  I. 

NORTHERN    TRIBES. 

1THE  northern  tribes  of  North  America,  embracing  the  ANALYSIS. 
great  divisions  known  as  the  Esquimaux  and  the  Atha- 
oascas,  and  some  small  tribes  bordering  on  the  Pacific 
Ocean,  are  found  north  of  the  fifty-second  parallel  of  lati- 
tude.  2The  Esquimaux*  Indians  encircle  the  whole  north- 
ern  portion  of  the  continent,  from  the  southern  point  of 
Alaska  on  the  west,  to  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence  on  the 
east.  3The  only  Indians  found  in  Greenland  are  Esqui- 
maux.  4A  tribe  of  the  same  family  is  likewise  found  on 
the  western  shore  of  Behring  Straits  ;  and  it  is  believed 
to  be  the  only  Asiatic  tribe  belonging  to  the  race  of  any 
North  American  Indians.  8The  Esquimaux  are  not  found 
far  in  the  interior,  but  are  confined  mostly  to  the  shores 
of  the  ocean,  and  of  large  gulfs  and  bays. 

'There  are  two  divisions  of  these  people,  the  eastern  e.  Divisions 
and  the  western  Esquimaux.     The  dividing  line  is  a  little  Esquimaux. 
west  of  Mackenzie's  River.     The  western  Esquimaux   7.  Dialects. 
speak  a  dialect  so  different  from  the  eastern,  that  it  is,  at 
first,  difficult  for  them  to  understand  each  other.     8The 
two  divisions  have  for  some  years  past  carried  on  consid- 
erable trade  with  each  other  ;  the  western  Indians  dealing 
in  iron  tools  and  other  articles  of  Russian  manufacture, 
and  the  eastern  in  seal  skins,  oil,  and  furs. 

9In  the  interior,  extending  from  Churchill  River  and 
Hudson's  Bay  to  within  about  one  hundred  miles  of  the 
Pacific,  is  a  large  number  of  tribes  speaking  kindred  lan- 
guages. 10They  have  been  grouped  in  one  division,  and 
are  called  Athapascas,  from  the  original  name  of  the  lake 


in  Asia- 


°the  coast? 


s.  Trade. 


*  From  "  Eskimamick,"  Eaters  of  raw  ftsh. 


22  INDIAN  TRIBES.  [Boo*  L 

ANALYSIS,  since  called  "  Lake  of  the  Hills."     lThey  are  the  herecU 

i.  Their     itary  enemies  of  the  Esquimaux,  and  are  in  a  state  of  per- 

o  va?'      petual  warfare  with  them.      2West  of  the  Athapascas,  on 

2.  Irwes  on   *  ,    .  n        , 

the  coast,  the  sea-coast  and  islands,  are  several  tribes  which  speak 
dialects  different  both  from  the  Esquimaux  and  the  Atha- 
pascas. 

3.  juristic-       3The  extensive  territory  occupied  by  the  Esquimaux 
^ritorytf  and  the  Athapascas  is  claimed  by  the  English,  and  the 

whole  is  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Hudson's  Bay  Com- 
panV)  whose  trading  posts  extend  from  James  Bay,  west, 
to  the  Pacific  Ocean,  and  north,  nearly  to  the  Polar  Sea. 
4^ne  Esquimaux  are  a  dwarfish  race,  and  obtain  a  preca- 
rious  livelihood  mostly  by  fishing.  The  Athapascas,  and 

Northern  „    ,     .  i  •    i  i  -i  ,-     i 

Tribes,  some  of  their  southern  neighbors,  are  almost  entirely  em- 
ployed in  obtaining  furs,  for  the  purpose  of  selling  them 
to  the  Company,  or  in  conveying  the  provisions  and  stores 
of  the  Company  to  the  different  posts,  and  bringing  back 
the  furs  there  collected. 


SECTION   II. 

ALGONQUIN   TRIBES. 

6At  the  first  settlement  of  Canada,  the  St.  Lawrence 
a.  Monlang-  Indians  were  generally  designated  by  the  name  of  Mon- 
yar-        tagnars,*  or  Mountain  Indians,  from  a  range  of  hills  or 
e.  Aigon-     mountains  west  of  Quebec.      6The  tribes  found  on  the 
Ottawa  River,  however,  speaking  a  different  dialect,  were 
v.  Distinction  called  Algonquins.      7The  distinction  between  the  Mon- 
^names,  and6  tagnars  and  the  Algonquins  was  kept  up  for  some  time, 
eSr  term?  until  the  latter  term  finally  prevailed,  and  was  applied, 
by  the  French,  to  that  great  family  of  tribes  extending 
throughout  the  eastern  portions  of  North  America,  and 
s.  origin&z   speaking  dialects  of  a  common  language.     8It  is  difficult 

application      *  ,      ,  ,  »  i  •       i     i  i         •    • 

of  the,  term,  to  ascertain  whether  the  term  Algonquin  belonged,  origi- 
nally, to  any  particular  tribe,  or  was  used  as  a  generic 
appellation. 

°fhe  Knistenaux*  Indians,  the  most  northerly  division 
of  the  Algonquin  family,  are  a  numerous  tribe,  and  are 
still  found  throughout  a  large  tract  of  country,  extending 
from  Labrador  to  the  Rocky  Mountains.  The  Cliippewas, 
likewise  a  numerous  Algonquin  tribe,  are  now  found  on 
the  western  shores  of  Lake  Superior. 

10.  The  otta-  10The  Ottawas,  found  on  the  river  of  that  name,  were  an 
Algonquin  tribe,  formerly  residing  on  the  western  shores 

n.  Their  ju-  of  Lake  Huron.  "Their  claims  to  the  right  of  sovereignty 
^^  ^  Ottawa  River  were  generally  recognized,  and 
they  exacted  a  tribute  from  all  the  Indians  going  to  or 


CHAP.  L  INDIAN  TRIBES.  33 

coming  from  the  country  of  the  Hurons.  3The  Algon-  ANALYSIS^ 
quin  tribes  of  the  Ottawa  River  were  allied  with  the  K  Their  al, 
Hurons  in  their  wars  with  the  Five  Nations ;  and  after  l^^rom 
the  almost  total  destruction  of  the  Hurons  in  1650,  a  part  dispersion? 

„  _  _         TT  „          r         war  with,  the 

of  the  Ottawas,  accompanied  by  a  tew  Hurons,  alter  some 
wanderings,  joined  their  kindred  tribes  at  the  south  of 
Lake  Superior. 

The  Ottawas  subsequently,  in  1671,  removed  to  the 
vicinity  of  Michilimackinac,  and  finally  returned  to  their 
original  seats  on  the  west  side  of  Lake  Huron,  and  until 
recently  have  continued  to  occupy  a  great  portion  of  the 
Michigan  peninsula.  Under  Pontiac,  their  chief,  they 
were  at  the  head  of  the  great  Indian  confederacy  of  1763, 
which  in  a  short  time  captured  nearly  all  the  British  posts 
on  the  western  frontier.  At  the  time  of  their  dispersion, 
in  1650,  portions  of  the  Ottawas  sought  refuge  among  the 
French,  and  their  descendants  still  reside  in  several  vil- 
lages of  Lower  Canada. 

PONTIAC,  a  chief  of  the  Ottawa  nation,  was  one  of  the  most  famous  Indian  warriors  ever 
known  to  the  English,  not  excepting  even  King  Philip  or  Tecumseh. 

He  is  first  brought  to  the  notice  of  the  English  after  the  fall  of  Quebec  in  1760,  when  Major 
Rogers  was  sent  into  the  western  country  to  take  possession  of  the  posts  stipulated  to  be  sur- 
rendered by  the  French.  Pontiac  had  previously  been  warmly  attached  to  the  French,  and 
had  .assisted  them  in  their  Indian  wars.  On  his  way  Major  Rogers  was  met  by  ambassadors 
from  Pontiac,  desiring  him  to  halt  until  their  chief  could  see  him  with  his  own  eyes,  and  like- 
wise informing  him  that  Pontiac  was  the  king  and  lord  of  that  country. 

Pontiac  soon  met  the  Epglish  officer  and  demanded  his  business,  and  haughtily  asked  him 
how  he  dared  enter  the  country  of  the  Indians  without  permission  from  their  chief.  Finally, 
however,  he  smoked  the  pipe  of  peace  with  the  officer,  and  gave  him  permission  to  pas* 
through  the  country  unmolested,  with  the  assurance  that  he  should  be  protected  from  the 
fury  of  those  Indians  who  were  hostile  towards  him  and  wished  to  cut  him  off.  Major  Rogera 
observes,  that,  during  several  conferences  which  he  had  with  him,  "  Pontiac  discovered  great 
strength  of  judgment,  and  a  thirst  after  knowledge." 

Soon  after  this  Pontiac  became  hostile  to  the  English,  probably  because  he  observed  in  them 
a  design  to  extend  their  sovereignty  over  his  country.  He  was  willing  to  allow  the  English  to 
settle  in  his  dominions  if  they  would  acknowledge  him,  as  their  sovereign ;  bufc  he  declared, 
that  if  they  did  not  conduct  themselves  according  to  his  wishes,  "  he  would  shut  up  the  way" 
and  keep  them  out.  He  continued,  however,  with  Indian  craft  and  cunning,  to  express  his 
friendship  for  the  English  until  he  had  united  the  strength  of  many  tribes  to  his  own.  The 
Miamis,  Ottawas,  Chippewas,  Wyandots,  Pottowattomies,  Mississaguies,  Shawnees,  Outagamies 
or  Foxes,  and  Winnebagoes,  constituted  his  power,  as  they  did,  in  after  times,  that  of  Tocumseh. 

With  such  secrecy  and  adroitness  were  the  plans  of  Pontiac  developed,  that  he  dissipated  the 
fears  of  the  commandants  of  all  the  Western  posts  until  the  very  moment  that  the  blow  wa? 
struck ;  and  within  fifteen  days,  in  the  summer  of  1763,  all  the  English  garrisons  and  posts  in 
the  West,  but  three,  fell  into  his  hands.  At  Michilimackinac,  the  Ottawas,  to  whom  the  as- 
sault was  intrusted,  got  into  the  fort  by  stratagem,  while  engaged  in  a  great  game  of  ball,  to 
which  the  officers  were  invited.  Only  Niagara,  Pittsburg,  and  Detroit  escaped.  Pittsburg 
was  sav«d  by  the  expedition  of  Colonel  Boquet,  who  dispersed  the  besiegers  at  the  point  of 
the  bayonet 

Detroit  was  saved  by  information  conveyed  to  the  commandant  by  an  Indian  woman,  tlia 
night  before  the  premeditated  attack,  which  was  to  be  made  while  Pontiac  and  his  warnorg 
should  be  holding  a  friendly  council  with  the  garrison.  The  Indians  continued  the  sitge  ot 
the  place  until  the  spring  of  1764,  when  General  Bradstreet  arriving  with  reenforcements, 
the  different  tribes  came  in,  and  peace  was  established.  Pontiac,  however,  took  no  part 


24  INDIAN  TRIBES.  [Boos  I 

in  the  negociations,  but  abandoned  the  country  and  repaired  to  Illinois,  where  he  waf 
not  long  after  assassinated  by  a  Peoria  Indian— but  for  what  cause  has  not  been  satisfac- 
torily shown. 

It  is  said  that  in  the  war  of  1763,  usually  called  "  Pontiac's  War,"  this  chief  appointed  a 
commissary,  and  began  to  make  and  issue  bills  of  credit,  which  were  received  by  the  French 
inhabitants,  and  punctually  redeemed  by  Pontiac.  His  bills,  or  notes,  were  made  of  bark,  on 
which  was  drawn  the  figure  of  the  commodity  which  he  wished  to  obtain  in  exchange,  with 
the  shape  of  an  otter,  the  insignia  or  arms  of  his  nation,  drawn  under  it. 

ANALYSIS.  1The  Mississaguies,  a  tribe  found  south  of  the  River 
i.  The  Mima-  Ottawa,  and  adjoining  the  Hurons,  appear  to  have  sepa- 
rated  their  cause  from  that  of  their  kindred  tribes,  and  to 
have  been  either  in  alliance  with  the  Five  Nations,  or 
permitted  to  remain  neutral.  Remnants  of  this  tribe  are 
still  found  in  Canada. 

9. Memoes.  *The  Micmacs,  first  called  by  the  French  Souriquois, 
held  possesssion  of  Nova  Scotia  and  the  adjacent  isles, 
and  were  early  known  as  the  active  allies  of  the  French. 
9.  Etchemins.  3The  Etchemins,  or  "  Canoemen,"  embraced  the  tribes 
of  the  St.  John's  River,  and  extended  westwardly  along 
the  sea-shore  as  far  as  Mount  Desert  Isle. 

4.  Abenakes.       4ABENAKES.      Next  to  the  Etchemins  were  found  the 

~c$aitmbea.  Abenakes,  extending  to  the  Saco  River,  and  consisting  of 

several  tribes,  the  principal  of  which  were  the  Penobscots, 

B.  converts  the  Norfidgewocks,  and  the  Androscoggins.     *The  Mic- 

^MchZd'to'  macs,  the  Etchemins,  and  the  Abenakes,  were  early  con- 

the  French.   vert;ecl  by  the  French  Jesuits.      They  remained  firmly 

attached  to  the  French  until  the  conquest  of  Canada  in 

1760,  and  were  almost  constantly  in  a  state  of  hostilities 

«.  withdraw-  with  the  British  Colonies.     6In  the  year  1754,  all  the 

aito Canada.  Abenakes,  with  the  exception  of  the  Penobscots,  who  still 

reside  on  the  river  to  which  they  have  given  their  namos 

^.Neutrality,  withdrew  to  Canada.  7The  Penobscot,  the  Passamaquoddy, 

and  the  St.  John  Indians,  remained  neutral  during  the  wa.. 

of  the  Revolution. 

9.  New  Ens-      "New  ENGLAND  INDIANS.     The  New  England  Indians 
land  Indians.  as  they  have  generally  been  called,  embraced  the  tribes 
from  the  Saco  River  to  the  eastern  boundary  of  Connec. 
9.  Principal  ticut.     *Their  principal  tribes  were,  1st,  The  Massachu, 
tiowiltfeld   setts,  adjoining  the  Bay  of  that  name:    2d,    The  Paw- 
tuckets,  north  east  of  the  Massachusetts,  and  embracing 
the  Penacooks  of  New  Hampshire  :  3d,   The  Nipmtjcks, 
north  of  the  Mohegans,  and  occupying  the  central  parts 
of  Massachusetts:    4th,    The   Pokanokets,  to   whom   the 
Wampanoags  belonged,   extending   from   the   shores  of 
Massachusetts  Bay  to  Bristol  in  Rhode  Island :  and  5th. 
The  Narragansetts,  in  the   remaining  portion  of  Rhode 
Island. 

».  suMtvi-       "These   divisions,   however,    were   subdivided   into   a 
»ion».      number  of  petty  cantons,  or  small  tribes,  each  having  its 


CHAP.  I. 


INDIAN  TRIBES. 


25 


4.  The  Mo- 


own sachem,  or  chief,  who  was  in  a  great  degree  inaepen-  ANALYSIS. 
dent  of  the  others.     lfrhus,  the  Pokanokets  were  divided  h  Examplt_ 
into   nine   separate   cantons   or   tribes,  each   having  its 
petty  sagamore  or  chief,  but  all  subject   to  one   grand 
sachem,  who  was  also  chief  of  the  Wampanoags. 

2The  population  of  the  New  England  Indians  had  ^.Population. 
been  greatly  diminished  by  a  fatal  epidemic  which  pre- 
vailed a  short  time  before  the  arrival  of  the  Puritans  ;  but 
their  number  is  supposed  to  have  been  much  greater,  in 
proportion  to  the  extent  of  territory  occupied  by  them, 
than  was  found  elsewhere  on  the  shores  of  the  Atlantic. 
For  this,  two  causes  have  been  assigned. 

"First  ;  —  The  New  England  Indians  were  supported  3.  causes  of 
mostly  by  fishing  ;  and  the  supply  of  food  thus  obtained  is 
greater,  and  more  uniform  than  that  afforded  by  hunting.  It 
was  found,  accordingly,  that  the  Narragansetts  were,  in 
proportion  to  their  territory,  the  most  populous  of  the  New 
England  tribes.  In  the  second  place  ;  —  it  appears  probable 
that  the  New  England  Indians  had  been  obliged  to  concen- 
trate themselves  along  the  sea-coast,  in  order  to  be  able  to 
resist  the  attacks  of  the  Five  Nations,  with  whom  they 
were  almost  constantly  at  war.  4The  Maquas,  or  Mo- 
hawks,  were  the  most  formidable  of  their  adversaries, 
and  so  great  was  the  terror  which  they  excited  in  the 
less  warlike  tribes  of  New  England,  that  the  appearance 
of  four  or  five  Mohawks  in  the  woods,  would  often  frighten 
them  from  their  habitations,  and  drive  them  to  seek  shelter 
in  their  forts,  for  safety. 

5The  Indians  east  of  the  Connecticut  River  never  were,    5.  Indiana 
however,  actually  subjugated  by  the  Five  Nations  ;  and 
in  1671  a  permanent  peace  was  established  between  them, 
through  the  interference  of  the  English,  and  the  Dutch 
at   Albany.      "After   the   termination   of   King   Philip's  e.  The  survt- 
war,a  in  1676,  which  resulted  in  the  defeat  of  the  hostile  pSufJSff. 
Indians,  most  of  the  survivors  either  joined  the  eastern  a.  see  P.  we. 
tribes,  or  sought   refuge   in  -Canada,  whence  they  con- 
tinued to  harass  the  frontiers  of  New  England,  until  the 
final  overthrow  of  the  French,  in  1763.  b      7Since  that 
period,  the  eastern  Indians  have  remained  friendly,  but 
their  numbers  are  said  to  amount  now  to  only  a  few  hun-       iwa. 
dred,  and  their  languages,  with  the  exception  of  the  Nar- 
ragansett,  are  nearly  extinct. 

For  the  purpose  of  giving  some  farther  information  about  the  New  England  tribes,  we  sub  • 
join  a  brief  notice  of  several  of  their  principal  chiefs. 

The  first  chief  with  whom  the  people  of  Plymouth  became  acquainted,  was  MASSASOIT, 
grand  Sachem  of  the  Wampanoags,  whose  principal  residence  was  at  Pokanoket,  now  Bristol, 
Rhode  Island.  It  appears  that,  at  one  time,  before  he  was  known  to  the  whites,  Massasoit 
carried  on  successful  wars  "  against  many  nations  of  Indians"  whom  he  r^adc  tributary  to 
him  j  and  yet,  with  such  kind  paternal  authority  did  he  rule  over  them,  that  all  appeared  to 

4 


26  INDIAN  TRIBES.  [BooK  I, 

revere  him,  and  to  consider  themselves  happy  in  being  under  his  authority.  So  long  as  ha 
lived  he  was  a  friend  to  the  English,  although  they  committed  repeated  usurpations  upon  his 
lands  and  liberties.  Before  his  death,  which  is  supposed  to  have  occurred  in  1662,  he  had 
been  induced  to  cede  away,  at  different  times,  nearly  all  his  lands  to  the  English. 

One  of  the  most  renowned  captains,  or  war-chiefs,  within  the  dominions  of  Massasoit,  waa 
CAUNBITANT,  whose  residence  was  at  a  place  hi  the  present  town  of  Swanzey.  The  English 
were  always  viewed  by  him  as  intruders,  and  enemies  of  his  race  ;  and  there  is  but  little  doubk 
that  he  intended  to  wrest  the  country  out  of  their  hands  on  the  first  opportunity. 

HOBOMOK,  another  of  the  chief  captains  of  Massasoit,  and  greatly  beloved  by  him,  was  a  firm 
friend  of  the  English,  and  also  a  professed  Christian. 

The  great  Sachem  of  the  Narragunsetts  at  the  tune  of  the  settlement  of  New  England,  wus 
CANONICUS  ;  who  ruled  in  great  harmony,  in  connection  with  a  younger  Sachem,  his  nephenr, 
MIANTONOMOH.  It  was  Canonicus  who,  in  1622,  sent  into  Plymouth  a  bundle  of  arrows  wrappwl 
in  a  rattlesnake's  skin,  as  a  challenge  for  war.  Although  the  people  of  Plymouth  and  Boston 
were  at  tunes  jealous  of  Canonicus,  yet  he  is  often  mentioned  with  great  respect  by  Roger  Wil- 
liams, who  says,  "  Were  it  not  for  the  favor  that  God  gave  me  with  Canonicus,  none  of  these 
parts,  no,  not  Rhode  Island,  had  been  purchased  or  obtained ;  for  I  never  got  anything  <»f 
Canonicus  but  by  gift." 

Under  Canonicus  and  Miantonomoh,  the  Narragansetts  assisted  the  English  in  the  Pequo<J 
war  ;  but,  soon  after,  Miantonomoh  was  accused  of  plotting  against  them,  and  he  was  repeat- 
edly obliged  to  visit  Boston,  to  free  himself  from  the  suspicion  excited  against  him  by  his  ene- 
mies, and  chiefly  by  Uncas,  Sagamore  of  the  Mohegans,  against  whom  he  finally  declared  war. 
In  this  war,  Miantonomoh  was  taken  prisoner  by  Uncas,  and  being  delivered  into  the  ban* Is 
of  the  English,  the  commissioners  of  the  United  colonies  decided  that  "  he  ought  to  be  put  to 
death,"  and  that  his  execution  should  be  intrusted  to  Uncas  himself,  by  whom  he  was  accord- 
ingly slain.  From  all  the  accounts  that  we  have  of  the  relations  between  the  English  ard 
Miantonomoh,  we  are  forced  to  the  conclusion,  that,  in  the  conduct  of  the  former,  there  waa 
much  deserving  of  censure. 

NINIGRET,  a  cousin  of  Miantonomoh,  also  a  distinguished  chief,  was  Sachem  of  the  Niantids, 
a  Narragansett  tribe.  As. he  was  an  enemy  of  Uncas  and  the  Mohegans,  the  English  were  ev<r 
jealous  of  him  ;  and  it  is  believed  that  he  once  endeavored  to  organize  a  plan  for  their  exter- 
mination ;  yet  he  took  no  part  in  Philip's  war,  being  at  that  tune  very  old,  and  having  with- 
drawn himself  and  tribe  from  the  nation  to  which  they  belonged. 

John  Sassamon,  a  Pokanoket  Indian,  and  subject  of  Philip,  became  a  convert  to  Chris- 
tianity,— learned  the  English  language — was  able  to  read  and  write — and  translated  some  of 
the  Bible  into  the  Indian  tongue.  On  account  of  his  learning  he  was  at  one  time  employed 
by  Philip  as  his  secretary  or  interpreter.  He  was  afterwards  employed  by  the  English,  as  an 
instructor  and  preacher  among  the  converted  Indians.  When  he  learned  that  his  country- 
men were  plotting  a  war  against  the  English,  he  communicated  his  discovery  to  the  latter. 
For  this  he  was  considered  by  his  countrymen  a  traitor  and  an  outlaw,  and,  according  to  the 
laws  of  the  Indians,  deserving  of  death.  Early  in  the  spring  of  1675,  Sassamon  was  found  mur- 
dered. Three  Indians  were  arraigned  for  the  murder,  by  the  English,  convicted  and  executed. 

Some  authorities,  however,  state  that  Sassamon  was  murdered  by  his  countrymen  for  teach- 
ing Christian  doctrines  ; — that  the  English  tried  and  executed  the  murderers, — and  that  Phili  p 
was  so  exasperated  against  the  English  for  this  act,  that,  from  that  time,  he  studied  to  be  ns- 
venged  on  them.  By  some  this  has  been  assigned,  erroneously  we  believe,  as  the  principal 
cause  of  King  Philip's  war. 

PHILIP  of  Pokanoket,  whose  Indian  name  was  Pometacom  or  Metacomet,  was  the  most  re 
nowned  of  all  the  chiefs  of  the  New  England  tribes.  He  was  a  son  of  Massasoit,  who  is  sup- 
posed to  have  died  early  in  1662,  and  who  was  succeeded  by  his  eldest  son  Alexander  •  but  the 
latter  dying  a  few  months  after,  Philip  himself  became,  by  the  order  of  succession,  head  chief 
of  the  Wampanoags.  We  find  the  following  account  of  the  origin  of  the  names  of  these  chiefs  : 
"  After  Massasoit  was  dead,  his  two  sons,  called  Wamsutta  and  Metacomet,  came  to  the  court 
at  Plymouth,  pretending  high  respect  for  the  English,  and  therefore  desired  that  English 
names  might  be  given  them  ;  whereupon  the  court  there  named  Wamsutta,  the  elder  brother, 
Alexander;  and  Metacomet,  the  younger  brother,  Philip."  Of  the  celebrated  war  which  Philip 
•waged  against  the  New  England  Colonies,  an  account  has  elsewhere  been  given.*  With  the 

*  See  page  192. 


CHAP.  I.]  INDIAN  TRIBES.  37 

BOU!  of  a  hero,  and  the  genius  of  a  -warrior,  he  fought  bravely,  although  in  vain,  to  stay  the 
tide  that  was  fast  sweeping  to  destruction  the  nation  and  the  race  to  which  he  belonged. 

CANONCHET,  or,  as  he  was  sometimes  called,  Nanuntenoo,  a  son  of  Miantonomoh,  took  part 
in  Philip's  war  against  the  English  ;  although,  but  a  short  time  previous,  he  had  signed  a 
treaty  of  peace  with  them.  He  is  described  by  the  early  historians,  as  "  the  mighty  sachem  of 
the  Narragansetts,"  and  "  heir  of  all  his  father's  pride  and  insolence,  as  well  as  of  his  malice 
against  the  English."  When  taken  prisoner,  in  April,  1676.  it  is  said  that  "  his  carriage  was 
strangely  proud  and  lofty,"  and  that,  at  first,  he  would  make  no  other  reply  to  the  questions 
put  to  nun,  than  this, — '  that  he  was  born  a  prince,  and  if  princes  came  to  spe'ak  with  him  he 
would  answer,  but  none  present  being  such,  he  thought  himself  obliged,  in  honor,  to  hold  hia 
tongue.'  When  it  was  announced  to  him  that  he  must  be  put  to  death,  he  is  reported  to  have 
eaid,  "  I  like  it  well;  I  shall  die  before  mylieart  is  soft,  or  have  said  any  thing  unworthy  of 
myself." 

One  of  Philip's  most  famous  counsellors  or  captains  was  Annawon,  a  Wampanoag  chief,  who 
had  also  served  under  Massasoit,  Philip's  father.  He  was  taken  prisoner  by  Captain  Church, 
through  the  treachery  of  some  of  his  own  company.  It  is  said  that  Annawon  confessed  '  that 
he  had  put  to  death  several  of  the  English  that  had  been  taken  alive,  and  could  not  deny  but 
that  some  of  them  had  been  tortured.'  Although  Captain  Church  entreated  hard  for  the  life 
of  the  aged  chief,  yet  he  was  remorselessly  executed 

MOHEGANS.  To  the  many  independent  tribes  extend-  ANALYSIS 
ing  from  the  eastern  New  England  Indians  to  the  Lenni  L  Mohegans 
Lenapes  on  the  south,  the  term  Mohegan,  the  name  of  a 
tribe  on  the  Hudson,  has  sometimes  been  applied ; 
although  all  these  tribes  appear  to  have  differed  but 
little,  in  their  languages,  from  the  more  eastern  Indians. 
2The  Pequods  were  the  most  important,  and,  until  the  ^.pequods. 
revolt  of  Uncas,  the  ruling  tribe  of  this  family,  and  their 
sovereignty  was  once  acknowledged  over  a  portion  of 
Long  Island.  It  is  said  that  they,  "  being  a  more  fierce, 
cruel,  and  warlike  tribe  than  the  rest  of  the  Indians,  came 
down  out  of  the  more  inland  parts  of  the  continent,  and 
by  force  seized  upon  one  of  the  goodliest  places  near  the 
sea,  and  became  a  terror  to  all  their  neighbors."  The 
peace  of  the  New  England  colonies  was  early  disturbed 
by  a  war  with  this  tribe. 

3There  were  thirteen  distinct  tribes  on  Long    Island,   3.  Long  is- 
over  whom  the  Montauks,  the   most  eastern  tribe,  exer-  landlndiani 
cised  some  kind  of  authority ;    although  the    Montauks 
themselves  had  been  tributary  to  the  Pequods,  before  the 
subjugation  of  the  latter  by  the  English. 

4From  the  Manhattans,  the  Dutch  purchased  Manhattan  4.  The  Man- 
Island  ;    but  they  appear  to  have  been  frequently  in  a     hattans- 
state  of  hostility  with  those  Indians,  and  to  have  been 
reduced  to   great  distress   by  them   in  1643.     In  1645, 
however,  the  Manhattans  and  the  Long  Island  Indians 
were  defeated1  in  a  severe  battle,  which  took  place  at  a.  see  p.    . 
Horseneck.     6In  1663,  the  Wabingas,  or  Esopus  Indians,  5.  wabtngm. 
commenced  hostilities  against  the  Dutch,  but  were  soon 
defeated.     "Many  of  the  Mohegan  tribes  were   reduced  e.  wars  be- 
to  subjection  by  the  Five  Nations,  to  whom  they  paid  an  fhSameand 
annual   tribute;    but  the  Mohegans   proper,  or  "  River  *ive  Nations> 


28  INDIAN  TRIBES  [Boo*  I. 

ANALYSIS.  Indians,"  carried  on  war  against  the  Five  Nations  as  late 
~  as  1673,  when  peace  was  established  between  them, 

through  the  influence  of  the  Governor  of  New  York. 
i.  Remnant  *In  1768  the  remnant  of  the  Mohegans  was  settled  in  the 
^fSn!?*6"  north  east  corner  of  New  London,  about  five  miles  south 

of  Norwich,  at  which  place  they  had  a  reservation. 

When  the  Mohegans  were  first  known  to  the  English,  UNCAS  was  the  head  chief  of  that 
fcation.  He  has  received  no  very  favorable  character  from  the  historians  of  New  England, 
being  represented  as  wicked,  wilful,  intemperate,  and  otherwise  vicious,  and  an  opposer  of 
Christianity.  He  was  originally  a  Pequod  chief,  but,  upon  some  contentions  in  that  ill-fated 
nation,  he  revolted,  and  established  his  authority  in  opposition  to  his  sachem  Sassacus,  thus 
causing  a  division  in  the  Pequod  territories.  Uncas  early  courted  the  favor  of  the  English, 
doubtless  owing  to  the  fear  he  entertained  of  his  other  powerful  and  warlike  neighbors.  He 
joined  the  English  in  the  war  against  the  Pequods,  his  kindred  ;  but,  after  the  war,  he  relented 
his  severity  against  his  countrymen,  and  endeavored  to  screen  some  of  them  from  their  more 
vindictive  enemies,  the  English. 

He  was  often  accused,  before  the  English  commissioners,  of  committing  the  grossest  insults 
on  other  Indians  under  the  protection  of  the  English,  but  the  penalties  adjudged  against  him, 
and  members  of  his  tribe,  were  always  more  moderate  than  those  imposed  upon  the  less  favored 
Narragansetts,  for  which,  the  only  reason  that  can  be  assigned  is,  that  the  safety  of  the  English 
seemed  to  require  that  they  should  keep  on  friendly  terms  with  the  Mohegans,  the  most  pow- 
erful of  the  tribes  by  which  they  were  surrounded.  Uncas  lived  to  a  great  age,  as  he  was  a 
sachem  before  the  Pequod  war  of  1637,  and  was  alive  in  1680.  His  grave,  surrounded  by  an 
inclosure,  may  be  seen  at  this  day  in  a  beautiful  and  romantic  spot,  near  the  falls  of  Yantic 
River,  in  Norwich. 

The  first  great  chief  of  the  Pequod  nation,  with  whom  the  English  were  acquainted,  was 
SASSACUS,  whose  name  was  a  terror  to  all  the  neighboring  tribes  of  Indians.  He  had  under 
him,  at  one  time,  no  less  than  twenty-six  sachems,  and  4000  men  fit  for  war,  and  his  dominions 
extended  from  Narragansett  Bay  to  the  Hudson  River.  Sassacus  was  early  involved  in  diffi- 
culties with  the  English,  and  also  with  the  Narragansetts,  and  others  of  his  Indian  neighbors. 
When  one  of  his  principal  forts  was  attacked  and  destroyed  by  the  English  in  1637,  Sassacus 
himself  destroyed  the  other,  and  then  fled  to  the  Mohawks,  who  treacherously  slew  him,  and 
cent  his  scalp  to  the  English. 

2.  TheLenni      2L<ENNi  LENAPES.     Next  south  and  west  of  the  Mohe- 
Ltrib&s6      gans  were  the  Lenni  Lenapes,  consisting  of  two  tribes,  or 
divisions,  the  Minsi  and  the  Delawares.    The  term  Lenni 
Lenape  has  sometimes  been  used  as  a  generic  term,  and 
3.Their local-  applied  to  all  the  tribes  of  the  Algonquin  family.     3The 
ities.       Minsi  occupied  the  northern  portion  of  New  Jersey,  north 
of  the  Raritan,  extending  across  the  Delaware  into  Penn. 
sylvania ;  and  the  Delawares  the  southern  portion  of  New 
*.  By  what  Jersey,  and  the  entire  valley  of  the  Schuylkill.     4Both 
•hmwrfand  divisions  are  best  known  in  history  by  the  name  of  Dela- 
no situated.  wares.     When  they  were  first  known  to  the  English  they 
were  found  in  subjection  to  the  Five  Nations,  by  whom 
they  were  distinguished  by  the  scornful  epithet  of  "  wo- 
5.  Their  final  men."     5Their  final  subjection  is  supposed  to  have  taken 
place  about  the  year  1650,  when  they  were  reduced  to  a 
state  of  vassalage,  being  prohibited  from  carrying  on  war, 
or  making  sales  of  land,  without  the  consent  of  their  con 
querors. 


CHAP.  I.]  INDIAN  TRIBES.  29 

JThe  increase  of  the  white  population  soon  drove  the  ANALYSIS. 
Delawares  from  their  original  seats,  and  compelled  them  L  TheDeia- 
to  take  refuge  on  the  waters  of  the  Susquehanna   and  Wf^d^n 
Juniata,  on  lands  belonging  to  their  conquerors,  the  Five     original 
Nations.     2Many  of  the  Delawares  removed  west  of  the  2.  Theremo- 
Alleghany  Mountains  between  1740  and  1750,  and  ob-  v££ya* 
tained  from  their  ancient  allies,  the  Hurons,  the  grant  of  a  Aueghantu. 
tract  of  land  lying  principally  on  the  Muskingum.     3The  3  Thecourse 
great  body  of  the  nation,  however,  still  remained  in  Penn-  ^//f^^. 
sylvania,  and,  encouraged  by  the  western  tribes  and  by     matned. 
the  French,  they  endeavored  to  shake  off  the  yoke  of  the 
Five  Nations,  and  joined  the  Shawnees,  against  the  Eng- 
lish, in  the  French  and  Indian  War.     "Peace  was  made  4.  Peace  with 
with  them  at  Easton,  Pennsylvania,  in  1758  ;  and  in  1768  tSVa?re- 
they  removed  altogether  beyond  the  Alleghanies. 

"Although  a  portion  of  the  Delawares  adhered  to  the  5.  Their  con- 
Americans  during  the  war  of  the  Revolution,  yet  the  main  d^h&SS- 
body,  with  all  the  western  tribes,  took  part  with  the  British.       twn' 
6The  Delawares  were  at  the  head  of  the  western  confede-  6^{^^£^ 
racy  of  Indians  which  was  dissolved  by  the  decisive  vie-     the  gnat 
tory  of  General  Wayne  in  1794;  and  by  the  treaty  of 
Greenville,  in  1795,  they  ceded  to  the  United  States  the 
greater  part  of  the  lands  allotted  them  by  the  Wyandots  or 
Hurons,  receiving  in  exchange,  from  the  Miamis,  a  tract 
of  land  on  the  White  River  of  the  Wabash.     7They  re- 
mained  quiet  during  the  second  war  with  the  British,  and 
in  1819  ceded  their  lands  to  the  United  States.     Their   fesmtluua- 
number  was  then  about  eight  hundred.     A  few  had  pre-    twn"  ^c' 
viously  removed  to  Canada :  most  of  the  residue  haVe  since 
removed  west  of  the  Mississippi.     The  number  of  these, 
in  1840,  was  estimated  at  four  hundred  souls. 

A  prominent  chief  of  the  Delawares,  distinguished  at  the  tune  of  the  American  Revolution, 
was  Captain  WHITE  EYES,  called,  by  way  of  distinction,  "  the  first  captain  among  the  Delawares." 
He  became  chief  sachem  in  1776,  having  previously  been  chief  counsellor  to  Netawatwees,  the 
former  chief.  He  belonged  to  that  portion  of  the  Delawares  who  adhered  to  the  Americans 
during  the  war.  He  was  a  firm  friend  of  the  missionaries,  and  it  is  said  that  he  looked  forward 
with  anxiety  to  the  time  when  his  countrymen  should  become  Christians,  and  enjoy  the  benefits 
of  civilization.  He  died  of  the  small  pox,  at  Philadelphia,  in  1780. 

Another  Delaware  chief,  who  lived  at  the  same  time  with  White  Eyes,  was  Captain  PIPE,  who 
belonged  to  the  Wolf  tribe.  He  secretly  favored  the  British  on  the  breaking  out  of  the  Revo- 
lution, but  his  plans  for  inducing  his  nation  to  take  up  arms  against  the  Americans  were  for 
Borne  time  defeated  by  the  vigilance  of  White  Eyes  ;  but  the  Delawares  finally  became  divided, 
most  of  them,  under  Captain  Pipe,  taking  part  with  the  British.  From  a  speech  which  Captain 
Pipe  made  to  the  British  commandant  at  Detroit,  it  is  believed  that  he  regretted  the  course  that 
he  had  taken,  perceiving  that  the  Indians,  in  taking  part  in  the  quarrels  of  their  white  neigh- 
bors, had  nothing  to  gain,  and  much  to  lose.  He  remarked  that  the  cause  for  which  he  was 
fighting  was  not  the  cause  of  the  Indians— that  after  he  had  taken  up  the  hatchet  he  did  not 
do  with  it  all  that  he  might  have  done,  for  his  heart  failed  him— he  had  distinguished  between 
the  innocent  and  the  guilty— he  had  spared  some,  and  hoped  the  British  would  not  destroy 
What  he  had  saved. 


30  INDIAN  TRIBES.  [BOOK  t 

ANALYSIS.       NANTICOKES.     The  Indians,  of  the  eastern  shore  of 
.  Locality  of  Maryland  have  been  embraced  under  the  general  designa. 
tfiecoSti     ti°n  °f  Nanticokes.     2The  Conoys  were  either  a  tribe  of 
2.  rue  Co-    the  Nanticokes,  or  were  intimately  connected  with  them. 
3  Theft  sui-  3The  whole  were  early  subdued  by  the  Five  Nations,  and 
forced  to  enter  into  an  alliance  with  them.     4During  the 
d  cow-  early  part  of  the  eighteenth  century  they  began  to  remove 
UP  tne  Susquehanna,  where  they  had  lands  allotted  them 
tion.       -fay  ^g  pive  Nations,  and  where  they  remained  until  the 
commencement  of  the  war  of  the  Revolution,  when  they 
removed  to   the  west,    and  joined  the  British  standard. 
5.  Their  pres-  6They  no  longer  exist  as  a  nation,  but  are  still  found 
'  mixed  with  other  tribes,  both  in  the  United  States  and  in 

Canada. 

6.  pint  dis-       SUSQTJEHANNOCKS.     6The  Susquehannock,  or  Canestagoe 
Indians,  were  first  discovered  by  Captain  Smith,  in  his  ex- 
ploring  expedition  up  the  Chesapeake  and  the  Susquehanna 
7.  Their  situ-  in  1608.     7They  were  found  fortified  east  of  the  Susque- 
crSon»pos"  hanna,  to  defend  themselves  against  the  incursions  of  the 
Five  Nations.    They  possessed  the  country  north  and  west 
of  the  Nanticokes,  from  the  Lenni  Lenapes  to  the  Poto- 
9.  Their  sub-  mac.     8They  were  conquered  by  Maryland  and  the  Five 
7S^?  Nations  in  1676,  when  it  appears  that  a  portion  were  car- 
history.     T^  away  and  adopted  by  the  Oneidas.    What  became  of 
the  remainder  is  uncertain.     There  is  no  remnant  what- 
ever of  their  language  remaining. 

9.  The  Man-       9MANNAHOACKS.     The   Mannahoacks  were  a  confede- 
and  their  io-  racy  of  highland  or  mountain  Indians,  consisting  of  eight 

tus'     tribes,  located  on  the  various  small  streams  between  the 

10.  Name  of  head  waters  of  the  Potomac  and  York  River.    10The  most 
erocyT      powerful  of  these  tribes  gave  its  name  to  the  confederacy. 

"They  are  supposed  to  have  been  an  Algonquin  tribe, 
although  no  specimen  of  their  language  has  been  pre- 
served. 

12.  The  local-  MONACANS.  "The  Monacans  were  situated  principally 
^Storwusim*,  on  the  head  waters  of  James  River.  The  Tuscaroras 

t}S origin,    appear  likewise  to  have  been  early  known  in  Virginia  un- 

and  their  his-  der  the  name  of  Monacans,  and  it  is  uncertain  whether  the 
latter  were  of  Iroquois  or  Algonquin  origin.  It  is  not 
improbable,  however,  that  those  embraced  under  the  gene- 
ral designation  of  Monacans,  were  Algonquin  tribes,  and 
tributaries  of  the  Tuscaroras ;  but  as  no  remnant  of  their 
language  remains,  their  origin  cannot  be  satisfactorily  de- 
termined.  Of  their  history  little  is  known. 

(*hat<in>na-'  POWHATANS.  "The  Powhatan  nation  embraced  a  con- 
federacy  of  more  than  twenty  tribes,  extending  from  the 
most  southern  tributaries  of  James  River,  on  the  south,  to 
a  wol£co"  the  Patuxent  on  the  north.  "The  Accohannocks  and  the 


CHAP.  I.]  INDIAN  TRIBES.  31 

Accomacs,  on  the  eastern  shore  of  Chesapeake  Bay,  have  ANALYSIS. 
also  been  considered  a  part  of  this  nation.  Towhatan  i.  The  great 
was  the  great  chief  of  this  confederacy,  at  the  time  of  the  $$,$/£*. 
first  settlement  of  Virginia.  2Soon' after  his  death  the  In-  2.  Their  wars 
dians  made  an  attempt,  in  1622,  to  destroy  the  infant 
colony,  in  which  they  nearly  succeeded,  but  were  finally 
defeated.  In  1644  they  made  another  effort,  which  termi- 
nated in  a  similar  manner;  and  in  1676,  during  "Bacon's 
Rebellion,"  their  total  subjugation  was  effected.  3From 
that  time  they  had  lands  reserved  to  them,  but  they  have  tory. 
gradually  dwindled  away,  and  it  is  believed  that  not  a 
single  individual  now  remains  who  speaks  the  Powhatan 
language. 

"South  of  the  Powhatans,  on  the  sea-coast,  were  several 
petty  Algonquin  tribes,  whose  history  is  little  known, 
The  principal  were  the  Corees,  and  Cheraws,  or  Cora- 
vnines,  in  the  vicinity  of  Cape  Fear  River,  which  was 
probably  the  southern  limit  of  the  Algonquin  speech. 

When  POWHATAN  was  first  known  to  the  English,  he  was  about  sixty  years  of  age,  of  a  grave 
aspect,  tall,  and  well  proportioned — exceedingly  vigorous — and  capable  of  sustaining  great 
hardships.  His  authority  extended  over  many  nations  or  tribes,  most  of  which  he  had  con- 
quered. The  English  at  first  erroneously  supposed  that  his  was  th«  name  of  the  country  ; 
but  the  error  has  prevailed,  and  his  people  hav«  ever  since  been  called  the  Powhatans.  Ac- 
cording to  the  law  of  succession  in  his  nation,  his  dominions  did  not  fall  to  his  children,  but 
first  to  his  brothers,  then  to  his  sisters,  the  eldest  having  precedency. 

He  usually  kept  a  guard  of  forty  or  fifty  warriors  around  him,  especially  when  he  slept ; 
but  after  the  English  came  into  the  country  he  increased  the  number  of  his  guard  to  about 
two  hundred.  Powhatan  at  first  practiced  much  deception  towards  the  English,  and  his 
plans  for  their  destruction  manifested  great  cunning  and  sagacity.  But  he  found  in  Captain 
Smith  an  adversary  even  more  wily  than  himself,  and  failing  in  all  his  plans  to  overreach 
him,  he  finally  concluded  to  live  in  peace  with  the  English,  especially  after  the  friendship  of 
the  two  people  had  been  cemented  by  the  marriage  of  his  favorite  daughter  Pocahontas. 

When  Pocahontas  accompanied  her  husband  to  England,  Powhatan  sent  with  her  one  of  his 
favorite  counsellors,  whom  he  instructed  to  learn  the  state  of  the  country — to  note  the  number 
of  the  people — and,  if  he  saw  Captain  Smith,  to  make  him  show  him  the  God  of  the  English, 
and  the  king  and  queen.  When  he  arrived  at  Plymouth,  he  began,  accordingly,  to  number 
the  people,  by  cutting  in  a  stick,  a  notch  for  every  person  whom  he  saw.  But  he  was  soon 
obliged  to  abandon  his  reckoning.  On  his  return,  being  questioned  by  Powhatan  about  the 
numbers  of  the  English,  he  gave  the  following  well  known  answer,  "  Count  the  stars  in  the 
sky,  the  leaves  on  the  trees,  and  the  sands  upon  the  sea-shore,  for  such  is  the  number  of  the  peo- 
ple of  England." 

Of  the  descendants  of  Pocahontas,  the  following  is  believed  to  be  a  correct  account. — The 
son  of  Pocahontas,  whose  name  was  Thomas  Rolfe,  was  educated  in  London  by  his  uncle,  Mr. 
Henry  Rolfe.  He  afterwards  came  to  America,  where  he  became  a  gentleman  of  considerable 
distinction,  and  possessed  an  ample  fortune.  He  left  an  only  daughter,  who  having  married 
Colonel  Robert  Boiling,  died  leaving  an  only  son,  Major  John  Boiling,  who  was  the  father- of 
Colonel  John  Boiling  and  several  daughters  ;  one  of  whom  married  Colonel  Richard  Randolph, 
from  whom  were  descended  the  distinguished  John  Randolph,  and  those  bearing  that  name  in 
Virginia  at  this  day.— (Drake's  Ind.  Hist.) 

SHAWNEES.    6The  history  of  the  Shawnees  previous  to  s.  Early  his- 
the  year  1680  is  involved  in  much  obscurity,  and  the  dif- 
ferent  notices  of  them  are  difficult  to  be  reconciled.    "Their 


32 


INDIAN  TRIBES. 


[Boos  L 


ANALYSIS,  original  seats,  according  to  the  French  accounts,  were  be- 
~~  tween  the  Ohio  and  the  Cumberland  River,  but  it  is  sup- 
posed that  they  were  driven  away  by  the  Chickasas  and 

i.^eirdis-  the Cherokees  early  in  the  seventeenth  century.  Whence 
some  of  them  penetrated  as  far  east  as  the  country  of  the 
Susquehannocks,  while  others  crossed  the  Ohio  and  occu- 

2.  war  with  pied  the  country  on  and  adjacent  to  the  Sciota.     2Here 
^timsTand'  they  joined  the  neighboring  tribes,  the  Eries  and  the  An- 
thcir defeat.  Bastes,  in  the  war  against  the  Five  Nations;  but,  with 

their  allies,  they  were  defeated  and  dispersed  in  1672. 

3.  Their  set-  3Soon  after,  a  considerable  portion  of  them  formed  a  set- 

tlements        .  ,        ,  ...  r>    \        /-*  i  11 

among  the   tlement  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Catawba  country,  but  be- 
and  creeks,  ing  driven  away  by  the  Catawbas,  they  found  an  asylum 
in  the  Creek  country. 

4.  The  Perm-      4The  Pennsylvania  Shawnees,  although  not  reduced  to 
shaionefs.    the  humiliating  state  in  which  the  Delawares  were  found, 
s.  Their  re-   acknowledged  the  sovereignty  of  the  Five  Nations.    5They 

preceded  the  Delawares  in  removing  west  of  the  Allegha- 
nies,  and  received  from  the  Wyandots  the  country  about 
the  Sciota,  where  their  kindred  had  formerly  resided,  and 
who  now  returned  from  the  Creek  country  and  joined 
them. 

aThe  Shawnees  were  among  the  most  active  allies  of 
the  French  the  French  during  the  "French  and  Indian  war;"  and 
andwarmn  even  after  its  termination,  by  the  conquest  of  Canada,  in 
connection  with  the  Delawares  they  continued  hostilities, 
ee  p.  23,  which  were  terminated  only  after  the  successful  campaign8 
mt£c°f  of  General  Bouquet  in  1763.  The  first  permanent  settle- 
7'  Taw*?0*"  ments  of  the  Americans  beyond  the  Alleghanies  were  im- 
agaimt  the  mediately  followed  by  a  new  war  with  the  Shawnees, 

western  set-        ,  .    ,        J,     ,  .       ,     .      \ f  n  . 

tiements.  which  ended  in  their  defeat,  in  a  severe  engagement  at  the 
b.  see  pp.  32,  mouth  of  the  Kanhawa,  in  1774.b  8They  took  an  active 
3a3n<?°LrSank  part  against  the  Americans  during  the  war  of  the  Revolu- 
,  and  also  during  the  following  Indian  war,  which  was 
»o«??o  terminated  by  the  treaty  of  Greenville  in  1795.  9A  part 
athewa?of  the  of  them  also,  under  Tecumseh,  fought  against  the  Ameri- 

Revolulion.  i       •  i  i  •  i     T->       i        i         im»/r  p  ii_ 

o.  During  the  cans  during  the  second  war  with  England.  "Most  ot  the 
te\QHTneir  tribe  are  now  located  west  of  the  Mississippi.  The  num- 
prSJndal'  ker  °**  tnese>  in  1840,  was  estimated  at  fifteen  hundred 

numbers.      souls. 


™fvtneliue 
gtutmes. 


e.  Their  con- 


a.  s 

accou 
Pon 


conduS 


COBKSTALK  was  a  noted  Shawnee  chief  and  warrior,  -who,  although  generally  friendly  to  the 
Americans,  and  at  all  times  the  advocate  of  honorable  peace,  united  with  Logan  in  the  war 
of  1774,  which  was  terminated  by  the  great  battle  of  Point  Pleasant,  on  the  Kanhawa,  in  Oc- 
tober of  the  same  year.  During  that  battle  the  voice  of  Cornstalk  was  often  heard  above  the 
din  of  strife,  calling  on  his  men  in  these  words,  "  Be  strong  !  be  strong  !"  His  advice  had  been 
against  hazarding  a  battle,  but  when  the  other  chiefs  had  decided  against  him,  he  said  his  war- 
riors should  fight,  and  if  any  one  should  flinch  in  the  contest,  01  attempt  to  run  away,  he 
•would  kill  him  with  his  own  hand.  And  he  made  good  his  word.  For  when  some  of  his  war- 
riors began  to  waver,  he  is  said  to  have  sunk  his  tomahawk  into  the  head  of  *>ne  who  waf 


CHAP.  L]  INDIAN  TRIBES.  33 

cowardly  endeavoring  to  escape'  from  the  conflict.  After  the  battle,  which  was  unfortunate 
to  the  Indians,  Cornstalk  himself  went  to  the  camp  of  the  whites  to  solicit  peace. 

This  chief  was  remarkable  for  many  great  and  noble  qualities,  and  it  is  said  that  his  powers 
of  oratory  were  unsurpassed  by  those  of  any  chief  of  his  time.  His  death  was  most  melancholy 
and  deplorable.  He  was  barbarously  murdered  by  some  infuriated  soldiers,  while  he  was  a 
hostage  at  the  fort  at  Point  Pleasant,  to  which  place  he  had  gone  voluntarily,  for  the  purpose 
of  preserving  peace  between  the  whites  and  some  of  the  tribes  that  were  desirous  of  continuing 
the  war.  As  he  saw  the  murderers  approaching,  and  was  made  acquainted  with  their  object, 
turning  60  his  son,  who  had  just  come  to  visit  him,  he  said,  "  My  son,  the  Great  Spirit  has 
teen  jit  that  we  should  die  together,  and  has  sent  you  to  that  end.  It  is  his  will,  and  let  us 
tubmit."  Turning  towards  the  murderers  he  met  them  with  composure — fell — and  died  with- 
out a  struggle.  His  son  was  shot  upon  the  seat  on  which  he  was  sitting  when  his  fate  was 
first  disclosed  to  him. 

While  our  histories  record  with  all  possible  minuteness,  the  details  of  Indiar.  barbarities, 
how  seldom  do  they  set  forth,  in  their  true  light,  those  "  wrongs  of  the  Indian"  that  made  him 
the  implacable  foe  of  the  white  man. 

TECUMSEH,  another  celebrated  chief  of  the  Shawnee  nation,  whose  name  is  as  familiar  to  the 
American  people  as  that  of  Philip  of  Mount  Hope,  or  Pontiac,  and  which  signifies  a  tiger 
crouching  for  his  prey,  was  born  about  the  year  1770,  on  the  banks  of  the  Sciota,  near  the 
present  Ohilicothe.  His  father  was  killed  in  the  battle  of  Kanhawa,  in  1774. 

The  superior  talents  of  Tecumseh,  then  a  young  chief,  had  made  him  conspicuous  in  the 
western  war  which  terminated  in  the  treaty  of  Greenville  in  1795,  and  he  appears  soon  after, 
In  conjunction  with  his  brother  the  Prophet,  to  have  formed  the  plan  of  a  confederacy  of  all 
the  western  tribes  for  the  purpose  of  resisting  the  encroachments  of  the  whites,  and  driving 
them  back  upon  their  Atlantic  settlements.  In  this  plan  the  Prophet  was  first  distinguished, 
and  it  wt<s  some  tune  before  it  was  discovered  that  Tecumseh  was  the  principal  actor. 

Tecumseh  addressed  himself  to  the  prejudices  and  superstitions  of  the  Indians— to  their 
love  of  country — their  thirst  for  war — and  their  feelings  of  revenge  ;  and  to  every  passion  that 
could  unite  and  influence  them  against  the  whites.  He  thus  acquired,  by  perseverance,  by 
assuming  arts  of  popularity,  by  dispatching  his  rivals  under  charges  of  witchcraft,  and  by  a 
fortunate  juncture  of  circumstances,  a  powerful  influence  over  his  countrymen,  which  served 
to  keep  ttie  frontiers  in  constant  alarm  many  years  before  the  war  actually  commenced. 

In  1807  messengers  were  sent  to  the  tribes  of  Lake  Superior,  with  speeches  and  the  usual 
formalities,  urging  them  to  repair  immediately  to  the  rendezvous  of  the  Prophet.  They  were 
told  that  the  world  was  approaching  its  end  ;  that  that  distant  part  of  the  country  would  soon 
be  witho-it  light,  and  the  inhabitants  would  be  left  to  grope  their  way  in  total  darkness,  and 
that  the  only  spot  where  they  would  be  able  to  distinguish  objects,  was  the  Prophei's  station, 
on  the  Wabash.  Many  cogent  arguments  were  also  used  to  induce  them  to  refrain  from  the 
use  of  civilized  manufactures,  to  resume  the  bow,  to  obtain  fire  by  the  ancient  method,  to  re- 
ject the  use  of  ardent  spirits,  and  to  live  as  in  primitive  tunes,  before  they  were  corrupted  by 
the  arts  of  the  white  man. 

Numerous  bands  of  the  credulous  Indians,  obeying  this  summons,  departed  for  the  Pro- 
phet's station,  and  the  whole  southern  shore  of  Lake  Superior  was  depopulated.  Much  suffer- 
ing was  occasioned,  and  numbers  of  the  Indians  died  by  the  way  ;  yet  in  1808  the  Prophet  had 
collected  around  him  more  than  a  thousand  warriors  from  different  tribes — designed  as  the 
nucleus  of  a  mighty  nation.  It  was  not  so  easy  a  matter,  however,  to  keep  these  motley  bands 
together,  and  they  soon  began  to  stray  away  to  their  former  hunting  grounds,  and  the  plan 
of  the  brothers  was  partially  defeated. 

In  1809,  during  the  absence  of  Tecumseh,  General  Harrison,  by  direction  of  the  government, 
held  a  treaty  with  several  tribes,  and  purchased  of  them  a  large  and  valuable  tract  of  land  on 
the  Wabash.  When  Tecumseh,  on  his  return,  was  informed  of  this  treaty,  hia  indignation  knew 
no  bounds.  Another  council  was  called,  when  Tecumseh  clearly  and  undisguisedly  marked 
out  the  policy  he  was  determined  to  pursue.  He  denied  the  right  of  a  few  tribes  to  sell  their 
lands — said  the  Great  Spirit  had  given  the  country  to  his  red  children  in  common,  for  a  per- 
petual inheritance — that  one  tribe  had  no  right  to  sell  to  another,  much  less  to  strangers,  unless 
all  the  tribes  joined  in  the  treaty.  "  The  Americans,"  said  he,  "  have  drhen  us  from  the  sea- 
coast — they  will  shortly  push  us  into  the  lake,  and  we  are  determined  to  make  a  stand  where 
we  are."  He  declared  that  he  should  adhere  to  the  old  boundary,  and  that  unless  the  land* 

5 


34  INDIAN  TRIBES.  [BOOK  L 

purchased  should  be  given  up,  and  the  whites  should  agree  never  to  make  another  treaty, 
•without  the  consent  of  all  the  tribes,  his  unalterable  resolution  was  war. 

Several  chiefs  of  different  tribes,  —  Wyandots,  Kickapoos,  Potowatomies,  Ottawas,  and  Win- 
nebagoes,  then  arose,  each  declaring  his  determination  to  stand  by  Tecumseh,  whom  they 
had  chosen  their  leader.  When  asked,  finally,  if  it  were  his  determination  to  make  war  unless 
his  terms  were  complied  with,  he  said,  "  It  is  my  determination  ;  nor  will  I  give  rest  to  my  feet, 
until  I  have  united  all  the  red  men  in  the  like  resolution."  When  Harrison  told  him  there 
was  no  probability  that  the  President  would  surrender  the  lands  purchased,  he  said,  "  Well, 
I  hope  the  Great  Spirit  will  put  sense  enough  into  the  head  of  your  great  chief  to  induce  him 
to  direct  you  to  give  up  the  land.  It  is  true,  he  is  so  far  off  he  will  not  be  injured  by  the  war, 
He  may  sit  still  in  his  town,  and  drink  his  wine,  whilst  you  and  I  will  have  to  fight  it  out." 

The  following  circumstance,  characteristic  of  the  spirit  which  actuated  the  haughty  chief, 
occurred  during  the  council.  After  Tecumseh  had  made  a  speech  to  General  Harrison,  and 
was  about  to  seat  himself,  it  was  observed  that  no  chair  had  'been  placed  for  him.  One  was 
immediately  ordered  by  the  General,  and  as  the  interpreter  handed  it  to  him  he  said,  "  Your 
father  requests  you  to  take  a  chair."  "  My  father  ?"  said  Tecumseh,  with  great  indignity  of 
expression,  "  The  sun  is  my  father,  and  the  earth  is  my  mother,  and  on  her  bosom  witt  1 
repose  /"  and  wrapping  his  mantle  around  nun,  he  seated  himself,  in  the  Indian  manner,  upon 
the  ground. 

The  exertions  of  Tecumseh,  in  preparing  for  the  war  which  followed,  were  commensurate 
•with  the  vastness  of  his  plans  ;  and  it  is  believed  that  he  visited,  in  person,  all  the  tribes  from 
Lake  Superior  to  Georgia.  —  The  details  of  that  war  have  been  given  in  another  part  of  this 
•work.  (See  p.  32.) 

It  is  believed  that  Tecumseh  never  exercised  cruelty  to  prisoners.  In  a  talk  which  he  had 
with  Governor  Harrison,  just  before  hostilities  commenced,  the  latter  expressed  a  wish,  that, 
if  war  must  follow,  no  unnecessary  cruelties  should  be  allowed  on  either  side  ;  to  which 
Tecumseh  cordially  assented.  It  is  known  that,  at  one  time,  when  a  body  of  the  Americans 
•were  defeated,  Tecumseh  exerted  himself  to  put  a  stop  to  the  massacre  of  the  soldiers,  and 
that,  meeting  with  a  Chippewa  chief,  who  would  not  desist  by  persuasion  nor  threats,  he 
buried  his  tomahawk  in  his  head. 

When  Tecumseh  fell,  the  spirit  of  independence,  which  for  a  while  had  animated  the  western 
tribes,  seemed  to  perish  with  him  ;  and  it  is  not  probable  that  a  chief  will  ever  again  arise,  to 
unite  them  in  another  confederacy  equally  powerful. 

ANALYSIS.       MIAMIS  AND  PiNcxisHAWs.     'The  Pinckishaws  are  not 
mentioned  by  the  French  missionaries,  who  probably  con- 


s  n<md  sidered  them  as  part  of  the  Miamis.    The  territory  claimed 
ame  these  two  tribes  extended  from  the  Maumee  River  of 

c  "them.  y    Lake  Erie  to  the  high  lands  which  separate  the  waters  of 
the  Wabash  from  those  of  the  Kaskaskias  River.     The 
\  Miamis  occupied  the  northern,  and  the  Pinckishaws  the 

2.  Their  reia-  southern  portion  of  this  territory.     2The  Miamis   were 
th^mwSa-  called  Twiglitees  by  the  Five  Nations,  against  whom  they 
tions.       carried  on  a  sanguinary  war,  in  alliance  with  the  French. 
a.  with  the  3They  have  been  one  of  the  most  active  western  tribes  in 
smS      the  Indian  wars  against  the  United  States.     4They  have 
4.  Their     ceded  most  of  their  lands,  and,  including  the  Pinckishaws, 

lands  and  .  ,  ,  ,  '     ,  -.          . 

numbers,    were  said  to  number,  in  1840,  about  two  thousand  souls. 

LITTLE  TURTLE  was  a  distinguished  chief  of  the  Miamis  during  the  western  Indian  wars 
which  followed  the  American  Revolution.  He  was  the  son  of  a  Miami  chief  and  Mohegan 
woman,  and  as,  according  to  the  Indian  law,  the  condition  of  the  woman  adheres  to  the  off- 
spring, he  was  not  a  chief  by  birth,  but  was  raised  to  that  standing  by  his  superior  talents. 

Possessing  great  influence  with  the  western  tribes,  as  one  of  their  leaders,  he  fought  the 
armies  of  General  Harmar,  St.  Clair,  and  General  Wayne,  and,  at  least  in  one  of  the  battles, 
the  disastrous  defeat  of  St.  Clair,  he  had  the  chief  command.  It  is  said,  however,  that  he  was 


CHAP.  I.]  INDIAN  TRIBES.  35 

not  for  fighting  General  Wayne  at  tlie  rapids  of  the  Maumee,  and  that  in  a  council  held  the 
night  before  the  battle  he  argued  as  follows  :  "  We  have  beaten  the  enemy  twice  under  separate 
commanders.  We  cannot  expect  the  same  good  fortune  always  to  attend  us.  The  American! 
are  now  led  by  a  chief  who  never  sleeps  :  the  night  and  the  day  are  alike  to  him.  And  during 
all  the  time  that  he  has  been  marching  upon  our  villages,  notwithstanding  the  watchfulness 
of  our  young  men,  we  have  never  been  able  to  surprise  him.  Think  well  of  it.  There  is  some- 
thing whispers  me  it  would  be  prudent  to  listen  to  his  offers  of  peace."  The  other  chiefs, 
however,  decided  against  him,  and  he  did  his  duty  in  the  day  of  battle :  but  the  result  proved 
his  anticipations  correct. 

From  his  irresistible  fury  in  battle  the  Indians  sometimes  called  him  the  Big-  Wind,  or  Tor- 
nado ;  and  also  Sukachgook,  or  the  Black  Snake,  because  they  said  he  possessed  all  the  art 
and  cunning  of  that  reptile.  But  he  is  said  to  have  been  as  humane  as  he  was  courageous, 
and  that  "  there  have  been  few  individuals  among  the  aborigines  who  have  done  so  much  to 
abolish  the  rites  of  human  sacrifice." 

When  Little  Turtle  became  convinced  that  all  resistance  to  the  whites  was  vain,  he  induced 
his  nation  to  consent  to  peace,  and  to  adopt  agricultural  pursuits.  In  1797  he  visited  Phila- 
delphia, where  the  celebrated  traveler  Volney  became  acquainted  with  him.  He  gives  us  some 
interesting  information  concerning  the  character  of  this  noted  chief. 

Little  Turtle  also  became  acquainted,  in  Philadelphia,  with  the  renowned  Polish  patriot 
Kosciusko  ;  who  was  so  well  pleased  with  him,  that  on  parting,  he  presented  the  chief  a  pair 
of  beautiful  pistols,  and  an  elegant  and  valuable  robe  made  of  sea-otter  skin.  Little  Turtle 
died  at  Fort  Wayne,  in  the  summer  of  1812. 

ILLINOIS.     irThe  Illinois,  formerly  the  most  numerous  ANALYSIS. 
of  the  western  Algonquins,  numbering,  when  first  known,  \ 
ten  or  twelve  thousand  souls,  consisted  of  five  tribes ;  the 
Kaskaskias,  Cahokias,  Tamaronas,  Peorias,  and  Mitchiga-   Illinois  in- 
mias ;  the  last,  a  foreign  tribe  from  the  west  side  of  the 
Mississippi,   but   admitted   into    the   confederacy.     aThe  2.  Their  HI*- 
Illinois,  being  divided  among  themselves,  were  ultimately 
almost  exterminated  by  the  surrounding  hostile  tribes,  and 
the  Iroquois;  and  when,  in  1818,  they  ceded  all  their  lands 
tc  the  United  States,  their  numbers  were  reduced  to  about 
three  hundred  souls. 

KICKAPOOS.     3The  Kickapoos  claimed  all  the  country  3.  The  Kick- 
north  of  the  mouth  of  the  Illinois,  and  between  that  river      apoos 
and  the  Wabash,  the  southern  part  of  their  territory  having 
been  obtained  by  conquest  from  the  Illinois.    In  1819  they 
made  a  final  cession  of  all  their  lands  to  the  United  States. 

SACS  AND  FOXES.    4The  Sacs,*  and  the  Foxes  or  Outa-  4.  identity  of 
gamies,  are  but  one  nation,  speaking  the  same  language.  th£jo^Land 
6They  were  first  discovered  by  the  French,  on  Fox  River,  5.  Their  art- 
at  the  southern  extremity  of  Green  Bay,  somewhat  far-  ginalseat8' 
ther  east  than  the  territory  which  a  portion  of  them  have 
occupied  until  recently.     6The  Foxes  were  particularly  6.  Their  fa* 
hostile  to  the  French,  and  in  1712,  in  conjunction  with  SkS'/.' 
some  other  tribes,  they  attacked*  the  French  fort  at  De-  a.  see  P.    . 
troit,  then  defended  by  only  twenty  men.     The  French 
were  however  relieved  by  the  Ottawas,  Hurons,  Potowato- 
mies,  and  other  friendly  tribes,  and  a  great  part  of  the 
besieging  force  was  either  destroyed  or  captured. 

*  Or  Sawks. 


36  INDIAN  TRIBES.  [BooK  I 

i  ANALYSIS.       irrhe  Foxes,  united  with  the  Kickapoos,  drove  the  Illinois 
i.  with  the  fr°m  their  settlements  on  the  river  of  that  name,  and  com- 


pelled  them,  in  1722,  to  take  refuge  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
a  wm  the   French  settlements.      3The  lowas,  a  Sioux  tribe,   have 
lowas.      jjggu  partly  subjugated  by  them  and  admitted  into  their 
alliance.     During  the  second  war  with  Great  Britain,  a 
part  of  the  Sacs,  under  their  chief  Black  Hawk,  fought 
3.  Their     against  the  Americans.     3In  1830,  the  Sacs  and  Foxes 
ceded  to  the  United  States  all  their  lands  east  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi, although  portions  of  these  tribes,  as  late  as  1840, 
were  still  found  east  of  that  river,  and  west  of  the  terri- 
tory of  the  Chippewas.     The  treaty  of  1830  was  the  cause 
of  a  war  with  a  portion  of  the  Sacs,  Foxes,  and  Winne- 
a.  seep.  474.  bagoes,  usually  called  "Black  Hawk's  war."* 

One  of  the  most  prominent  chiefs  of  the  Sacs,  with  whom  we  are  acquainted,  was  BLACK 
HAWK,  the  leader  in  what  is  usually  called  "  Black  Hawk's  war."  From  the  account  which 
he  has  given  in  the  narrative  of  his  life,  dictated  by  himself,  it  appears  that  he  was  born  on 
Hock  River,  in  Illinois,  about  the  year  1767  ;—  that  he  joined  the  British  in  the  second  war 
•with  Great  Britain  ;  and  that  he  fought  with  them  in  1812,  near  Detroit  ;  and  probably  was 
engaged  hi  the  attack  on  the  fort  at  Sandusky. 

The  war  in  which  he  was  engaged  in  1832,  was  occasioned,  like  most  Indian  wars,  by  dis- 
putes about  lands.  In  July,  1830,  by  treaty  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  the  Sacs,  Foxes,  a$id  other 
tribes,  sold  their  lands  east  of  the  Mississippi  to  the  United  States.  Keokuck  headed  the  party 
of  Sacs  that  made  the  treaty,  but  Black  Hawk  was  at  the  tune  absent,  and  ignorant  of  the  pro- 
ceedings. He  said  that  Keokuck  had  no  right  to  sell  the  lands  of  other  chiefs,  —  and  Keokuck 
even  promised  that  he  would  attempt  to  get  back  again  the  village  and  lands  which  Black 
Hawk  occupied. 

In  the  winter  of  1830,  while  Black  Hawk  and  his  party  were  absent,  on  their  usual  winter's 
hunt,  the  whites  came  and  possessed  their  beautiful  village  at  the  mouth  of  Rock  River.  When 
the  Indians  returned  they  were  without  a  home,  or  a  lodge  to  cover  them.  They  however  de- 
clared that  they  would  take  possession  of  their  own  property,  and  the  whites,  alarmed,  said 
they  would  live  and  plant  with  the  Indians. 

But  disputes  soon  followed,  —  the  Indians  were  badly  treated,  the  whites  complained  of 
encroachments,  and  called  upon  the  governor  of  Illinois  for  protection,  and  a  force  was  ordered 
out  to  remove  the  Indians.  Black  Hawk,  however,  agreed  to  a  treaty,  which  was  broken  the 
same  year  by  both  parties.  War  followed,  and  Black  Hawk  was  defeated  and  taken  prisoner. 
(  See  p.  475.)  The  following  is  said  to  be  a  part  of  the  speech  which  he  made  when  he  surren- 
dered himself  to  the  agent  at  Prairie  du  Chien  :  (Pra-re  doo  She-ong.) 

u  You  have  taken  me  prisoner,  with  all  my  warriors.  I  am  much  grieved,  for  I  expected,  if 
I  did  not  defeat  you,  to  hold  out  much  longer,  and  give  you  more  trouble  before  I  surrendered. 
I  tried  hard  to  bring  you  into  ambush,  but  your  last  general  understands  Indian  fighting. 
The  first  one  was  not  so  wise.  When  I  saw  that  I  could  not  beat  you  by  Indian  fighting,  I 
determined  to  rush  on  you,  and  fight  you  face  to  face.  I  fought  hard.  But  your  guns  were 
well  aimed.  The  bullets  flew  like  birds  in  the  air,  and  whizzed  by  our  ears  like  the  wind 
through  the  trees  in  the  winter.  My  warriors  fell  around  me  ;  it  began  to  look  dismal.  I  saw 
my  evil  day  at  hand.  The  sun  rose  dim  on  us  in  the  morning,  and  at  night  it  sunk  in  a  dark 
cloud,  and  looked  like  a  ball  of  fire.  That  was  the  last  sun  that  shone  on  Black  Hawk.  His 
heart  is  dead,  and  no  longer  beats  quick  in  his  bosom.  He  is  now  a  prisoner  to  the  whit* 
men  ;  they  will  do  with  him  as  they  wish.  But  he  can  stand  torture,  and  is  not  afraid  of  death. 
He  is  no  coward.  Black  Hawk  is  an  Indian." 

4.  The  Poto-  POTOW  ATOMIES.  4The  Potowatomies  are  intimately  con- 
nectec*  by  alliance  and  language  with  the  Chippewas  and 
Ottawas<  6In  1671  they  were  found  by  the  French  on 


CHAP.  1.1  INDIAN  TRIBES.  37 

the  islands  at  the  entrance  of  Green  Bay.     'In  1710  they  ANALYSIS. 
nad  removed  to  the  southern  extremity  of  Lake  Michigan,    t  Jn  mo 
on  lands  previously  occupied  by  the  Miamis.     2The  Chip-  2 
pewas,  Ottawas,  and  Potowatomies,  numbering  more  than  " 
twenty  thousand  souls,  are  now  the  most  numerous  tribes 
of  the    Algonquin    family.      3A11   the   other   Algonquin  3.  of  the  other 
tribes  were  estimated  in  1840,  not  to  exceed  twenty-five  AlstrSn 
thousand  souls. 

MENONOMIES.     4The  Menonomies,*  so  called  from  the   4. The  Me- 
wild  rice  which  grows  abundantly  in  their  country,  are 
found  around  the  shores  of  Green  Bay,  and  are  bounded 
on  the  north  by  the  Chippewas,  on  the  south  by  the  Win- 
nebagoes,  and  on  the  west  by  the  Sacs,  Foxes,  and  Sioux. 
When  first  visited  by  the  French  Jesuits,  in  1699,  they 
occupied  the  same  territory  as  at  present.      6They  are       ^ 
supposed  to  number  about  four  thousand  two  hundred 
souls. 

SECTION   III. 

IROQUOIS    TRIBES. 

•On  the  shores  of  the  Lakes  Ontario,  Erie  and  Huron, 
were  found  the  Hurons  and  the  Iroquois,  speaking  a  lan- 
guage different  from  the  Algonquin ;  and,  in  the  northern 
part  of  Carolina,  bordering  on  Virginia,  were  found  the 
Tuscaroras,  also  speaking  a  dialect  of  the  same  language. 
'These  several  divisions  have  been  classed  as  the  "  Iroquois  7.  The  term 
Tribes,"  although  the  term  Iroquois  has  been  generally  "Iro«uois" 
restricted  to  the  Five  Nations,  who  resided  south  of  Lake 
Ontario,  in  the  present  state  of  New  York. 

HURONS.    8The  Hurons,  when  first  known  to  the  French,  s.jzvze  divir 
consisted  of  four  nations : — the  Wyandots,  or  Hurons,  con-  8t°Huron8. 
sisting  of  five  tribes,  who  gave  their  name  to  the  confed- 
eracy ;  the  Attiouandirons,  or  Neutral  Nation ;  the  Erigas, 
and  the  Andastes.     9The  former  two  possessed  the  terri-  9.  Locautiet 
tory  north  of  Lake  Erie,  and  adjoining  Lake  Huron ;  and  ***** tnbe*' 
the  latter  two,   a  territory  south  of  Lake  Erie,  in  the 
present  state  of  Ohio.     10When  the  French  arrived  in  «.  Warsaw- 
Canada,  the  Wyandots  were  found  at  the  head  of  a  con- 
federacy of  Algonquin  tribes,  and  engaged  in  a  deadly 
war  with  their  kindred,  the  Five  Nations. 

After  a  long  series  of  wars,  in  1649  the  Five  Nations, 
with  all  their  forces,  invaded  the  Huron  country, — suc- 
cessively routed  their  enemies,  and  massacred  great  num- 
bers of  them.  In  the  following  year  the  attack  was  re- 

*  From  Monomonick,  «  wild  rice." 


38  INDIAN  TRIBES.  [Boox  I. 

ANALYSIS,  newed,  and  the  Wyandots  were  entirely  dispersed,  and 

~~  many  of  them  driven  from  their  country.     The  result  of 

he  same  war  occasioned  the  dispersion  of  the  Wyandot 

i.Di*perrion  allies,  the  Algonquin  tribes  of  the  Ottawa  River.     *A  part 

andotsy    of  the  Wyandots  sought  the  protection  of  the  French  at 

Quebec;   others  took  refuge  among  the  Chippewas  of 

Lake  Superior,  and  a  few  detached  bands  surrendered, 

and  were  incorporated  among  the  Five  Nations. 

2Among  tne  Wyandots  who  fled  to  the  Chippewas,  the 
tribe  of  the  Tionontates  was  the  most  powerful.  After  an 
unsuccessful  war  with  the  Sioux,  in  1671  they  removed 
to  the  vicinity  of  Michilimackinac,  where  they  collected 
around  them  the  remnants  of  their  kindred  tribes.  They 
soon  removed  to  Detroit,  where  they  acted  a  conspicuous 
part  in  the  ensuing  conflicts  between  the  French  and  the 
Five  Nations. 

3.  influence       3The  Wyandots,  although  speaking  a  different  language, 

exerted  an  extensive  influence  over  the  Algonquin  tribes. 
Even  the  Delawares,  who  claimed  to  be  the  elder  branch 
of  the  Algonquin  nation,  and  called  themselves  the  grand- 
fathers of  their  kindred  tribes,  acknowledged  the  superiority 

4.  Their  sov-  of  the  Wyandots,  whom  they  called  their  uncles.     4Even 
tareSeSMoer  after  their  dispersion  by  the  Five  Nations,  the  Wyandots 

country.  assume(j  ^Q  rjgnt  of  sovereignty  over  the  Ohio  country, 
where  they  granted  lands  to  the  Delawares  and  the  Shaw- 
nees. 

s.  over  apart  6Even  Pennsylvania  thought  it  necessary  to  obtain  from 
^vaniayl'  the  Wyandots  a  deed  of  cession  for  the  north-western  part 
of  the  state,  although  it  was  then  in  the  actual  possession 
«.  cession  of  of  the  Algonquins.  'Although  the  treaty  of  Greenville,  in 
lat?ea?ypf1'  1795,  was  signed  by  all  the  nations  which  had  taken  part 

Greenville.     «n  ^  w&^  ^  ^  wag  £.Qm  ^  Wyandots  that  fae  United 

T.  The  Wyan-  States  obtained  the  principal  cession  of  territory.     7About 


nunc|red  an(j  seventy  Wyandots  were  still  remaining 
in  Ohio  in  1842.  A  still  smaller  part  of  the  nation,  which 
joined  the  British  during  the  last  war,  resides  in  Canada. 
«.  Locality  8South  of  the  Wyandots,  on  the  northern  shore  of  Lake 
Erie,  was  a  Huron  tribe,  which,  on  account  of  the  strict 
Nation."  neutrality  it  preserved  during  the  wars  between  the  Five 
Nations  and  the  other  Hurons,  was  called  the  "  Neutral 
Nation."  Notwithstanding  their  peaceful  policy,  how- 
ever,  most  of  them  were  finally  brought  under  the  subjec- 
tion of  the  Five  Nations  not  long  after  the  dispersion  of 
the  Wyandots.* 


*  Note.— What  little  is  known  of  the  "  Neutral  Nation"  is  peculiarly  interesting.  «  Th« 
Wyandot  tradition  represents  them  as  having  separated  from  the  parent  stock  during  the 
bloody  wars  between  their  own  tribe  and  the  Iroquois,  and  having  fled  to  the  Sandusky  River, 
to  Ohio,  for  safety.  Here  they  erected  two  forts  within  a  short  distance  of  each  other,  an<J 


CIIAP.  L]  INDIAN  TRIBES.  39 

1FThe  Engas,  or  Eries,  a  Huron  tribe,  were  seated  on  ANALYSIS, 
the  southern  shores  of  the  Lake  which  still  bears  their 
name.  They  were  subdued  by  the  Five  Nations  in  1655, 
but  little  is  known  of  their  history.  aThe  Andastes,  another 
Huron  tribe,  more  formidable  than  the  Eries,  were  located 
a  little  farther  south,  principally  on  the  head  waters  of  the 
Ohio.  The  war  which  they  sustained  against  the  Five 
Nations  lasted  more  than  twenty  years,  but  although  they 
were  assisted  by  the  Shawnees  and  the  Miamis,  they  were 
finally  destroyed  in  the  year  1672. 

Of  the  chiefs  of  the  Hurons,  whose  history  is  known  to  us,  the  most  distinguished  is  ADABIO, 
or  Kondiaronk ;  or,  as  he  was  called  by  the  whites,  The  Rat.  Charlevoix  speaks  of  him  as  "  a 
man  of  great  mind,  the  bravest  of  the  brave,  and  possessing  altogether  the  best  qualities  of  any 
chief  known  to  the  French  in  Canada."  During  the  war  which  De  Nonville,  the  French 
governor  of  Canada,  waged  against  the  Iroquois,  during  several  years  subsequent  to  1685, 
Adario,  at  the  head  of  the  Hurons,  rendered  him  efficient  assistance,  under  the  promise  that 
the  war  should  not  be  terminated  until  the  Iroquois,  long  the  inveterate  enemies  of  the  Hurons, 
were  destroyed,  or  completely  humbled.  Yet  such  were  the  successes  of  the  Iroquois,  that,  in 
1688,  the  French  governor  saw  himself  under  the  necessity  of  concluding  with  them  terms  of 
peace.  Adario,  however,  perceiving  that  if  peace  were  concluded,  the  Iroquois  would  be  able 
to  direct  all  their  power  against  the  Hurons,  took  the  following  savage  means  of  averting  tho 
treaty. 

Having  learned  that  a  body  of  Iroquois  deputies,  under  the  Onondaga  chief  Dekanisora, 
were  on  their  way  to  Montreal  to  conclude  the  negotiation,  he  and  a  number  of  his  warriors 
lay  in  ambush,  and  killed  or  captured  the  whole  party,  taking  the  Onondaga  chief  prisoner. 
The  latter,  asking  Adario.  how  it  happened  that  he  could  be  ignorant  that  the  party  surprised 
was  on  an  embassy  of  peace  to  the  French,  the  subtle  Huron,  subduing  his  angry  passions, 
expressed  far  greater  surprise  than  Dekanisora — protesting  his  utter  ignorance  of  the  fact,  and 
declaring  that  the  French  themselves  had  directed  him  to  make  the  attack,  and,  as  if  struck 
vnth  remorse  at  having  committed  so  black  a  deed,  he  immediately  set  all  the  captives  at 
liberty,  save  one. 

In  order  farther  to  carry  out  his  plans,  he  took  his  remaining  prisoner  to  Michilimackinac, 
and  delivered  him  into  the  hands  of  the  French  commandant,  who  was  ignorant  of  the  pending 
negotiation  with  the  Iroquois,  and  who  was  induced,  by  the  artifice  of  Adario,  to  cause  his 
prisoner  to  be  put  to  death.  The  news  of  this  affair  the  cunning  chief  caused  to  be  made 
known  to  the  Iroquois  by  an  old  captive  whom  he  had  long  held  in  bondage,  and  whom  he 
now  caused  to  be  set  at  liberty  for  that  purpose. 

The  indignation  of  the  Iroquois  at  the  supposed  treachery  of  the  French  knew  no  bounds, 
and  although  De  Nonville  disavowed,  in  the  strongest  terms,  the  allegations  of  the  Huron,  yet 
the  flame  once  kindled  could  not  easily  be  quenched.  The  deep  laid  stratagem  of  the  Huron 
succeeded,  and  the  war  was  carried  on  with  greater  fury  than  ever.  The  Iroquois,  in  the  fol- 
lowing year,  twice  laid  waste  the  island  of  Montreal  with  fire  and  sword,  carrying  off  several 
hundred  prisoners.  Forts  Frontenac  and  Niagara  were  blown  up  and  abandoned,  and  at  one 
ttme  the  very  existence  of  the  French  colony  was  threatened.  (See  page  513.) 

Adario  finally  died  at  Montreal,  at  peace  with  the  French,  in  the  year  1701.    He  had  accom- 


ussigned  one  to  the  Iroquois,  and  the  other  to  the  Wyandots  and  their  allies,  where  their  war 
parties  might  find  security  and  hospitaHty,  whenever  they  entered  this  neutral  territory. 

"  Why  so  unusual  a  proposition  was  made  and  acceded  to,  tradition  does  not  tell.  It  is  prob- 
able, however,  that  superstition  lent  its  aid  to  the  institution,  and  that  it  may  have  been  in- 
debted, for  its  origin,  to  the  feasts,  and  dreams,  and  juggling  ceremonies,  which  constituted 
the  religion  of  the  aborigines.  No  other  motive  was  sufficiently  powerful  to  stay  the  hand  of 
Violence,  and  to  counteract  the  threat  of  vengeance. 

"  But  an  intestine  feud  finally  arose  in  this  neutral  nation  ;  one  party  espousing  the  cause 
of  the  Iroquois,  and  the  other  of  their  enemies,  and  like  most  civil  wars,  this  was  prosecuted 
with  relentless  fury."  Thus  the  nation  was  finally  broken  up, — a  paift  uniting  with  the  vic- 
torious Iroquois,  and  the  rest  escaping  westward  with  the  fugitive  Wyandots.— Schookraft. 


40  INDIAN  TRIBES.  &OOK  I. 

panied  thither  the  heads  of  several  tribes  to  make  a  treaty.  At  his  funeral  the  greatest  display 
was  made,  and  nothing  was  omitted  which  could  inspire  the  Indians  present  with  a  conviction 
of  the  great  respect  in  which  he  was  held  by  the  French. 

ANALYSIS.  THE  FIVE  NATIONS.  (Iroquois  Proper.)  lfrhe  confeJe- 
racv  generally  known  as  the  "  Five  Nations,"  but  called 
tne  French  "Iroquois;"  by  the  Algonquin  tribes  "Ma- 
cluas"  or  "  Mingoes;"*  and  by  the  Virginians,  "Massawo- 
meks;"  possessed  the  country  south  of  the  River  St.  Law- 
rence and  Lake  Ontario,  extending  from  the  Hudson  to  the 
upper  branches  of  the  Alleghany  River  and  Lake  Erie. 
2^Jiey  consisted  of  a  confederacy  of  five  tribes ;  the  Mo- 

confederacy,  hawks,  the  Onddas,  the  Onondagas,  the  Cayugas,  and  the 
Senecas.  The  great  council-fire  of  the  confederacy  was 
in  the  special  keeping  of  the  Onondagas,  and  by  them  was 
always  kept  burning. 

3fr  *s  not  known  when  the  confederacy  was  formed,  but 
it  is  supposed  that  the  Oneidas  and  the  Cayugas  were  the 
younger  members,  and  were  compelled  to  join  it.  4When 
the  Five  Nations  were  first  discovered,  they  were  at  war 
with  nearly  all  the  surrounding  tribes.  They  had  already 
carried  their  conquests  as  far  south  as  the  mouth  of  the 
Susquehanna ;  and  on  the  north  they  continued  to  wage  a 

with  the  HU-  vigorous  warfare  against  the  Hurons,  and  the  Algonquins 
of  the  Ottawa  River,  until  those  nations  were  finally  sub- 
The  Eries.    dued.     The  Eries  were  subdued  and  almost  destroyed  by 
them  in  1655. 

5.  wars  idth      5As  early  as  1657  they  had  carried  their  victorious  arms 

the  Miamis  .  ,     •'....         .  ; f   ,        .-  ,,  •».-.    ,  .  j    . 

and  ottawas.  against  the  Miamis,  and  the  Ottawas  of  Michigan  ;  and  in 
1672  the  final  ruin  of  the  Andastes  was  accomplished.  In 
1701  their  excursions  extended  as  far  south  as  the  waters 
of  Cape  Fear  River ;  and  they  subsequently  had  repeated 
wars  w^^  ^e  Cherokecs  and  the  Catawbas,  the  latter  of 
whom  were  nearly  exterminated  by  them.  When,  in  1744, 
they  ceded  a  portion  of  their  lands  to  Virginia,  they  abso- 
lutely insisted  on  the  continued  privilege  of  a  war-path 
through  the  ceded  territory.  ^From  the  time  of  the  first 
settlements  in  the  country  they  uniformly  adhered  to  the 
British  interests,  and  were,  alone,  almost  a  counterpoise  to 
the  general  influence  of  France  over  the  other  Indian  na- 
^ons-  6^n  1714  they  were  joined  twy  the  Tuscaroras  from 
Nations.  North  Carolina,  since  which  time  the  confederacy  has  been 
called  the  Six  NATIONS. 

7^he  Part  t^iey  took  durmg  the  war  of  the  Revolution  ia 
thus  noticed  by  De  Witt  Clinton : — "  The  whole  confede- 
racy, except  a  little  more  than  half  of  the  Oneidas,  took  up 
arms  against  us.  They  hung  like  the  scythe  of  death  upon 

*  The  term  "  Maquas"  or  "  Mingoes"  was  more  particularly  applied  to  the  Mohawks. 


CM.IP   L]  INDIAN  TRIBES.  41 

the  rear  of  our  settlements,  and  their  deeds  are  inscribed,  ANALYSIS. 
with  the  scalping-knife  and  the  tomahawk,  in  characters  ~~ 
Df  blood,  on  the  fields  of  Wyoming  and  Cherry-Valley, 
and  on  the  banks  of  the  Mohawk."     Since  the  close  of 
that  war  they  have  remained  on  friendly  terms  with  the 
States.     'The  Mohawks,  however,  were  oblfged,  in  1780,    \™4?' 
to  abandon  their  seats  and  take  refuge  in  Canada.    2In  the  2.  The  num- 
beginning  of  the  seventeenth  century  the  numbers  of  the 
" 


Iroquois  tribes  amounted  to  forty  thousand.  They  are  now 
reduced  to  about  seven  thousand,  only  a  small  remnant  of 
whom  now  remain  in  the  State  of  New  York.  The  re- 
mainder are  separated,  and  the  confederacy  is  broken  up, 
a  part  being  in  Canada,  some  in  the  vicinity  of  Green  Bay, 
and  others  beyond  the  Mississippi. 

3For  the  ascendency  which  the  Five  Nations  acquired 
over  the  surrounding  tribes,  several  causes  may  be  assigned,  cy 

mi  t*         i          ^  1"          l          /*  I"TJ*1*Z*      r  i'VG 

They  were  farther  advanced  in  the  tew  arts  ot  Indian  me  acquired 
than  the  Algonquins,  and  they  discovered  much  wisdom  in  " 
their  internal  policy,  particularly  in  the  formation  and  long 
continuance  ot  their  confederacy,  —  in  attacking,  by  turns, 
the  disunited  tribes  by  which  they  were  surrounded  ;  and 
instead  of  extending  themselves,  and  spreading  over  the 
countries  which  they  conquered,  remaining  concentrated 
in  their  primitive  seats,  even  at  the  time  of  their  greatest 
successes. 

4Their  geographical  position  was  likewise  favorable,  for  4.  Their  geo- 

~      <->       r-    i  •  -,  -i  i  i        graphical  po- 

they  were  protected  against  sudden  or  dangerous  attacks, 
on  the  north  by  Lake  Ontario,  and  on  the  south  by  exten- 
sive ranges  of  mountains.  6Their  intercourse  with  Eu-  5.  Their  in- 

°       ,  .11  •  i       t        -r\        i  i         tercourse 

ropeans,  and  particularly  with  the  Dutch,  at  an  early  with.  Euro- 
period,  by  supplying  them  with  fire-arms,  increased  their 
relative  superiority  over  their  enemies  ;  while,  on  the  other 
hand,  the  English,  especially  in  New  England,  generally 
took  great  precaution  to  prevoni  ':Jie  tribes  in  their  vicinity 
from  being  armed,  and  the  Indian  allies  of  the  French,  at 
the  north  and  west,  were  but  partially  supplied. 

One  of  the  earliest  chiefs  of  the  Five  Nations,  with  whom  history  makes  us  acquainted,  was 
GARANGULA,  who  was  distinguished  for  his  sagacity,  wisdom,  and  eloquence.  He  is  first 
brought  to  our  notice  by  a  manly  and  magnanimous  speech  which  he  made  to  the  French 
governor-general  of  Canada,  M.  De  La  Barre,  who,  in  1684,  marched  into  the  country  of  the 
Iroquois  to  subdue  them.  A  mortal  sickness  having  broken  out  in  the  French  army,  De  La 
Barre  thought  it  expedient  to  attempt  to  disguise  his  designs  of  immediate  war  ;  but,  at  the 
same  time,  in  a  lofty  tone  he  threatened  hostilities  if  the  terms  of  future  peace  which  he  offered 
were  not  complied  with.  Garangula,  an  Onondaga  chief,  appointed  by  the  council  to  reply  to 
him,  first  arose,  and  walked  several  tunes  around  the  circle,  when,  addressing  himself  to  tho 
governor,  he  began  as  follows  : 

"  Yonnondio  ;*  I  honor  you,  and  the  warriors  that  are  with  me  likewise  honor  you.    Your 

*  The  Iroquois  gave  the  name  Yonnondio  to  the  governors  of  Canada,  and  Corlear  to  the 
governors  of  New  York. 


42  NDIAN  TRIBES.  [BOOK  L 

interpreter  has  finished  your  speech.    I  now  begin  mine.    My  words  make  haste  to  reach  your 
ears.    Hearken  to  them. 

"  Yonnondio  ;  you  must  have  'believed,  when  you  left  Quebec,  that  the  sun  had  burned  up 
all  the  forests,  which  render  our  country  inaccessible  to  the  French  ;  or  that  the  lakes  had  so 
far  overflown  their  banks,  that  they  had,  surrounded  our  castles,  and  that  it  was  impossible  for 
us  to  get  out  of  them.  Yes,  surely,  you  must  have  dreamed  so,  and  the  curiosity  of  seeing  so 
great  a  wonder  has  brought  you  so  far.  Now  you  are  undeceived,  since  that  I  and  the  war- 
riors here  present  are  come  to  assure  you  that  the  Senecas,  Cayugas,  Onondagas,  Oneidas,  and 
Mohawks,  are  yet  alive.  I  thank  you  in  their  name  for  bringing  back  into  their  country  the 
caltunet,  which  your  predecessor  received  at  their  hands.  It  was  happy  for  you  that  you 
left  under  ground  that  murdering  hatchet  that  has  so  often  been  dyed  in  the  blood  of  the 
Indians. 

"  Hear  Yonnondio ;  I  do  not  sleep  ;  I  have  my  eyes  open ;  and  the  sun  which  enlightens 
me,  discovers  to  me  a  great  captain  at  the  head  of  a  company  of  soldiers,  who  speaks  as  if  he 
•were  dreaming.  He  says  that  he  came  to  the  lake,  only  to  smoke  the  great  calumet  with  the 
Onondagas.  But  Garangula  says  that  he  sees  the  contrary  ;  that  it  was  to  knock  them  on  the 
head,  if  sickness  had  not  weakened  the  arms  of  the  French.  I  see  Yonnondio  raving  in  a  camp 
of  sick  men,  whose  lives  the  Great  Spirit  has  saved  by  inflicting  this  sickness  on  them." 

In  this  strain  of  indignant  contempt  the  venerable  chief  continued  at  some  length — disclos- 
ing the  perfidy  of  the  French  and  their  weakness — proclaiming  the  freedom  and  independence 
of  his  people — and  advising  the  French  to  take  care  for  the  future,  lest  they  should  choke  the 
tree  of  peace  so  recently  planted. 

De  La  Barre,  struck  with  surprise  at  the  wisdom  of  the  chief,  and  mortified  at  the  result  of  ' 
the  expedition,  immediately  returned  to  Montreal. 

One  of  the  most  renowned  warriors  of  the  Mohawk  tribe  was  a  chief  by  the  name  of  HEN- 
DRICK,  who,  with  many  of  his  nation,  assisted  the  English  against  the  French  in  the  year  1755. 
He  was  intimate  with  Sir  William  Johnson,  whom  he  frequently  visited  at  the  house  of  the 
latter.  At  one  time,  being  present  when  Sir  William  received  from  England  some  richly  em- 
broidered suits  of  clothes,  he  could  not  help  expressing  a  great  desire  for  a  share  in  them.  He 
went  away  very  thoughtful,  but  returned  not  long  after,  and  with  much  gravity  told  Sir  Wil- 
liam that  he  had  dreamed  a  dream.  The  latter  very  concernedly  desired  to  know  what  it  was. 
Hendrick  told  him  he  had  dreamed  that  Sir  William  had  presented  him  one  of  his  new  suits 
of  uniform.  Sir  William  could  not  refuse  tne  present,  and  the  chief  went  away  much  delighted. 
Some  time  after  the  General  met  Hendrick,  and  told  him  he  had  dreamed  a  dream.  The  chief, 
although  doubtless  mistrusting  the  plot,  seriously  desired  to  know  what  it  was,  as  Sir  William 
had  done  before.  The  General  said  he  dreamed  that  Hendrick  had  presented  him  a  certain 
tract  of  valuable  land,  which  he  described.  The  chief  immediately  answered,  "  It  is  yours  ;" 
but,  shaking  his  head,  said,  "  Sir  William,  me  no  dream  with  you  again." 

Hendrick  was  killed  in  the  battle  of  Lake  George  in  1755.  When  General  Johnson  was 
about  to  detach  a  small  party  against  the  French,  he  asked  Hendrick's  opinion,  whether  the 
force  were  sufficient,  to  which  the  chief  replied,  "  If  they  are  to  fight,  they  are  too  few.  If 
they  are  to  be  killed  they  are  too  many."  When  it  was  proposed  to  divide  the  detachment 
into  three  parties,  Hendrick,  to  express  the  danger  of  the  plan,  taking  three  sticks,  and  put- 
ting them  together,  said  to  the  General,  "  You  see  now  that  it  is  difficult  to  break  these  ;  but 
take  them  one  by  one  and  you  may  break  them  easily." 

When  the  son  of  Hendrick,  who  was  also  in  the  battle,  was  told  that  his  father  was  killed, — 
putting  his  hand  on  his  breast,  and  giving  the  usual  Indian  groan,  he  declared  that  he  was 
still  alive  in  that  place,  and  stood  there  in  his  son. 

LOGAN  was  a  distinguished  Iroquois  (or  Mingo)  chief,  of  the  Cayuga  tribe.  It  is  said,  that, 
"  For  magnanimity  in  war,  and  greatness  of  soul  in  peace,  few,  if  any,  in  any  nation,  ever 
surpassed  Logan."  He  was  uniformly  the  friend  of  the  whites,  until  the  spring  of  1774,  when 
all  his  relatives  were  barbarously  murdered  by  them  without  provocation.  He  then  took  up 
the  hatchet,  engaged  the  Shawnees,  Delawares,  and  other  tribes  to  act  with  him,  and  a  bloody 
war  followed.  The  Indians  however  were  defeated  in  the  battle  of  Point  Pleasant,  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Great  Kanhawa,  in  October  1774,  and  peace  soon  followed.  When  the  proposals  of 
peace  were  submitted  to  Logan,  he  is  said  to  have  made  the  following  memorable  and  well 
known  speech. 

"  I  appeal  to  any  white  man  to  say,  if  ever  he  entered  Logan's  cabin  hungry,  and  he  gave 
him  no  meat  j  if  ever  he  came  cold  and  naked,  and  he  clothed  him  not. 


CHAP.  L]  INDIAN  TRIBES.  43 

"  During  the  course  of  the  last  long  and  bloody  war,  Logan  remained  idle  in  his  cabin,  an 
advocate  for  peace.  SucLi  was  my  love  for  the  whites,  that  my  countrymen  pointed  as  they 
passed,  and  said,  '  Logan  is  the  friend  of  white  men.' 

"  I  had  even  thought  tc  have  lived  with  you,  but  for  the  injuries  of  one  man.  Colonel 
Cresap,  the  last  spring,  in  cold  blood,  and  unprovoked,  murdered  all  the  relations  of  Logan, 
not  even  sparing  my  women  and  children. 

"  There  runs  not  a  drop  of  my  blood  in  the  veins  of  any  living  creature.  This  called  on  me 
for  revenge.  I  have  sought  it.  I  have  killed  many.  I  have  fully  glutted  my  vengeance. 
For  my  country,  I  rejoice  at  the  beams  of  peace.  But  do  not  harbor  a  thought  that  mine  is 
the  joy  of  fear.  Logan  never  felt  fear.  He  will  not  turn  on  his  heel  to  save  Me.  Who  is 
there  to  mourn  for  Logan  ? — Not  one  !" 

Of  this  specimen  of  Indian  eloquence  Mr.  Jefferson  remarks,  "  I  may  challenge  all  the  ora- 
tions of  Demosthenes  and  Cicero,  and  of  any  more  eminent  orator,  if  Europe  has  furnished 
more  eminent,  to  produce  a  single  passage  superior  to  the  speech  of  Logan." 

THAYENDANEGA,  known  to  the  whites  as  Colonel  Joseph.  Brant,  was  a  celebrated  Iroquois 
chief  of  the  Mohawk  tribe.  He  was  born  about  the  year  1742,  and  at  the  age  of  nineteen  was 
sent  by  Sir  William  Johnson  to  Lebanon,  in  Connecticut,  where  he  received  a  good  English 
education.  It  has  been  said  that  he  was  but  half  Indian,  but  this  is  now  believed  to  be  an 
error,  which  probably  arose  from  the  known  fact  that  he  was  of  a  lighter  complexion  than  his 
countrymen  in  general. 

He  went  to  England  in  1775,  and  after  his  return  took  up  arms  against  the  Americans,  and 
received  a  Colonel's  commission  in  the  English  army.  "  Combining  the  natural  sagacity  of 
the  Indian,  with  the  skill  and  science  of  the  civilized  man,  he  was  a  formidable  foe,  and  a 
dreadful  terror  to  the  frontiers."  He  commanded  the  Indians  in  the  battle  of  Oriskana, 
which  resulted  in  the  death  of  General  Herkimer  :*  he  was  engaged  in  the  destruction  of 
Wyoming,!  and  the  desolation  of  the  Cherry  Valley  settlements,  J  but  he  was  defeated  by  tho 
Americans,  under  General  Sullivan,  in  the  "  Battle  of  the  Chemung."$ 

Notwithstanding  the  numerous  bloody  scenes  in  which  Brant  was  engaged,  many  acts  of 
clemency  are  attributed  to  him,  and  he  himself  asserted  that,  during  the  war,  he  had  killed 
but  one  man,  a  prisoner,  in  cold  blood — an  act  which  he  ever  after  regretted ;  although,  in 
that  case,  he  acted  under  the  belief  that  the  prisoner,  who  had  a  natural  hesitancy  of  speech, 
was  equivocating,  in  answering  the  questions  put  to  him. 

After  peace  had  been  concluded  with  England,  Brant  frequently  used  his  exertions  to  pre- 
vent hostilities  between  the  States  and  the  Western  tribes.  In  1779  he  was  legally  married  to 
an  Indian  daughter  of  a  Colonel  Croghan,  with  whom  he  had  previously  lived  according  to 
the  Indian  manner.  Brant  finally  settled  on  the  western  shore  of  Lake  Ontario,  where  he 
lived  after  the  English  fashion.  He  died  in  1807. — One  of  his  sons  has  been  a  member  of  Uie 
Colonial  Assembly  of  Upper  Canada. 

An  Oneida  chief  of  some  distinction,  by  the  name  of  SHENANDOA,  was  contemporary  with 
the  missionary  Kirkland,  to  whom  he  became  a  convert.  He  lived  many  years  of  the  latter 
part  of  his  life  a  believer  in  Christianity. 

In  early  life  he  was  much  addicted  to  intoxication.  One  night,  while  on  a  visit  to  Albany 
to  settle  some  affairs  of  his  tribe,  he  became  intoxicated,  and  in  the  morning  found  himself 
in  the  street,  stripped  of  all  his  ornaments,  and  nearly  every  article  of  clothing.  This  brought 
him  to  a  sense  of  his  duty — his  pride  revolted  at  his  self-degradation,  and  he  resolved  that  he 
would  never  again  deliver  himself  over  to  the  power  of  strong  water. 

In  the  Revolutionary  war  this  chief  induced  most  of  the  Oneidas  to  take  up  arms  in  favcr 
of  the  Americans.  Among  the  Indians  he  was  distinguished  by  the  appellation  of '  the  white 
man's  friend.' — He  lived  to  the  advanced  age  of  110  years,  and  died  in  1816.  To  one  who 
visited  him  a  short  tune  before  his  death,  he  said,  "  I  am  an  aged  hemlock ;  the  winds  of  a 
hundred  winters  have  whistled  through  my  branches,  and  I  am  dead  at  the  top.  The  genera- 
tion to  which  I  belonged  has  run  away  and  left  me  :  why  I  live,  the  great  Good  Spirit  only 
knows.  Pray  to  the  Lord  that  I  may  have  patience  to  wait  for  my  appointed  time  to  die." — 
From  attachment  to  Mr.  Kirkland  he  had  often  expressed  a  strong  desire  to  be  buried  near 
him,  that  he  might  (to  use  his  own  expression,) '  Go  up  with  him  at  the  great  resurrection.1 
His  request  was  granted,  and  he  was  buried  by  the  side  of  his  beloved  minister,  there  to  wait 
the  coming  of  the  Lord  in  whom  he  trusted. 

*  See  page  376.  t  Page  383.  t  Page  384.  $  Page  389. 


44  INDIAN  TRIBES.  [BooK  L 

One  of  the  most  noted  chiefs  of  the  Seneca  tribe  was  SAGOYEWATHA,  called  by  the  white* 
Red  Jacket.  Although  he  was  quite  young  at  the  time  of  the  Revolution,  yet  his  activity  and 
intelligence  then  attracted  the  attention  of  the  British  officers,  who  presented  him  a  richly 
embroidered  scarlet  jacket.  This  he  wore  on  all  public  occasions,  and  from  this  circumstance 
originated  the  name  by  which  he  is  known  to  the  whites. 

Of  his  early  life  we  have  the  following  interesting  reminiscence.  When  Lafayette,  in  1825, 
was  at  Buffalo,  Red  Jacket,  among  others,  called  to  see  him.  During  the  conversation,  he 
asked  the  General  if  he  recollected  being  present  at  a  great  council  of  all  the  Indian  nations, 
held  at  Fort  Schuyler  in  1784.  Lafayette  replied  that  he  had  not  forgotten  that  great  event, 
and  asked  Red  Jacket  if  he  knew  what  had  become  of  the  young  chief,  who,  in  that  council, 
opposed  with  such  eloquence  the  burying  of  the  tomahawk.  Red  Jacket  replied,  "He  is  be- 
fore you.  The  decided  enemy  of  the  Americans,  so  long  as  the  hope  of  successfully  opposing 
them  remained,  but  now  their  true  and  faithful  ally  unto  death." 

During  the  second  war  with  Great  Britain,  Red  Jacket  enlisted  on  the  American  side,  and 
while  he  fought  with  bravery  and  intrepidity,  in  no  instance  did  he  exhibit  the  ferocity  of  the 
savage,  or  disgrace  himself  by  any  act  of  inhumanity. 

Of  the  many  truly  eloquent  speeches  of  Red  Jacket,  and  notices  of  the  powerful  effects  of  his 
oratory,  as  described  by  eye-witnesses,  we  regret  that  we  have  not  room  for  extracts.  One 
who  knew  him  ultimately  for  more  than  thirty  years  speaks  of  him  in  the  following  terms. 

"  Red  Jacket  was  a  perfect  Indian  in  every  respect ;  in  costume,  in  his  contempt  of  the  dress 
of  the  white  men,  in  his  hatred  and  opposition  to  the  missionaries,  and  in  his  attachment  to, 
and  veneration  for  the  ancient  customs  and  traditions  of  his  tribe.  He  had  a  contempt  for  the 
English  language,  and  disdained  to  use  any  other  than  his  own.  He  was  the  finest  specimen 
of  the  Indian  character  that  I  ever  knew,  and  sustained  it  with  more  dignity  than  any  other 
chief.  He  was  second  to  none  in  authority  in  his  tribe.  As  an  orator  he  was  unequalled  by 
any  Indian  I  ever  saw.  His  language  was  beautiful  and  figurative,  as  the  Indian  language 
always  is, — and  delivered  with  the  greatest  ease  and  fluency.  His  gesticulation  was  easy, 
graceful,  and  natural.  His  voice  was  distinct  and  clear,  and  he  always  spoke  with  great  ani- 
mation. His  memory  was  very  retentive.  I  have  acted  as  interpreter  to  most  of  his  speeches, 
to  which  no  translation  could  do  adequate  justice." 

A  short  tune  before  the  death  of  Red  Jacket  there  seemed  to  be  quite  a  change  in  his  feelings 
respecting  Christianity.  He  repeatedly  remarked  to  his  wife  that  he  was  sorry  that  he  had 
persecuted  her  for  attending  the  religious  meetings  of  the  Christian  party, — that  she  was  right 
and  he  was  wrong,  and,  as  his  dying  advice,  told  her,  "  Persevere  in  your  religion,  it  is  the 
right  way." 

He  died  near  Buffalo,  in  January,  1832,  at  the  age  of  78  years. 

Another  noted  Seneca  chief  was  called  FARMER'S  BROTHER.  He  was  engaged  in  the  cause  of 
the  French  in  th«  "  French  and  Indian  war."  He  fought  against  the  Americans  during  the 
Revolution,  but  he  took  part  with  them  during  Ae  second  war  with  Great  Britain,  although 
then  at  a  very  advanced  age.  He  was  an  able  orator,  although  perhaps  not  equal  to  Red 
Jacket. 

From  one  of  his  speeches,  delivered  Jn  a  council  at  Genesee  River  in  1798,  we  give  an  ex- 
tract, containing  one  of  the  most  sublime  metaphors  ever  uttered.  Speaking  of  the  war  of  the 
Revolution  he  said,  "  This  great  contest  threw  the  inhabitants  of  this  whole  island  into  a  great 
tumult  and  confusion,  like  a  raging  whirlwind,  which  tears  up  the  trees,  and  tosses  to  and  fro 
the  leaves,  so  that  no  one  knows  from  whence  they  come,  or  where  they  will  fall.  At  length 
the  Great  Spirit  spoke  to  the  whirlwind,  and  it  was  still.  A  clear  and  uninterrupted  sky 
appeared.  The  path  of  peace  was  opened,  and  the  chain  of  friendship  was  once  more  mada 
bright." 

Other  distinguished  chiefs  of  the  Senecas  were  CORN  PLANTER,  HALF  TOWN,  and  BIG  TREE  ; 
all  of  whom  were  friendly  to  the  Americans  after  the  Revolution.  The  former  was  with  the 
English  at  Braddock's  defeat,  and  subsequently  had  several  conferences  with  President  Wash 
ington  on  subjects  relating  to  the  affairs  of  his  nation.  He  was  an  ardent  advocate  of  tenrpe- 
rance.  He  died  hi  March,  1836,  aged  upwards  of  100  years. 

ANALYSIS.  TUSCARORAS.  'The  southern  Iroquois  tribes,  found  on 
i.  Early  seats,  ^e  Dorders  of  Pennsylvania  and  North  Carolina,  and  e£- 
and'  tending  from  the  most  northern  tributary  Streams  of  the 


\ 

CHAP.  L]  INDIAN  TRIBES.  45 

Chowan  to  Cape  Fear  River,  and  bounded  on  the  east  by  ANALYSIS. 
the  Algonquin  tribes  of  the  sea-shore,  have  been  generally  diviaions  of 
called   Tuscaroras,  although   they  appear  to   have  been  ^/^^ 
known  in  Virginia,  in  early  times,  under  the  name  of      tribes. 
Monacans.     The  Monacans,  however,  were  probably  an 
Algonquin  tribe,  either  subdued  by  the  Tuscaroras,  or  in 
alliance  with  them.     Of  the  southern  Iroquois  tribes,  the 
principal  were  the  Chowans,  the  Meherrins  or  Tuteloes,  the 
rfottaways  and  the  Tuscaroras ;  the  latter  of  whom,  by  far 
(he  most  numerous  and  powerful,  gave  their  name  to  the 
whole  group. 

irThe  Tuscaroras,  at  the  head  of  a  confederacy  of  south-  i.  war  of  th» 
ern  Indians,  were  engaged  in  a  war  with  the  Carolina 
settlements  from  the  autumn  of  1711  to  the  spring  of  1713. a 
'They  were  finally  subdued,  and,  with  most  of  their  allies,   2  Their  re 
removed  north  in  1714,  and  joined  the  Five  Nations,  thus  mo£-th.the 
making  the  Sixth.     3So  late  as  1820,  however,  a  few  of  3-  The  Nona- 
the  Nottaways  were  still  in  possession  of  seven  thousand 
acres  of  land  in  Southampton  County,  Virginia. 

SECTION   IV. 

CATAWBAS,    CHEROKEES,    UCHEES   AND    NATCHES. 

CATAWBAS.     4The  Catawbas,  who   spoke  a  language  4.  Locality  of 
different  from  any  of  the  surrounding  tribes,  occupied  the  th6  Catawbas- 
country  south  of  the  Tuscaroras,  in  the  midlands  of  Caro- 
lina.   5They  were  able  to  drive  away  the  Shawnees,  who,  5  Their  hoa- 
soon  after  their  dispersion  in  1672,  formed  a  temporary 
settlement  in  the  Catawba  country.     In  1712  they  are 
found  as  the  auxiliaries  of  Carolina  against  the  Tuscaroras. 
In  1715  they  joined  the  neighboring  tribes  in  the  confede- 
racy  against  the  southern  colonies,  and  in  1760,  the  last 
time  they  are  mentioned  by  the  historians  of  South  Caro- 
lina, they  were  auxiliaries  against  the  Cherokees. 

"They  are  chiefly  known  in  history  as  the  hereditary  e.  wars  with 
foes  of  the  Iroquois  tribes,  by  whom  they  were,  finally,  the  Ir°vuois' 
nearly  exterminated.  Their  language  is  now  nearly  ex-  7.  Their  ian- 
tinct,  and  the  remnant  of  the  tribe,  numbering,  in  1840,  sufjres\  ^' 
less  than  one  hundred  souls,  still  lingered,  at  that  time,  on  preser*(  seats- 
a  branch  of  the  Santee  or  Catawba  River,  on  the  borders 
of  North  Carolina. 

CHEROKEES.    "Adjoining  the  Tuscaroras  and  the  Cataw-  s.  Locality  of 
bas  on  the  west,  were  the  Cherokees,  who  occupied  the    *  ekeet.r° 
eastern  and  southern  portions  of  Tennessee,  as  far  west  as 
the  Muscle  Shoals,  and  the  highlands  of  Carolina,  Georgia, 
and  Alabama.  9They  probably  expelled  the  Shawnees  from  s.  Their  ex 
the  country  south  of  the  Ohio,  and  appear  to  have  been 


46  INDIAN  TRIBES.  [BooK  I. 

ANALYSIS,  perpetually  at  war  with  some  branch  of  that  wandering 

1.  Their  con-  nation.     >In  1712  they  assisted  the  English  against  the 
dSms12  Tuscaroras,  but  in  1715  they  joined  the  Indian  confede- 
racy against  the  colonies. 

2.  Hostilities       8Their  long  continued  hostilities  with  the  Five  Nations 
^fatL'if,  ^md  were  terminated,  through  the  interference  of  the  British 
amance  lolth  government,  about  the  year  1750  ;  and  at  the  commence- 

the  British.  ment  Of  the  subsequent  French  and  Indian  war,  they  acted 
as  auxiliaries  of  the  British,  and  assisted  at^he  capture  of 

3.  war  with  Fort  Du  Quesne.a     3Soon  after  their  return  from  this  ex- 
a.  DwTiLmei  pedition,  however,  a  war  broke  out  between  them  and  the 

English,  which  was  not  effectually  terminated  until  1761. 

4.  Their  con-  4They  joined  the  British  during  the  war  of  the  Revolution, 

vohl  after  the  close  of  which  they  continued  partial  hostilities 
until  the  treaty  of  Holston,  in  1791 ;  since  which  time  they 
G.  Britain.    have  remained  at  peace  with  the  United  States,  and  during 
the  last  war  with  Great  Britain  they  assisted  the  Ameri- 
cans against  the  Creeks. 

5.  Their dvii-      6The  Cherokees  have  made  greater  progress  in  civiliza- 
™uttion,P$<?'  tion  than  any  other  Indian  nation  within  the  United  States, 

(and  notwithstanding  successive  cessions  of  portions  of  their 
territory,  their  population  has  increased  during  the  last 
fifty  years.  They  have  removed  beyond  the  Mississippi, 
and  their  number  now  amounts  to  about  fifteen  thousand 
souls. 

One  of  the  most  remarkable  discoveries  of  modern  times  has  been  made  by  a  Cherokee  In- 
dian, named  GEORGE  GUESS,  or  Sequoyah.  This  Indian,  who  was  unacquainted  with  any 
language  but  his  own,  had  seen  English  books  in  the  missionary  schools,  and  was  informed 
that  the  characters  represented  the  words  of  the  spoken  language.  Filled  with  enthusiasm,  he 
then  attempted  to  form  a  written  language  for  his  native  tongue.  He  first  endeavored  to  have 
a  separate  character  for  each  word,  but  he  soon  saw  the  impracticability  of  this  method.  Next 
discovering  that  the  same  syllables,  variously  combined,  perpetually  recurred  in  different 
words,  he  formed  a  character  for  each  syllable,  and  soon  completed  a  syllabic  alphabet,  of  eighty- 
five  characters,  by  which  he  was  enabled  to  express  all  the  words  of  the  language. 

A  native  Cherokee,  after  learning  these  eighty -five  characters,  requiring  the  study  of  only  a 
few  days,  could  read  and  write  the  language  with  facility  ;  his  education  in  orthography  being 
then  complete  ;  whereas,  in  our  language,  and  in  others,  an  individual  is  obliged  to  learn  the 
orthography  of  many  thousand  words,  requiring  the  study  of  years,  before  he  can  write  the 
language  ;  so  different  is  the  orthography  from  the  pronunciation.  The  alphabet  formed  by 
this  uneducated  Cherokee  soon  superseded  the  English  alphabet  in  the  books  published  for  the 
use  of  the  Cherokees,  and  in  1826  a  newspaper  called  the  Cherokee  Phoznix,  was  established  in 
the  Cherokee  nation,  printed  in  the  new  characters,  with  an  English  translation. 

At  first  it  appeared  incredible  that  a  language  so  copious  as  the  Cherokee  should  have  but 
eighty-five  syllables,  but  this  was  found  to  be  owing  to  a  peculiarity  of  the  language — the 
almost  uniform  prevalence  of  vocal  or  nasal  terminations  of  syllables.  The  plan  adopted  by 
Guess,  would  therefore,  probably,  have  failed,  if  applied  to  any  other  language  than  the 
Cherokee. 

We  notice  a  Cherokee  chief  by  the  name  of  SPECKLED  SNAKE,  for  the  purpose  of  giving  a 
speech  which  he  made  in  a  council  of  his  nation  which  had  been  convened  for  the  purpose  of 
hearing  read  a  talk  from  President  Jackson,  on  the  subject  of  removal  beyond  the  Mississippi. 
The  speech  shows  in  what  light  the  encroachments  of  the  whites  were  viewed  by  the  Cherokees. 
Speckled  Snake  arose,  and  addressed  the  council  as  follows : 


CHAP.  L]  INDIAN  TRIBES.  47 

"  Brothers!  We  have  heard  the  talk  of  our  great  lather  ;  it  is  very  kind.  He  says  he  lovea 
His  red  children.  Brothers !  When  the  white  man  first  came  to  these  shores,  the  Muscogeea 
gave  him  land,  and  kindled  him  a  fir^  to  make  him  comfortable  ;  and  when  the  pale  faces  of 
ihe  south*  made  war  upon  him,  their  young  men  drew  the  tomahawk,  and  protected  his  head 
from  the  scalping  knife.  But  when  the  white  man  had  warmed  himself  before  the  Indian's 
fire,  and  filled  himself  with  the  Indian's  hominy,  he  became  very  large  ;  he  stopped  not  for 
the  mountain  tops,  and  his  feet  covered  the  plains  and  the  valleys.  His  hands  grasped  the 
eastern  and  the  western  sea.  Then  he  became  our  great  father.  He  loved  his  red  children  ; 
but  said,  '  You  must  move  a  little  farther,  lest  I  should,  by  accident,  tread  on  you.'  With 
one  foot  he  pushed  the  red  man  over  the  Oconee,  and  with  the  other  he  trampled  down  the 
graves  of  his  fathers.  But  our  great  father  still  loved  his  red  children,  and  he  soon  made  them 
another  talk.  He  said  much  ;  but  it  all  meant  nothing,  but '  move  a  little  farther ;  you  are 
too  near  me.'  I  have  heard  a  great  many  talks  from  our  great  father,  and  they  all  began  and 
ended  the  same. 

"  Brothers !  when  he  made  us  a  talk  on  a  former  occasion,  he  said,  '  Get  a  little  farther ;  go 
beyond  the  Oconee  and  the  Oakmulgee  ;  there  is  a  pleasant  country.'  He  also  said,  '  It  shall 
be  yours  forever.'  Now  he  says, '  The  land  you  live  in  is  not  yours  ;  go  beyond  the  Mississippi ; 
there  is  game  ;  there  you  may  remain  while  the  grass  grows  or  the  water  runs.'  Brothers .' 
will  not  our  great  father  come  there  also  ?  He  loves  his  red  children,  and  his  tongue  is  not 
forked." 

UCHEES.    The  Uc^ees,  when  first  known,  inhabited  the  ANALYSIS. 
territory  embraced  in  the  central  portion  of  the  present  L  LoCaiuy  of 
State  of  Georgia,  above  and  below  Augusta,  and  extend-  the  Uchees- 
ing  from  the  Savannah  to  the  head  waters  of  the  Chata- 
hooche.     2They  consider  themselves  the  most  ancient  in-  2-  Their opin- 
habitants  of  the  country,  and  have  lost  the  recollection  of   ^nttqSfy' 
ever  having  changed  their  residence.     3They  are  little  3-  Their  HIS- 
known    in    history,    and   are    recognized    as   a   distinct 
family,  only  on  account  of  their  exceedingly  harsh  and 
guttural  language.     4When  first  discovered,  they  were 
but  a  remnant  of  a  probably  once  powerful  nation ;  and 
they  now  form  a  small  band  of  about  twelve  hundred 
souls,  in  the  Creek  confederacy.  situation. 

NATCHES.    6The  Natches  occupied  a  small  territory  on  s.  Locality  of 
the  east  of  the  Mississippi,  and  resided  in  a  few  small  vil-  th 
lages  near  the  site  of  the  town  which  has  preserved  their 
name.     They  were  long  supposed  to  speak  a  dialect  of  •• 
the  Mobilian,  but  it  has  recently  been  ascertained  that 
their  language  is  radically  different  from  that  of  any  other 
known  tribe.     They  were  nearly  exterminated  in  a  war  7.  Their  war 
with  the  French  in  1730,*  since  which  period  they  have 
been  known  in  history  only  as  a  feeble  and  inconsiderable 
nation,  and  are  now  merged  in  the  Creek  confederacy. 
In  1840  they  were  supposed  to  number  only  about  three  a.  see  P.  52*. 
Hundred  souls. 


*  The  Spaniards  from  Florida. 


48  FBooK  L 

SECTION  V. 

ANALYSIS.  MOBILIAN     TRIBES. 

i.  Theconfed-      'With  the  exception  of  the  Uchees  and  the  Natches, 
knmonasthe.  and  a  few  small  tribes  west  of  the   Mobile   River,   the 
MTrileT     whole  country  from  the  Mississippi  to  the  Atlantic,  south 
of  the  Ohio  River  and  the  territory  of  the  Cherokee^,  was 
in  the  possession  of  three  confederacies  of  tribes,  speak- 
ing dialects  of  a  common  language,  which  the  French 
called  MOBILIAN,  but  which  is  described  by  Gallatin  as 
the  Muscogee  Chocta. 

MuscoGEES  OR  CREEKS.     2The  Creek  confederacy  ex- 
tended  from  the  Atlantic,  westward,  to  the  dividing  ridge 
which  separates  the  waters  of  the  Tombigbee  from  the 
Alabama,  and  embraced  the  whole  territory  of  Florida. 
3-  rj£zfj?n<'  3The  Seminoles  of  Florida  were  a  detached  tribe  of  the 
Muscogees  or  Creeks,  speaking  the  same  language,  and 
considered  a  part  of  the   confederacy  until  the   United 
4.  supposed  States  treated  with  them  as  an  independent  nation.     4The 
ath&qcreeks.   Creeks  consider  themselves  the  aborigines  of  the  country, 
as  they  have  no  tradition  of  any  ancient  migration,  or 
union  with  other  tribes. 
5  origin  of      6The   Yamassees  are  supposed  to  have  been  a  Creek 

the-Yamas-  •  i    i  t      •       «  11  />  01 

tees,  and  their  tribe,  mentioned  by  early  writers  under  the  name  ot  oa- 
vannas,  or  Serannas.  In  1715  they  were  at  the  head  of 
a  confederacy  of  the  tribes  extending  from  Cape  Fear 
River  to  Florida,  and  commenced  a  war  against  the  south- 
ern colonies,  but  were  finally  expelled  from  their  terri- 
tory, and  took  refuge  among  the  Spaniards  in  Florida. 

or  nearly  nfty  years  after  the  settlement  of  Georgia, 
no  actual  war  took  place  with  the  Creeks.     They  took 
part  with  the  British  against  the  Americans  during  the 
Revolution,  and  continued  hostilities  after  the  close  of  the 
war,  until  a  treaty  was  concluded  with  them  at  Philadel- 
phia, in  1795.     A  considerable  portion  of  the  nation  also 
took  part  against  the  Americans  in  the  commencement  of 
the  second  war  with  Great  Britain,  but  were  soon  reduced 
to  submission.     The  Seminoles  renewed  the  war  in  1818, 
and  in   1835  they  again    commenced  hostilities,  which 
47ifnd477.  were  not  finally  terminated  until  1842. a 
a  Treaties,        8The  Creeks  and  Seminoles,  after  many  treaties  made 
aqf  lands,     and  broken,  have  at  length  ceded  to  the  United  States  the 
whole  of  their  territory,  and  have  accepted,  in  exchange, 
9.  Thepres-  lands  west  of  the  Mississippi.     "The  Creek  confederacy, 
tonfederacy.  which  now  includes  the  Creeks,  Seminoles,  Hitchitties, 
Alibamons,  Coosadas,  and  Natches,  at  present  numbers 


CHAP.  l.J  INDIAN  TRIBES.  49 

about  twenty-eight  thousand  souls,  of  whom  twenty-three  ANALYSIS. 
thousand  are  Creeks.  'Their  numbers  have  increased  l  lna~^^ 
during  the  last  fifty  years.  «««««;/•». 

One  of  the  most  noted  chiefs  of  the  Creek  nation  was  ALEXANDER  M'GmJVRAr,  son  of  au 
Englishman  by  that  name,  who  married  a  Creek  woman,  the  governess  of  the  natiou.  He  was 
born  about  the  year  1739,  and  at  the  early  age  of  ten  was  sent  to  school  in  Charleston.  Being 
very  fond  of  books,  especially  histories,  he  acquired  a  good  education.  On  the  death  of  his 
mother  he  became  chief  sachem  of  the  Creeks,  both  by  the  usages  of  his  ancestors,  uud  by  the 
election  of  the  people.  During  the  Revolutionary  War  he  was  at  the  head  of  the  Creeks,  and 
In  the  British  interest ;  but  after  the  war  he  became  attached  to  the  Americans,  and  renewed 
treaties  with  them.  He  died  at  Pensacola,  Feb.  17,  1793. 

Another  distinguished  chief  of  the  Creeks,  conspicuous  at  a  later  period,  was  AVJBATUERFORD, 
who  is  described  as  the  key  and  corner-stone  of  the  Creek  confederacy  during  the  Creek  war 
which  was  terminated  in  1814.  His  mother  belonged  to  the  tribe  of  the  Seminoles,  but  he  was 
born  and  brought  up  in  the  Creek  nation. 

In  person,  Weatherford  was  tall,  straight,  and  well  proportioned ;  while  his  features,  har- 
moniously arranged,  indicated  an  active  and  disciplined  mind.  He  was  silent  and  reserved  in 
public,  unless  when  excited  by  some  great  occasion ;  he  spoke  but  seldom  in  couut-il,  but 
when  he  delivered  his  opinions,  he  was  listened  to  with  delight  and  approbation.  He  was 
cunning  and  sagacious,  brave  and  eloquent ;  but  he  was  also  extremely  avaricious,  t:eacher- 
ous,  and  revengeful,  and  devoted  to  every  species  of  criminal  carousal.  He  coiriinandud  at 
the  massacre  of  Fort  Mims*  which  opened  the  Creek  war,  and  was  the  last  of  his  na:iou  to 
eubmit  to  the  Americans.  4 

When  the  other  chiefs  had  submitted,  General  Jackson,  in  order  to  test  their  fidelity,  or- 
dered them  to  deliver  Weatherford,  bound,  into  his  hands,  that  he  might  be  dealt  whh  as  he 
deserved.  But  Weatherford  would  not  submit  to  such  degradation,  and  proceeding  in  dis-< 
guise  to  the  head-quarters  of  the  commanding  officer,  under  some  pretence  he  gained  admis- 
sion to  his  presence,  when,  to  the  great  surprise  of  the  General,  he  announced  himself  iu  the 
following  words. 

"  I  am  Weatherford,  the  chief  who  commanded  at  the  capture  of  Fort  Minis.  I  desire  peace 
for  my  people,  and  have  come  to  ask  it."  When  Jackson  alluded  to  his  barbarities,  an  1  ex- 
pressed his  surprise  that  he  should  thus  venture  to  appear  before  him,  the  spirited  caiof  re- 
plied. "  I  am  in  your  power.  Do  with  me  as  vou  please.  I  am  a  soldier  I  have  doue  the 
whiles  all  the  harm  I  could.  I  have  fought  them,  and  fought  them  bravely.  If  I  had  an 
army  I  would  yet  fight. — I  would  contend  to  the  last :  but  I  have  none.  My  people  are  all 
gone.  I  can  only  weep  over  the  misfortunes  of  my  nation." 

When  told  that  he  might  still  join  the  war  party  if  he  desired ;  but  to  depend  upon  no 
Barter  if  taken  afterwards  ;  and  that  unconditional  submission  was  his  and  his  people's  only 
safciy,  he  rejoined  in  a  tone  as  dignified  as  it  was  indignant.  "  You  can  safely  address  me  iu 
such  terms  now.  There  was  a  time  when  1  could  have  answered  you : — there  was  a  tune 
when  I  had  a  choice  : — I  have  none  now.  I  have  not  even  a  hope.  I  could  once  animate  my 
warriors  to  battle — but  1  cannot  animate  the  dead.  Their  bones  are  at  Talladeg;i.  Tallus- 
hatches,  Emucfau,  and  Tohopeka.  I  have  not  surrendered  myself  without  thought.  While 
there  was  a  chance  of  success  I  never  left  my  post,  nor  supplicated  peace.  But  my  people  are 
gone,  and  I  ask  it  for  my  nation,  not  for  myself.  You  are  a  brave  man,  I  rely  upon  your  gen- 
erosity. You  will  exact  no  terms  of  a  conquered  nation,  but  such  as  they  should  accede  to." 

Jackson  had  determined  upon  the  execution  of  the  chief,  when  he  should  be  brought  in 
bound,  as  directed ;  but  his  unexpected  surrender,  and  bold  and  manly  conduct,  saved 
his  life. 

A  Creek  chief,  of  very  different  character  from  Weatherford,  was  the  celebrated  but  unfor- 
tunate General  WILLIAM  MO!NTOSH.  Like  M'Gillivray  he  was  a  half  breed,  and  belonged  to 
the  Cowcta  tribe.  He  was  a  prominent  leader  of  such  of  his  countrymen  as  joined  the  Ameri- 
cans in  the  war  of  1812,  13,  and  14.  He  likewise  belonged  to  the  small  party  who.  in  1821,  23, 
and  25,  were  in  favor  of  selling  their  lands  to  the  Americans.  In  February,  of  the  latter  year, 
he  concluded  a  treaty  for  the  sale  of  lands,  in  opposition  to  the  wishes  of  a  large  majority  of  hii 

*  See  page  456. 

7 


5Q  INDIAN  TRIBES.  [BooK  I. 

nation.  For  this  act  the  laws  of  his  people  denounced  death  upon  him,  and  in  May,  his  house 
was  surrounded  and  burned,  and  Mclntosh  and  one  of  his  adherents,  in  attempting  to  escape, 
were  shot.  His  son,  Chilly  Mclntosh,  was  allowed  to  leave  the  house  unharmed. 

Among  the  Seminoles,  a  branch  of  the  Creek  nation,  the  most  distinguished  chief  with  whom 
the  whites  have  been  acquainted,  was  Powell,  or,  as  he  was  commonly  called,  OSCEOLA.  His 
mother  is  said  to  have  been  a  Creek  woman,  and  his  father  an  Englishman.  He  was  not  a 
chief  by  birth,  but  raised  himself  to  that  station  by  his  courage  and  peculiar  abilities. 
-  v  He  was  opposed  to  the  removal  of  his  people  west  of  the  Mississippi,  and  it  was  principally 
through  his  influence  that  the  treaties  for  removal  were  violated,  and  the  nation  plunged  in 
war.  He  was  an  excellent  tactician,  and  an  admirer  of  order  and  discipline.  The  principal 
events  known  in  his  history  will  be  found  narrated  in  another  part  of  this  work.* 

Other  chiefs  distinguished  in  the  late  Seminole  war,  were  Micanopy,  called  the  king  of  the 
nation,  Sam  Jones,  Jumper,  Coa-Hadjo  (Alligator),  Charles  Emathla,  and  Abraham,  a  negro 

ANALYSIS.  CHICKASAS.  'The  territory  of  the  Chickasas,  extending 
north  to  the  Ohio,  was  bounded  on  the  east  by  the  country 
of  the  Shawnees,  and  the  Cherokees ;  on  the  south  by  the 


. 

2  character  Choctas,  and  on  the  west  by  the  Mississippi  River.     2The 
of  the  nation.  Q^icliBsas  Were  a  warlike  nation,  and  were  often  in  a  state 
3.  Their reia-  of  hostility  with  the  surrounding  tribes.     3Firm  allies  of 
*Eni™shand  the  English,  they  were  at  all  times  the  inveterate  enemies 
the  French.  Qf  ^  prencjlj  j^y  whom  their  country  was  twice  unsuc- 
cessfully invaded,    once   in   1736,   and    again    in    1740. 
4uWsiatese  4'^  hey  adhered  to  the  British  during  the  war  of  the  Revo- 
lution, since  which  time  they  have  remained  at  peace  with 
*'Thber™m~  ^ie  United  States.    6Their  numbers  have  increased  during 
the  last  fifty  years,  and  they  now  amount  to  between  five 
and  six  thousand  souls. 

Du  Pratz,  in  his  History  of  Louisiana,  gives  an  account  of  a  very  intelligent  Chickasaw  In 
clian,  of  the  Yazoo  tribe,  by  the  name  of  Moncatchtape,  who  travelled  many  years  for  the  pur- 
pose of  extending  his  knowledge,  but,  principally,  to  ascertain  from  what  country  the  Indian 
race  originally  came. 

He  first  journeyed  in  a  northeasterly  direction  until  he  came  upon  the  ocean,  probably  neat 
the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence.  After  returning  to  his  tribe,  he  again  set  out,  towards  the  northwest 
— passed  up  the  Missouri  to  its  sources — crossed  the  mountains,  and  journeyed  onwards  until 
he  reached  the  great  Western  Ocean.  He  then  proceeded  north,  following  the  coast,  until  the 
days  became  very  long  and  the  nights  very  short,  when  he  was  advised  by  the  old  men  of  tho 
country  to  relinquish  all  thoughts  of  continuing  his  journey.  They  told  him  that  the  land 
extended  still  a  long  way  between  the  north  and  the  sun  setting,  after  which  it  ran  directly 
•west,  and  at  length  was  cut  by  the  great  water  from  north  to  south.  One  of  them  added,  that, 
when  he  was  young,  he  knew  a  very  old  man  who  had  seen  that  distant  land  before  it  was  cut 
away  by  the  great  water,  and  that  when  the  great  water  was  low,  many  rocks  still  appeared  in 
those  parts. — Finding  it  therefore,  impracticable  to  proceed  any  farther,  Moncatchtape  returned 
to  his  own  country  by  the  route  by  which  he  came.  He  was  five  years  absent  on  this  second 
journey. 

This  famous  traveller  was  well  known  to  Du  Pratz  about  the  year  1760.  By  the  French  he 
was  called  the  Interpreter,  on  account  of  his  extended  knowledge  of  the  languages  of  the  In- 
dians. u  This  man,"  says  Du  Pratz,  "  was  remarkable  for  his  solid  understanding,  and  eleva- 
tion of  sentiment ;  and  I  may  justly  compare  him  to  those  first  Greeks,  who  travelled  chiefly 
Into  the  east,  to  examine  the  manners  and  customs  of  different  nations,  and  to  communicate  to 
their  fellow  citizens,  upon  their  return,  the  knowledge  which  they  had  acquired." 

The  narrative  of  this  Indian,  which  is  given  at  considerable  length,  in  his  own  words,  appear! 
to  have  satisfied  Du  Pratz  that  the  aborigines  came  from  the  continent  of  Asia,  by  way  of 
Behring'a  Straits. 

*  See  pages  477  and  481. 


CHAP.  I.]  INDIAN  TRIBES.  51 

CHOCTAS.  'The  Choctas  possessed  the  territory  border-  ANALYSIS. 
ing  on  that  of  the  Creek s,  and  extending  west  to  the  Mis-  L  The  terri. 
sissippi  River.  "Since  they  were  first  known  to  Europeans  "%%$<£* 
they  have  ever  been  an  agricultural  and  a  peaceable  2  peaceable 
people,  ardently  attached  to  their  country ;  and  their  wars, 
always  defensive,  have  been  with  the  Creeks.  Although 
they  have  had  successively,  for  neighbors,  the  French,  the 
Spanish,  and  the  English,  they  have  never  been  at  war 
with  any  of  them.  Their  numbers  now  amount  to  nearly 

J  _  •  J*          1_  1_ 

nineteen  thousand  souls,  a  great  portion  of  whom  have 
already  removed  beyond  the  Mississippi. 

We  notice  MUSHALATUBEE  and  PUSHAMATA,  two  Choctaw  Chiefs,  for  the  purpose  of  giving  tha 
speeches  which  they  made  to  Lafayette,  at  the  city  of  Washington,  in  the  winter  of  1824. 
Mushalatubee,  on  being  introduced  to  Lafayette,  spoke  as  follows  : 

"  You  are  one  of  our  fathers.  You  have  fought  by  the  side  of  the  great  Washington.  We 
will  receive  here  your  hand  as  that  of  a  friend  and  father.  We  have  always  walked  in  the  pure 
feelings  of  peace,  and  it  is  this  feeling  which  has  caused  us  to  visit  you  here.  We  present  you 
pure  hands — hands  that  have  never  been  stained  with  the  blood  of  Americans.  We  live  in  a 
country  far  from  this,  where  the  sun  darts  his  perpendicular  rays  upon  us.  We  have  had  the 
Trench,  the  Spaniards,  and  the  English  for  neighbors  ;  but  now  we  have  only  the  Americans  ; 
in  the  midst  of  whom  w5  live  as  friends  and  brothers." 

Then  Pushamata,  the  head  chief  of  his  nation,  began  a  speech  in  his  turn,  and  expressed 
himself  in  the  following  words : 

"  Nearly  fifty  snows  have  passed  away  since  you  drew  the  sword  as  a  companion  of  Washing- 
ton. With  him  you  combated  the  enemies  of  America.  You  generously  mingled  your  blood 
with  that  of  the  enemy,  and  proved  your  devotedness  to  the  cause  which  you  defended.  After 
you  had  finished  that  war  you  returned  into  your  own  country,  and  now  you  come  to  visit 
again  that  land  where  you  are  honored  and  loved  in  the  remembrance  of  a  numerous  and 
powerful  people.  You  see  everywhere  the  children  of  those  for  whom  you  defended  liberty- 
crowd  around  you  and  press  your  hands  with  filial  affection.  We  have  heard  related  all  these 
things  in  the  depths  of  the  distant  forests,  and  our  hearts  have  been  filled  with  a  desire  to  be- 
hold you.  We  are  come,  we  have  pressed  your  hand,  and  we  are  satisfied.  This  is  the  first 
time  that  we  have  seen  you,  and  it  will  probably  be  the  last.  We  have  no  more  to  add.  The 
earth  will  soon  part  us  forever." 

It  was  observed  that,  in  pronouncing  these  last  words,  the  old  chief  seemed  agitated  by  some 
sad  presentiment.  In  a  few  days  he  was  taken  sick,  and  he  died  before  he  could  set  out  to 
return  to  his  own  people.  He  was  buried  with  military  honors,  and  his  monument  occupies  a 
place  among  those  of  the  great  men  in  the  cemetery  at  Washington. 

4Of  the  tribes  which  formerly  inhabited  the  sea-shore  4.  Tribes  be- 
between  the  Mobile  and  the  Mississippi,  and  the  western  uofne  and 
bank  of  the  last  mentioned  river,  as  far  north  as  the  Ar- 
kansas,  we  know  little  more  than  the  names.  B0n  the  s.  The 
Red  River  and  its  branches,  and  south  of  it,  within  the 
territory  of  the  United  States,  there  have  been  found,  until  and 
recently,  a  number  of  small  tribes,  natives  of  that  region, 
who  spoke  no  less  than  seven  distinct  languages ;  while, 
throughout  the  extensive  territory  occupied  by  the  Esqui- 
maux, Athapascas,  Algonquins,  and  Iroquois,  there  is  not 
found  a  single  tribe,  or  remnant  of  a  tribe,  that  speaks  a 
dialect  which  does  not  belong  to  one  or  another  of  those 
families. 


52  INDIAN  TRIBES.  [BooK  I, 

ANALYSIS  .  JTo  account  for  this  great  diversity  of  distinct  languages 
i.  The  diver-  ^n  the  small  territory  mentioned,  it  has  been  supposed  that 
ua'ammd  ^e  imPenetrable  swamps  and  numerous  channels  by  which 
"  the  low  lands  of  that  country  are  intersected,  have  afforded 

places  of  refuge  to  the  remnants  of  conquered  tribes ;  and 
it  is  well  known,  as  a  peculiarity  of  the  Aborigines  of 
America,  that  small  tribes  preserve  their  language  to  the 
last  moment  of  their  existence. 


SECTION    VL 

DAHCOTAH,     OR     SIOUX    TRIBES. 

t.  Extent  of  "On  the  west  of  the  Mississippi  River,  extending  from 
lands  south  of  the  Arkansas,  to  the  Saskatchewan,  a 
stream  which  empties  into  Lake  Winnipeg,  were  found  nu- 
merous tribes  speaking  dialects  of  a  common  language, 
and  which  have  been  classed  under  the  Appellation  of 

3.  The  earn-  Ddhcotas  or  Sioux.     "Their  country  was  penetrated  by 
e&e*™have  French  traders  as  early  as  1659,   but  they  were  little 

of  them,     known  either  to  the  French  or  the  English  colonists,  and  it 
is  but  recently  that  they  have  come  into  contact  with  the 

4.  situation  Americans.     "One   community  of  the   Sioux,  the  Win- 

nebagoes,  had  penetrated  the  territory  of  the  Algon- 
quins,  and  were  found  on  the  western  shore  of  Lake 
Michigan. 

5.  ciassijica-      The  nations  which  speak  the  Sioux  language  have  been 
tt«attolue   classed,  according  to  their  respective  dialects  and  geogra- 

^fhe^slo^c0  Pmcal  position,  in  four  divisions,  viz.,  1st,  the  Winneba- 
language.    gOes .  2d,  Assiniboms  and  Sioux  proper ;  3d,  the  Minetaree 

group;  and  4th,  the  southern  Sioux  tribes. 

e.  Early  his-      1  •  WiNNEBAGOES.    6Little  is  known  of  the  early  history 
'mnneia-    °?  the  Winnebagoss.    They  are  said  to  have  formerly  oc- 
goes.       cupied  a  territory  farther  north  than  at  present,  and  to  have 
been  nearly  destroyed  by  the  Illinois  about  the  year  1640. 
They  are  likewise  said  to  have  carried  on  frequent  wars 
r  The  limits  against  the  Sioux  tribes  west  of  the  Mississippi.     7The 
tfthf£jerri'  limits  of  their  territory  were  nearly  the  same  in  1840  as 
they  were  a  hundred  and  fifty  years  previous,  and  from 
this  it  may  be  presumed  that  they  have  generally  lived, 
during  that  time,  on  friendly  terms  with  the  Algonquin 
t  Their  con-  tribesj  by  which  they  have  been  surrounded. 
^iSSnl       "They  took  part  with  the  British  against  the  Americans 
during  the  war  of  1812-14,  and  in  1832  a  part  of  the  na- 
and    tion,  incited  by  the  famous  Sac  chief,  Black  Hawk,  com 
menced  an  indiscriminate  warfare  against  the  border  set- 
»  w        tlements  by  which  they  were  surrounded,  but  were  soon 


CHAP.  I.]  INDIAN  TRIBES.  53 

obliged  to  sue  for  peace.     'Their  numbers  in  1840  were  ANALYSIS. 
estimated  at  four  thousand  six  hundred.*  \.Thetmum- 

2.  ASSINIBOINS,  AND  Sioux  PROPER.     2The  Assiniboins 
are  a  Dahcota  tribe  who  have  separated  from  the  rest  of 
fhe  nation,  and,  on  that  account,  are  called  "  Rebels"  by 

the  Sioux  proper.     3They  are  the  most  northerly  of  the  3.  Locality 

great  Dahcota  family,  and  but  little  is  known  of  their  his-  and  historij'- 

tory.     4  Their  number  is  estimated  by  Lewis  and  Clarke  4.  Numbers. 
at  rather  more  than  six  thousand  souls. 

6The  Sioux  proper  are  divided  into  seven  independent  5.  Divisions 

bands  or  tribes.     They  were  first  visited  by  the  French  affihe%i£5 

as  early  as  1660,  and  are  described  by  them  as  being  'proy6r 
ferocious  and  warlike,  and  feared  by  all  their  neighbors. 

'The  seven  Sioux  tribes  are  supposed  to  amount  to  about  e.  Numbers. 
twenty  thousand  souls. j* 

3.  MINETAREE  GROUP.    7The  Minetarees ,  the  Mandans,  7.  mneta.ru 
and  the  Crows,  have  been  classed  together,  although  they  srouy. 
speak  different  languages,   having  but  remote  affinities 

with  the  Dahcota.     8The  Mandans  and  the  Minetarees  8.  character 
cultivate  the  soil  and  live  in  villages ;  but  the  Crows  are  ^nurfietT 
an  erratic  tribe,  and  live  principally  by  hunting.     'The  ^.peculiarity 
Mandans  are  lighter  colored  than  the  neighboring  tribes,   ^£jjfan~ 
which  has  probably  given  rise  to  the  fabulous  account  of 
a  tribe  of  white  Indians  descended  from  the  Welch,  and 
speaking  their  language.     10The  Mandans  number  about  10.  Numbers 
fifteen  hundredf  souls;   the  Minetarees  and  the  Crows  of  the tribes' 
each  three  thousand. f 

4.  SOUTHERN  Sioux  TRIBES.    nThe  Southern  Sioux  con-  \\.TheSoutt* 
sist  of  eight  tribes,  speaking  four  or  five  kindred  dialects.  ^/urrt-: 
Their  territory  originally  extended  from  below  the  mouth  of 

the  Arkansas  to  the  present  northern  boundary  of  the  State 

of  Missouri,  and  their  hunting  grounds  westward  to  the 

Rocky  Mountains.     12They  cultivate  the  soil  and  live  in     12.  Their 

villages,  except  during  their  hunting  excursions.     "The 

three  most  southerly  tribes  are  the  Quappas  or  Arkansas, 

on  the  river  of  that  name,  the  Osages,  and  the  Kanzas,  all 

south  of  the  Missouri  River.     I4The  Osages  are  a  nume- 

rous  and  powerful  tribe,  and,  until  within  a  few  years  wa™',  Lrrito- 

past,  have  been  at  war  with  most  of  the  neighboring  tribes,     ry' 

without  excepting  the  Kanzas,  who  speak  the  same  dialect. 

The  territory  of  the  Osages  lies  immediately  north  of  that 

allotted  to  the  Cherokees,  the  Creeks,  and  the  Choctas. 

"The  five  remaining  tribes  of  this  subdivision  are  the     is.  TM 
Towas,  the  Missouries,  the   Otoes,  the  Omahas,  and  the  other  tribe*. 
Puncahs.    "The  principal  seats  of  the  lowas  are  north  of      I610w!u. 
he  River  Des  Moines,  but  a  portion  of  the  tribe  has  joined 

*  Estimate  of  the  War  Department.  t  Gallatin's  estimate,  1836 


54  INDIAN  TRIBES.  [BOOK  L 

ANALYSIS,  the  Otoes,  and  it  is  believed  thai  both  tribes  speak  the 
i.  The  Mis-   same  dialect.     'The  Missouries  w^re  originally  seated  at 
souries.     the  mouth  of  the  river  of  that  name.     They  were  driven 
away  from  their  original  seats  by  ihe  Illinois,  and  have 
since  joined  the  Otoes.     They  speak  the  Otoe  dialect. 
2.  The  OIKS,      2The  Otoes  are  found  on  the  south  side  of  the  Missouri 
River,  and  below  the  mouth  of  the  River  Platte ;  and  the 
8  rue  pun-  Omahas  above  the  mouth  of  the  Platte  River.     3The  Pun- 
caha-       cahs,  in  1840,  were  seated  on  the  Missouri,  one  hundred 
and  fifty  miles  above  the  Omahas.     They  speak  the  Oma- 
ha dialect. 

4.  The  num-      4The  residue  of  the  Arkansas  (now  called  Quappas) 

bjouth.ern    number  about  five  hundred  souls ;  the  Osages  five  thou- 

stous tribes.  sand .   the  Kanzas  fifteen  hundred";  and  the  five  other 

tribes,  together,  about  five  thousand.* 

OTHER  WESTERN  TRIBES. 

e.  The  Block  5Of  the  Indian  nations  west  of  the  Dahcotas,  the  most 
numerous  and  powerful  are  the  Black  Feet,  a  wandering 
and  hunting  tribe,  who  occupy  an  extensive  territory  east 
of  the  Rocky  Mountains.  Their  population  is  estimated 
at  thirty  thousand.  They  carry  on  a  perpetual  war  with 
the  Crows  and  the  Minetarees,  and  also  with  the  Shoshones 
or  Snake  Indians,  and  other  tribes  of  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tains, whom  they  prevent  from  hunting  in  the  buffalo 
country. 

9.  The  Rapid-  "The  Rapid  Indians,  estimated  at  three  thousand,  are 
found  north  of  the  Missouri  River,  between  the  Black 
Feet  and  the  Assiniboins.  The  Arapahas  are  a  detached 
and  wandering  tribe  of  the  Rapids,  now  intimately  con- 
nected with  the  Black  Feet. 

7.  The  Paw-  'The  Pawnees  proper  inhabit  the  country  west  of  the 
nees.  Otoes  and  the  Omahas.  They  bestow  some  attention  upon 
agriculture,  but  less  than  the  southern  Sioux  tribes. 
They  were  unknown  to  the  Americans  before  the  acqui- 
sition of  Louisiana. 

One  of  the  latest  attempts  at  human  sacrifice  among  the  Pawnees  was  happily  frustrated  in 
the  following  manner : 

A  few  years  previous  to  1821,  a  war  party  of  Pawnees  had  taken  a  young  woman  prisoner,  and 
on  their  return  she  was  doomed  to  be  sacrificed  to  the  "  Great  Star,"  according  to  the  usages 
of  the  tribe.  She  was  fastened  to  the  stake,  and  a  vast  company  had  assembled  to  witness  the 
scene.  Among  them  was  a  young  warrior,  by  the  name  of  Petales/iaroo,  who,  unobserved,  had 
stationed  two  fleet  horses  at  a  small  distance,  and  was  seated  among  the  crowd  as  a  silent  spec- 
tator. All  were  anxiously  waiting  to  enjoy  the  spectacle  of  the  first  contact  of  the  flames  with 
their  victim ;  when,  to  their  astonishment,  the  young  warrior  was  seen  rending  asunder  the 
eords  which  bound  her,  and,  with  the  swiftness  of  thought,  bearing  her  in  his  arms  beyond  the 


*  Callatin's  estimate 


CHAP.  L]  INDIAN  TRIBES.  55 

amazed  multitude ;  where,  placing  her  upon  one  horse,  and  mounting  himself  upon  the  other, 
he  bore  her  off  safe  to  her  friends  and  country.  The  act  would  have  endangere  J  the  life  of  an 
ordinary  chief;  but  such  was  the  sway  of  Petalesharoo  in  his  tribe,  that  no  one  presumed  to 
censure  his  interference. 

What  more  noble  example  of  gallant  daring  is  to  be  found  among  all  the  tales  of  modern 
chivalry  ? 

'Of  the  other  western  tribes  within  the  vicinity  of  the  ANALYSIS. 
Rocky  Mountains,  and  also  of  those  inhabiting  the  Oregon  t  otherwett. 
territory,  we  have  only  partial  accounts;  and  but  little  'em  tribe*. 
is  known  of  their  divisions,  history,  language,  or  num- 
bers. 

2It  is  a  known  fact,  however,  that  the  Oregon  tribes  2.  Oregon 
have  few  or  no  wars  among  themselves,  and  that  they  do 
not  engage  in  battle  except  in  self  defence,  and  then  only 
in  the  last  extremity.  Their  principal  encounters  are 
with  the  Blackfeet  Indians,  who  are  constantly  roving 
about,  on  both  sides  of  the  mountains,  in  quest  of  plun- 
der. 

SECTION  VII. 

PHYSICAL   CHARACTER,    LANGUAGE,    GOVERNMENT,  RELIGION, 
AND    TRADITIONS    OF    THE    ABORIGINES. 

PHYSICAL  CHARACTER.  1.  3In  their  physical  charac-  3.  Great  unt- 
ter — their  form,  features,  and  color,  and  other  natural 
characteristics,  the  aborigines,  not  only  within  the  boun- 
daries  of  the  United  States,  but  throughout  the  whole  con- 
tinent,  presented  a  great  uniformity ;  exhibiting  thereby 
the  clearest  evidence  that  all  belonged  to  the  same  great 
race,  and  rendering  it  improbable  that  they  had  ever  in- 
termingled with  other  varieties  of  the  human  family. 

2.  4In  form,  the  Indian  was  generally  tall,  straight  and 
slender;    his   color   was   of  a   dull    copper,    or   reddish  his  color,  eyes, 
brown, — his  eyes  black  and  piercing, — his  hair  coarse,   UP?,' 
dark,  and  glossy,  and  never  curling, — the  nose  broad, —  foreti 

lips  large  and  thick, — cheek  bones  high  and  prominent, —    ease 
his  beard  light, — his  forehead  narrower  than  the  European, 
— he  was  subject  to  few  diseases,  and  natural  deformity 
was  almost  unknown. 

3.  5In  mind,  the  Indian  was  inferior  to  the  European, 
although  possessed  of  the  same  natural  endowments  ;  for 
he  had  cultivated  his  perceptive  faculties,  to  the  great 
neglect  of  his   reasoning   powers   and   moral   qualities. 

"The  senses  of  the  Indian  were  remarkably  acute ; — he  G  /i;*  senses 
was  apt  at  imitation,  rather  than  invention ;  his  memory  " 

was  good :  when  aroused,  his  imagination  was  vivid,  but 
wild  as  nature :  his  knowledge  was  limited  by  his  expe- 
rience,  and  he  was  nearly  destitute  of  abstract  moral 


56  INDIAN  TRIBES.  [Boos  L 

ANALYSIS,  truths,  and  of  general  principles.  aThe  Indian  is  warmly 
i  The  attach-  attached  to  hereditary  customs  and  manners,  —  to  his  an- 
cient  hunting  grounds  and  the  graves  of  his  fathers  ;  he 
is  opposed  to  civilization,  for  it  abridges  his  freedom  ;  and, 

eifii/zation,  11-11  i       i      i  /»   i     i  i    ,  i     , 

naturally  indolent  and  slothiul,  he  detests  labor,  and  thus 


n  <o 


<K.  a(jvances  but  siowiy  jn  the  improvement  of  his  condi- 

tion.* 

9.The.pnn-       LANGUAGE.     1.  2The  discovery  of  a  similarity  in  some 
£**governed  of  the   primitive   words   of  different   Indian   languages, 
showing  that  at  some  remote  epoch  they  had  a  common 
origin,  is  the  principle  which  has  governed  the  division  of 
^ie  different  tribes  into  families  or  nations.     3It  must  not, 
a.  caution    therefore,  be  understood,  that  those  which  are  classed  as 
belonging   to   the   same   nation,    were    under   the   same 
government  ;  for  different  tribes  of  the  same  family  had 
usually  separate  and  independent  governments,  and  often 
waged  exterminating  wars  with  each  other. 

4.  Diversity       2.  4There  were  no  national  affinities  springing  from  a 
££fSSi»  common  language  :  nor  indeed  did  those  classed  as  be- 
longing  to  the  same  family,  always  speak  dialects  of  a 
common  language,  which  could  be  understood  by  all; 
for  the  classification  often  embraced  tribes,  between  whose 
languages  there  was  a  much  less  similarity  than  among 
many  of  those  of  modern  Europe. 
Thf.  differ-      3.  &Although  the  Indian   languages  differ  greatly  in 
their  words,  of  which  there  is,  in  general,  a  great  profu- 
si°n  j  and  although  each  has  a  regular  and  perfect  sys- 
tem  of  jtg  own>  yet  m  grammatical  structure  and  form,  a 
great  similarity  has  been  found  to  exist  among  all  the  lan- 
6.  conclusion  adages  from  Greenland  to  Cape  Horn.     &These  circum- 

deduced  from  °  ,  ,  ,    .         - 

the™  cifcmii-  stances  appear  to  denote  a  common  but  remote  origin  of 
'the  all  the  Indian  languages  ;  and  so  different  are  they  from 
st'iw\lndian  any  ancient  or  modern  language  of  the  other  hemisphere, 
^an/«»"  as  to  afford  conclusive  proof  that  if  they  were  ever  deri- 
ve(j  from  the  Old  World,  it  must  have  been  at  a  very 
early  period  in  the  world's  history. 

^'  '^ne  language  of  the  Indian,  however,   although 
ge  nf  possessed  of  so  much  system  and  regularity,  showed  but 

the  Indian,    \.    ,  ,          »-•.•/•          wi  i?          f          •  j 

and  us  de*-    little  mental  cultivation;  ior  although  profuse  in  words  to 
'  express  all  his  desires,  and  to  designate  every  object  of  his 
experience  ;  although  abounding  in  metaphors  and  glow- 
ing with  allegories,  it  was  incapable  of  expressing  abstract 
and  moral  truths  ;  for,  to  these  subjects,  the  Indian  had 


*  Labor,  in  every  aspect,  has  appeared  to  our  Indians  to  be  degrading.  "  I  have  never," 
eaid  an  Indian  chief  at  Michilimackinac,  who  wished  to  concentrate  the  points  of  his  honor, 
"  I  have  never  run  before  an  enemy.  I  have  never  cut  wood  nor  carried  water.  I  have  neve! 
been  disgraced  with  a  blow.  I  am  as  free  as  my  fathers  were  before  me." — Schoolcraft. 


CHAP.  L]  INDIAN  TRIBES.  57 

never  directed  his  attention  ;  and  he  needed  no  terms  to  ANALYSIS. 
express  that  of  which  he  had  no  conception. 

5.  'He  had  a  name  for  Deity,  but  he  expressed  his  at-    i.niustra- 
tributes  by  a  circumlocution  ;  —  he  could  describe  actions, 
and  their  effects,  but  had  no  terms  for  their  moral  quali- 
ties.    2Nor  had  the  Indian  any  written  language.     The  2. 
only  method  of  communicating  ideas,  and  of  preserving 
the  memory  of  events  by  artificial  signs,  was  by  the  use 
of  knotted  cords,  belts  of  wampum,  and  analogous  means  ; 
or  by  a  system  of  pictorial  writing,  consisting  of  rude  im- 
itations of  visible  objects.     Something  of  this  nature  was 
found  in  all  parts  of  America. 

GOVERNMENT.     1.  3In  some  of  the  tribes,  the  govern-  3.T?ie?ov- 
ment  approached  an  absolute  monarchy  ;  the  will  of  the  somZof  the 
sachem  being  the  supreme  law,  so  long  as  the  respect  of 
the  tribe  preserved  his  authority.     "The  government  of  4.  Among  the 

__..          ^        ^  •      i  i  T  RT  f  Five  Nauons. 

the  Five  Nations  was  entirely  republican.     &ln  most  ot  5  indMduai 
the  tribes,  the  Indians,  as  individuals,  preserved  a  great     inddeefj£>n~ 
degree  of  independence,  hardly  submitting  to  any  re- 
straint. 

2.  6Thus,  when  the  Hurons,  at  one  time,  sent  messen-  e.  illustration 
gers  to  conclude  a  treaty  of  peace  with  the  Iroquois,  a  oft^pie!'m 
single  Indian  accompanied  the  embassy  in  a  hostile  char- 

acter, and  no  power  in  the  community  could  deter  him. 
The  warrior,  meeting  one  of  his  enemies,  gratified  his 
vengeance  by  dispatching  him.  It  seems  the  Iroquois 
were  not  strangers  to  such  sallies,  for,  after  due  explana- 
tion, they  regarded  the  deed  as  an  individual  act,  and  the 
negotiation  was  successfully  terminated.* 

3.  7The  nominal  title  of  chief,   although  usually  for  7.  The  tine 
life,  and  hereditary,  conferred  but  little  power,  either  in 

war  or  in  peace  ;  and  the  authority  of  the  chieftain  de- 
pended almost  entirely  on  his  personal  talents  and  en- 
ergy. 'Public  opinion  and  usage  were  the  only  laws  of 
the  Indian.  "J-  laios  of  the. 

4.  "There  was  one  feature  of  aristocracy  which  ap- 
pears  to  have  been  very  general  among  the  Indian  tribes, 


, 
and  to  have  been  established  from  time  immemorial.    This    a  division 

_  ~>nto  clans. 

was  a  division  into  clans  or  tribes,  the  members  ot  which 
were   dispersed   indiscriminately   throughout   the   whole  10.  principal 
nation.    10The  principal  regulation  of  these  divisions,  was,  ^f^fS^ 
that  no  man  could  marry  in  his  own  clan,  and  that  every      siom^ 
child  belonged  to  the  clan  of  its  mother.     "The  obvious  \M»  system. 

*  Champlain,  tome  ii.,  p.  79—89. 

t  In  an  obituary  notice  of  the  celebrated  M'Gillivray,  emperor  of  the  Creeks,  who  died  in 
1793,  it  is  said  :—  "  This  idolized  chief  of  the  Creeks  styled  himself  king  of  kings.  But  alas, 
he  could  neither  restrain  the  meanest  fellow  of  his  nation  from  the  commission  of  a  crime,  nor 
punish  him  after  he  had  committed  it  !  He  might  persuade  or  adyise,  all  the  good  an  Indian 
king  or  chief  can  do." 

8 


58  INDIAN  TRIBES.  [Boos  1. 

ANALYSIS  design  of  this  system  was  the  prevention  of  marriages 
~  among  near  relations, — thereby  checking  the  natural  ten- 
dency  towards  the  subdivision  of  the  nation  into  independ- 
ent communities. 

5.  aMost  of  the  nations  were  found  divided  into  three 
clans,  or  tribes,  but  some  into  more, — each  distinguished 
by  the  name  of  an  animal.     aThus  the  Huron  tribes  were 
*  T1£<S?ron  divideQl  into  tnree  clans, — the  Bear,  the  Wolf,  and  the 

3.  Theiro-    Turtle.     3The  Iroquois  had  the  same  divisions,  except 

that  the  clan  of  the  Turtle  was  divided  into  two  others. 

4.  The  Deia-  4The  Delawares  were  likewise  divided  into  three  clans ; 
washaSS'  the  various  Sioux  tribes  at  present  into  two  large  clans, 
wwaciaw.  which  are  subdivided  into  several  others :  the  Shawnees 

are  divided  into  four  clans,  and  the  Chippewas  into  a  lar- 
ger number. 

®'  formerly,  among  some  of  the  southern  tribes,  if 
an  individual  committed  an  offence  against  one  of  the 

aosvLthem  same  clan,  the  penalty,  or  compensation,  was  regulated 
tribes.  ky  tjie  Qtjjgj.  members  Of  the  clan ;  and  in  the  case  of 
murder,  the  penalty  being  death,  the  nearest  male  relative 
of  the  deceased  was  the  executioner.  If  an  injury  was 
committed  by  a  member  of  another  clan,  then  the  clan 
of  the  injured  party,  and  not  the  party  himself,  demanded 
reparation ;  and  in  case  of  refusal,  the  injured  clan  had 
the  right  to  do  itself  justice,  by  inflicting  the  proper  pen- 
alty upon  the  offender. 

e.  peculiar  in-      7.  6An  institution   peculiar  to  the  Cherokees  was  the 

stitution  ...  ITT  f     i  i  •          f 

among  the    setting  apart,  as  among  the  Israelites  01  old,  a  city  of  re- 
fuge and  peace,  which  was  the  residence  of  a  few  sacred 
"beloved  men,"  in  whose  presence  blood  could  not  be 
shed,  and  where  even  murderers  found,  at  least  a  tempo- 
7.  An  to****-  rary  asylum.     7Of  a  somewhat  similar  nature  was  once 
what  similar  the  division  of  towns  or  villages,  among  the  Creeks,  into 
atcrreekAh&   White  and  Red  towns, — the  former  the  advocates  of  peace, 
and  the  latter  of  war ;  and  whenever  the  question  of  war 
or  peace  was  deliberately  discussed,  it  was  the  duty  of 
the  former  to  advance  all  the  arguments  that  could  be  sug- 
gested in  favor  of  peace. 

e.  uniformly  RELIGION.  1.  8The  religious  notions  of  the  natives, 
throughout  the  whole  continent,  exhibited  great  uniformity. 
nB%  "Among  all  the  tribes  there  was  a  belief,  though  often 
ing  and  in  vague  and  indistinct,  in  the  existence  of  a  Supreme  Beinff, 

the  immortal-        &    ,  '  „    ,  ,  ,    .      r~ 

and  in  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  and  its  future  state. 
10^ut  the  Indian  believed  in  numberless  inferior  Deities  ;— 

*n  a  &oc^  °^  ^e  sun'  ^e  moon'  and  tne  stars  '  °f tne  ocean 
ate  Indian,    and  the  storm  ; — and  his  superstition  led  him  to  attribute 
spirits  to  the  lakes  and  the  rivers,  the  valleys  and  the 
mountains,  and  to  every  power  which  he  could  not  fathom 


CHAP.  L] 


INDIAN  TRIBES. 


59 


Th£nattre 


spirit. 


and  which  he  could  neither  create  nor  destroy.     'Thus  ANALYSIS. 
the  Deity  of  the  Indian  was  not  a  unity  ;  the  Great  Spirit 
that  he  worshipped  was  the  embodiment  of  the  material 
laws  of  the  Universe,  —  the  aggregate  of  the  mysterious 
powers  by  which  he  was  surrounded. 

2.  2Most  tribes  had  their  religious  fasts  and  festivals  ; 
their  expiatory  self  punishments  and  sacrifices  •  and  their 
priests,  who  acted  in  the  various  capacities  of  physicians, 
prophets,  and  sorcerers.*    3The  Mexicans  paid  their  chief 
adoration  to  the  sun,  and  offered  human  sacrifices  to  that 
luminary.     4The   Natches,    and   some  of  the   tribes   of 
Louisiana,  kept  a  sacred  fire  constantly  burning,  in  a 
temple  appropriated  to  that  purpose.     The  Natches  also 
worshipped  the  sun,  from  whom  their  sovereign  and  the 
privileged  class  claimed  to  be  descended  •  and  at  the  death 
of  the  head  chief,  who  was  styled  the  Great  Sun,  his 
wives  and  his  mother  were  sacrificed.     5Until  quite  re- 
cently  the  practice  of  annually  sacrificing  a  prisoner  pre- 
vailed  among  the  Missouri  Indians  and  the  Pawnees.  j- 

3.  6A   superstitious  reverence  for  the  dead  has  been 
found  a  distinguishing  trait  of  Indian  character.     Under 
its  influence  the  dead  were  wrapped  and  buried  in  the 
choicest  furs,  with  their  ornaments,  their  weapons  of  war, 
and  provisions  to  last  them  on  their  solitary  journey  to 
the  land  of  spirits.     Extensive  mounds  of  earth,  the  only 
monuments  of  the  Indian,  were  often  erected  over  the 
graves  of  illustrious  chieftains  ;  and  some  of  the  tribes, 
at  stated  intervals  collected  the  bones  of  the  dead,  and  in- 
terred them  in  a  common  cemetery.    7The  Mexicans,  and 
some  of  the  tribes  of  South  America,  frequently  buried 
their  dead  beneath  their  houses  ;  and  the  same  practice 
has  been   traced   among   the    Mobilian  tribes  of  North 
America.     "One  usage,  the  burial  of  the  dead  in  a  sitting 

/>ii  •  i  i       A   M         f 

posture,  was  found  almost  universal  among  the  tribes  from 
Greenland  to  Cape  Horn,  showing  that  some  common  su- 
perstition pervaded  the  whole  continent. 

TRADITIONS.     1.  9As  the  graves  of  the  red  men  were 
their  only  monuments,  so  traditions  were  their  only  his-       ™"- 
tory.     10By  oral  traditions,  transmitted  from  father  to  son,     ' 


rial  of  the 


•  Burial  in  a 

sitting  pos- 

ture. 


*  The  Indians  possessed  some  little  skill  in  medicine,  but  as  all  diseases  of  obscure  origin 
•were  ascribed  to  the  secret  agency  of  malignant  powers  or  spirits,  the  physician  invested  him- 
self with  his  mystic  character,  when  he  directed  his  efforts  against  these  invisible  enemies. 
By  the  agency  of  dreams,  mystical  ceremonies,  and  incantations,  he  attempted  to  dive  into  tho 
abyss  of  futurity,  and  bring  to  light  the  hidden  and  the  unknown.  The  same  principle  in  hu- 
man nature,  —  a  dun  belief  in  the  spirit's  existence  after  the  dissolution  of  the  body,  and  of  nu- 
merous invisible  powers,  of  good  and  of  evil,  in  the  universe  around  him,  —  principles  which 
wrap  the  mind  of  the  savage  in  the  folds  of  a  gloomy  superstition,  and  bow  him  down,  the 
tool  of  jugglers  and  knaves,—  have,  under  the  light  of  Revelation,  opened  a  pathway  of  hope 
to  a  glorious  immortality,  and  elevated  man  in  the  scale  of  being  to  hold  converse  with  hia 
Maker. 

t  Archaslogia  Americana,  vol.  ii.,  p.  132.    See  also  p.  54,  notice  of  Petalesharoo. 


60  INDIAN  TRIBES.  [BOOK  I, 

ANALYSIS,  they  preserved  the  memory  of  important  events  connected 

~  with  the  history  of  the  tribe — of  the  deeds  of  illustrious 

chieftains — and  of  important  phenomena  in  the  natural 

i.  importance  world.     *0f  their  traditions,  some,  having  obvious  refer- 

and  origin  of  ,     ,    .  .  ,  .     & 

some  of  the   ence  to  events  recorded  in  scripture  history,  are  exceed- 
tradittons.    jngiy  interesting  and   important,   and  their  universality 
throughout  the  entire  continent,  is  conclusive  proof  that 
their  origin  is  not  wholly  fabulous. 

2.  Apreva-        2.  2Thus  the  wide  spread  Algonquin  tribes  preserved  a 

lo?thlaAigon-  tradition  of  the  original  creation  of  the  earth  from  water, 

o^h S'i     an(^  °^  a  subsequent  general  inundation.     3The  Iroquois 

QUO™.      tribes  likewise  had  a  tradition  of  a  general  deluge,  but 

from  which  they  supposed  that  no  person  escaped,  and 

that,  in  order  to  repeople  the  earth,  beasts  were  changed 

4.  Tradition  into  men.    4One  tribe  held  the  tradition,  not  only  of  a  del- 
aijire.e      uge,  but  also  of  an  age  of  fire,  which  destroyed  every 

human  being  except  one  man  and  one  woman,  who  were 
saved  in  a  cavern. 

5.  Peculiar        3.  BThe  Tamenacs,  a  nation  in  the  northern  part  of 

tradition  of    ~        ,  .  11.  A        T    • 

the  Tam&-  South  America,  say  that  their  progenitor  Amahvica,  arri- 
ved in  their  country  in  a  bark  canoe,  at  the  time  of  the 
great  deluge,  which  is  called  the  age  of  water.  This 
tradition,  with  some  modifications,  was  current  among 
many  tribes;  and  the  name  of  Amalivica  was  found 
spread  over  a  region  of  more  than  forty  thousand  square 
miles,  where  he  was  termed  the  "  Father  of  Mankind." 

4.  6The  aboriginal  Chilians  say  that  their  progenitors 
escape(j  from  ^ne  deluge  by  ascending  a  high  mountain, 
which  they  still  point  out. 

'The  Muyscas  of  New  Grenada  have  a  tradition  that 
New  Gran-  they  were  taught  to  clothe  themselves,  to  worship  the  sun, 
and  to  cultivate  the  earth,  by  an  old  man  with  a  long  flow- 
ing beard ;  but  that  his  wife,  less  benevolent,  caused  the 
valley  of  Bogota  to  be  inundated,  by  which  all  the  na- 
tives perished,  save  a  few  who  were  preserved  on  the 
mountains. 

5.  8A  tradition  said  to  be  handed  down  from  the  Tol- 
tafchofuia'  tecs'  concerning  the  pyramid  of  Cholula,  in  Mexico,  re- 
lates, that  it  was  built  by  one  of  seven  giants,  who  alone 
escaped  from  the  great  deluge,  by  taking  refuge  in  the 
cavern  of  a  lofty  mountain.     The  bricks  of  which  the 
pyramid  was  composed  were  made  in  a  distant  province, 
and  conveyed  by  a  file  of  men,  who  passed  them  from 
hand  to  hand.     But  the  gods,  beholding  with  wrath  the 
attempt  to  build  an  edifice  whose  top  should  reach  the 
clouds,  hurled  fire  upon  the  pyramid,  by  which  numbers 
of  the  workmen  perished.     The  work  was  discontinued, 


CHAP.  I.]  INDIAN  TRIBES.  61 

and  the  monument  was  afterwards  dedicated  to  the  l  GOD  ANALYSIS. 
OF  THE  AIR.' 

6.  'The  Mexicans  ascribed  all  their  improvements  in     i.o/the 

,  i     i  «          /•    i     •          i  •    «  i  «      great  teacher 

the  arts,  and  the  ceremonies  of  their  religion,  to  a  white 
and  bearded  man,  who  came  from  an  unknown  region, 
and  was  made  high  priest  of  the  city  of  Tula.  From  the 
numerous  blessings  which  he  bestowed  upon  mankind, 
and  his  aversion  to  cruelty  and  war,  his  was  called  the 
golden  age,  and  the  era  of  peace.  Having  received  from 
the  Great  Spirit  a  drink  which  made  him  immortal,  and 
being  inspired  with  the  desire  of  visiting  a  distant  coun- 
try, he  went  to  the  east,  and,  disappearing  on  the  coast, 
was  never  afterwards  seen.  2In  one  of  the  Mexican  pic-  2.  Tradition 
ture  writings  there  is  a  delineation  of  a  venerable  looking 
man,  who,  with  his  wife,  was  saved  in  a  canoe  at  the  time 
of  the  great  inundation,  and,  upon  the  retiring  of  the  tmgs' 
waters  of  the  flood,  was  landed  upon  a  mountain  called 
Colhuacan.  Their  children  were  born  dumb,  and  re- 
ceived different  languages  from  a  dove  upon  a  lofty  tree. 

7.  3The  natives  of  Mechoacan  are  said  by  Clavigero,  3.  important 
Humboldt,  and  others,  to  have  a  tradition,  which,  if  cor-  the-natwesof 
rectly  reported,  accords  most  singularly  with  the  scrip-   Mechoaca 
tural  account  of  the  deluge.     The  tradition  relates  that 

at  the  time  of  the  great  deluge,  Tezpi,  with  his  wife  and 
Children,  embarked  in  a  calli  or  house,  taking  with  them 
several  animals,  and  the  seeds  of  different  fruits  ;  and 
that  when  the  \Vaters  began  to  withdraw,  a  bird,  called 
aura,  was  sent  out,  which  remained  feeding  upon  carrion ; 
and  that  other  birds  were  then  sent  out,  which  did  not 
return,  except  the  humming  bird,  which  brought  a  small 
branch  in  its  mouth. 

8.  4These  traditions,  and   many  others   of   a  similar  4.  Nature  of 
character  that  might  be  mentioned,  form  an  important 

link  in  the  chain  of  testimony  which  goes  to  substantiate 
the  authenticity  of  Divine  Revelation.  5We  behold  the 
unlettered  tribes  of  a  vast  continent,  who  have  lost  all 
knowledge  of  their  origin,  or  migration  hither,  preserving 
with  remarkable  distinctness,  the  apparent  tradition  o. 
certain  events  which  the  inspired  penman  tells  us  hap- 
pened in  the  early  ages  of  the  world's  history.  6We 
readily  detect,  in  several  of  these  traditions,  clouded 
though  they  are  by  fable,  a  striking  coincidence 'with  the  ceriuraiae?' 
scriptural  accounts  of  the  creation  and  the  deluge  ;  while  coum 
in  others  we  think  we  see  some  faint  memorials  of  the 
destruction  of  the  "  cities  of  the  plain"  by  "  fire  which 
came  down  from  heaven,"  and  of  that  "  confusion  of 
tongues"  which  fell  upon  the  descendants  of  Noah  in  the 
plains  of  Shinar. 


C2  AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES.  [BooK  I 

ANALYSIS.      9.  'If  the  scriptural  account  of  the  deluge,  and  the  saving 
i  Difficulty  °f  Noah  and  his  family  be  only  a  "  delusive  fable ;"  at 
in  the.  suppo-  what  time,  and  under  what  circumstances,  it  may  'be  asked, 
scriptural  ac-  could  such  a  fable  have  been  imposed  upon  the  world  for 
dehtgef^c6,  a  fact,  and  with  such  impressive  force  that  it  should  be 
universally  credited  as  true,  and  transmitted,  in  many 
languages,  through  different  nations,  and  successive  ages, 
2.  The  alter-  by  oral  tradition  alone  ?     2Those  who  can  tolerate  the 
supposition  of  such  universal  credulity,  have  no  alterria- 
tive  but  to  reject  the  evidence  derived  from  all  human 
experience,  and,  against  a  world  of  testimony  weighing 
against  them,  to  oppose  merely  the    bare    assertion  of 
infidel  unbelief. 


CHAPTER  II. 

AMERICAN    ANTIGIUITIES 

SECTION   I. 
\ 

ANTIQUITIES    FOUND    IN    THE    UNITED    STATES. 

3  Antiquities      1.  3TnE  Antiquities  of  the  Indians  of  the  present  race 
are   neither   numerous    nor   important.  '    4They   consist 


4  consist  of  cmen*y  °f  ornaments,  warlike  instruments,  and  domestic 

what.      utensils  ;  such  as  rude  stone  axes  or  tomahawks,  knives 

and  chisels,  pipes,  flint  arrow-heads,  an  inferior  kind  of 

earthenware,  and  mortars  that  were  used  in  preparing 

s.  where    maize  or  corn  for  food.     6These  specimens  of  aboriginal 

&enc™of  art  and  ingenuity  are  frequently  discovered  in  the  cultiva- 

what'      tion  of  new  lands,  in  the  vicinity  of  old  Indian  towns,  and 

particularly  in  the  Indian  burying  places  ;  but  they  pre- 

sent no  evidences  of  a  state  of  society  superior  to  what 

e.  Modem    is  ibund  among  the  Indians  of  the  present  day.     6Some 

i^rlai^how  tribes   erected    mounds   over    the    graves   of  illustrious 

df?omffthesan^  chieftains  ;  but  these  works  can  generally  be  distinguished 

dent  twmuii.  from  those  ancient  tumuli  which  are  of  unknown  origin, 

by  their  inferior  dimensions,  their  isolated  situations,  and 

the  remains  of  known  Indian  fabrics  that  are  found  with- 

in them. 

r  Modem        2.  7As  articles  of  modern  European  origin,  occasionally 

fsymS^    found  in  the  Western  States,  have  sometimes  been  blended 

mi8aSn{or  witn  those  that  are  really  ancient,  great  caution  is  requi. 

relics.      s^e  m  receiving  accounts  of  supposed  antiquities,  lest  our 

credulity  should  impose  upon  us  some  modern  fragment 


CHAP.  II.]  AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES.  63 

for  an  ancient  relic.  'As  the  French,  at  an  early  period,  ANALYSIS. 
had  establishments  in  our  western  territory,  it  would  be 
surprising  if  the  soil  did  not  occasionally  unfold  some 
lost  or  buried  remains  of  their  residence  there  ;  and 
accordingly  there  have  been  found  knives  and  pickaxes, 
iron  and  copper  kettles,  and  implements  of  modern  war- 
fare, together  with  medals,  and  French  and  English 
coins  ;  and  even  some  ancient  Roman  coins  were  found 
in  a  cave  in  Tennessee  ;  but  these  had  doubtless  been 
deposited  there,  and  perhaps  in  view  of  the  exploration  of 
the  cave,  by  some  European  since  the  country  was 
traversed  by  the  French.  2But,  notwithstanding  some  2.  Reported 
reported  discoveries  to  the  contrary,  it  is  confidently  be- 
lieved  that  there  has  not  been  found,  in  all  North  Amer- 
ica,  a  single  medal,  coin,  or  monument,  bearing  an  in- 
scription in  any  known  language  of  the  Old  World,  which 
has  not  been  brought,  or  made  here,  since  the  discovery 
by  Columbus. 

3.  3There  are,  however,  within  the  limits  of  the  United 


States,  many  antiquities  of  a  remarkable  character,  which  ties,  con/ess- 

J       ..     A.       .  ,  „.  edly  ancient. 

cannot  be  ascribed  either  to  Europeans  or  to  the  present 
Indian  tribes,  and  which  afford  undoubted  proofs  of  an 
origin  from  nations  of  considerable  cultivation,  and  ele- 
vated far  above  the  savage  state.  "No  articles  of  me- 
chanical  workmanship  are  more  enduring  than  fragments 
of  earthen  ware,  specimens  of  which,  coeval  in  date  with 
the  remotest  periods  of  civilization,  have  been  found  among 
the  oldest  ruins  of  the  world.  6Numerous  specimens,  s  specimen* 

iii-i  ,  i    •   i  v  j   •       i        found  in  the, 

moulded  with  great  care,  have  also  been  discovered  in  the      united 
westera  United  States,  and  under  such  circumstances  as 
to  preclude  the  possibility  of  their  being  of  recent  origin. 

4.  "Some  years  since,  some  workmen,  in  digging  a  well    ?•  Earthen 

TVT  -T1        rr\  T  i  i  •  pitcher  found 

near  JNashville,  1  ennessee,  discovered  an  earthen  pitcher,  atNadwiiie. 
containing  about  a  gallon,  standing  on  a  rock  twenty  feet 
below  the  surface  of  the  earth.  Its  form  was  circular, 
and  it  was  surmounted  at  the  top  by  the  figure  of  a  female 
head  covered  with  a  conical  cap.  The  head  had  strongly 
marked  Asiatic  features,  and  large  ears  extending  as  low 
as  the  chin.* 

5  'Near  some  ancient  remains  on  a  fork  of  the  Cum-  7.  The  "  Trt- 

r      i        i    TI-  •  />  n     i     i        une  Vessel" 

berland  liiver,  a  curious  specimen  ot  pottery,  called  the   foundon^ 
"  Triune  vessel,"  or  "  Idol,"  was  found  about  four  feet  Cumberland 
below  the  surface  of  the  earth.      It  consists  of  three  hol- 
low heads,  joined  together  at  the  back  by  an  inverted  bell- 
shaped  hollow  stem  or  handle.    The  features  bear  a  strong 
resemblance  to  the  Asiatic.     The  faces  had  been  painted 

*  Archsolojria  Americana,  vol.  1.  p.  214. 


84  AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES.  [BOOK  I 

ANALYSIS,  with  red  and  yellow,  and  the  colors  still   retained  great 
~  brilliancy.      The  vessel  holds  about  a  quart,  and  is  com- 
posed of  a  fine  clay,  which  has  been  hardened  by  the 
action  of  fire. 

1.  idol  of  day      6.  'Near  Nashville,  an  idol  composed  of  clay  and  gyp- 
a%?nd™w  sum  has  been  discovered,  which  represents  a  man  without 

ille'  arms,  having  the  hair  plaited,  a  band  around  the  head, 
and  a  flattened  lump  or  cake  upon  the  summit.  It  is  said 
in  all  respects  to  resemble  an  idol  -  found  by  Professor 
Pallas  in  the  southern  part  of  the  Russian  empire.* 

2.  Ashes  and      7.  2In  an  ancient  excavation  at  the  State  salt  works  in 
™oumiat°sait  Illinois,  ashes  and  fragments  of  earthen  ware  were  found 

springs.  at  great  depths  below  the  surface ;  and  similar  appear- 
ances have  been  discovered  at  other  works ;  which  ren- 
ders it  probable  that  these  springs  were  formerly  worked 
by  a  civilized  people,  for  the  manufacture  of  salt.f 

3Remains  of  fire-places  and  chimneys  have  been  dis 
covered  in  various  places,  several  feet  below  the  surface 
rtey8'  of  the  earth,  and  where  the  soil  was  covered  by  the  hea- 
viest forest  trees  ;  from  which  the  conclusion  is  probable 
that  eight  or  ten  hundred  years  had  elapsed  since  these 
hearths  were  deserted .J 

4.  Medals  re-       S.  4Medals,  representing  the  sun,  with  its  rays  of  light, 

tJummfcap-  have  been  found  at  various  places  in  the  Western  States, 

Psiiverscup,'   together  with  utensils  and  ornaments  of  copper,   some- 

^c>        times  plated  with  silver  :  and  in  one  instance,  in  a  mound 

at  Marietta,  a  solid  silver  cup  was  found,  with  its  surface 

s.  various  ar-  smooth  and  regular,  and  its  interior  finely  gilded. §     6Arti- 

copperf     c^es  °^  c°PPer»  sucn  as  pipe-bowls,  arrow-heads,  circular 

medals,    &c.,   have   been   found   in  more   than    twenty 

e  Mirrors  of  mounds.     "Mirrors  of  isinglass  have  been  found  in  many 

M^dnss;    places*     Traces  of  iron  wholly  consumed  by  rust  have 

7  Articles  of  ^een  discovered  in  a  few  instances.     7Some  of  the  articles 

pottery.^  of  pottery  are  skilfully  wrought  and  polished,  glazed  and 

burned,  and  are  in  no  respects  inferior  to  those  of  modern 

manufacture.  1 1 

s.  These  ex-       9.  8These  are  a  few  examples  of  the  numerous  articles 
amorfginheur  of  mechanical  workmanship  that  have  been  discovered, 
and  which  evidently  owe  their  origin  to  some  former  race, 
of  far  greater  skill  in  the  arts,  than  the  present  Indian 
i-  tribes  possess.     "But  a  class  of  antiquities,  far  more  inte- 
restmg  tnan  those  already  mentioned,  and  which  afford 
extent,      more  decisive  proof  of  the  immense  numbers,  and  at  least 

*  Archaelogia  Americana,  vol.  i.  p.  11,  and  Pallas's  Travels  vol.  2nd. 

t  Some  of  the  Indian  tribes  made  use  of  rock  salt,  but  it  is  not  known  that  they  understood 
the  process  of  obtaining  it  by  evaporation  or  boiling. 
J  Archselogia  Am.  vol.  i.  p.  202. 
\  Schoolcraft's  View,  p.  276. 
H  Schoolcraft's  Mississippi,  vol.  i.  202,  and  Archaelogia  Am.  yol.  i.  p.  227. 


CHAP.  II.]  AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES.  65 

partial  civilization  of  their  authors,  consists  of  embank-  ANALYSIS. 
ments  of  earth,  trenches,  walls  of  stone,  and  mounds, 
which  are  found  in  great  numbers  in  the  states  bordering 
upon  the  Mississippi  and  its  branches, — in  the  vicinity  of 
the  Great  Lakes  and  their  tributaries, — and  in  the  South- 
ern States  and  Florida. 

10.  Although  upwards  of  a  hundred  remains  of  what   i  Rude  an- 
were  apparently  rude  ancient  forts  or  defensive  fortifica- 

tions,  some  of  which  were  of  considerable  dimensions, 
have  been  discovered  in  the  state  of  New  York  alone,  yet 
they  increase  in  number  and  in  size  towards  the  south- 
west. Some  of  the  most  remarkable  only  can  be  de- 
scribed. 

11.  2At  Marietta,  Ohio,  on  an  elevated  plain  above  the  2 
present  bank  of  the  Muskingum,  were,  a  few  years  since, 

some  extraordinary  remains  of  ancient  works*  which  ap-  a.  see  NO. 
pear  to  have  been  fortifications.  3They  consisted,  princi- 
pally,  of  two  large  oblong  inclosures,  the  one  containing 
an  area  of  forty,  and  the  other  of  twenty  acres,  together 
with  several  mounds  and  terraces,  the  largest  mound  being 
one  hundred  and  fifteen  feet  in  diameter  at  the  base,  and 
thirty  feet  in  altitude. 

12.  *The   fortresses   were   encompassed   by  walls   of 
earth,  from  six  to  ten  feet  high,  and  thirty  feet  in  breadth. 
On  each  side  of  the  larger  inclosure  were  three  entrances, 
at  equal  distances  apart,  the  middle  being  the  largest,  es- 
pecially on  the  side  towards  the  Muskingum.     This  en- 
trance was  guarded  by  two  parallel  walls  of  earth,  two 
hundred  and  thirty  feet  apart,  and  three  hundred   and 
sixty  feet  in  length,  and  extending  down  to  the  former 
bank  of  the  Muskingum. 

13.  6 Within    the    inclosed    area,    near   the    northwest   s  Appear- 

T  ,  i          i      j          j       .    i         ances  within 

corner,  was  an  oblong  terrace,  one  hundred  and  eighty  me  inclosed 
eight  feet  in  length,  and  nine  feet  high, — level  on  the  sum- 
mit, and  having,  on  each  side,  regular  ascents  to  the  top. 
Near  the  south  wall  was  another  similar  terrace ;  and  at 
the  southeast  corner  a  third.  Near  the  centre  was  a  cir- 
cular mound,  thirty  feet  in  diameter,  and  five  feet  high ; 
and  at  the  southwest  corner,  a  semicircular  parapet,  to 
guard  the  entrance  in  that  quarter. 

14.  6The  smaller  fort  had  entrances  on  each  side,  and 
at  each  corner;  most  of  the  entrances  being  defended  by 
circular  mounds  within.     7The  conical  mound,  near  the    7.  comcai 
smaller  fort,  was  surrounded   by  a  ditch,  and  an  embank-  """"Jj!  near 
ment,  through  which  was  an  opening  towards  the  fortifi- 
cation, twenty  feet  in  width.     This  mound  was  protected, 

in  addition,  by  surrounding  parapets  and  mounds,  and  out- 
works of  various  forms.  "Between  the  fortresses  were 

9 


66 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 


[BOOK   I, 


ANALYSIS,  found  excavations,  one  of  which  was  sixty  feet  in  diame- 
i.  Their  prob-  ter  at  the  surface,  with  steps  formed  in  its  sides.     'These 
<a>ie  design,   excavations  were  probably  wells  that  supplied  the  inhabit- 
ants  with  water. 


No.  2.  ANCIENT  WORKS 

AT  CIRCLEVILLE,  OHIO. 


Walls  of  earth 
ten  feet  high. 


No.  1.  ANCIENT 

WORKS  AT  MARIETTA. 

References. 

Mounds. 
VV.   Walls  of 
earth. 


2  Works  at 
Circlemlle. 
b.  See  No.  2. 


3.  The  square 
inclosure. 


4.  The  circu- 
lar inclosure. 


5.  Central 
mound. 


8.  Semicir- 
cular pave- 
ment, and 
inclined 
plane. 


7,  Contents 
if  the  mound. 


15.  3At  Circleville,  near  the  Sciota  River,  were  two 
earthen  inclosuresb  connected  with  each  other;  one  an 
exact  circle,  and  the  other  an  exact  square  ;  the  diameter 
of  the  former  being  sixty  nine  rods,  and  each  side  of  the 
latter  fifty  nine.     3The  wall  of  the  square  inclosure  wa? 
about  ten  feet  in  height,  having  seven  openings  or  gate- 
ways,  each  protected  by  a  mound  of  earth.     4The  circu- 
lar inclosure  was  surrounded  by  two  walls,  with  a  ditch 
between  them ;  the  height  from  the  bottom  of  the  ditch  to 
the  top  of  the  walls  being  twenty  feet.     5In  the  centre  of 
the  inclosure  was  a  mound  ten  feet  high,  thirty  feet  in  di- 
ameter at  the  summit,  and  several  rods  at  the  base.    6East 
of  the  mound — partially  inclosing  it,  and  extending  five 
or  six  rods,  was  a  semicircular  pavement,  composed  of 
pebbles,  such  as  are  found  in  the  bed  of  the  adjoining 
river, — and  an  inclined  plane  leading  to  the  summit. 

16.  7On  removing  the  earth  composing  the  mound,  there 
were  found,  immediately  below  it,  on  the  original  surface 
of  the  earth,  two  human  skeletons  partially  consumed  by 
fire,  and  surrounded  by  charcoal  and  ashes,  and  a  few 
bricks  well  burnt ; — also  a  large  quantity  of  arrow-heads, 
— the  handle  of  a  small  sword  or  knife,  made  of  elk-horn, 
having  a  silver  ferule  around  the  end  where  the  blade  had 
been  inserted,  and  showing  the  appearance  of  a  blade 
which  had  been  consumed  by  rust, — a  large  mirror  of 
isin-glass  three  feet  in  length  and  eighteen  inches  in  width, 
and  on  the  mirror  the  appearance  of  a  plate  of  iron  which 


CHAP.  Il.J 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 


67 


had  likewise  been  consumed  by  rust.     *A  short  distance  ANALYSIS. 
beyond  the  inclosure,  on  a  hill,  was  another  high  mound,  L  Mound  b^ 
which  appears  to  have  been  the  common  cemetery,  as  it  yo^**™~ 
contained  an  immense  number  of  human  skeletons,  of  all 
sizes  and  ages. 

17.  2Near  Newark,  in  Licking  County,  on  an  extensive    2.  Ancient 
and  elevated  plain  at  the  junction  of  two  branches  of  the  w Newark? 
Muskingum,  were  the  remains  of  ancient  works  of  a  still       OM°- 
more  interesting  character.1     At  the  western  extremity  of  a.  see  NO.  3. 
these  works  was  a  circular  fort  containing  twenty  two 
acres,  on  one  side  of  which  was  an  elevation  thirty  feet 
high,  built  partly  of  earth,  and  partly  of  stone.     This  cir- 
cular fort  was  connected,  by  parallel  walls  of  earth,  with 
an  octagonal  fort  containing  forty  acres,  the  walls  of  which 
were  ten  feet  high.     To  this  fort  were  eight  openings  or 
gateways,  about  fifteen  feet  in  width,  each  protected  by  a 
mound  of  earth  on  the  inside. 


ANCIENT   WORKS 

NEAR  NEWARK,   OHIO. 

No.  3. 


18.  "From  the  fort,  parallel  walls  of  earth  proceeded    3.  Parallel 
to  the  former  basin  of  the  river :— others  extended  several  earth:  othe 
miles  into  the  country  ; — and  others  on  the  east  to  a  square  ^ci^uTesT 
fort  containing  twenty  acres,  nearly  four  miles  distant.*  mounds<  ** 
From  this  latter  fort  parallel  walls  extended  to  the  river, 
and  others  to  a  circular  fort  a  mile  and  a  half  distant, 
containing  twenty  six  acres,  and  surrounded  by  an  em- 
bankment from  twenty  five,  to  thirty  feet  high.     Farther 
north  and  east,  on  elevated  ground  protected  by  intrench- 
ments,  were  mounds  containing  the  remains  of  the  dead. 
It  has  been  supposed  that  the  parallel  walls,  extending 


*  The  proportionate  length  of  the  parallel  walls  of  earth  in  the  engraved  plan,  has  been  di 
minished,  for  want  of  room. 


68  AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES.  [BOOK  L 

ANALYSIS,  south,  connected  these  works  with  others  thirty  miles  dis- 

~~  tant. 

nunnS        ^'  1^ear  Somerset,  in  Perry  County,  is  an  ancient 
S(moM.o1' in  rum'*  wnose  walls,  inclosing  more  than  forty  acres,  were 
a.  Pee  NO.  4,  built  with  rude  fragments  of  rocks,  which  are  now  thrown 
pIJ2e.ng     down,  but  which  were  sufficient  to  construct  a  wall  seven 
feet  in  height,  and  five  or  six  in  thickness.    The  inclosure 
has  two  openings,  before  one  of  which  is  a  large  and  high 
rock,   protecting  the  passage.     Near  the   centre  of  the 
work  is  a  circular  conical  mound,  fifteen  or  twenty  feet  in 
height ;  and  in  the  line  of  the  wall,  and  forming  a  part  of 
it,  is  one  of  smaller  dimensions.     Near  the  southern  ex- 
tremity of  the  inclosure  is  a  small  work,  containing  half 
an  acre,  whose  walls  are  of  earth,  but  only  a  few  feet  in 
height. 

20*  2^-  snort  distance  west  of  Chilicothe,  on  the  North 
Branch  of  Paint  Creek,  there  are  several  successive  nat- 
.  see  NO.  s,  ural  deposites  of  the  soil,  called  river  bottoms,  rising  one 
prpage!ng    above  the  other  in  the  form  of  terraces.      Here  are  an- 
cient worksb  consisting  of  two  inclosures,  connected  with 
8 ' ittcioSfe6"  eac^  otner*     "The  largest  contains  an  area  of  one  hun- 
dred and  ten  acres,  wholly  surrounded  by  a  wall  of  earth, 
and  encompassed  by  a  ditch  twenty  feet  wide,  except  on 
the  side  towards  the  river.     Within  this  inclosure,  and 
encompassed  likewise  by  a  wall  and  ditch,  were  two  cir- 
cular works,  the  largest  of  which  contained  six  mounds, 
4.  The  small-  which  have  been  used  as  cemeteries.     4The  smaller  in- 
closure, on  the  east,  contains  sixteen  acres,  and  is  sur- 
rounded by  a  wall  merely,  in  which  are  several  openings 
or  gateways. 

s.  Ruins  at        21.  6On  Paint  Creek,  also,  a  few  miles  nearer  Chili- 

^"see  NO*?  cothe,  in  the  same  state,  were  extensive  ruins6  on  opposite 

next  page. '  sides  of  the  stream.     6Those  on  the  north  consisted  of  an 

^onthe^rfh  irregular  inclosure,  containing  seventy  seven  acres,  and 

8iftreamie    two  adjoining  ones,  the  one  square  and  the  other  circular, 

the  former  containing  twenty  seven  and  the  latter  seven- 

weu™eiee<i  teen  acres*     'Within  the  large   inclosure  were  several 

tions,  i-c.    mounds  and  wells,  and  two  elliptical  elevations,  one  of 

d.  see  a  in    whichd  was  twenty  five  feet  high  and  twenty  rods  long. 

the  engraving,  rpj^  wag  constructed  of  stones  and  earth,  and  contained 

vast  quantities  of  human  bones. 

s.  other         22.  "The  other8  elliptical  elevation  was  from  eight  to 

•*£?*.     fifteen  feet  hiSh-     Another  work/  in  the  form  of  a  half 

t  see  c.     moon,  was  bordered  with  stones  of  a  kind  now  found  about 

a  mile  from  the  spot.     Near  this  work  was  a  mound  five 

feet  high  and  thirty  feet  in  diameter,  composed  entirely 

of  red  ochre,  which  was  doubtless  brought  from  a  hill  at 

a  great  distance  from  the  place. 


CHAF.  II.] 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 


Ruinson 


23.  *The  walls  of  the  ruins  on  the  south  side  of  the  ANALYSIS. 
stream  were  irregular  in  form,  and  about  ten  feet  high. 
The  principal  inclosure  contained  eighty  four  acres,  and 
the  adjoining  square  twenty  seven.  A  small  rivulet,  ris- 
ing  without  the  inclosure,  passes  through  the  wall,  and 
loses  itself  in  an  aperture  in  the  earth,  supposed  to  have 
been  originally  a  w$>rk  of  art. 


ANCIENT   WORKS 

ON  PAINT   CREEK.  No.  6. 


24.  aEast  of  these  works,  on  the  summit  of  a  rocky 
precipitous  hill,  about  three  hundred  feet  in  height,  rises 
a  wall  of  unhewn  stone,  inclosing  an  area  of  one  hundred 
and  thirty  acres.     The  wall  was  on  the  very  edge  of  the 
hill,  and  it  had  two  gateways,  one  opening  directly  towards 
the  creek.     SA  large  quantity  of  ashes  and  cinders,  sev- 
eral feet  in  depth,  was  found  within  the  inclosure,  adjoin- 
ing the  wall  on  the  south  side.     4Below  the  hill,  m  the 
slate-rock  which  forms  the  bed  of  the  creek,  are  four  wells, 
several   feet  in  depth.     Each  was  found  covered  by  a 
large  stone,  having  an  aperture  through  the  centre.     It  is 
believed  that  the  stream  has  changed  its  channel  since  the 
wells  were  excavated. 

25.  6At  the  mouth  of  the  Sciota  River,  on  both  sides  of 
the  Ohio,  are  ruins  of  ancient  works  several  miles  in  ex- 
tent.*    On  the  south  side  of  the  Ohio,  opposite  Alexan- 
dria, is  an  extensive  inclosure,  nearly  square,  whose  walls 
of  earth  are  now  from  fourteen  to  twenty  feet  in  height. 
At  the  southwest  corner  is  a  mound  twenty  feet  in  height, 
and  covering  about  half  an  acre.     Both  east  and  west  of 
the  large  inclosure  are  walls  of  earth  nearly  parallel — 
half  a  mile  or  more  in  length — about  ten  rods  apart — and 
at  present  from  four  to  six  feet  in  height. 

26.  'On  the  north  side  of  the  river  are  similar  ruins, 
but  more  intricate  and  extensive.     Walls  of  earth,  mostly 
parallel,  commencing  near  the  Sciota,  after  running  a  dis- 
tance of  nearly  four  miles,  and  ascending  a  high  hill,  ter- 
minate near  four  mounds,  three  of  which  are  six  feet  in 
height,  covering  nearly  an  acre  each.     The  fourth  and 
largest  is  twenty  feet  high,  and  has  a  raised  walk  ascend- 


2.  Stone  wait. 


3.  Ashes  and- 
cinders. 


4.  Wellt. 


5.  Ruins  op- 
posite the 

mouth  of  the 

Sciota  River. 

a.  See  No.  7, 
next  page. 


6.  Similar 

ruim  at  the 

mouth  of  the 

Sciota,  on  the 

north  side  of 

the  Ohio ; 

parallel 

walls  of 

earth, 


70 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES! 


[Boos  L 


ANALYSIS,  ing  to  its  summit,  and  another  descending  from  it.  ''Near 
i  Mounds  tn*s  was  a  mound  twenty  five  feet  in  height,  containing 
the  remains  of  the  dead ;  and  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
northwest  another  mound  had  been  commenced.  On  the 
brow  of  the  hill  is  a  well  now  twenty  feet  deep,  and  two 
others  near,  of  less  depth.  From  the  summit  of  the  hill 
are  parallel  walls,  nearly  two  miles  in  length,  extending 
eastwardly  to  a  bend  in  the  Ohio,  and  thus  embracing  an 
area  of  several  square  miles  within  the  circuit  of  the 
works  and  the  river. 


wells,  frc. 


Parallel 
walls. 


ANCIENT   WORKS 

AT  PORTSMOUTH,   OHIO. 


2.  Ruins 
throughout 
the  Mississip- 
pi Valley. 


8.  Stone  walls 
in  Missouri. 


4.  Ruins  far- 
ther west. 


5.  Mounds 

throughout 

the  United 

States. 


t  Their  uses. 


27.  2Ruins  similar  to  those  already  mentioned  are  found 
in  great  numbers  throughout  almost  the  entire  valley  of 
the  Mississippi,  but  those  in  the  State  of  Ohio  have  been 
the  most  carefully  surveyed,  and  the  most  accurately  de- 
scribed.    3In  Missouri  are  the  remains  of  several  stons 
works ;  and  in  Gasconade  county  are  the  ruins  of  an  an- 
cient town,  regularly  laid  out  in  streets  and  squares.    The 
walls  of  the  ruins  were  found  covered  with  large  cotton 
trees,  a  species  of  poplar,  of  full  growth.     'Similar  re- 
mains have  been  discovered  in  the  territory  west  of  the 
State  of  Missouri,  and  also  on  the  Platte  River,  the  Kan- 
zas,  and  the  Arkansas. 

28.  'Mounds,   likewise,  of  various  forms,  square,  ob- 
long, or  circular  at  the  base,  and  flat  or  conical  at  the 
summit,  have  been  found  in  great  numbers  throughout 
the  United  States ;    sometimes  in  isolated  positions,  but 
mostly  in  the  vicinity  of  the  mural  remains.     GSome  were 
used  as  general  cemeteries,  and  were  literally  filled  with 
human   bones:    others  appear  to   have  been  erected  as 
monuments  over  the  ashes  of  the  dead,  their  bodies  having 


CHAP.  IL]  AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES.  7! 

first  been  burned,  a  custom  not  usually  prevalent  with  ANALYSIS. 
the  Indians  of  the  present  day.     The  object  of  others  is  ~ 
not  certainly  known,  but  probably  some  were  designed 
for  defence,  and  others  for  religious  purposes. 

29.  lfrhere  were  several  extensive  mounds  on  the  site 
of  Cincinnati.     One  of  these,  first  described  in  1794,  had 
then  on  its  surface  the  stumps  of  oak  trees  several  feet  in 
diameter.*    Beneath  it  were  found  the  remains  of  a  human 
body,    and   various  ornaments  and  instruments  of  lead, 
copper,  and  of  stone.     'Beneath  an  extensive  mound  in 
Lancaster,  Ohio,  was  found  a  furnace,  eighteen  feet  long       Ohio. 
and  six  wide,  and  upon  it  was  placed  a  rude  vessel   of 
earthenware,  of  the  same  dimensions,  containing  a  num- 
ber of  human  skeletons.     Underneath  the  vessel  was  a 
thick  layer  of  ashes  and  charcoal. f 

30.  8Near  Wheeling,  Virginia,  was  a  mound  seventy 

feet  in  height,  and  sixty  feet  in  diameter  at  the  summit.  "1^,  vir- 
Near  it   were  three  smaller  mounds,  one  of  which  has 
been  opened.     It  was  found  to  contain  two  vaults,  built 
of  pillars  of  wood  supporting  roofs  of  stone ;  and  within 
them  were  human  bones,  together  with  beads  of  bone  or 
ivory,  copper  wristlets,  plates  of  mica,  marine  shells,  and 
in  one  a  stone  marked  with  unknown  characters.     *Nearly    *• 
opposite  St.  Louis,  in  Illinois,  within  a  circuit  of  five  or  six      LOU*. 
miles,  are  upwards  of  one  hundred  and  sixty  mounds ; 
and  in  the  vicinity  of  St.  Louis  they  are  likewise  numer- 
ous. 

31.  6About  eleven  miles  from  the  city  of  Natches,  in    5  Mounds 

.,_ .,  ,  X       i  •    i     •       i  •  near  Nafchtu 

Mississippi,  is  a  group  of  mounds,  one  of  which  is  thirty- 
five  feet  high,  embracing  on  its  summit  an  area  of  four 
acres,  encompassed  by  an  embankment  around  the  mar- 
gin. Some,  however,  have  supposed  that  this  is  a  natural 
hill,  to  which  art  has  given  its  present  form.  On  the 
summit  of  this  elevation  are  six  mounds,  one  of  which  is 
still  thirty  feet  high,  and  another  fifteen. $ 

32.  6lfpon  the  north  side   of  the   Etowah   River,   in 
Georgia,  is  a  mound  seventy-five  feet  high,  and   more 
than  three  hundred  in  diameter  at  its  base,  having  an 
inclined   plane  ascending  to  its  summit. §     7The  mounds  7.  Mounds  qf 
of  Florida  are  numerous  and  extensive,  many  of  them 

near  the  sea  coast  being  composed  of  shells. 

33.  8Such  is  the  general  character  of  the  numerous 
ancient  remains  that  have  been  found  in  so  great  num-      states. 


*  Transactions  of  the  Amer.  Philo.  Soc.  TO!,  iv.,  p.  178. 

t  Silliman's  Journal,  vol.  i.,  p.  428.  $  Bradford's  American  Antiquities,  p.  58. 

§  Silliman's  Journal,  vol.  i.,  p.  322.  It  appears  that  some  mounds  of  this  description  were 
eonstructed  by  the  ancestors  of  the  present  Indians.  See  T.  living's  Florida,  vol.  L,  pj^ 
148, 149. 


72  AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES.  [BooK  I 

ANALYSIS,  bers  throughout  the  United  States.     West  of  the  Allegha- 

~  nies,  the  number  of  the  mural  remains  alone  has  been 

estimated  at  more  than  five   thousand,  and  the  mounds 

ef't^numef  at  a  muc^  greater  number.     lfThat  they  were  the  work 

out,  and  par-  of  multitudes  of  the  human  family,  who  were  associated 

tiallii  cioil-    .,  ..  ,  i  •  j      i  M  j        I. 

,  but  -tin-  in  large  communities,  who  cultivated  the  soil,  and  who 
~  had  arrived  at  a  degree  of  civilization  considerably  beyond 
that  of  the  present  Indian  tribes,  cannot  be  doubted.  But  the 
names  and  the  history  of  these  people  we  shall  probably 
never  with  certainty  learn.     Curtained  by  the  hand  of 
time,  which  has  left  no  written  records,  if  any  ever  existed, 
their  all  but  a  few  earth-embosomed  relics  have  passed 
mto  oblivion.     2At  the  period  of  the  first  discovery  of  the 
quinj  of  the  continent,  not  only  had  this  unknown  but  numerous  peo- 

T'll   MS    (WJ-  _  _  *  .  ,  in*  i  -i 

scribed,  pie  passed  away  from  their  ancient  dwelling  places,  but 
ages  must  have  elapsed  since  their  "  altars  and  their  fires" 
were  deserted ;  for  over  all  the  monuments  which  alone 
perpetuate  the  knowledge  of  their  existence,  the  forest  had 
already  extended  its  shades,  and  NATURE  had  triumph- 
antly resumed  her  empire,  cheating  the  wondering 
European  with  the  belief  that  her  solitudes  had  never 
before  been  broken  but  by  the  wild  beasts  that  roamed 
here,  or  the  stealthy  footsteps  of  the  rude  Indian. 


SECTION  II. 

ANTIQUITIES  FOUND  IN  OTHER  PORTIONS  OF  THE  CONTINENT. 

s  increasing      1.  'Although    the   deserted   remains   that  have   been 

ecMiization  described,  and  others  of  a  similar  character — the  work  of 

farther'soufii.  a  people  apparently  long  extinct,  were  the  only  evidence 

of  a  former  civilization  within  the  limits  of  the  United 

States;    yet  a  far  different  spectacle  was  presented  on 

entering  the  regions  farther  south,  where,  instead  of  the 

buried   relics   of  a  former   greatness,  its   living   reality 

was  found. 

*'peru'afthf      ^"  4^nen  the  Spanish  invaders  landed  on  the  coast  of 
time  of  their  Mexico  and  in  Peru,  they  found  there,  instead  of  feeble 
the™pan-y  wandering  tribes,  as  at  the  north,  populous  and  powerful 
tttrd§m       agricultural  nations,  with  regular  forms  of  government, 
established  systems  of  law  and  religion,  immense  cities, 
magnificent  edifices  and  temples,  extensive  roads,*  aque- 
ducts, and  other  public  works ;  all  showing  a  high  degree 
of  advancement  in  many  of  the  arts,   and  rivalling,  in 

*  "  At  the  time  when  the  Spaniards  entered  Peru,  no  kingdom  in  Europe  could  boast  of 
any  work  of  public  utility  that  could  be  compared  with  the  great  roads  formed  by  the  Incas.'1 
— ^Robertson's  America 


CHAP.  II.]  AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES.  73 

many  respects,  the  regularly  organized  states  of  the  Old  ANALYSIS. 
World. 

3.  'The  Mexicans  constructed  pyramids  and  mounds 
far  more  extensive  than  those  which  have  been  discovered 
in  the  United  States.     Within  the  city  of  Mexico  alone, 
were   more  than  two  thousand  pyramidal  mounds,  the  Clty  °co. 
largest  of  which,  in  the  central  square  of  the  city,  was 
constructed  of  clay,  and  had  been  erected  but  a  short  time 
before  the  landing  of  Cortes.     It  had  five  stories,  with 
flights  of  stairs  leading  to  its  superior  platform  ;  its  base 

was  three  hundred  and  eighteen  feet  in  length  ;  its  height 
was  one  hundred  and  twenty-one  feet,  and  it  was  sur- 
rounded by  a  wall  of  hewn  stone.  This  pyramid  was 
dedicated  to  one  of  the  Mexican  gods,  and  sacrifices  were 
offered  upon  its  summit. 

4.  2In  Tezcuco  was  a  pyramid  constructed  of  enormous  2.  pyramid, 
masses  of  basalt,  regularly  cut,  and  beautifully  polished,    "works  in 
and  covered  with  sculpturec.     There  are  still  seen  the     Tezi 
foundations  of  large  edifices,  a^id  the  remains  of  a  fine 
aqueduct  in  a  state  of  sufficient  preservation  for  present 

use.  —  3Near  the  city  of  Cholula,  was  the  largest  pyramid  a  jgrraw«  of 

in  Mexico.    This  also  was  designed  for  religious  purposes, 

and  was  sacred  to  the  "  God  of  the  Air."     It  was  con- 

structed of  alternate  layers  of  clay  and  unburnt  brick, 

ana  was  one  thousand  four  hundred  and  twenty-three  feet 

in  length,  and  one  hundred  and  seventy-seven  feet  in 

height. 

5.  "Such  was  the  character  of  some  of  the  Mexican    4.  General 
pyramids,  the  ruins  of  many  of  which,  imposingly  grand  Cexienteofathe 


even  in  their  desolation,  still  crown  the  hill-tops,  and 
strew  the  plains  of  Mexico.  The  remains  of  extensive 
public  edifices  of  a  different  character,  devoted  to  the  pur- 
poses of  civil  life,  and  many  of  them  built  of  hewn  and 
sculptured  stone,  are  also  numerous.  6The  soil  of  Mexico 
vvas  under  a  rich  state  of  cultivation,  and  the  cities  were 
not  only  numerous,  but  some  of  them  are  supposed  to  have 
contained  one  or  two  hundred  thousand  inhabitants.  The 
city  of  Tezcuco,  which  was  even  larger  than  that  of 
Mexico,  was  estimated  by  early  writers  to  contain  one 
hundred  and  forty  thousand  houses. 

6.  8Extensive  ruins  of  cities,  containing  the  remains  of  t  Nature  and 
pyramids  and  the  walls  of  massive  buildings,  broken 
columns,  altars,  statues,  and  sculptured  fragments,  show- 
ing  that  their  authors  had  attained  considerable  knowledge 
of  the  arts,  and  were  a  numerous,  although  an  idolatrous 
people,  are  likewise  found  in  great  numbers  throughout 
Chiapas  and  Yucatan;  and  in  the  neighboring  Central 
American  provinces  of  Honduras  and  Guatimala.  Only 
10 


74 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 


[BooK  L 


Yucatan,  and  the  ad/ounnci  Provinces. 


a  few  of  these  structures,  and 
perhaps  those  not  the  most 
interesting  or  important,  can 
be  described  here ;  but  this 
brief  notice  of  them  will  con- 
vey a  knowledge  of  their  gen- 
eral character.*  The  annex- 
ed map  shows  the  localities  of 
the  ruins  that  are  described, 
the  most  important  of  which 
are  those  of  Palenque  in  Chi- 
apas, of  Copan  in  Honduras, 
and  of  Uxmal  and  Chichen  in 
Northern  Yucatan. 


ANALYSIS. 


1.  Ruins  of 
Palenque. 


RUINS  OF  PALENQUE. 

1.  'The  ruins  of  Palenque,  in  the  province  of  Chiapas, 
bordering  upon  Yucatan,  are  the  first  which  awakened 
attention  to  the  existence  of  ancient  and  unknown  cities 
in  America.  2They  were  known  to  the  Spaniards  as 
them.  '  early  as  1750 ;  and  in  1787  they  were  explored  by  older 
of  the  King  of  Spain,  under  a  commission  from  the  gov- 
ernment of  Guatimala.  The  account  of  the  exploration 
was  however  locked  up  in  the  archives  of  Guatimala  until 
the  time  of  the  Mexican  Revolution.  In  1822  an  English 
translation  was  published  in  London,  which  was  the  first 
notice  in  Europe  of  the  discovery  of  these  ruins. 


PLAN 

OF    THE    RUINS    OF 

PALENQUE. 


No.  4 


a.  see  NO.  i.       2.  4The   principal   of  the  structures   that   have  been 
h  described,*  stands  on  an    artificial    elevation,   forty  feet 


*  For  the  description  of  the  Ruins  of  Palenque,  Copan,  Chichen,  Uxmal,  &c.,  we  are  mainly 
indebted  to  the  valuable  works  of  Mr.  Stephens.  The  illustrative  engravings  are  likewise 
taken,  by  permission,  from  the  same  works,  to  which  the  reader  is  referred  for  the  fullest  de- 
scription which  has  yet  been  published  of  the  Ruins  in  this  portion  of  America.  See  Stephens' 
"  Central  America,  Chiapas,  and  Yucatan,"  2  vols.  1841  J  and  Stephens'  "  Incidents  of  Travel 
in  Yucatan,"  2  vols.  1843. 


CHAP. 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 


high,  three  hundred  and  ten  feet  in  length,  and  two  hun- 
dred and  sixty  in  width.  This  elevation  was  formerly 
faced  with  stone,  which  has  been  thrown  down  by  the 
growth  of  trees,  and  its  form  is  now  hardly  distinguisha- 
ble. 'The  building  itself,  which  is  called  by  the  natives 
"  The  Palace,"  is  about  twenty-five  feet  high,  and  meas- 
ures two  hundred  and  twenty-eight  feet  front,  by  one  hun- 
dred and  eighty  feet  deep.  The  front  originally  contained 
fourteen  doorways,  with  intervening  piers,  of  which  all 
but  six  are  now  in  ruins. 


75 

ANALYSIS. 

stands  the 
principal  of 
the  ruins  of 

Palenque. 

1.  The  build- 
called 
he  Pal- 


ing ( 
"ZVz 


PlAN  OF  PALENQUE,  No.  1,  CALLED  THE  PALACE.    The  dark  parts  represent  the  walls  that 
are  still  standing.    The  other  walls  are  in  ruins. 


3.  7The  walls  are  of  stone,  laid  with  mortar'  and  sand,    2. 
and  the  whole  is  covered   by  a  fine  plaster,  or  stucco,  th 
nearly  as  hard  as  stone,  and    painted.     3The  piers  are     3.  Purs. 
covered  with  human   figures,  hieroglyphics,    and   orna- 

ments.    4The  building  has  two  parallel  corridors,  or  gal-  4.  corridors. 
leries,  running   lengthwise  on  all  four  of  its  sides,  the 
floors  of  which  are  covered  with   an  exceedingly  hard 
cement,  and  the  walls  ornamented.     BIn  the  eastern  part  5.  stone  steps 
of  the  building,  a  range  of  stone  steps,  thirty  feet  long,    ^rT1 
leads  from  the  inner  corridor  to  a  rectangular  court  yard, 
eighty  feet  long  by  seventy  broad,  now  encumbered  by 
trees,  and  strewed  with  ruins. 

4.  60n  each  side  of  the  steps  are  the  forms  of  gigantic  9  sculptured 
human  figures,  nine  or  ten  feet  high,  carved  on  stone,  with 

rich  head-dresses  and  necklaces  ;  and  on  the  farther  side 


76  AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES.  [Boo*  I 

ANALYSIS,  of  the  court  yard,  on  each  side  of  a  corresponding  flight 

"  L  stone     of  steps,  are  similar  figures.     'In  one  part  of  the  building 

'tower.      is  a  substantial  stone  tower  of  three  stories,  thirty  feet 

square  at  the  base,  and  rising  far  above  the  surrounding 
lOrnamenta,  walls.  aThe  ornaments  throughout  the  building  are  so 
a?h*  rooms,  numerous,  and  the  plan  of  the  rooms  so  complicated,  as 

to  forbid  any  attempt  at  minute  description. 
s.  Description      5.  "Immediately  adjoining  the  building  above  described 

Of  the  build-    .  /          n         v  •  Ti  i       i          i 

ing  called    is  another*  but  of  smaller  dimensions,  although  placed  on 

the^Tribu-  .     •,    .  -^    ,,      .  j    i_    -i  j- 

naipfjus-   a  more  elevated  terrace,     both  terrace  and  building  are 

a.  see*No.  2,  surrounded  by  trees,  and  completely  overgrown  with  them. 

page  74.     The  front  of  the  building  is  richly  ornamented  in  stucco, 

the  corner  piers  are  covered  with  hieroglyphics,  and  the 

intervening  ones  with  human  figures.      The  walls  are 

very  massive,  the   floors   are   paved  with  large   square 

stones,  and  in  one  of  the  corridors,  projecting  from  the 

wall,  are  two  large  tablets  of  hieroglyphics,  each  thirteen 

feet  long  and  eight  feet  high.     This  building  has  been 

called,  by  the  Spaniards,  the  "Tribunal  of  Justice;"  and 

the  tablets  of  hieroglyphics,  the  "  Tables  of  the  Law." 

4.  other         6.  4The  remaining  buildings  of  Palenque  are  likewise 

luiidings.    placed  on  elevated  terraces,  and  in  their  general  character 

are  similar  to  those  already  described. 

t.  Extent  of  6Although  it  has  been  repeatedly  asserted  that  these 
t]faiemue^  ruins  cover  a  space  of  from  twenty  to  sixty  miles  in  ex- 
tent, and  although  it  is  possible  that  in  the  depse  sur- 
rounding forest  other  ruins  may  yet  be  discovered,  yet  it 
is  believed  that  all  those  which  have  been  explored  are 
embraced  within  an  area  of  less  than  an  acre. 

RUINS  OF  COPAN. 

1.  'The  ruins  of  Copan,  in  the  western  part  of  Hondu- 
ras, adjoining  the  province  of  Guatimala,  are  on  the  east* 


Statues  and  Altars 

•  *  *. 


PLAN 

OF    THE   RUINS   OF 

c  COPAN. 


CHAP.  II.]  AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES.  77 

ern  bank  of  a  small  stream  that  falls  into  the  Bay  of  hon-  ANALYSIS. 
duras.     'A  wall  of  cut  stone,  from  sixty  to  ninety  feet  l  Wallaaur. 
high,  running  north  and  south  along  the  margin  of  the  r<OMj2Jjf  **• 
stream, — its  top  covered  with  furze  and  shrubbery, — is  yet 
standing  in  a  state  of  good  preservation ;  and  other  walls 
of  a   similar   character   surround   the    principal    ruins. 
1  Within  these  walls  are  extensive  terraces  and  pyramidal  j  character 
buildings,  massive  stone  columns,  idols,  and  altars,  cov-  °wiMnui* 
ered  with  sculpture ;  some  of  which  are  equal  in  work- 
manship to  the  finest  monuments  of  the  Egyptians,  and  all 
now  enveloped  in  a  dense  and  almost  impenetrable  forest. 

2.  3The  description  given  by  Mr.  Stephens,  of  the  im-    3.  The  de- 
pressions made  upon  him  by  the  first  view  of  these  ruins, 

is  so  graphic,  that  we  present  it  here,  although  in  a  con- 
densed  form,  yet  as  nearly  as  possible  in  the  language  of 
the  writer.  4  After  working  his  way  over  the  walls  and 
through  the  thick  wood  to  the  interior  of  the  inclosure, 
"  we  came,"  he  says,  "  to  an  area  so  covered  with  trees, 
that  at  first  we  could  not  make  out  its  form,  but  which,  on 
clearing  the  way,  we  ascertained  to  be  a  square,  with 
steps  on  all  the  sides,  almost  as  perfect  as  those  of  the 
Roman  amphitheatre. 

3.  6"  These  steps,  ornamented  with  sculpture,  we  as-  5.  Broad  and 
cended,  and  reached  a  broad  terrace  a  hundred  feet  high, 
overlooking  the  river,  and  supported  by  the  wall  which 

we  had  seen  from  the  opposite  bank.  The  whole  terrace 
was  covered  with  trees ;  and  even  at  this  height  from  the 
ground  were  two  gigantic  cotton  trees,  about  twenty  feet 
in  circumference,  extending  their  half  naked  roots  fifty  or 
a  hundred  feet  around,  binding  down  the  ruins,  and  shad- 
ing them  with  their  wide  spreading  branches. 

4.  6"  We  sat  down  on  the  edge  of  the  wall,  and  strove 

in  vain  to  penetrate  the  mystery  by  which  we  were  sur-  theeityy' 
rounded.  Who  were  the  people  that  built  this  city  ?  His- 
torians say  America  was  peopled  by  savages ;  but  savages 
never  reared  these  structures — savages  never  carved  these 
stones.  We  asked  our  Indian  attendants  who  erected  these 
works,  and  their  dull  answer  was,  « Who  knows  ?'  There 
were  no  associations  connected  with  the  place,  none  of 
those  stirring  recollections  which  hallow  Rome,  and 
Athens,  and 

' { The  world's  great  mistress  on  the  Egyptian  plain  ;> 

but  architecture,  sculpture,  and  painting, — all   the  arts  its  departed 
which  embellished  life, — had  flourished  in  this  overgrown      elory' 
forest.     Orators,  warriors,  and  statesmen, — beauty,  am- 
bition, and  glory,  had  lived  and  passed  away,  and  none 
could  tell  of  their  past  existence. 


78 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 


[BooK  L 


ANALYSIS. 

I.  Its  desola- 
tion andmys- 
tery. 


2.  Extent  of 
the  ruins. 
3.76. 


3.  Terraces, 
sculptured 
fragments, 

carved  heads, 
''idols," 

"  altars,"  $>c. 


4. 

tion  of  one  < 

the  altars. 


5.  *"  The  city  was  desolate.     It  lay  before  us  like  a 
shattered  bark  in  the  midst  of  the  ocean,  her  masts  gone, 
her  name  effaced,  her  crew  perished,  and  none  to  tell 
whence  she  came,  to  whom  she  belonged,  how  long  on 
her  voyage,  or  what  caused  her  destruction.     All  was 
mystery, — dark,  impenetrable  mystery ;  and  every  cir- 
cumstance increased  it.     An  immense  forest  shrouded  the 
ruins,  hiding  them  from  sight,  heightening  the  impression 
and  moral  effect,  and  giving  an  intensity  and  almost  wild- 
ness  to  the  interest." 

6.  2The  ruins  extend  along  the  river  more  than  two 
miles,  but  the  principal  portion  of  them  is  represented  on 
the  annexed  Plan.11     sThe  numerous  terraces  and  pyra- 
mids are  walled  with  cut  stone  ;  and  sculptured  fragments 
abound  throughout  the  ruins.     Remains  of  carved  heads, 
of  gigantic  proportions,  ornament  many  of  the  terraces ; 
and  numerous  colossal  statues,  or  "  idols,"  of  solid  stone, 
from  ten  to  fifteen  feet  in  height,  are  found ;  some  erect, 
others  fallen.     There  are  likewise  many  "altars,"  all  of 
a  single  block  of  stone, — some  richly  ornamented,  but 
each  differing  from  all  the  rest, — many  of  them  now  much 
faded  and  worn  by  their  long  exposure  to  the  elements. 
Some  are  in  their  places  before  the  idols ;  others  are  over- 
thrown, and  partially  or  wholly  buried  in  the  earth. 


SOLID  STONE  ALTAR,  FOUND  AT  COPAN  ;  six  feet  square  and  four  feet  high,  the 
top  coTered  with  hieroglyphics. 

7.  4One  of  these  sculptured  altars,  standing  on  fou> 
globes  cut  ou»t  of  the  same  stone,  was  six  feet  square  and 
four  feet  high,  with  its  top  covered  with  hieroglyphics, 
and  each  side  representing  four  individuals.  The  figures 
sit  cross-legged,  in  the  oriental  custom  ; — the  head-dresses 
are  remarkable  for  their  curious  and  complicated  forms ; — 
all  have  breastplates  ;  and  each  holds  some  article  in  his 


CHAP.  II.] 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 


hand.     The  absence  of  all  representations  of  weapons  of  ANALYSIS. 
war,  and  the  nature  of  the  ornaments,  induces  the  belief  ~ 
that  the  people  were  not  warlike,  but  peaceable,  idola- 
trous, and  probably  easily  subdued. 

8.  'Two  or  three  miles  from  the  ruins,  there  is  a  stony  i  Quarries. 
range  where  are  quarries  from  which  the  stones  for  the 
walls  and  buildings  of  Copan  were  evidently  taken. 
There  are  huge  blocks  of  stone  of  different  degrees  of 
finish  ;  and  others  are  found  on  the  way  to  the  city,  where 
they  were  probably  abandoned  when  the  labors  of  the 
workmen  were  arrested. 


RUINS  OF  CHICHEN. 

1.  2The  ruins  of  Chichen,  in  the  central  part  of  north-  2.  situation 
ern  Yucatan,*  are  about  thirty  miles  west  of  Valladolid ;  at£ 
and  as  the  high  road  passes  through  them,  they  are  proba- 
bly  better  known  than  any  other  ruins  in  the  country. 
The  buildings  which  are  still  standing  are  laid  down  on 
the  annexed  "  Plan."  The  whole  circumference  occupied 
by  them  is  about  two  miles,  although  ruined  buildings  ap- 
pear beyond  these  limits. 


p.  74. 


3  ca  leooifl  Relish  J?eet 
"if? 


2.  'Following  the  pathway  from  the  "  Modern  Build-  3.  Description 
ings,"  as  denoted  on  the  annexed  Plan,  at  the  distance  of  ^iSfi?1* 
thirty  or  forty  rods  we  arrive  at  the  building  represented 
as  No.  1.  This  building  faces  the  east,  and  measures 
one  hundred  and  forty-nine  feet  in  front,  by  forty-eight 
feet  deep.  The  whole  exterior  is  rude  and  without  orna- 
ment of  any'  kind.  In  the  centre  of  one  side,  a  grand 
staircase,  forty-five  feet  wide,  now  in  ruins,  rises  to  the 
roof  of  the  building.  The  whole  number  of  apartments 
is  eighteen ;  one  of  which,  from  its  darkness,  and  from 
the  sculpture  on  the  b'ntel  of  its  doorway,  has  given  a 


80  AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES.  [BooK  L 

ANALYSIS,  name  to  the  whole  building, — signifying,  in  the  Indian 

~~  language,  the  "  Writing  in  the  dark." 
i.  The          3.  leaving  this  building,  and  following  the  pathway 

House  of      ,  ,  .  °  ,  ,°  e.        .  r     .,        J~ 

the  Nuns."  about  thirty  rods  westward,  we  reach  a  majestic  pile  01 
a.  see  NO  2,  buildings,  called  the  "House  of  the  Nuns;"*  remarkable 

preceding      f        .  ,  „  .  ,  , 

lor  its  good  state  ot  preservation,  and  the  richness  and 
beautv  °f  its  ornaments.  2On  the  left,  as  we  approach,  is 
a  building  measuring  thirty-eight  feet  by  thirteen ;  and 
on  the  right  is  another  which  is  twenty-six  feet  long,  four- 
teen deep,  and  thirty-one  high.  The  latter  has  three 
cornices,  and  the  spaces  between  are  richly  ornamented. 
4.  3The  principal  pile  of  buildings  consists  of  three 

cipal  pile  of  \   .  ,          &    „.  ,       .  , 

buiMin^s,  structures,  rising  one  above  another.  On  the  north  side, 
a  grand  staircase,  of  thirty-nine  steps,  fifty-six  feet  wide 
anc^  thirty-two  feet  high,  rises  to  the  top  of  the  first  range, 
upon  which  stands  a  second  range  of  buildings,  with  a 
platform  of  fourteen  feet  in  front  extending  all  round. 
From  the  back  of  this  platform,  on  the  south  side,  the 
grand  staircase  rises  again,  fifteen  steps,  to  the  roof  of  the 
second  range ;  which  forms  a  platform  in  front  of  the 
third  range.  These  several  buildings  rest  on  a  structure 
solid  from  the  ground,  the  roof  of  the  lower  range  being 
4.  drcumfe-  merely  a  platform  in  front  of  the  upper  one.  4The  cir- 
heShttfth*  cumference  of  the  whole  structure  is  six  hundred  and 

thirty-eight  feet,  and  its  height  is  sixty-five  feet. 
6fwmeaparf-       ^'  BThe  upper  platform  forms  a  noble  promenade,  and 
ment's,  inner  commands  a  magnificent  view  of  the  whole  surrounding 

walls,  faint-  „,,         " 

ings,  $>c.  country.  The  apartments  are  too  numerous  to  be  descri- 
bed. The  inner  walls  of  some  had  been  covered  with 
painted  designs,  now  much  defaced,  but  the  remains  of 
which  present  colors,  in  some  places  still  bright  and  vivid. 
Among  these  remains  are  detached  portions  of  human 
figures,  well  drawn, — the  heads  adorned  with  plumes  of 
feathers,  and  the  hands  bearing  shields  and  spears. 

c.  The  car-  6.  "At  the  distance  of  four  hundred  feet  northward  from 
b-SeTisro  3,  l^e  "House  of  the  Nuns,"  stands  a  circular  building, k 

preceding '  twenty-two  feet  in  diameter,  upon  the  uppermost  of  two 
extensive  terraces.  On  account  of  its  interior  arrange- 
ments, this  building  is  known  as  the  Caracol  or  "  Wind- 

7.  staircase  ing  staircase."    7A  staircase  forty-five  feet  wide,  and  con- 

*£tdeT'  taining  twenty  steps,  rises  to  the  platform  of  the  first  ter- 
race. On  each  side  of  this  staircase,  forming  a  sort  of 
balustrade,  were  the  entwined  bodies  of  two  gigantic 
sculptured  serpents,  three  feet  wide, — portions  of  which 
are  still  in  their  places. 

s.  second        7.  "The  platform  of  the  second  terrace  is  reached  by 

ttaircase.  anoj.jjer  staircase,  and  in  the  centre  of  the  steps  are  the 
remains  of  a  pedestal  six  feet  high,  on  which  probably 


CHAP.  II.]  AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES.  81 

once  stood  an  idol.     irThe  inner  walls  of  the  building  are  ANALYSIS. 
plastered,  and  ornamented  with  paintings  now  much  de-  ~itt/w,r 
faced.  2The  height  of  the  building,  including  the  terraces,  g  ^J,o/ 
is  little  short  of  sixty  feet.  ttebuuding. 

8.  3A  few  hundred  feet  northwest  from  the  building    6^JgJ5 
last  described,  are  two  others,4  each  upon  elevated  ter-  a.  pee  4  A  », 
races.     4The  most  interesting  object  in  the  first  of  these, 

which  is  yet  in  a  state  of  good  preservation,  is  a  large 
stone  tablet  covered  with  hieroglyphics.  The  farther  ter- 
race and  building  are  fast  going  to  decay. — 8These  are 
the  only  buildings  which  are  still  standing  on  the  west  side  n#nt«,  J 
of  the  high  road,  but  the  vestiges  of  extensive  mounds, 
with  remains  of  buildings  upon  them,  and  colossal  stones, 
and  fragments  of  sculpture,  strew  the  plain  in  great  pro- 
fusion. 

9.  Tassing  from  these  ruins  across  the  high  road,  we 
come  to  the  Castle  or  Tower, b  the  grandest  and  most  con- 
spicuous  object  among  the  ruins  of  Chichdn.     7It  stands     ^G  79t  . 

,    „  J  ,    £*       ,        .  .  .  i      7.  Tlie  mound 

upon  a  lofty  mound  faced  with  stone,  measuring,  at  the  on  whtcn  u 
base,  two  hundred   and    two  feet,   by  one  hundred  and 
ninety-six,  and  rising  to  the  height  of  seventy-five  feet. 
"On  the  west  side  is  a  staircase  thirty-seven*  feet  wide  ;  a.  staircase*, 

,  ,  ,    .  n  n  /••IT  •       and  serpent's 

and  on  the  north  is  one  forty-four  feet  wide,  and  contain-  heads. 
ing  ninety  steps.  At  the  foot  of  this  staircase  are  two 
colossal  serpents'  heads,  ten  feet  in  length,  with  mouths 
open  and  tongues  protruding.  9The  platform  on  the  top  of 
the  mound  measures  sixty-one  feet  by  sixty-four,  and  the 
building  forty-three  by  forty-nine. 

10.  10Single  doorways  face  the  east,  south,  and  west,  w.  Doorways. 
having  massive  lintels  of  wood  covered  with  elaborate 
carvings,  and  jambs  ornamented  with  sculptured  human 
figures.    The  principal  doorway  facing  the  north  is  twenty 

feet  wide,  and  has  two  massive  columns,  eight  feet  eight 
inches  high,  with  large  projections  at  the  base,  entirely 
covered  with  elaborate  sculpture.  "The  building  itself  is  n  neMtof 

n          i  •    i       p          •  •         i  ii  i  •  t*  the  building. 

twenty  feet  high,  forming,  m  the  whole,  an  elevation  of 

nearly  a  hundred  feet. — 12A  short  distance  east  of  this  12  Groups  of 

structure  is  an  area  of  nearly  four  hundred  feet  square, 

inclosed  by  groups  of  small  stone  columns  from  three  to 

six  feet  high,  each  consisting  of  several  separate  pieces, 

like  millstones. 

11.  "Several  hundred  feet  northwest  is  another  struc-  n.  immense 
ture,c  consisting  of  immense  parallel  walls,  each  two  hun- 

dred  and  seventy-four  feet  long,  thirty  feet  thick,  and  one  c- 
hundred  and  twenty  feet  apart.     14One  hundred  feet  from  14 
each  extremity,  facing  the  open  space  betweeft  the  walls, 
are  two  buildings  considerably  in  ruins, — each  exhibiting 
the  remains  of  two  columns,  richly  ornamented,  rising 
11 


82  AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES.  [BooK  L 

ANALYSIS,  among  the  rubbish.    'In  the  centre  of  the  great  stone  walls, 
i  Massive    exactly  opposite  each  other,  and  at  the  height  of  twenty 
stone  rings.  feet  from  ^e  ground?  are  two  massive  projecting  stono 
rings,  four  feet  in  diameter  and  thirteen  inches  thick,  hav- 
ing on  the  border  two  sculptured  entwined  serpents. 

12>  2These  stone  rings  are  highly  important,  as  a  ray  of 
historic  light  gleams  upon  them,  showing  the  probable 
3.  uerrera's  object  and  uses  of  this  extraordinary  structure.  "Herrera, 
in  his  account  of  the  diversions  of  Montezuma,  in  describ- 
ing  a  game  of  Ball,  has  the  following  language :  "  The 
place  where  they  played  was  a  ground  room, — long,  nar- 
row, and  high,  but  wider  above  than  below,  and  higher  on 
the  sides  than  at  the  ends ;  and  they  kept  it  very  well 
plastered,  and  smooth,  both  the  walls  and  the  floor.  On 
the  side  walls  theyjixed  certain  stones  like  those  of  a  mitt,  with 
a  hole  quite  through  the  middle,  just  as  big  as  the  ball ;  and 
-  ne  tnat  COUM  strike  it  through  there  won  the  game."  4If 
tne  obJects  °f tms  structure  are  identical  with  the  Tennis 
Court,  or  Ball  Alley,  in  the  city  of  Mexico,  the  circum- 
stance establishes,  with  little  doubt,  an  affinity  between 
the  people  who  erected  the  ruined  cities  of  Yucatan,  and 
those  who  inhabited  Mexico  at  the  time  of  the  conquest. 

13.  BAt  tfte  southern  extremity  of  the  most  eastern  of 
tnese  Para^el  walls,  and  on  the  outer  side,  is  a  building 
consisting  of  two  ranges;  one  even  with  the  ground,  and 
the  other  about  twenty-five  feet  above  it, — the  latter  being 
in  a  state  of  good  preservation,  and  having  conspicuous, 
on  the  cornice,  a  procession  of  tigers  or  lynxes.  The 
rooms  of  both  divisions  abound  with  sculptures,  and  de- 
signs in  painting,  representing  human  figures,  battles, 
houses,  trees,  and  scenes  of  domestic  life. 

RUINS  OF  UXMAL.* 

!•  6The  ruins  of  Uxmal  are  about  fifty  miles  south  of 
Merida,  the  principal  city  and  the  capital  of  Yucatan. 

'The  most  conspicuous  building    among  the  ruins  is 
rnor.»   called  the  "  House  of  the  Governor,"*  so  named  by  the 
anStpage!'  Indians,  who  supposed  it  the  principal  building  of  the 
ancient  city,  and  the  residence  of  its  ruler.     8This  build- 
ing stands  on  the  uppermost  of  three  ranges  of  terraces, 
9.  The  jtrst  each  walled  with  cut  stone.     "The  first  terrace  is  five 
"terrace*.*   hundred  and  seventy-five  feet  in  length,  and  three  feet 
high.     Above  this,  leaving  a  platform  fifteen  feet  wide, 
rises  a  second  terrace,  twenty  feet  high,  and  five  hundred 
forty-five  feet  long, — having  rounded  corners  instead  of 

*  Pronounced  Oox-maL    The  «,  in  Spanish,  when  sounded,  is  pronounced  like  double  o. 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 


83 


sliarp  angles,  'The  several  terraces  were  found  covered 
with  trees,  which  have  been  cleared  away  since  the  ex- 
plorution  of  the  ruins. 

2.  *Li  the  middle  of  the  second  terrace  is  an  inclined, 
broken,  round  pillar,  five  feet  in  diameter  and  eight  feet 
high.     3Two  hundred  and  fifty  feet  from  the  front  of  this 
second  terrace,  rises  a  grand  staircase,  one  hundred  and 
thirty  feet  broad,  and  containing  thirty-five  steps,  ascend- 
ing to  a  third  terrace  nineteen   feet  above  the  second. 
4This  uppermost  terrace  is  three  hundred  and  sixty  feet 
long,  and  nearly  a  hundred  broad ;  and  on  its  platform 
stands  a  noble  stone  building,  of  elegant  proportions,  three 
hundred  and  twenty-two  feet  in  length,  thirty-nine  feet 
broad,  and  twenty- four  feet  high.     The  •  front  view  of  a 
portion  of  this  building  is  represented  in  the  annexed  en- 
graving.    (See  next  page.) 

3.  6This  front  has  thirteen  doorways,  the  principal  of 
which  is  in  the  centre,  opposite  the  range  of  steps  leading 
up  the  terrace.     The  centre  door  is  eight  feet  six  inches 
wide,  and  eight  feet  ten  inches  high.     The  others  are  of 
the  same  height,  but  two  feet  less  in  width.     "The  walls 
of  the  edifice  are  of  plain  stone  up  to  the  mouldings  that 
run  along  the  tops  of  the  doorways ;  above  which,  to  the 
top  of  the  building,  are  ornaments  and  sculptured  work 
in  great  profusion,  without  any  rudeness  in  the  designs, 
but  of  symmetrical   proportions,   and  rich  and  curious 
workmanship.     7The  building  is  divided  into  two  ranges 
of  rooms  from  front  to  rear.*     The  floors  are  of  cement, 
and  the  walls  are  of  square  stones  smoothly  polished,  and 
laid  with  as  much  regularity  as  under  the  rules  of  the 
best  modern  masonry. 


ANALYSIS. 

1.  Terraces, 
how  covered. 

2.  Broken 
pillar. 


4.  Uppermost 
terrace ;  and 
building  on 
its  platform. 


5.  The  front 
doorways  of 
the  building. 


6.  Walls  of 
the  edifice. 


7.  The  room* 

a.  ?«« the 

'  Plan,-  noxt 

page. 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 


[BOOK  I. 


FRONT  VIEW  OP  PART  OP  BUILDING  No  I,  UXMAL. 


9.  Lintels  of 
the  doorways. 


•3  Description 
(^f  the  "  House 
Of  the  Tur- 
tles." 
a.  See  the 
'fl&n,'  page 
83. 


4.  Two  ruin- 
ed edifices  far- 
ther north. 


GROUND  PLAN  OF  BUILDING  No.  I,  UXMAL. 

4.  aThe  roof,  like  those  of  most  of  the  ruins  in  Yuca- 
tan, forms  a  triangular  arch,  constructed  with  stones  over- 
lapping,  and  covered  by  a  layer  of  flat  stones.     A  thick 
vegetable  mould  has  accumulated  on  the  roof,  and  the 
whole  is  overgrown  with  shrubbery.      2The  lintels  of  all 
the  doorways  are  of  sapote  wood,  many  of  them  still  hard 
and  sound  in  their  places,  but  others  perforated  by  worm- 
holes,  cracked,  and  broken,  and  to  the  decay  of  which  the 
falling  of  the  walls  may  be   attributed.     Had  the  lintels 
been  of  stone,  as  they  are  in  most  of  the  ruins  of  Yucatan, 
the  principal  buildings  of  Uxmal  would  be  almost  entire 
at  this  day. 

5.  3At  the  northwest  corner  of  the  second  terrace,*  there 
is  a  building  which  has  been  called  the  "  House  of  the 
Turtles,"  a  name  which  originated  from  a  row  of  turtles 
sculptured  on  the  cornice.     This  building  is  ninety-four 
feet  in  front,  and  thirty-four  feet  deep.     It  wants  the  rich 
and  gorgeous  decorations  of  the  "  House  of  the  Governor," 
but  it  is  distinguished   for  the  justness  and  beauty  of  its 
proportions,  and  the  chasteness  and  simplicity  of  its  orna- 
ments.    This  noble  building  is,  however,  fast  going  to 
decay.     The  roof  has  fallen,  and  the  walls  are  tottering, 
and  with  a  few  more  returns  of  the  rainy  season  the  whole 
will  be  a  mass  of  ruins.* 

6.  4A  short  distance  north  of  this  building  are  two  rum- 
ed  edifices,  seventy  feet  apart,  each  being  one  hundred 


*  Stephens.    1841. 


CHAP.  IL]  AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES.  95 

and  twenty-eight  feet  long,  and  thirty  feet  deep.     The  ANALYSIS. 

sides  facing  each  other  are  embellished  with  sculpture ; ' 

and  there  remain,  on  both,  the  fragments  of  entwined 
colossal  serpents,  which  once  extended  the  whole  length 
of  the  walls. 

7.  Continuing  still  farther  north,  in  the  same  direction, 
we  arrive   at  an  extensive  pile  of  ruins,  «•  comprising  four 
great  ranges  of  edifices,  placed  on  the  uppermost  of  three 
terraces,  nineteen  feet  high.    2The  plan  of  the  buildings  is 
quadrangular,  with  a  courtyard  in  the  centre.     The  en- 

trance  on  the  south  is  by  a  gateway  ten  feet  eight  inches  onthesouth- 
wide,  spanned  by  a  triangular  arch.     3The  walls  of  the  3.  omamen- 
four  buildings,  overlooking  the  courtyard,  are  ornamented, 
from  one  end  to  the  other,  with  rich  and  intricate  carving, 
presenting  a  scene  of  strange  magnificence. 

8.  4The  building  on  the  western  side  of  the  courtyard  0J  JJ|^*j*^ 
is  one  hundred  and  seventy-three  feet  long,  and  is  distin-  °ntfo  court- 

.  ,      ,      ,  ,          ,J  ,  .         yard,  loithit* 

guished    by   two   colossal    entwined  serpents,    running  coiossaiscuip- 
through    and    encompassing   nearly  all    the  .ornaments    tupmtsr' 
throughout  its  whole  length.     These  serpents  are  sculp- 
tured out  of  small  blocks  of  stone,  which  are  arranged  in 
the  wall  with  great  skill  and  precision.    One  of  the  ser- 
pents has  its  monstrous  jaws  extended,  and  within  them  is 
a  human  head,  the  face  of  which  is  distinctly  visible  in 
the  carving.     6The  whole  number  of  apartments  opening     5.  Apart- 
upon  the  courtyard  is  eighty-eight.  ment9' 

9.  r'East  of,  and  adjoining  the  range  of  buildings  iust    «•  Another 

j  •!_    j    •  ^  A         •  i  •          IT      courtyard, 

described,  is  another  extensive  courtyard  ;  passing  through  mound,  and 
which  we  arrive  at  a  lofty  mound b  faced  with  stone,  eighty- 
eight  feet  high,  and  having  a  building  seventeen  feet  high  b ' 
on  its  summit ;  making,  in  the  whole,  a  height  of  one  hun- 
dred and  five  feet.  This  building  is  called  the  "  House 
of  the  Dwarf,"  and  the  Indians  have  a  curious  legend 
concerning  its  erection.  It  presents  the  most  elegant  and 
tasteful  arrangement  of  ornaments  to  be  seen  in  Uxmal, 
but  of  which  no  adequate  idea  can  be  given  but  in  a  large 
engraving. 

10.  'There  are  several   other  extensive   buildings  at     i.  other 
Uxmal ;  but  a  sufficient  number  have  been  described  to 

give  an  idea  of  their  general  character.  They  cannot  be 
fully  understood  without  elaborate  engravings  accompany- 
ing the  descriptions,  for  which  the  reader  is  again  referred 
to  the  highly  valuable  works  of  Mr.  Stephens. 

11.  "Another  interesting  feature  of  these  ruins,  how- 
ever,  should  not  be  overlooked.     Subterraneous  chambers 
are  scattered  over  the  whole  ground  covered  by  this  ruin- 
ed  city.     They  are  dome-shaped — from  eight  to  ten  feet 
deep,  and  from  twelve  to  twenty  in  diameter, — the  walls 


66 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 


[Boos  L 


ANALYSIS,  and  ceilings  being  plastered,  and  the  floors  of  hard  mor- 
~~  tar.  Their  only  opening  is  a  circular  hole  at  the  top, 
barely  large  enough  to  admit  a  man.  The  object  of  these 
chambers  is  unknown.  Some  have  supposed  them  in- 
tended as  cisterns,  or  reservoirs ;  and  others,  that  they 
were  built  for  granaries,  or  storehouses. 

I'outhand        *^*  '^outh  and  south-east  of  Uxmal  is  a  large  extent  of 
gouthwestof  country  which  is  literally  covered  with  ruins,  but  few  of 
a.  At  Labna.  which  have  yet  been  thoroughly  explored.     2At  Labna* 
a.  see  Map,  there  are  several  curious  structures  as  extraordinary  as 
those  of  Uxmal,  one  of  which  is  represented  by  the  fol- 
lowing engraving. 


BUILDING  AT  LABNA,  40  feet  high,  placed  on  an  artificial  elevation  45  feet  high. 


3.  Description 
of  the  build- 
ing. 


4.  Ruins  at 

Keioick. 


page  74. 


13.  3This  building,  which  stands  on  an  artificial  mound, 
faced  with  stone,  forty-five  feet  high,  rises  nearly  forty 
feet  above  the  summit  of  the  mound,  making  in   all  a 
height  of  more  than  eighty  feet.     The  building  is  forty 
three  feet  in  front,  and  twenty  in  depth ;  and  the  exterior 
walls  were  once  covered  with  colossal  figures  and  orna- 
ments in  stucco,  most  of  which  are  now  broken  and  i« 
fragments.     Along  the  top,  standing  out  on  the  wall,  is  a 
row  qf  death's  heads ;  and  underneath  are  two  lines  of 
human  figures,  of  which  scattered  arms  and  legs  alone 
remain. 

14.  4At  Kewick,b  a  short  distance  south  of  Labna,  are 
numerous  ancient  buildings,  now  mostly  in  ruins,  but  re. 
markable   for  the  neatness  and  simplicity  of  their  archi- 
tecture, and  the  grandeur  of  their  proportions.     An  en- 
graving of  the  principal  doorway  of  one  of  these  build- 
ings is  given  on  the  opposite  page. 


CHAP.  III.] 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 


87 


PRINCIPAL  DOORWAY  OP  A  BUILDING  AT  KKWICK. 


CHAPTER  III: 


ANALYSIS. 


SUPPOSED  ORIGIN  OF  THE  AMERICAN  ANTIQUI- 
TIES, AND  OF  THE  INDIAN  TRIBES. 

1.  lWe  have  now  closed  our  descriptive  account  of 
American  Antiquities,  and  shall   proceed,  in  the   same 
brief  manner,  to  consider  the  question  of  their  origin,  and 
ihe  origin  of  the  Indian  tribes. 

2With  regard  to  most,  if  not  all,  of  the  ruined  structures 
found  in  Mexico,  Yucatan,  and  Central  America ;  and 
also  in  Peru ;  there  appears  now  but  little  difficulty  in 
satisfactorily  ascribing  their  origin  to  the  aborigines  who 
were  in  possession  of  those  countries  at  the  time  of  their 
discovery  by  Europeans.  3It  is  known  that,  at  the  time 
of  the  conquest  of  Mexico  and  the  adjacent  provinces, 
edifices,  similar  to  those  whose  ruins  have  been  described, 
were  in  the  possession  and  actual  occupation  of  the  native 
inhabitants.  Some  of  these  structures  already  bore  the 
marks  of  antiquity,  while  others  were  evidently  of  recent 
construction. 

2.  4The  glowing  accounts  which  Cortez  and  his  com- 
panions gave  of  the  existence  of  extensive  cities,   and 
magnificent  buildings  and  temples,  in  the  actual  use  and 
occupation  of  the  Indians,  were  so  far  beyond  what  could 
be  conceived  as  the  works  of  "ignorant  savages"  that 
modern  historians,  Robertson   among  the  number,  have 
been  inclined  to  give   little  credit  to  their   statements. 


l.  Object  of 
this  Chapter. 


2.  The  ruined 
ed'JiCKs  found 

in  Mexico, 
Yucatan,  #•«. 
attributed  to 

the  aborig- 
ines. 


3.  Known  to 
have  been  in 
their  posses- 
sion at  the 
time  af  tka 
conquest. 


4  The,  09- 
countft  given 

by  Cortex 
and  his  cotr* 

paniona ; 
•why  discred- 
ited by  mod- 
ern writer*. 


88 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 


[BooK  L 


9.  First  dis- 
coveries in 
Yucatan. 


account  of 
Yucatan. 


4.  The  ac- 
count given 

by  Pernal 
Diaz,  of  the 

natives  of 

Yucacan. 


8.  Of  the 


ANALYSIS.  'But  the  wrecks  of  a  former  civilization  which  now  strew 
the  plains  of  Yucatan  and  Central  America,  confirm  the 
accounts  of  the  early  historians ;  for  these  buildings,  whe- 
ther desolate  or  inhabited,  were  then  there,  and  at  least 
more  perfect  than  they  are  now ;  and  some  of  them  were 
described  as  occupying  the  same  localities  where  they 
have  since  been  found. 

3.  3When  the  Spaniards  first  discovered  the  coast  of 
Yucatan,  they  observed,  along   its  shores,  "villages  in 
which  they  could  distinguish  houses  of  stone  that  appeared 
white  and  lofty  at  a  distance."     3Herrera,  a  Spanish  his- 
torian, says  of  Yucatan, — "The  whole  country  is  divided 
into  eighteen  districts ;  and  in  all  of  them  were  so  many 
and  such  stately  stone  buildings  that  it  was  amazing  ;  and 
the  greatest  wonder  is,  that  having  no  use  of  any  metal, 
they  were  able  to  raise  such  structures,  which  seem  to 
have  been  temples  ;  for  their  houses  were  always  of  tim- 
ber, and  thatched." 

4.  4Another  writer,  Bernal  Diaz,  who  accompanied  the 
expeditions  of  Cortez,   speaks  of  the  Indians  of  a  large 
town  in  Yucatan,  as  being  "  dressed  in  cotton  mantles," — 
and  of  their  buildings  as  being  "  constructed  of  lime  and 
stone,  with  figures  of  serpents  and  of  idols  painted  upon  the 
walls."    &At  another  place  he  saw  "  two  buildings  of  lime 
and  stone,  well  constructed,  each  with  steps,  and  an  altar 
placed   before  certain  figures,  the  representations  of  the 
gods  of  these  Indians."     6Approaching  Mexico,  he  says, 
"  appearances  demonstrated  that  we  had  entered  a  new 
country ;  for  the  temples  were  very  lofty ;   and,  together 
with  the  terraced  buildings,  and  the  houses  of  the  caciques, 
being  plastered  and  whitewashed,  appeared  very  well,  and 
resembled  some  of  our  towns  in  Spain." 

5.  'The  city  of  Cholula  was  said  to  resemble  Vallado- 
lid.     It  "  had  at  that  time  above  a  hundred  lofty  white 
towers,  which  were  the  temples  of  their  idols."      8The 
Spanish  historians  speak  repeatedly  of  buildings  of  lime 
and  stone,  painted  and  sculptured  ornaments,  and  plastered 
walls ;  idols,  courts,  strong  walls,  and  lofty  temples,  with 
high  ranges  of  steps, — all  the  work  of  the  Indians,  the  in- 
habitants of  the  country.  9In  all  these  accounts  we  easily 
recognize  the  ruined  edifices  which  have   been  recently 
discovered  ;  and  cannot  .doubt  that  they  owe  their  origin  to 
the  ancestors  of  the  Indians  who  now  reside  there — subdued 
— broken  in  spirit — and  degraded,  and  still  held  in  a  sort 
of  vassalage  by  the  Spanish  inhabitants. 

6.  10Nor  indeed  is  there  any  proof  that  the  semi-civil- 
ized inhabitants  of  Mexico,  Yucatan,  and  Central  Ameri- 

ifibt*.      ca,  were  a  race  different  from  the  more  savage  tribes  by 


which  he 
saw  there. 


6.  Of  the 
country  near- 
er Mexico. 


7.  Of  the  city 
of  Cholula. 


8.  General 

character  of 

the  accounts 

given  by  the 

Spanish 

writers. 


9.  The  con- 
clusion arri- 
ved at. 


It.  •Supposed 
common  ori- 
gin r>f  all  the 


CHAP.  III.] 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 


89 


Which  they  were  surrounded :  but,  on  the  contrary,  there 
is  much  evidence  in  favor  of  their  common  origin,  and  in 
proof  that  the  present  tribes,  or  at  least  many  of  them,  are 
but  the  dismembered  fragments  of  former  nations. 

7.  irfhe  present  natives  of  Yucatan  and  Central  Amer- 
ica, after  a  remove  of  only  three  centuries  from  their 
more  civilized  ancestors,  present  no  diversities,  in  their 
natural  capacities,  to  distinguish  them  from  the  race  of 
the  common  Indian.    2And  if  the  Mexicans  and  the  Peru- 
vians could  have  arisen  from  the  savage  state,  it  is  not  im- 
probable that  the  present  rude  tribes  may  have  remained 
in  it ;  or,  if  the  latter  were  once  more  civilized  than  at 
present, — as  they  have  relapsed  into  barbarism — so  others 
may  have  done. 

8.  3The  anatomical  structure  of  the  skeletons  found 
within  the  ancient  mounds  of  the  United  States,  does  not 
differ  more  from  that  of  the  present -Indians  than  tribes  of 
the  latter,  admitted  to  be  of  the  same  race,  differ  from  each 
other.     In  the  physical  appearance  of  all  the  American 
aborigines,  embracing  the   semi-civilized   Mexicans,  the 
Peruvians,  and  the  wandering  savage  tribes,  there  is  a 
striking  uniformity  j  nor  can.  any  distinction  of  races  here 
be  made. 

9.  4In  their  languages  there  is  a  general  unity  of  struc- 
ture, and  a  great  similarity  in  grammatical  forms,  which 
prove  their  common  origin  ;  while  the  great  diversity  in 
the  words  of  the  different  languages,  shows  the  great  an- 
tiquity of  the  period  of  peopling  America.     6In  the  gene- 
rally uniform  character  of  their  religious  opinions  and 
rites,  we  discover  original  unity  and  an  identity  of  origin  ; 
while  the  diversities  here  found,  likewise  indicate  the  very 
early  period  of  the  separation  and  dispersion  of  tribes. 
"Throughout  most  of  the  American  tribes  have  been  found 
traces  of  the  pictorial  delineations,  and  hieroglyphical  sym- 
bols, by  which  the  Mexicans  and  the  Peruvians  communi- 
cated ideas,  and  preserved  the  memory  of  events.* 

10.  7The  mythological  traditions  of  the  savage  tribes, 
and  the  semi-civilized  nations,  have  general  features  of 
resemblance, — generally  implying  a  migration  from  some 
other  country, — containing  distinct  allusions  to  a  deluge 
— and  attributing  their  knowledge  of  the  arts  to  some  fabu- 
lous teacher  in  remote   ages.     "Throughout  nearly  the 
whole  continent,  the  dead  were  buried  in  a  sitting  pos- 
ture ;  the  smoking  of  tobacco  was  a  prevalent  custom, 
and  the  calumet,  or  pipe  of  peace,  was  everywhere  deemed 
sacred.     And,  in  fine,  the  numerous  and  striking  analogies 


ANALYSIS. 


i. 

ilar  natural 

capacities. 


2  supposed 


4.  Great  ami 

quiiy  of  the 

period  of  peo- 


5.  By  their 


their  trtuu- 


s.  By  their 
wd^ 


*  See  Mexican  History,  page  562. 

12 


90 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 


[Boo*  I 


ANALYSIS, 


of  'America 
unknown, 


2  A  civiuza- 


3.  Ancient 

structures 

throughout 


4.  Ancient  ed- 

tfices  in  Mex- 

ico  attribu- 
teroitecse 
5  May  not 

tfl6  ToltCCS 

have  been  the 
au>oi-/cs  8found 
in  'state??'611' 


qui<m- 
Who  jirst  set- 

tied  America? 


.  Believed  by 

many  that 

the  ancients 


pus- 
9.  The  car- 


between  the  barbarous  and  the  cultivated  tribes,  are  suffi- 
cient  to  justify  the  belief  in  their  primitive  relationship 
and  common  origin. 

H-  'But  whether  the  first  inhabitants  were  rude  and 
barbarous.  tribes,  as  has  been  generally  supposed,  or  were 
more  enlightened  than  even  the  Mexicans  and  the  Peru- 
vians, is  a  point  which  cannot  be  so  satisfactorily  deter- 
mined.  2But,  whichever  may  have  been  the  case,  it  is 
certain  that  these  nations  were  not  the  founders  of  civiliza- 
tion  on  this  continent  ;  for  they  could  point  to  antiquities 
which  were  the  remains  of  a  former  civilization. 

12.  3The  Incas  of  Peru,  at  the  time  of  the  conquest,  ac- 

•>  •,->•>•,  .  ,,.  1« 

knowledged  the  existence  ot  ancient  structures,  ot  more 
remote  origin  than  the  era  of  the  foundation  of  their  em- 
pire ;  and  these  were  undoubtedly  the  models  from  which 
they  copied  ;  and  throughout  an  extent  of  more  than 
three  thousand  miles,  in  South  America,  ancient  ruins 
have  been  discovered,  which  cannot  be  attributed  to  the 
Peruvians,  and  which  afford  indubitable  evidence  of  the 
previous  existence  of  a  numerous,  agricultural,  and  highly 
civilized  people. 

13.  4The  Mexicans  attributed  many  ancient  edifices  in 

,     .  i       m   i  i          i  i 

their  country  to  the  Toltecs,  a  people  who  are  supposed  to 
have  arrived  in  Mexico  during  the  latter  part  of  the  sixth 
century.  BIt  is  said  that  the  Toltecs  came  from  the  north  ; 

i     •        •         i    •      i    i  iii  11  11  • 

and  it  is  highly  probable,  although  but  mere  conjecture, 
that  they  previously  occupied  the  valley  of  the  Missis- 
sippi  and  the  adjacent  country,  as  far  as  the  Alleghanies 
on  the  east,  the  Lakes  on  the  north,  and  Florida  on  the 
south,  and  that  they  were  the  authors  of  the  works  whose 
remains  have  been  found  in  the  United  States. 

^'  6^ut  st^  another  question  arises  :  when,  how,  and 
by  whom  was  America  first  settled  ?  —  and  who  were  the 

•  _     ,  T     ,.  .,         n       TT-         in 

ancestors  of  the  present  Indian  tribes  f  We  shall  notice 
the  most  prominent  of  the  many  theories  that  have  been 
advanced  upon  this  subject,  and  close  with  that  which  ap- 
pears to  us  the  most  reasonable. 

?jt  is  believed  by  many  that  the  ancients  were  not  un- 

..  ,        ,  •'  J   .  .  ,      , 

acquainted  with  the  American  continent  ;  and  there  are 
indeed  some  plausible  reasons  for  believing  that  an  exten- 
sive island,  or  continent,  once  existed  in  the  Atlantic 
Ocean,  between  Europe  and  America,  but  which  after- 
wards disappeared. 

^*  8^n  a  dial°gue  written  by  Theopompus,  a  learned 
historian  who  lived  in  the  time  of  Alexander  the  Great, 
one  of  the  speakers  gives  an  account  of  a  continent  of  very 
great  dimensions,  larger  than  either  Asia  or  Africa,  and 
situated  beyond  these  in  the  ocean.  9It  is  said  that  Hanno, 


CHAP.  III.]  AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES.  91 

the  great  Carthaginian  navigator,  sailed  westward,  from  ANALYSIS. 
the  Straits  of  Gibraltar,  thirty  days ;    and  hence   it  is  ~~ 
inferred  by  many  that  he  must  have  visited  America,  or 
some  of  its  islands.     lDiodorus  Siculus  says,  that  "to- 
wards  Africa,  and  to  the  west  of  it,  is  an  .immense  island 
in  the  broad  sea,  many  days'  sail  from  Lybia.     Its  soil  is     Siculus- 
very  fertile,  and  its  surface  variegated  with  mountains 
and  valleys.     Its  coasts  are  indented  with  many  navigable 
rivers,  and  its  fields  are  well  cultivated." 

16.  ^Plato's  account,  however,  is  the  most  full,  and 
more  to  be  relied  on  than  that  of  any  other  of  the  ancients. 
The  most  important  part  of  it  is  as  follows :  "  In  those 
early  times  the  Atlantic  was  a  most  broad  island ;  and 
|here  were  extant  most  powerful  kings  in  it,  who,  with 
joint  forces,  attempted  to  occupy  Asia  and  Europe.     And 
so  a  most  grievous  war  was  carried  on,  in  which  the 
Athenians,  with  the  common  consent  of  the  Greeks,  op- 
posed themselves,  and  they  became  the  conquerors.     But 
that  Atlantic  island,  by  a  flood  and  earthquake,  was  in- 
deed  suddenly  destroyed;    and   so   that  warlike    people 
were  swallowed  up." 

17.  3Again  he  adds,  "  An  island  in  the  mouth  of  the  3.  conttnua- 
sea,  in  the  passage  to  those  straits,  called  the  pillars  of  tto%riounf.°  * 
Hercules,  did  exist ;  and  that  island  was  larger  than  Lybia 

and  Asia ;  from  which  there  was  an  easy  passage  over  to 
other  islands,  and  from  those  islands  to  that  continent, 
which  is  situated  out  of  that  region."  Plato  farther  re- 
marks that  "  Neptune  settled  in  this  island,  and  that  his 
descendants  reigned  there,  from  father  to  son,  during  a 
space  of  nine  thousand  years.  They  also  possessed  several 
other  islands ;  and,  passing  into  Europe  and  Africa,  sub- 
dued all  Lybia  as  far  as  Egypt,  and  all  Europe  to  Asia 
Minor.  At  length  the  island  sunk  under  water,  and  for  a 
long  time  afterwards  the  sea  thereabouts  was  full  of  rocks 
and  shoals." 

18.  4These  accounts,  and  many  others  of  a  similar  4.  The  impor- 
character,  from  ancient  writers,  have  been  cited,  to  prove 

that  America  was  peopled  from  some  of  the  eastern  conti- 
nents,  through  the  medium  of  islands  in  the  Atlantic, 
which  have  since  disappeared.  Various  writers  have 
thought  that  they  could  perceive  in  the  languages,  cus- 
toms, and  religion  of  the  Indians,  analogies  with  those  of 
the  Greeks,  the  Latins,  the  Hindoos,  and  the  Hebrews ; 
and  thus  the  Indians  have  been  referred,  by  one,  to  a 
Grecian  ;  another,  to  a  Latin  ;  a  third,  to  a  Hindoo,  and 
a  fourth,  to  Hebrew  origin.  Others,  with  equal  show 
of  argument,  deduce  their  origin  from  the  Phoenicians ; 
and  thus  almost  every  country  of  the  old  world  has  claimed 


92  AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES.  [BopK  L 

ANALYSIS,  the  honor  of  being  the  first  discoverer  of  the  new,  and 
hence  the  progenitor  of  the  Indians. 

19.  Others,  again,  among  whom  may  be  numbered 
Voltaire  and  Lord  Kames,  finding  a  difficulty  in  recon- 
ciling the  varieties  of  complexion  and  feature,  found 
among  the  human  family,  with  the  Scriptural  account  that 
all  are  descended  from  the  same  pair,  have  very  summarily 
disposed  of  the  whole  matter,  by  asserting,  that  "  America 
has  not  been  peopled  from  any  part  of  the  old  world." 

z.Noneces-       20.  2We  believe,  however,  that  in  order  to  account  for 

iSmentivn-  the  peopling  of  America,  there  is  no  necessity  for  resorting 
ed  theory.    ^Q  t^e  SUppOSjtion  that  a  new  creation  of  human  beings 
s.  mevi-    may  have   occurred   here.      3And,   with   regard   to   the 
opinion  entertained  by  some,  that  colonies  from  different 
European  nations,  and  at  different  times,  have  been  estab- 
lished  here,  we  remark,  that,  if  so,  no  distinctive  traces 
of  them  have  ever  been  discovered ;  and  there  is  a  uni- 
formity in  the  physical  appearance  of  all  the  American 
tribes,  which  forbids  the  supposition  of  a  mingling  of  differ- 
ent races. 

4.  Navigation  21  4There  is  no  improbability  that  the  early  Asiatics 
"ancients,  reached  the  western  shores  of  America  through  the  is- 
lands of  the  Pacific.  There  are  many  historical  evi- 
dences to  show  that  the  ancients  were  not  wholly  ig- 
norant of  the  art  of  navigation.  In  the  days  of  Solomon, 
the  navy  of  Hiram,  king  of  Tyre,  brought  gold  from 
Ophir  ;  and  the  navy  of  Solomon  made  triennial  voyages 
to  Tarshish.* 

B.  commerce,      22.  5The  aromatic  productions  of  the  Moluccas  were 

v°am!>ngtte'  known  at  Rome  two  hundred  years  before  the  Christian 
™anha%i    era  j  an(^  vessels  of  large  size  then  visited  the  ports  of  the 

dSspJf«-  Red  Sea't  The  British  islands  were  early  visited  by  the 
guese,  $-c.  Phcenicians  ;  and  the  Carthaginians  are  believed  to  have 
circumnavigated  Africa.  The  ancient  Hindoos  had  ves- 
sels, some  of  great  size,  but  the  commerce  of  the  Indies 
was  principally  in  the  hands  of  the  Arabians  and  the 
Malays.  When  the  Portuguese  first  visited  the  Indian 
Archipelago  they  met  with  large  Malay  fleets,  some  of  the 
vessels  of  which  were  large  galleys. 

23'  *^ui  witnout  attributing  to  the  Asiatics  any  greater 
maritime  knowledge  than  the  rude  South  Sea  islanders 
were  found  to  possess,  yet,  by  adventitious  causes,  such 

the  coast?0"1*1  as  the  drifting  of  canoes,  and  adventurous  voyages,  it  is 
highly  probable  that  the  people  of  Asia  might,  in  progress 
of  time,  have  reached  the  western  shores  of  the  American 


*  1  Bongs,  ch.  10.  I  Crichton's  Hist.  Arabia. 


CHAP.  IL]  AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES.  93 

continent.  'But  the  extensive  distribution  of  the  Red  or  ANALYSIS. 
Mongolian  race,  throughout  nearly  all  the  habitable  islands  ,.  Theexten- 
of  the  Pacific,  however  distant  from  each  other,  or  far  re-  "SfffSf 
moved  from  the  adjoining  continents,  presents  facts  which  gjjggj  %£ 
cannot  be  disputed,  and  relieves  us  from  the  necessity  of 
arguing  in  support  of  probabilities. 

24.  "That  some  of  the  northern,  and  rudest  of  the 
American  tribes,  early  migrated  from  Siberia,  by  Behring's 
Straits,  is  not  at  all  improbable.  The  near  approach  of 
the  two  continents  at  that  point,  and  the  existence  of  inter- 
vening islands,  would  have  rendered  the  passage  by  no 
means  difficult.  3But  should  we  even  trace  all  the  3.  The  theory 

,  .  .  not  ajjectea, 

American  tribes  to  that  source,  we  still  ascribe  to  them  an  by  this  sup- 
Asiatic  origin,  and  include  them  in  the  Mongolian  race. 


CONCLUSION. 

1  .  4From  the  circumstances  which  have  been  narrated, 
it  seems  reasonable  to  conclude  that  the  Red  race,  at  an  and  extensive 


early  period,  and  while  in  a  state  of  partial  civilization, 
emerging  from  Oriental  Asia,  spread  over  a  large  portion  of 
the  globe  ;  and  that  through  the  archipelagos  of  the  Pacific, 
and,  perhaps,  also  by  way  of  Behring's  Straits,  they  reached 
the  western  continent,  —  leaving  in  their  way,  in  the  nume- 
rous islands  of  the  sea,  evident  marks  of  their  progress  ; 
and  bringing  with  them  the  arts,  the  customs,  the  religion, 
and  the  languages  of  the  nations  from  which  they  sepa- 
rated, —  traces  of  which,  faint,  indeed,  through  the  lapse  of 
ages,  it  is  believed  could  still  be  recognized  among  the 
Mexicans  and  the  Peruvians  at  the  time  of  the  discovery 
of  those  people. 

2.  &Whatever  may  have  been  the  origin  and  history  of 
the  more  savage  tribes  of  the  north,  it  is  believed  that  the  ting  points  of 
western  shores  of  this  continent,  and  perhaps  both  Mexico 
and  Peru,  —  equally  distant  from  the  equator,  and  in  regions 
the  most  favorable  for  the  increase  and  the  support  of 
human  life,  were  the  radiating  points  of  early  American 
civilization  ;  from  which,  as  from  the  hearts  of  empire, 
pulsation  after  pulsation  sent  forth  their  streams  of  life 
throughout  the  whole  continent.  6But  the  spread  of  civili- 
zation  appears  to  have  been  restricted,  as  we  might  reason- 
ably  expect  to  find  it,  to  those  portions  of  the  continent 
where  the  rewards  of  agriculture  would  support  a  numer-  of. 
ous  population.  Hence,  following  the  course  of  this  civ- 
ilization, by  the  remains  it  has  left  us,  we  find  it  limited  by 
the  barren  regions  of  Upper  Mexico,  and  the  snows  of 


94  AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES.  [BooK  J. 

ANALYSIS.  Canada  on  the  north,  and  the  frosts  of  Patagonia  on  the 
.  south  ;  and  while  in  Mexico  and  Peru  are  found  its  grand- 
est and  most  numerous  monuments,  on  the  outskirts  they 
dwindle  away  in  numbers  and  in  importance. 

ltattanfinto       **'  Considering  the  vast  extent  of  these  remains,  spread- 
wMcti  the    mg  over  more  than  'half  the  continent,  and  that  in  Mexico 

grandeur  ^  and  South  America,  after  the  lapse  of  an  unknown  series 

theTeaanusms  of  ages,  they  still  retain  much  of  ancient  grandeur  which 
"  Time's  effacing  fingers"  have  failed  to  obliterate,  it  is 
certainly  no  wild  flight  of  the  imagination  to  conjecture 
that  in  ancient  times,  even  coeval  with  the  spread  of 
science  in  the  east,  empires  may  have  flourished  here 
that  would  vie  in  power  and  extent  with  the  Babylonian, 
the  Median,  or  the  Persian ;  and  cities  that  might  have 
rivalled  Nineveh,  and  Tyre,  and  Sidon ;  for  of  these  em- 
pires and  these  cities,  the  plains  of  Asia  now  exhibit 
fewer,  and  even  less  imposing  relics,  than  are  found  of 
the  former  inhabitants  of  this  country. 
2.  Moral  4.  2It  appears,  therefore,  that  on  the  plains  of  America, 

"•MASON*"'  surrounded  by  all  that  was  lovely  and  ennobling  in  nature, 
NATURE  *ke  numan  mind  had  for  ages  been  left  free,  in  its  moral 
versus  and  social  elements,  to  test  its  capacity  for  self-improve- 
m°N'  ment.  Let  the  advocates  of  EEASON,  in  opposition  to 
REVELATION,  behold  the  result.  In  the  twilight  of  a  civ- 
ilization that  had  probably  sprung  from  Revelation,  but 
which  had  lost  its  warmth  while  it  retained  some  por- 
tion of  its  brightness,  mind  had,  indeed,  risen  at  times, 
and,  under  favoring  circumstances,  to  some  degree  of 
power  ; — as  was  exhibited  in  those  extensive  and  enduring 
structures,  which  were  erected  for  amusements  and  plea- 
sure, qr  worship,  or  defence ;  but,  at  the  time  of  the  dis- 
covery, the  greater  portion  of  the  continent  was  inhabited 
by  savage  hordes,  who  had  doubtless  relapsed  from  a 
former  civilization  into  barbarism.  Even  in  the  brightest 
portions,  deep  ignorance  brooded  over  the  soul ;  and,  on 
temples  dedicated  to  the  sun,  human  sacrifices  were  made, 
to  appease  the  wrath  of  offended  gods,  or  propitiate  their 
favor.  The  system  of  NATURE  had  been  allowed  the 
amplest  field  for  development;  its  capacities  had  been 
fully  tried;  and  its  inadequacy  to  elevate  man  to  his 
proper  rank  in  the  scale  of  being,  had  been  fully  proved. 
It  was  time,  then,  in  the  wisdom  of  Providence,  for  a  new 
order  of  things  to  arise  ;  for  Reason  to  be  enlightened  by 
Revelation,  and  for  the  superstitions  of  a  pagan  polytheism 
to  give  place  to  the  knowledge  of  one  God,  the  morality 
of  the  Gospel,  and  the  religion  of  the  Redeemer. 


BOOK    II. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES 


"  Westward  the  star  of  empire  takes  its  way ; 

The  first  four  acts  already  past, — 
The  fifth  shall  close  the  drama  with  the  dayj 
Time's  noblest  empire  is  the  last." 


THE  PUBLIC  SEALS,  OR  COATS  OF 

OF  THE  SEVERAL  UNITED  STATES. 


As  the  engraved  copies  of  the  Public  Seals,  or  Coats  of  Arms  of  the  several  United  States, 
would  possess  little  interest  without  the  appropriate  Descriptions  or  Explanations  accompany- 
ing them,  and  as  the  latter  cannot  be  fully  understood  wicliout  a  knowledge  of  the  HsntMric 
terms,  in  which  those  descriptions  are  ofcen  worded,  we  deem  it  important  to  give  a  lu-ief  ac- 
count of  the  origin,  nature,  and  design,  of  these  and  similar  emblematical  devices. 

In  the  early  ages  of  the  world,  and  even  among  the  rudest  people,  various  devices,  signs, 
and  marks  of  honor,  were  used  to  distinguish  the  great  and  noble  from  the  ignoble  vulgar. 
Thus  we  find  in  the  writings  of  liomer,  Virgil,  and  Ovid,  that  their  heroes  had  divers  figures 
on  their  shields,  whereby  their  persons  were  distinctly  known.     Nations  also  adopted  sym- 
bolical signs  of  distinction,  which  they  displayed  on  their  banners  and  arms.     Tans  the  na- 
tional emblem  of  the  Egyptians  was  an  OJT,  of  the  Athenians  an  Owl,  of  the  Goths  a  B-ar,  of 
the  Romans  an  Eagle,  of  the  Franks  a  Lion,  and  of  the  Saxons  a   Horse.     Even  the  North 
American  savages  had  their  distinctive  emblems.     Thus  the  Otter  was  the  emblem  of  the  Ot- 
tawas  ;  and  the  IVolf,  the  Bear,  and  the  Turtle,  of  the  divisions  of  the  Iroquois  tribes  ;— and 
these  devices  were  often  painted  on  the  bodies  of  their  warriors. 

It  is  supposed  that,  in  Europe,  the  Crusades  and  Tournaments  were  the  cau  e  of  method- 
izing and  perfecting  into  a  science  the  various  national,  family,  and  individual  emblems,  to 
which  was  given  the  name  of  Heraldry ;  a  term  which  embraced,  originally,  uoi  only  all  that 
pertains  to  Coats  of  Arms,  but  also  to  the  marshalling  of  armies,  solemn  processions,  and  all 
ceremonies  of  a  public  nature. 

The  term  "'  Coats  of  Arms''  probably  originated  from  the  circumstance  that  the  ancients 
embroidered  various  colored  devices  on  the  coats  they  wore  over  their  armor.    A^so.  those  who 
joined  the  Crusades,  and  those  who  enlisted  in  the  tournaments,  had  their  devices  depicted  ou 
their  arm-?,  or  armor — as  on  their  shields,  banners,  &c. ;  and  as  the  colors  could  nos  here  be 
re;ained,  particular  marks  were  used  to  represent  them. 

All  coats  of  arms,  formed  according  to  the  rules  of  Heraldry,  are  delineated  on    Skielis  ot 
Escutcheons,  which  are  of  various  forms,  oval,  triangular,  heptagonal,  &c.    The  pares  com- 
posing the  escutcheon,  or  represented  on  ir,  are  Tinctures,  Furs,  Lines,  Borders,  and  Charges. 
The  description  of  the  first  and  last  only,  is  essential  to  our  purpose. 

By  TINCTURES  is  meant  the  various  r.olors  used,  the  names  and  marks  of  which  are  as 
follow— 

Or,  'golden  or  yellow,)  is  represented  by  dots  or  points.       .  .  .        (See  No.  1.) 

Argent,  (silver  or  white,)  is  plain.  .  .  .  .  .  (  u   No.  2.) 

Azure,  for  blue,!  is  represented  by  horizontal  lines.  .  .  .        (  "    No  3.) 

Glides,  (or  red,)  by  perpendicular  lines.     .  .  .  .  .  (  ;l    No.  4.) 

Vert,  'or  green,)  by  diagonal  lines  from  the  upper  right  corner  to  the  lower  left.*  (  "    N'o.  5.) 
Piirpitre,  (.or  purple,)  from  upper  left  to  lower  right.  .  .  ••        (  "    ^TO-  *»•) 

<SaWt',  (or  black,)  by  horizontal  and  perpendicular  lines  crossing  each  other.     (  "    No.  7.) 
For  the  use  of  these,  and  other  heraldric  terms,  see  the  copies  of  the  recorded  descriptions 
of  the  seals  of  Massachusetts,  Pennsylvania,  and  Missouri. 


No    1  No.  2.  No   3  No.  4.  No.  5.  No.  6.  No   7. 


Sometimes,  although  seldom,  the  names  of  the  precious  stones  are  used  to  represent  colors 
See  the  recorded  description  of  the  seal  of  Massachusetts. 

CU.UIGES  are  whatever  are  represented  on  the  field  of  the  escutcheon  ;  the  principal  of 
which,  in  addition  to  natural  and  celestial  figures,  are  the  Chief,  the  Pale,  the  Bend,  tin?  Kess, 
the  Bar,  the  Cheveron,  the  Cross,  and  the  Saltier  ;  each  of  which,  although  occup>.  ing  i;s  ap- 
propriate space  and  position  in  the  escutcheon,  and  governed  by  definhe  rules,  admits  of  a 
great  variety  of  representations 

The  external  ornaments  of  the  escutcheon  are  Crowns,  Coronets,  Mitres,  Helmets,  Mantling^ 

*  In  all  heraldric  descriptions,  that  which  is  called  the  right  side,  is  opposite  the  spectator's  lejl 
hand ;  and  vice  versa. 


98 


THE  PUBLIC  SEALS,  OR  COATS  OF  ARMS,          [Boon  IL 


Caps,  "Wreaths,  Crests,  Scrolls,  and  Supports 
ments,  and  others  nearly  all  of  them.     The  J 


ters.  Some  escutcheons  have  none  of  these  orna- 
ments, and  others  nearly  all  of  them.  The  last  mentioned  are  placed  on  the  side  of  the  es- 
cutcheon, standing  on  a  scroll,  and  are  thus  named  because  they  appear  to  support  or  hold  up 
the  shield.  (See  the  seals  of  Maine,  New  York,  New  Jersey,  Arkansas,  Missouri,  and  Michigan.) 

It  will  be  seen  that  the  Coats  of  Arms  of  many  of  the  States  do  not  strictly  follow  the  rulea 
of  Heraldry,  inasmuch  as  they  are  not  represented  on  shields,  or  escutcheons,  unless  the  entire 
circular  seals  be  deemed  the  escutcheons,  of  which  there  would  be  no  impropriety,  except  that 
eome  would  then  contain  the  figures  of  shields  within  shields.  The  design  and  the  effect  hcw- 
cver  are  the  same  in  both  cases,  whether  the  shield  be  or  be  not  used.  Where  the  heraldric 
tcAns  are  used  in  the  recorded  descriptions  of  the  seals,  we  have  written  the  descriptions  anew, 
giving  their  purport  in  our  own  language,  with  the  exception  of  the  descriptions  of  the  seate 
of  Massachusetts,  Pennsylvania,  and  Missouri,  which,  for  the  purpose  of  illustration,  we  have 
given  in  both  forms. 

The  seals  of  the  several  States,  on  which  are  delineated  the  Coats  of  Arms  which  they  have 
adopted,  are  used  by  the  proper  authorities  to  attest  and  give  validity  to  public  records  and 
documents  ;  and  to  many  public  writings  the  "  Great  Seal  of  State"  is  an  essential  requisite. 
In  addition,  these  Coats  of  Arms  of  the  States  are  interesting  historical  records,  all  having 
some  peculiar  significancy  of  meaning — being  emblematical  of  what  each  State  deemed  ap- 
propriate to  express  the  peculiar  circumstances,  character,  and  prospects  of  its  people — and 
many  of  them  enforcing,  by  significant  mottoes,  great  moral  and  political  truths,  and  shadow- 
ing forth,  by  their  various  representatives  of  agriculture,  commerce,  and  the  arts — liberty, 
justice,  and  patriotism,  the  future  greatness  and  glory  of  the  nation.  Viewed  in  this  light, 
these  devices  convey  many  useful  lessons,  an  I  are  interesting  and  appropriate  embellishments 
for  a  History  of  our  Country.  Such  is  our  apology  for  introducing  them  here. 

The  engravings  of  most  of  the  seals  will  be  found  different,  in  many  respects,  from  those 
hitherto  presented  to  the  public.  In  this  matter  we  have  studied  ACCURACY,  disregarding 
Chose  additions  and  changes  which  the  fancy  of  artists  has  substituted  in  the  place  of  the 
original  designs.  In  order  to  obtain  correct  copies,  we  have  been  at  the  trouble  of  procuring 
impressions  from  the  original  seals ;  and  also,  where  they  have  been  preserved,  the  recorded 
descriptions,  found  in  the  offices  of  the  secretaries  of  state. 

MAINE.— The  Coat  of  Arms  of  the  State  of  Maine,  as 
delineated  on  the  seal  of  the  State,  consists  of  a  white  or 
silver  shield,  on  which  is  represented  a  Pine  Tree  ;  and 
at  the  foot  of  the  same  a  Moose  Deer,  in  a  recumbent  pos- 
ture. The  Shield  is  supported,  on  the  right,  by  a  Hus- 
bandman resting  on  a  scythe,  and  on  the  left,  by  a  Sea- 
man resting  on  an  anchor.  The  masts  of  a  ship  appear 
in  the  distance  on  the  left.  In  the  foreground  are  re- 
presented sea  and  land ;  and  under  the  shield  is  the 
name  of  --the  State,  in  large  Roman  capitals.  Above  the 
shield,  for  a  "  Crest,"  is  the  North  Star ;  and  between 
the  star  and  the  shield  is  the  motto,  DIRIGO,  "  I  direct." 

The  Pine  Tree,  represented  on  the  escxitcheon,  called 
the  Mast  Pine — an  evergreen  of  towering  height  and 
enormous  size — the  largest  and  most  useful  of  American 
pines,  and  the  best  timber  for  masts,  is  one  of  the  staples 
of  the  commerce  of  Maine,as  well  as  the  pride  of  her  forests. 
The  Moose  Deer,  the  largest  of  the  native  animals  of  the  State,  which  retires  before  the  ap- 
proaching steps  of  human  inhabitancy,  and  is  thus  an  emblem  of  liberty,  is  here  represented 
quietly  reposing,  to  denote  the  extent  of  uncultivated  lands  which  the  State  possesses 

As  in  the  Arms  of  the  United  States  a  cluster  of  stars  represents  the  States  composing  the 
Nation,  so  the  North  Star  may  be  considered  particularly  applicable  to  the  most  northern 
member  of  the  confederacy,  and  as  it  is  a  directing  point  in  navigation,  (Dirigo,)  and  is  here 
used  to  represent  the  State,  so  the  latter  may  be  considered  the  citizen's  guide,  and  the  ob- 
ject to  which  the  patriot's  best  exertions  should  be  directed. 

The  "  Supporters"  of  the  shield— a  Husbandman  on  one  side  representing  Agriculture,  and 
a  Seaman  on  the  other  representing  Commerce  and  Fisheries— indicate  that  the  State  is  sup- 
ported by  these  primary  vocations  of  its  inhabitants. 


NEW  HAMPSHIRE.— The  seal  of  the  State  of  New 
Hampshire  contains  the  following  devi«>  ard  inscription. 
Around  a  circular  field,  encompassed  t>v  a  wreath  of 
laurels,  are  the  words  in  Roman  capitals,  SIGILLUM  REI- 
PUBLICJE  NEO  HANTOMENSIS,  "  The  Seal  of  the  State  of 
New  Hampshire,"  with  the  date  ':  17vl,"  indicating  the 
period  of  the  adoption  of  the  State  Constitution.  On  the 
Held  in  the  foreground,  are  represented  land  and  water- 
on  the  verge  of  the  distant  horizon  a  rising  sun .  (the  ri- 
sing destiny  of  the  State,)  and  a  ship  on  the  siocks,  with 
the  American  banner  displayed. 


PART  I.] 


OF  THE  SEVERAL  UNITED  STATES. 


99 


VERMONT. — We  are  informed  by  the  Secretary  of  State 
of  Vermont  that  there  are  no  records  in  the  secretary's 
office  giving  a  description  of  the  State  Seal,  or  showing 
the  time  of  establishing  it.  Ira  Allen,  however,  the  his- 
torian of  Vermont,  and  her  first  secretary,  states  that  the 
seal  was  established  by  the  Governor  and  Council  in 
1778 — that  the  tree  on  the  seal  was  an  evergreen  with 
fourteen  branches,  thirteen  of  them  representing  the  thir- 
teen original  States,  and  the  small  branch  at  the  top  repre- 
senting the  State  of  Vermont  supported  by  the  others. 
In  the  distance  is  seen  a  range  of  hills  representing  the 
Green  Mountains  ;  and  in  the  foreground  a  Cow  and 
gheaves  of  wheat,  indicating  an  agricultural  and  grazing 
country.  Around  the  border  of  the  seal,  in  Roman  cap- 
itals, are  the  words,  VERMONT.  FREEDOM  AND  UNITY. 


MASSACHUSETTS.— The  following  is  a  copy  of  the  re- 
corded description  of  the  Coat  of  Arms  of  Massachusetts, 
as  adopted  December  13th,  1780. 

Sapphire  :  an  Indian  dressed  in  his  shirt,  moccasins, 
belted,  proper  :  in  his  dexter  hand  a  bow,  topaz  :  in  his 
sinister  an  arrow,  its  point  towards  the  base.  On  the 
dexter  side  of  the  Indian's  head  a  star,  pearl,  for  one  of 
the  United  States  of  America.  Crest,  on  a  wreath,  a  dex- 
ter arm,  clothed  and  ruffled,  proper,  grasping  a  broad- 
sword, the  pommel  and  hilt  topaz,  with  this  motto,  "  Ense 
petit  placidam,  sub  libertate  quietem,"  and  around  the 
Beal,  "  Sigillum  Reipublicae  Massachusettensis." 

We  give  the  following  as  a  free  translation  of  the  same, 
with  a  few  additions. 

On  the  blue  ground  of  an  irregularly  formed  escutch- 
eon, an  Indian  is  represented,  dressed  with  belted  hunt- 
ing shirt  and  moccasins.  In  his  right  hand  is  a  golden 
bow,  and  in  his  left  an  arrow,  with  the  point  towards  the  base  of  the  escutcheon.  On  the 
right  side  of  the  Indian's  head  is  a  white  or  silver  star,  denoting  one  of  the  United  States  of 
America.  For  the  crest  of  the  escutcheon  is  a  wreath,  from  which  extends  a  right  arm, 
clothed  and  ruffled,  (the  natural  color,)  grasping  a  broadsword,  the  pommel  and  hilt  of  which 
are  of  gold.  Around  the  escutcheon,  on  a  waving  band  or  label,  are  the  words  Ense  petit  pla- 
cidam sub  libertate  quietem ;  "  By  the  sword  she  seeks  peace  under  liberty."  Around  the  bor- 
der of  the  seal  are  the  words,  SIGILLUM  REIPUBLIC^B  MASSACHUSETTENSIS— "  The  seal  of  the 
State  of  Massachusetts." 

RHODE  ISLAND.— The  Arms  of  the  State  of  Rhode  Is- 
land, as  represented  on  the  Seal  of  the  State,  consist  of 
a  white  or  silver  shield,  on  which  is  an  anchor  with  two 
flukes,  and  a  cable  attached.  Above  the  shield,  in  Ro- 
man capitals,  is  the  word  HOPE  ;  and  from  each  upper 
corner  of  the  shield  is  suspended  an  unlettered  label. 

The  white  escutcheon,  and  the  symbol  represented  on 
it,  are  designed  as  an  allusion  to  those  principles  of  civil 
and  religious  liberty  which  led  to  the  founding  of  the  col- 
ony of  Rhode  Island,  and  in  which  the  faith  of  the  citizens 
of  the  State  is  still  deeply  anchored.  The  motto  HOPE,  above 
the  escutcheon,  directs  the  mind  to  the  uncertain  future, 
anticipating  the  growing  prosperity  of  the  State,  and  the 
perpetuity  of  its  free  institutions  ;  while  the  unlettered 
labels,  denoting  that  events  are  still  progressing  in  the 
march  of  Time,  wait  the  completion  of  History,  before 
the  destiny  of  the  State  shall  be  recorded  on  them. 

CONNECTICUT.  —  The  Seal  of  Connecticut  is  of  an 
oval  form,  plain,  and  without  any  ornamental  devices, 
two  inches  and  three  eighths  in  length,  and  one  inch  and 
seven-eighths  in  breadth.  On  it  are  delineated  three 
Grape  Vines,  each  winding  around  and  sustained  by  an 
upright  support,  the  whole  representing  the  three  set- 
tlements, Hartford,  Windsor,  and  Wethersfield,  which 
formed  the  early  Connecticut  colony.  In  the  lower  part 
of  the  seal  is  the  motto,  Qui  TRANSTULIT  SUSTINET — "  He 
who  transplanted  still  sustains."  Around  the  border  are 
the  words  SIGILLUM  REIPUBLIC^  CONNECTICUTENSIS — "  The 
Seal  of  the  State  of  Connecticut."  Formerly  the  seal  had 
a  hand  on  the  left,  pointing  with  the  forefinger  to  the 
vines ;  but  that  seal  has  been  broken,  and  the  present 
Heal  substituted  in  its  place. 


100 


THE  PUBLIC  SEALS,  OR  COATS  OF  ARMS,         [BooK  II. 


NEW  YORK.— The  following  is  a  description  of  the 
present  seal  of  the  State  of  New  York,  constructed  ac- 
cording to  Act  of  March  27,  1809.  A  shield,  or  escutch- 
eon, on  which  is  represented  a  rising  sun,  with  a  range 
of  hills,  and  water  in  the  foreground.  Above  the  shield 
for  the  Crest,  is  represented,  on  a  wreath,  a  half  globe,  on 
which  rests  a  startled  eagle,  with  outstretched  pinions. 
For  the  supporters  of  the  shield,  on  the  right  is  repre- 
sented the  figure  of  Justice,  with  the  sword  in  one  hand, 
and  the  scales  in  the  other  ;  and  on  the  left  the  Goddasa 
of  Liberty,  with  the  wand  and  cap*  in  her  left  hand,  and 
the  olive  branch  of  peace  in  the  right.  Below  the  shield 
is  the  motto,  EXCELSIOR,  "  More  elevated,"  denoting  that 
the  course  of  the  State  is  onward  and  higher.  Around  the 
border  of  the  seal  is  the  inscription,  THE  GREAT  SEAL  OP 
THE  STATE  OF  NEW  YORK. 


NEW  JERSEY.— The  Arms  of  the  State  of  New  Jer- 
sey, as  represented  on  the  Seal  of  the  State,  consist  of  a 
white  shield  or  escutcheon,  bearing  three  ploughs — re- 
presenting the  agricultural  interests  of  the  State.  The  Crest 
is  a  horse's  head,  supported  by  a  full  faced,  six  barred 
helmet,  resting  on  a  vase — the  latter  resting  on  the  top  of 
the  escutcheon.  The  Supporters  are  Liberty  on  the  right, 
with  her  wand  and  cap,  and  Ceres,  the  goddess  of  corn 
and  harvest,  on  the  left,  her  right  hand  resting  on  the 
escutcheon,  and  her  left  supporting  the  Cornucopia,  or 
horn  of  plenty,  filled  with  fruits  and  flowers.  Around 
the  border  of  the  seal  are  the  words,  THE  GREAT  SEAL  OP 
THE  STATE  OP  NEW  JERSEY,  and  at  the  base  the  date  of  its 
adoption  in  numeral  letters,  MDCCLXXVI.  (1776.) 


DELAWARE.— The  Arms  of  the  State  of  Delaware  con- 
sist of  an  azure  shield  or  escutcheon,  divided  into  two 
equal  parts  by  a  white  band  or  girdle.  On  the  base  part 
of  the  escutcheon  is  represented  a  Cow,  and  in  the  upper 
part  are  two  symbols,  designed  probably  to  represent  the 
agricultural  interests  of  the  State — the  one  appearing  to 
be  a  sheaf  of  wheat,  and  the  other  a  stalk  of  tobacco. 
The  Crest  consists  of  a  wreath,  supporting  a  ship  under 
full  sail,  having  the  American  banner  displayed.  Sur- 
rounding the  escutcheon,  on  a  white  field,  are  wreaths  of 
flowers,  branches  of  the  Olive,  and  other  symbols.  At 
the  bottom  of  the  seal  is  the  date  of  its  adoption, 
MDCCXCIII.  (1793.)  and  around  the  border  the  words 
GREAT  SEAL  OF  THE  STATE  OF  DELAWARE.  (No  description 
of  the  seal  can  be  found  in  the  Secretary's  office,  and  we 
have  been  obliged  to  describe  it  from  a  wax  impression.) 


PENNSYLVANIA.— The  following  is  a  copy  of  the  re- 
corded description  of  the  Seal  of  Pennsylvania. 

'The  shield  is  parted  per  fess,  Or:  charged  with  a 
Plough,  proper.  In  Chief,  on  a  sea  wavy,  proper,  a  ship 
under  full  sail,  surmounted  with  a  sky,  azure  ;  and  in 
base,  on  a  field  vert,  three  garbs,  Or :  on  the  dexter  a 
stalk  of  maize,  and  on  the  sinister  an  olive  branch  ;  and 
for  the  Crest,  on  a  wreath  of  the  flowers  of  the  same,  a  bald 
Eagle,  proper,  perched,  with  wings  extended.  Motto — 
"  Virtue,  Liberty,  and  Independence."  Around  the  mar- 
gin, "  Seal  of  the  State  of  Pennsylvania."  The  reverse, 
Liberty,  trampling  on  a  Lion,  gules,  the  emblem  of  Ty- 
ranny. Motto — "  Both  can't  survive."  ' 

We  give  the  following  as  a  free  translation  of  the 
same- 

The  shield  is  parted  by  a  yellow  or  golden  band  or  girdle, 
on  which  is  represented  a  Plough  in  its  natural  color.  In  the  upper  part  of  the  escutcheon, 
on  the  waves  of  the  sea,  is  represented  a  ship  under  full  sail,  surmounted  by  an  azure  sky. 


*  The  wand  or  rod,  and  cap,  are  symbols  of  independence  ;  because,  among  the  ancients,  the  for- 
mer was  used  by  the  magistrates  in  the  ceremony  of  manumitting  slaves ;  and  the  latter  was  worn  by 
the  slaves  who  were  soon  to  be  set  at  liberty. 


PART  I.] 


OF  THE  SEVERAL  UNITED  STATES. 


101 


At  the  base  of  the  escutcheon,  on  a  green  field,  are  three  golden  sheaves  of  wheat.  On  th« 
right  of  the  escutcheon  is  a  stalk  of  maize,  and  on  the  left  an  olive  branch,  and  for  the  Crest, 
on  a  wreath  of  the  flowers  of  the  olive,  is  perched  a  Bald  Eagle,  in  its  natural  color,  with 
wings  extended,  holding  in  its  beak  a  label,*  with  the  motto,  "  Virtue,  Liberty,  and  Inde- 
pendence." Around  the  margin  of  the  seal  are  the  words,  SEAL  OP  THE  STATE  OF  PENNSYLVANIA. 
(The  reverse  side  of  the  seal  represents  the  Goddess  of  Liberty  trampling  on  a  Red  Lion,  the 
tmblem  of  Tyranny  Motto,  "  Both  can't  survive.") 

VIRGINIA.— On  the  Seal  of  Virginia,  the  Goddess  of 
Virtue*  the  genius  of  the  Commonwealth,  is  represented 
dressed  like  an  Amazon,  resting  on  a  spear  with  one  hand, 
and  holding  a  sword  in  the  other,  and  treading  on  Ty- 
ranny, represented  by  a  man  prostrate,  a  crown  fallen 
from  his  head,  a  broken  chain  in  his  left  hand,  and  a 
scourge  in  his  right.  Above  Virtue,  on  a  label,  is  the 
•word  VIRGINIA  ;  and  underneath,  the  words,  Sic  semper 
tyrannis,  "  Thus  we  serve  tyrants." 

(This  seal  also  has  a  reverse  side,  on  which  is  repre- 
sented a  group,  consisting  of  three  figures.  In  the  cen- 
tre is  Liberty,  with  her  wand  and  cap  ;  on  the  right  side 
Ceres,  with  the  cornucopia  in  one  hand,  and  an  ear  of 
wheat  in  the  other  ;  and  on  her  left  side  Eternity,  holding 
in  one  hand  the  Globe,  on  which  rests  the  Pkoznix,  the 
fabulous  bird  of  the  ancients,  that  is  said  to  rise  again 
from  its  own  ashes.) 


MARYLAND.— The  device  on  the  Seal  of  the  State  of 
Maryland,  consists  of  the  American  Eagle  with  wings  dis- 
played, having  on  its  breast  an  escutcheon,  the  chief  or 
upper  part  of  which  is  azure,  the  remaining  portion  being 
occupied  by  vertical  stripes  of  white  and  red.  In  the  dex- 
ter talon  of  the  Eagle  is  the  olive  branch  of  peace,  and  in 
the  sinister  a  bundle  of  three  arrows,  denoting  the  three 
great  branches  of  government,  the  Executive,  the  Legis- 
lative, and  the  Judiciary.  In  a  semicircle,  over  the  head 
of  the  Eagle,  are  thirteen  stars,  representing  the  thirteen 
original  States.  The  inner  border  of  the  seal  contains  the 
words,  SEAL  OF  THE  STATE  OF  MARYLAND.  The  outer  bor- 
der is  ornamental,  as  seen  in  the  engraving. 


NORTH  CAROLINA.— The  figures  represented  on  the 
Seal  of  North  Carolina  are  the  Goddess  of  Liberty  on  the 
right,  and  on  the  left.  Ceres,  the  goddess  of  corn  and  harvest. 
Liberty  is  represented  standing,  with  her  wand  and  cap  in 
her  left  hand,  and  in  her  right  hand  the  scroll  of  the  Dec- 
laration of  American  Independence.  Ceres  is  represented 
sitting  beneath  a  canopy,  on  a  bank  covered  with  flowers, 
having  in  her  right  hand  three  ears  or  heads  of  wheat,  and 
in  her  left  the  cornucopia,  or  horn  of  plenty,  filled  with 
the  fruits  of  the  earth. 


SOUTH  CAROLINA.— We  have  not  been  able  to  ob- 
tain any  "  recorded  description"  of  the  Seal  of  South  Car- 
olina. The  device  appears  to  be  a  Date  Tree,  or  the  Great 
Palm,  here  emblematical  of  the  State,  and  supported  or 
guarded  by  two  cross-pieces,  to  which  is  attached  a  scroll 
or  label.  Branches  of  the  Palm  were  worn  by  the  an- 
cients in  token  of  victory,  and  hence  the  emblem  signi- 
fies superiority,  victory,  triumph.  On  the  border  of  the 
seal  is  the  motto,  ANIMIS  OPIBUSQUE  PARATI,  "  Ready  (to 
defend  it)  with  our  lives  and  property."  This  seal  has  a 
reverse  side  on  which  is  the  motto,  DUM  SPIRO,  SPERO  ; 
"  while  I  live  I  hope." 

*  The  label  and  motto  were  never  put  on  the  original  seal 
for  want  ?f  room  The  seal  of  this  state  is  generally  repre- 
sented with  a  Horse  on  each  side  of  the  escutcheon  as  suv- 
porters,  but  there  is  nothing  of  the  kind  on  the  original  seal 


102 


THE  PUBLIC  SEALS,  OR  COATS  OF  ARMS,        [Boon  II. 


GEORGIA.— On  the  Seal  of  the  State  of  Georgia  an 
represented  three  pillars  supporting  an  Arch,  on  which  is 
engraven  the  word  CONSTITUTION.  The  three  pillars 
which  support  the  "  Constitution,"  arc  emblematical  of 
the  three  departments  of  the  State  Government — the  Leg- 
islature, the  Judiciary,  and  the  Executive.  On  a  wreath 
of  the  first  pillar,  on  the  right,*  representing  the  Legisla- 
ture, is  the  word  Wisdom ;  on  the  second,  representing 
the  Judiciary,  is  the  word  Justice ;  and  on  the  third,  re- 
presenting the  Executive,  is  the  word  Moderation.  On 
the  right  of  the  last  pillar  is  a  man  standing  with  a  drawn 
sword,  representing  the  aid  of  the  military  in  defence  of 
the  Constitution.  Around  the  border  of  the  seal  are  the 
words  STATE  OF  GEORGIA,  1799. 
(On  the  reverse  side  of  the  seal  is  the  following  device. 

On  one  side  is  a  view  of  the  sea-shore,  with  a  ship  riding  at 

'•  *  anchor  near  a  wharf,  bearing  the  flag  of  the  United  States,  and  receiving  on  board  hogsheads 
of  tobacco  and  bales  of  cotton — emblematical  of  the  exports  of  the  State.  At  a  small  distance 
is  a  loaded  boat  landing  from  the  interior,  and  representing  the  internal  traffic  of  the  State. 
In  the  background  a  man  is  represented  ploughing;  and  a  flock  of  sheep  reposing  in  the 
shade  of  a  tree.  Around  the  border  is  the  motto, ,  gncultwre  and  Commerce,  1799.) 


FLORIDA.— In  the  centre  of  the  Seal  of  Florida  is  re- 
presented the  American  Eagle,  "  the  bird  of  liberty," 
grasping  in  the  left  talon  an  olive  branch,  and  in  the  right 
a  bundle  of  three  arrows.  In  a  semicircle  above  are  thir- 
teen stars,  representing  the  thirteen  original  States,  while 
the  ground  is  represented  as  covered  with  the  Prickly 
Pear,  a  fruit  common  to  the  country,  and  which,  from  its 
being  armed  at  all  points,  must  be  handled  with  great 
care.  The  appropriate  motto  of  the  Prickly  Pear  is  "  Let 
me  alone." 

(This  is  the  description  of  the  Seal  of  the  Territor>of 
Florida,  which  is  made  the  Seal  of  the  State,  until  a  new 
one  shall  be  adopted  ) 


ALABAMA.— The  Seal  of  Alabama  contains  a  neatly 
engraved  map  of  the  State,  with  the  names  of  the  rivers, 
and  the  localities  of  the  principal  towns  that  existed  at 
the  time  of  the  establishment  of  the  Territorial  govern- 
ment in  1817.  Around  the  border  of  the  seal  are  the 
words  ALABAMA  EXECUTIVE  OFFICE. — (This  was  the  Ter- 
ritorial Seal,  which  has  been  adopted  by  the  State  Gov- 
ernment.) 


MISSISSIPPI.— In  the  centre  of  the  Seal  of  Mississippi 
is  represented  the  American  Eagle,  grasping  an  Olive 
branch  in  the  left  talon,  and  a  bundle  of  four  arrows  in 
the  right.  Around  the  border  of  the  seal  are  the  words, 
THE  GREAT  SEAL  OF  THE  STATE  OF  MISSISSIPPI. 


Fronting  the  spectator,  as  usual. 


PART  I.] 


OF  THE  SEVERAL  UNITED  STATES. 


103 


LOUISIANA.— On  the  Seal  of  Ix>uisiana  is  represented 
a  Pelican  standing  by  her  nest  of  young  ones,  in  the  atti- 
tude of  "  protection  and  defence,"  an-i  in  tke  act  of  feed- 
ing them.  All  share  alike  her  maternal  assiduity.  The 
mother  bird  is  here  emblematic  of  the  general  government 
of  the  Union,  while  the  birds  in  the  nest  represent  the 
several  States.  Above  are  the  scales  of  J  USTICE,  emblema- 
tic of  the  device  below,  and  denoting  that  such  is  the 
watchful  care  and  guardianship  wliich  the  government  of 
the  Union  is  bound  to  bestow  alike  upon  all  the  members 
of  the  confederacy. 

The  semi-circle  of  eighteen  stars  represents  the  number 
of  States  at  the  time  of  the  admission  of  Louisiana.  In 
fcb«!  upper  part  of  the  border  of  the  Seal  are  the  words, 
STATE  OF  LOUISIANA,  and  in  the  lower  part,  the  words, 
UNION  AND  CONFIDENCE. 


TEXAS.— The  Great  Seal  of  Texas  consists  of  a  White 
Star  of  five  points,  on  an  azure  field,  encircled  by  branches 
of  the  Live  Oak  and  the  Olive.  Before  the  annexation  of 
Texas  to  the  United  States,  the  Seal  bore  the  device,  RE- 
PUBLIC OF  TEXAS.  The  Live  Oak,  (  Quercus  virens,)  which 
abounds  in  the  forests  of  Texas,  is  a  strong  an  i  durable 
timber,  very  useful  for  ship-building,  and  forming  a  most 
important  article  of  export. 


ARKANSAS. — The  Arms  of  Arkansas,  as  represented 
on  the  Seal  of  the  State,  consist  of  a  shield  or  escutcheon, 
the  base  of  which  is  occupied  by  a  blue  field,  on  which  is 
a  white  or  silver  Star,  representing  the  State.  The  "  fess" 
part,  or  middle  portion,  is  occupied  by  a  Bee-Hive,  the 
emblem  of  industry,  and  a  Plough,  representing  agricul- 
ture ;  while  the  -"chief,"  or  upper  part  of  the  escutcheon 
Is  occupied  by  a  Steam-Boat,  the  representative  of  the 
commerce  of  the  State. 

For  the  "  Orest"  is  represented  the  goddess  of  Liberty, 
holding  in  one  hand  her  wand  and  cap,  and  a  wreath  of 
laurel  in  the  other,  surrounded  by  a  constellation  of  stars, 
representing  the  States  of  the  Union. 

The  "  Supporters"  of  the  escutcheon  are  two  Eagles ; 
the  one  on  the  left  grasping  in  its  talons  a  bundle  of  ar- 
rows, and  the  one  on  the  right  an  olive  branch — and  ex- 
tending from  the  talons  of  the  one  to  those  of  the  other  is  a 
label  containing  the  motto,  Regnant  Populi,  "  The  People  rule."  On  each  side  of  the  base 
point  of  the  escutcheon  is  a  cornucopia  filled  with  fruits  and  flowers. 

%  Around  the  border  of  the  seal  are  the  words.  SEAL  OF  THE  STATE  OF  ARKANSAS.  At  each  ex- 
tremity of  the  word  Arkansas  are  additional  emblems:  on  the  ieft  a  shield,  wand,  aauske* 
with  bayonet,  and  cap  of  Liberty  -,  and  on  the  right  a  sword,  and  the  scales  of  Justice. 

MISSOURI.— The  following  is  a  copy  of  the  recorded 
description  of  the  Great  Seal  of  Missouri.  "  Arms  parted 
per  pale  ;  on  the  dexter  side,  gules,  the  White  or  Grizzly 
Bear  of  Missouri,  passant,  guardant,  proper  :  on  a  Chief, 
engrailed,  azure,  a  crescent,  argent.:  on  the  sinister  side, 
argent,  the  Arms  of  the  United  States  ;— the  whole  within 
ft  band  inscribed  with  the  words, l  United  we  stand,  divided 
we  fall.'  For  the  Crest,  over  a  helmet  full  faced,  grated 
with  six  bars,  or,  a  cloud  proper,  from  which  aecends  a 
etar  argent,  and  above  it  a  constellation  of  twenty-three 
smaller  stars  argent,  on  an  azure  field,  surrounded  by  a 
cloud  proper.  Supporbers,  on  each  side  a  White  or  Grizzly 
Bear  of  Missouri,  rampant,  guardaut,  proper,  standing  on 
a  scroll  inscribed  with  the  motto,  .S'a/w*  populi,  suprema 
lex  esto,  and  under  the  scroll  the  numerical  letters 
MDCCCXX,— the  whole  surrounded  by  a  scroll  inscribed 
with  the  words,  THE  GREAT  SEAL  OF  THE  STATE  OF  Mis- 
fouai."— The  following  is  a  free  translation  of  the  above. 


104 


THE  PUBLIC  SEALS,  OR  COATS  OF  ARMS,         [Boon  IL 


The  Arms  of  Missouri  are  represented  on  a  circular  escutcheon,  divided  by  a  perpendicular 
line  into  two  equal  portions.  On  the  right  side,  on  a  red  field,  is  the  White  or  Grizzly  Bear  of 
Missouri,  in  IDS  natural  color,  walking  guardedly.  Above  this  device,  and  separated  from  it  by 
an  engrailed*  line,  is  an  azure  field,  on  which  is  represented  a  white  or  silver  crescent.  On 
the  left  td.lf  of  the  escutcheon,  on  a  white  field,  are  the  Arms  of  the  United  States  Around 
the  border  of  the  escutcheon  are  the  words.  "  United  we  stand,  divided  we  fall."  For  the 
"  Crest,"  over  a  yellow  or  golden  helmet,  full  faced,  and  grated  with  six  bars,  is  a  cloud  in  Us 
natural  color,  from  which  ascends  a  silvery  star,  (representing  the  State  of  Missouri,)  and 
above  it  a  constellation  'of  twenty-three  smaller  stars,  on  a  blue  field  surrounded  by  a  cloud. 
(The  twenty -three  stars  represent  the  number  of  States  in  the  Union  at  the  time  of  the  admis- 
sion of  BSiSMKui.)  For  "  Supporters,"  on  each  side  of  the  escutcheon  is  a  Grizzly  Bear  in  the 
posture  of  ucfcu-k,  standing  on  a  scroll  inscribed  with  the  motto,  Salus  populi,  suprema  lex  esto 
— "  The  public  safety  is  the  supreme  law  ;"  and  under  the  scroll  the  numerical  letters  MDCCCXX, 
the  date  of  the  admission  of  Missouri  into  the  Union.  Around  the  border  of  the  seal  are  the 
•words,  THE  GREAT  SEAL  OF  THE  STATE  OF  MISSOURI. 


TENNESSEE.— The  Seal  of  Tennessee  contains  the  fol- 
lowing device.  The  upper  half  of  the  seal  is  occupied  by 
a  stalk  of  Cotton,  a  Sheaf  of  Wheat  and  a  Plough,  below 
which  is  the  word  AGRICULTURE.  The  lower  half  is  oc- 
cupied by  a  loaded  Barge,  beneath  which  is  the  word 
COMMERCE.  In  the  upper  part  of  the  seal  are  the  numer- 
ical letters  xvi,  denoting  that  Tennessee  was  the  sixteenth 
State  admitted  into  the  Union.  Around  the  border  are 
the  words,  THE  GREAT  SEAL  OF  THE  STATE  OF  TENNESSEE, 
with  the  date  1796,  the  period  of  the  formation  of  the 
state  government,  and  admission  into  the  Union. 


KENTUCKY.— On  the  Seal  of  Kentucky  is  the  plain 
and  unadorned  device  of  two  friends  embracing,  with  this 
motto  below  them — "  United  we  stand,  divided  we  fall.'11 
In  the  upper  portion  of  the  border  are  the  words,  SEAL 
OF  KENTUCKY. 


OHIO. — On  the  Seal  of  Ohio  appears  the  following  de- 
vice :  In  the  central  portion  is  represented  a  cultivated 
country,  with  a  bundle  of  seventeen  Arrows  on  the  left, 
and  on  the  right  a  Sheaf  of  Wheat,  both  erect,  and  in  the 
distance  a  range  of  mountains,  skirted  at  their  base  by  a 
tract  of  woodland.  Over  the  mountain  range  appears  a 
rising  sun.  On  the  foreground  are  repnsented  an  ex- 
panse of  water  and  a  Keel-Boat.  Around  the  border  are 
the  words,  THE  GREAT  SEAL  OF  THE  STATE  OF  OHIO,  with 
the  date,  1802,  the  period  of  the  admission  of  Ohio  into 
the  Union.  The  bundle  of  seventeen  arrows  represents 
the  number  of  States  existing  at  that  tune. 


An  engrailed  line  is  a  line  indented  with  curves,  thus 


PART  I.] 


OF  THE  SEVERAL  UNITED  STATES. 


105 


INDIANA. — On  the  Seal  of  Indiana  is  represented  a 
scene  of  prairie  and  woodland,  with  the  surface  gently 
undulating— descriptive  of  the  natural  scenery  of  the 
State.  In  the  foreground  is  a  Buffalo,  once  a  native  animal 
of  the  State,  apparently  startled  by  the  axe  of  the  Woodman 
or  Pioneer,  who  is  seen  on  the  left,  felling  the  trees  of  the 
forest — denoting  the  advance  of  civilization  westward.  In 
the  distance,  on  the  right,  is  seen  the  sun  just  appearing 
on  the  verge  of  the  horizon.  Around  the  upper  portion 
of  the  seal  are  the  words,  INDIANA  STATE  SEAL. 


ILLINOIS.— In  the  centre  of  the  Seal  of  Illinois  is  re 
presented  the  American  Eagle,  grasping  in  its  left  talon  a 
bundle  of  three  arrows,  and  in  the  right  an  olive  branch, 
and  bearing  on  its  breast  a  shield  or  escutcheon,  the  lower 
half  of  which  is  represented  of  a  red  color,  and  the  upper 
half  blue,  the  latter  bearing  three  whiw*  or  silvery  stars. 
From  the  beak  of  the  Eagle  extends  a  label  bearing  the 
motto,  "  Stale  Sovereignty ;  National  Union."  Around 
the  border  of  the  seal  are  the  words,  SEAL  OF  THB  STATE 
OF  ILLINOIS,  with  the  date,  "  Aug.  26, 1818." 


MICHIGAN.— The  Arms  of  the  State  of  Michigan,  as 
exhibited  on  the  Seal  of  the  State,  consist  of  a  shield,  or 
pb-cutcheon,  on  which  is  represented  a  Peninsula  extend- 
ing into  a  lake,  with  the  sun  rising,  and  a  man  standing 
on  the  peninsula,  with  a  gun  in  his  hand.  Below  the 
escutcheon,  on  a  band  or  label,  are  the  words,  Si  quccris 
peninsulam  amcBnam,  circumspice — "  If  you  seek  a  de- 
lightful country,  (peninsula,)  behold  it."  On  the  upper 
Sart  of  the  escutcheon  is  the  word  Tuebor — "  I  will  defend 
;."  The  "  Supporters"  of  the  escutcheon  are,  a  Moose 
on  the  left,  and  on  the  right,  the  common  Deer,  both  na- 
tives of  the  forests  of  Michigan.  For  the  u  Crest,"  is  re- 
presented the  Eagle  of  the  United  States,  above  which  is 
the  motto,  E  pluribus  unum.  Around  the  border  of  the 
seal  are  the  words,  THE  GREAT  SEAL  OF  THE  STATE  OF 
MICHIGAN,  with  the  numerals,  A.D.  MDCCCXXXV 
of  the  formation  of  the  State  government. 


IOWA. — The  Seal  of  Iowa  contains  the  following  sim- 
ple device  :  An  Eagle  in  the  attitude  of  flight,  grasping  in 
its  dexter  talon  a  Bow,  and  holding  in  its  beak  an  arrow. 
Around  the  border  of  the  seal  are  the  words,  SEAL  OF 
THE  TERRITORY  OF  IOWA.  (No  State  Seal  has  yet  been 
adopted.) 


14 


106 


THE  PUBLIC  SEALS,  OR  COATS  OF  ARMS.         [BOOK  R 


WISCONSIN.  The  Seal  of  Wisconsin  presents  a  view 
of  land  and  water  scenery,  designed  to  represent  the 
agricultural,  commercial,  and  mining  interests  of  the 
State.  In  the  foreground  is  a  man  ploughing  with  a 
span  of  horses :  the  middle  ground  is  occupied  by  a 
barrel,  a  cornucopia,  an  anchor,  a  sheaf  of  wheat,  a 
rake,  and  a  pile  of  lead  in  bars — the  latter,  the  most  im- 
portant of  the  mineral  products  of  the  State.  The  two 
great  lakes  that  border  the  State — Lakes  Michigan  and 
Superior,  have  their  representatives  ;  on  one  of  which  is 
seen  a  sloop,  and  on  the  other  a  steamboat— and  on  the 
shore  an  Indian  pointing  towards  the  latter.  In  the  dis- 
tance is  a  level  prairie,  skirted,  on  the  horizon,  by  a 
range  of  woodland,  and  having  on  the  left  a  Light-house 
and  School  Building,  and  in  the  centre  the  State-house 
of  Wisconsin.  In  a  semicircle  above  are  the  words : 
"  Civilitas  Successit  Barbarum,"  Civilization  has  suc- 
ceeded Barbarism. 
At  the  bottom  of  the  Seal  is  the  date  of  the  formation  of  the  Territorial  Government,  FOURTH 

OP  JULY,  1836,  and  around  the  Seal,  in  Roman  capitals,  the  words,  THE  GREAT  SEAL  OF  TH« 

TERRITORY  OP  WISCONSIN. 

UNITED   STATES. 

The  following  is  the  recorded  de 
scription  of  the  device  of  the  Seal  of 
the  United  States,  as  adopted  by  Con- 
gress on  the  20th  of  June,  1782. 

"  ARMS  :  Paleways  of  thirteen 
pieces,  argent  and  gules ;  a  chief 
azure  ;  the  escutcheon  on  the  breast 
of  the  American  Eagle  displayed, 
proper,  holding  in  his  dexter  talon 
an  olive  branch,  and  in  his  sinister 
a  bundle  of  thirteen  arrows,  all  pro- 
per, and  in  his  beak  a  scroll  inscribed 
with  this  motto,  '  E  pluribus  ununi  ' 
"  For  the  CREST  :  Over  the  head  of 
the  Eagle,  which  appears  above  the 
escutcheon,  a  glory,  or,  breaking 
through  a  cloud,  proper,  and  sur- 
rounding thirteen  stars  forming  a 
constellation,  argent,  on  an  azure 
field." 

This  seal  has  a  Reverse  side,  of 
•which  the  following  is  the  descrip- 
tion. 

"  REVERSE  :  A  Pyramid  unfinished. 
(Representing  the  American  Confed- 
eracy as  still  incomplete, — the  struc- 
ture to  be  carried  upwards  as  new 
States  are  admitted  into  the  Union.)  In  the  zenith  an  Eye  in  a  triangle,  (representing  the  All- 
seeing  Eye,)  surrounded  by  a  glory  proper.  Over  the  eye  these  words,  '  Annuit  creptis,'  (God 
has  favored  the  undertaking.)  On  the  base  of  the  pyramid  the  numerical  letters  MDCCLXXVI, 
(1776,)  and  underneath  the  following  motto,  v  Novus  ordo  seclorum,'  "  (A  new  series  of  ages ; 
— denoting  that  a  new  order  of  things  has  commenced  in  this  western  world.) 


NOTE:— Although  we  have  made  all  the  engraved  copies  of  the  Seals  of  the  States  of  uniform 
size,  yet  the  original  seals  are  of  different  sizes.  We  give  their  diameters  in  inches,  com- 
mencing with  the  smallest. 

Rhode  Island  and  Texas,  1 1-2  inches  ;  Iowa,  1  5-8  ;  Kentucky,  Tennessee,  Louisiana,  Ar- 
kansas, and  Maryland.  13-4  ;  New  Hampshire,  Massachusetts,  Ohio,  Indiana,  Florida,  South 
Carolina,  and  Mississippi,  2  ;  New  York  and  Vermont,  2  1-8  ;  Pennsylvania,  North  Carolina, 
Georgia,  Illinois,  and  the  Seal  of  the  United  States,  (which  is  engraved  the  full  size,)  2  1-4  ; 
Connecticut,  (oval,)  2  3-8  long,  and  1  7-8  broad  ;  Delaware,  Alabama,  Maine,  and  Missouri, 
2  3-8 ;  New  Jersey  and  Michigan,  2  1-2  ;  Virginia,  S  inches. 


CHARACTER  AND  DESIGN   OF  THE   SEVERAL   APPEN- 
DICES TO  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


1.  !The  mere  detail  of  such  events  as  most  attract  public  atten-  ANALYSIS. 

tion  while  they  are  occurring,  embraces  but  a  small  portion  of  the  ; — ; — • 

instruction  which  History  is  capable  of  affording.     The  actions  of  ^SKS^f 
individuals  do  not  occur  without  motives,  nor  are  national  events     National 
ever  attributable  to  chance  origin ;   and  the  latter  are  as  much  the  er^ubjects^f 
proper  subjects  of  philosophical  inquiry  as  the  former.  philosophical 

2.  2CouLd  we  ascertain  the  causes  of  all  the  prominent  events  g  ^"oryhca 
which  history  relates,  history  would  then  become  what  it  has  been   been  styled, 
styled  by  an  ancient  writer,  '  philosophy  teaching  by  examples."  ",£J/J|J|JPjJf 
Much  may  doubtless  be  done  to  make  history  accord  more  truly    example" 
with  this  definition,  for  too  often  is  this  view  of  its  design  neglected  Qjgtffgjf 
even  in  our  more  prominent  and  larger  works ;  and  wars,  and  revo-  ten  ne/iected. 
lutions,  and  all  great  public  events,  are  described  with  minuteness, 

while  the  social,  moral,  and  intellectual  progress  of  the  people, 
and  the  causes  that  are  working  these  changes,  receive  too  little  of 
that  attention  which  their  importance  demands. 

3.  3The  former  plan,  however,  that  of  narrative  principally,  is  z.Properpian 
essential  in  an  elementary  work,  the  object  of  which  should  be  to  and  object  of 
interest  the  youthful  mind  by  vivid  representations  of  striking  faryhtstori- 
characters  and  incidents,  and  thereby  to  render  the  great  events     cal  work, 
and  divisions  of  history  familiar  to  it.    4The  mind  will  thus  be  4.  what  far 
prepared  to  derive  benefit  from  any  accidental  reading  that  is  in  ^'^jf^fr" 
any  manner  associated  with  the  same  subjects :  it  will  have  a  ground-  compiishea  by 
work  to  build  upon ;  for  these  familiar  localities,  like  points  of  mag-     the  Plan- 
netic  attraction,  will  gather  around  them  whatever  comes  within 

the  circle  of  their  influence. 

4.  5Being  thus  prepared  by  a  familiarity  with  dur  subject,  we   5.  what  ad- 
may  advance  a  step,  and  enter  upon  the  field  of  philosophical  in-  vance^night 
quiry.    6Let  us  suppose,  for  example,  that  for  every  law  found  in  6  How  illtu', 
the  history  of  a  people,  we  should  attempt  to  ascertain  the  reasons       trated. 
which  induced  the  legislator  to  give  it  his  sanction,  and  its  proba- 
ble effects  upon  the  community.     The  entire  social  relations  of  a      i.What 
people  might  thus  be  developed,  their  manners,  customs  and  opin-  i^^ed  from 
ions,  their  ignorance  and  their  knowledge,  their  virtues  and  their   this  system. 
vices  ;  and  the  national  progress  would  be  traced  far  more  clearly 

in  those  silently  operating  causes,  than  in  the  spectacle  of  the 
merely  outward  changes  produced  by  them.  Indeed,  a  mere  nar- 
rative of  the  ordinary  events  of  history  can  be  justly  regarded 
as  of  utility,  only  so  far  as  it  furnishes  the  basis  on  which  a 
more  noble  superstructure,  the  "  philosophy  of  history,"  is  to  be 
reared. 

5.  8The  importance  of  historical  knowledge  should  be  estimated  a.  importance 
by  the  principles,  rather  than  by  the  facts  with  which  it  furnishes  5&23BS? 
us ;  and  the  comparative  value,  to  us,  of  the  histories  of  different  and  value  of 
nations,  should  be  estimated  by  the  same  standard.    9Therefore  a  d^/0^gSAw" 
mere  narrative  of  ancient  dynasties  and  wars,  which  should  throw  9  certain  hi* 
no  light  upon  the  character  and  circumstances  of  the  people,  would  SJ£S»  cwz- 
furnish  no  valuable  information  to  reward  the  student's  toil.    He  parativeiy  of 
may  be  moved  by  a  curiosity,  liberal  indeed  and  commendable,  to    lillle  value. 
explore  the  uncertain  annals  of  fabulous  ages,  and  attempt  to  trace 


108 


INTRODUCTORY. 


[80  OK  II 


ANALYSIS, 


1.  Compara- 
tive values 
of  different 
portions  of 
modern  his- 
tory. 

t.  Important 
chan^esabout 
the  time  of 
the  discovery 
of  America. 


3.  Causes  that 

render  Amer- 

can  history 

peculiarly 

important. 


4.  Why  the 

study  of 
American  his- 
tory claims 
ourjirst  re- 
gard. 

5.  Period  of 
the  com- 
mencement 

<jf  American 
history. 


6.  To  what 

this  view  of 

the  subject 

leads  us. 


7.  Why  the 
term  "  Uni- 
ted S  fares" 
is  applied  to 
the  following' 
history. 

8.  Part  First 
of  this  his- 
tory. 


9.  Character 
of  the  first 
appendix. 


out  the  histories  of  the  early  Egyptians,  the  Chinese,  the  Persians, 
and  the  Hindoos ;  but  from  them  he  may  expect  to  derive  few  prin- 
ciples applicable  to  the  present  state  of  the  world. 

6.  'And  indeed,  after  passing  over  the  days  of  Grecian  and  Ro- 
man glory,  we  shall  find  little  that  is  valuable,  even  in  modern  his- 
tory, until  we  come  to  the  period  of  the  discovery  of  America,  when 
various  causes  were  operating  to  produce  a  great  revolution  in  hu- 
man aifairs  throughout  the  world.     2The  period  of  the  dark  ages 
had  passed,  and  literature  and  science  had  begun  to  dawn  again 
upon  Europe :   the  art  of  printing,  then  recently  invented,  greatly 
facilitated  the  progress  of  improvements ;  the  invention  of  gun- 
powder changed  the  whole  art  of  war ;   and  the  Reformation  soon 
began  to  make  such  innovations  in  religion  as  changed  the  moral 
aspect,  not  only  of  the  states  which  embraced  its  principles,  but  of 
those  even  that  adhered  to  the  ancient  faith  and  worship. 

7.  3Among  modern  histories,  none  is  more  interesting  in  its  de- 
tails, or  more  rich  in  principles,  than  that  of  our  own  country ;  nor 
does  any  other  throw  so  much  light  on  the  progress  of  society,  .the 
science  of  public  affairs,  and  the  arts  of  civil  government.     In  this 
particular  we  claim  an  advantage  over  even  England  herself, — the 
most  free,  the  most  enlightened  of  the  states  of  the  old  world.     For, 
since  our  destiny  became  separate  from  hers,  our  national  advance- 
ment has  been  by  far  the  most  rapid ;  and  before  that  period  both 
formed  but  separate  portions  of  6ne  people,  living  under  the  same 
laws,  speaking,  as  now,  the  same  language,  and  having  a  common 
share  in  the  same  history. 

8.  *The  study  of  American  history,  therefore,  in  preference  to 
any  other,  claims  our  first  regard,  both  because  it  is  our  own  his- 
tory, and  because  of  its  superior  intrinsic  importance.    5But  here 
the  question  arises,  as  we  were  colonies  of  Great  Britain,  when  and 
where  does  our  history  commence  ?     We  answer,  that  although  the 
annals  we  can  strictly  call  our  own  commence  with  our  colonial  ex- 
istence, yet  if  we  are  to  embrace  also  the  philosophy  of  our  history, 
and  would  seek  the  causes  of  the  events  we  narrate,  we  must  go  so 
far  back  in  the  annals  of  England  as  we  can  trace  those  principles 
that  led  to  the  founding  of  the  American  colonies,  and  influenced 
their  subsequent  character  and  destiny.    6Viewing  the  subject  in 
this  light,  some  acquaintance  with  English  history  becomes  neces- 
sary to  a  proper  understanding  of  our  own ;  and  this  leads  us  to  a 
development  of  the  plan  we  have  adopted  for  the  more  philosophi- 
cal portion  of  our  work. 

9.  ?  Although  the  history  of  the  "  United  States"  does  not  pro- 
perly extend  back  to  the  period  when  those  states  were  dependent 
colonies,  yet  we  have  adopted  the  term  "  United  States"  for  the  title 
of  a  work  embracing  the  whole  period  of  our  history,  because  it  is 
more  convenient  than  any  other  term,  and  because  custom  sanctions 
it.    8This  History  we  have  divided  into  Four  Parts.     The  first 
embraces  the  period  of  Voyages  and  Discoveries,  extending  from 
the  discovery  of  this  western  world  to  the  settlement  of  Jamestown 
in  Virginia.     We  have  given  in  this  part  a  narrative  of  the  promi- 
nent events  that  preceded  the  founding  of  the  English  American 
colonies,  and  this  is  all  that  could  be  given  of  what  is  properly 
American  history  during  this  period. 

10.  9In  the  "  Appendix  to  theperiod  of  Voyages  and  Discoveries," 
we  have  taken  up  that  portion  of  the  history  of  England  contained 
between  the  time  of  the  discovery  of  America,  and  the  planting  of 
the  first  English  colonies  in  the  New  World,  with  th«  design  of 
examining  the  condition  of  the  people  of  England  during  that  pe- 


PART  I.] 


INTRODUCTORY. 


109 


riod,  the  nature  of  their  institutions  and  laws,  and  whatever  can 
throw  light  upon  the  character  and  motives  of  those  who  founded 
the  American  colonies,  and  who,  we  should  naturally  suppose, 
brought  with  them,  to  this  then  wilderness  world,  the  manners, 
customs,  habits,  feelings,  laws,  and  language  of  their  native  land. 
^ufc  it  is  the  social,  rather  than  the  political  history  of  England  — 
the  internal,  rather  than  the  external,  that  is  here  important  to  us, 
and  it  is  to  this,  therefore,  that  we  have  mostly  confined  our  atten- 
tion.  2We  hope  thus  to  have  prepared  the  advanced  student  to 
enter  upon  the  study  of  our  colonial  history  with  additional  inter- 
est,  and  with  more  definite  views  of  the  nature  and  importance  of 
the  great  drama  that  is  to  be  unfolded  to  him. 

11.  3At  the  close  of  Part  Second,  embracing  the  period  of  our 
colonial  history,  and  also  at  the  close  of  Part  Third,  embracing  the 
period  of  the  Revolution,  we  have  given,  in  an  Appendix,  some  far- 
ther  account  of  such  European  events  as  are  intimately  connected 
with  our  own  history,  and  which  serve  to  give  us  a  more  compre- 
hensive and  accurate  view  of  it  than  we  could  possibly  obtain  by 
confining  ourselves  exclusively  to  our  own  annals  ;    in  connection 
with  which  we  have  examined  the  policy  of  England  towards  her 
colonies  —  the  influences  exerted  by  each  upon  the  other  —  the  diffi- 
culties of  our  situation  —  the  various  peculiarities  exhibited  among 
ourselves,  and  the  germs  of  our  subsequent  national  character. 
4  As,  during  the  fourth  period  of  our  history,  our  relations  with 
England  were  those  of  one  independent  nation  with  another,  Eng- 
land  no  longer  claims  any  special  share  of  our  attention,  and  at  the 
close  of  this  period  we  have  examined  briefly  the  character,  ten- 
dency,  and  influences  of  our  national  government,  and  have  also 
given  an  hist  once,  I  sketch  of  some  important  political  questions  that 
have  been  but  briefly  noticed  in  the  narrative  part  of  the  work. 

12.  5The  design  of  the  several  Appendices  is,  therefore,  to  ex- 
plain  the  influences  which  operated  in  moulding  the  character  of 
our  early  English  fathers,  to  develop  the  causes  which  led  to  the 
planting  of  the  American  colonies,  and  to  illustrate  the  subsequent 
social  and  political  progress  of  the  American  people  ;   or.  in  other 
words,  to  give  a  simple  and  plain,  but  philosophical  history  of 
AMERICAN  CIVILIZATION. 


ANALYSIS. 
~~ 

1  To  what 

English  hL- 
tory  we  have. 

j^dour^i- 
tention 


gained  by 
this  course- 


to  pans. 
ond  and  Part 


4.  At  the  doss 
fo 


5.  General 

^oft 
several  ap- 


GEOGRAPHICAL   DESCRIPTION  OP  THE  COUNTRY  EMBRACED 
WITHIN  THE  UNITED  STATES  AND  THEIR  TERRITORIES. 

The  UNITED  STATES  and  their  territories,  occupying  the  middle  division  of 
North  America,  lie  between  the  25th  and  the  54th  degrees  of  North  latitude, 
and  the  67th  and  the  125th  degrees  of  West  longitude,  extending^  from  the 
Atlantic  to  the  Pacific  Ocean,  and  containing  an  area  of  about  2,600,000  square 
miles.  They  have  a  frontier  of  about  10,000  miles ;  a  sea  coast  of  3,600  miles; 
and  a  lake  coast  of  1200  miles. 

This  vast  country  is  intersected  by  two  principal  ranges  of  mountains,  the 
Alleghany  and  the  Rocky  Mountains, — the  former  in  the  East,  running  nearly 
parallel  to  the  Atlantic  coast,  from  Georgia  to  New  York ;  and  the  latter  in 
the  West,  crossing  the  territory  in  a  direction  nearly  parallel  to  the  coast  of 
the  Pacific.  The  Alleghanies  run  in  separate  and  somewhat  parallel  ridges, 
with  a  breadth  of  from  60  to  120  miles,  and  at  a  distance  from  the  sea  coast  of 
from  SO  to  250  miles.  The  general  height  of  the  Alleghanies  is  only  from  1000 
to  2000  feet  above  the  adjacent  country,  and  from  2000  to  3000  feet  above  the 
level  of  the  ocean.  The  highest  peak  in  this  range  is  the  Black  Mountain,  in 
the  western  part  of  Novth  Carolina,  which  is  6,476  feet  high.  The  Rocky 
Mountains,  which  may  be  regarded  as  'a  part  of  the  great  chain  of  the  Cordille- 
ras, are  at  an  average  distance  of  about  600  miles  from  the  Pacific  Ocean,  and 
have  a  general  height  of  about  8000  or  9000  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea,  but 
not  more  than  5000  feet  above  the  surrounding  country.  Some  of  their  most 
elevated  peaks  rise  to  the  height  of  10.000  or  12,000  feet. 

East  of  the  Alleghany  Mountains  the  rivers  flow  into  the  Atlantic :  West 
of  the  Rocky  Mountains  they  centre  mostly  in  the  Columbia,  which  flows  into 
the  Pacific  ;  while  between  these  great  mountain  ranges,  the  many  and  largo 
streams  centre  in  the  valley  which  lies  between  them,  and  through  the  channel 
of  the  Mississippi  seek  an  outlet  in  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 

The  Atlantic  coast  is  indented  by  numerous  bays,  and  has  a  great  number 
of  excellent  harbors.  The  soil  of  New  England  is  generally  rocky,  and  rough, 
and  better  adapted  to  grazing  than  to  grain,  with  the  exception  of  the  valleys 
of  the  rivers,  which  are  highly  fertile.  South  of  New  England,  and  east  of  the 
Alleghanies  generally,  the  soil  has  but  moderate  fertility,  being  light  and  sandy 
on  the  coast,  but  of  better  quality  farther  inland.  Throughout  the  extensive 
valley  of  the  Mississippi  the  soil  is  generally  of  excellent  quality,  the  middle 
section,  however,  being  the  most  fertile.  West  of  Missouri,  skirting  the  base 
of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  are  extensive  sandy  wastes,  to  which  has  been  given 
the  name  of  the  "  Great  American  Desert." 

Oregon  Territory,  lying  west  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  is  divided  into  three 
belts,  or  sections,  separated  by  ranges  of  mountains  running  nearly  parallel 
to  the  coast  of  the  Pacific.  The  western  section,  extending  from  the  ocean  to 
the  Cascade  Mountains,  embracing  a  width  of  from  100  to  150  miles,  is  gener- 
ally fertile,  and  near  the  foot  of  the  Cascade  range  the  climate  and  soil  are 
adapted  to  all  the  kinds  of  grain  that  are  found  in  temperate  climates.  The 
soil  of  the  second  or  middle  section  of  Oregon,  embraced  between  the  Cascade 
range  and  the  Blue  Mountains,  is  generally  a  light  sandy  loam,  the  valleys  only 
being  fertile.  The  third  or  eastern  section  of  Oregon,  between  the  Blue  and 
the  Rocky  Mountains,  is  a  rocky,  broken,  and  barren  country. 

More  particular  Geographical  descriptions  of  the  several  states  embraced  in 
the  American  Union,  and  of  the  most  important  lakes,  bays,  rivers,  towns,  &c., 
•will  be  found  in  the  Geographical  Notes  throughout  the  work.  The  Geo- 
graphical description  of  Texas,  now  a  part  of  the  Republic,  will  be  found  on 
pages  621,  622. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


PART    I. 

\ 

VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 

ANALYSia 

EXTENDING    FROM    THE    DISCOVERY   OF    AMERICA,    BY    COLUMBUS,    IN     -  • 

1492;   TO    THE    SETTLEMENT   OF    JAMESTOWN,    VIRGINIA,    IN 
1607;   EMBRACING    A    PERIOD    OF   115   YEARS. 


CHAPTER   I. 

EARLY    SPANISH    VOYAGES,    CONQUESTS,    AND     DISCOVERIES,  Of  Chapter  L 
IN    THE    SOUTHERN    PORTIONS    OF    NORTH   AMERICA. 

DIVISIONS. 

/.  Discovery  of  America  by  Columbus. — II.  Juan  Ponce  de  Leon  in    ^lg  j)ivis. 
Florida. — ill.  De  Ayllon  in  Carolina. — IV.  Conquest  of  Mexico. —  ions  of  Chap- 
V.  Pamphilo  de  Narvaez. —  VI.  Ferdinand  de  Soto.  ter  l 

I.  DISCOVERY  OF  AMERICA  BY  COLUMBUS. — 1.      'The  i.  Discovery 
discovery*  of  America  by  Christopher  Columbus,  may  be  bywimbfu. 
regarded  as  the  most  important  event  that  has  ever  re-    aH°.2ctoJj 
suited  from  individual  genius  and  enterprise.     2 Although     style;  or, 

i  \    •  i       i  /.  i.  •  i       ITT  i          •     Oct  21.  New 

other  claims  to  the  honor  of  discovering  the  Western  hemi-       style, 
sphere  have  been  advanced,  and  with  some  appearance  ^iml^ltK 
of   probability,  yet  no  clear  historic  evidence  exists  in    Discovery. 
their  favor.     3It  has  been  asserted  that  an  Iceland*  bark,  3-  Icelandic 
in  the  early  part  of  the  eleventh  century,  having  been 
driven   southwest   from  Greenlandf   by  adverse    winds, 
touched1*  upon  the  coast  of  Labrador ; £ — that  subsequent      b.  1001. 
voyages  were  made ;  and  that  colonies  were  established 
in  Nova  Scotia,§  or  in  Newfoundland. || 

*  GEOGRAPHICAL  NOTES.— 1.  Iceland  is  an  island  in  the  Northern  Ocean,  remarkable 
for  its  boiling  springs  (the  Geysers),  and  its  flaming  volcano,  Mount  Hecla.  It  was  discovered 
by  a  Norwegian  pirate,  in  the  year  861,  and  was  soon  after  settled  by  the  Norwegians  ;  but  it  is 
supposed  that  the  English  and  the  Irish  had  previously  made  settlements  there,  which  were 
abandoned  before  the  time  of  the  Norwegian  discovery. 

t  Greenland  is  an  extensive  tract  of  barren  country,  in  the  northern  frozen  regions  ;  sepa- 
rated from  the  western  continent  by  Baffin's  Bay  and  Davis's  Strait.  It  was  discovered  by  the 
Norwegians  thirty  years  after  the  discovery  of  Iceland,  and  a  thriving  colony  was  planted  there  ; 
but  from  1406  until  after  the  discovery  by  Columbus,  all  correspondence  with  Greenland  was 
cut  off,  and  all  knowledge  of  the  country  seemed  to  be  buried  in  oblivion. 

t  Labrador,  or  New  Britain,  is  that  part  of  the  American  coast  between  the  Gulf  of  St.  Law- 
rence and  Hudson's  Bay  ;  a  bleak  and  barren  country,  little  known,  and  inhabited  chiefly  by 
Indians. 

§  Nova  Scotia  is  a  large  peninsula,  southeast  from  New  Brunswick,  separated  from  it  by  the 
Cay  of  Fundy,  and  connected  with  it  by  a  narrow  isthmus  only  nine  miles  across. 

y  Newfoundland  is  a  hilly  and  mountainous  island  on  the  east  side  of  the  Gulf  of  St.  Law 


112  VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES,  [Boo*  II, 

ANALYSIS.       2.  JBut  even  if  it  be  admitted  that  such  a  discovery 
i.  superior  was  made,  it  does  not  in  the  least  detract  from  the  honor 
so  universally  ascribed  to  Columbus.     The  Icelandic  dis- 
C0very,    if  real,  resulted    from   chance, — was  not  even 
known  to  Europe, — was  thought  of  little  importance, — 
and  was  soon  forgotten ;    and   the   curtain   of  darkness 
again  fell  between  the  Old  world  and  the  New.     The 
discovery  by  Columbus,  on  the  contrary,  was  the  result 
of  a  theory  matured  by  long  reflection  and  experience ; 
opposed  to  the  learning  and  the  bigotry  of  the  age ;  and 
brought  to  a  successful  demonstration,  after  years  of  toil 
against  opposing  difficulties  and  discouragements. 
2  Prevalent      3.  2The  nature  of  the  great  discovery,  however,  was 
*ingthepd£~  long  unknown ;  and  it  remained  for  subsequent  adven- 
coviwnbusC°'  turers  to  dispel  the  prevalent  error,  that  the  voyage  of 
Columbus  had  only  opened  a  new  route  to  the  wealthy, 
but    then   scarcely   known    regions    of    Eastern    Asia. 
3During  several  years,*  the  discoveries  of  Columbus  were 
confined  to  the  islands  of  the  West  Indies  ;*  and  it  was 
a'i498!to    not  unt^  August,b  1498,  six  years  after  his  first  voyage, 
b.Aug.  ioth.  that  he  discovered  the  main  land,  near  the  mouth  of  the 
Orinoco  ;f  and  he  was  then  ignorant  that  it  was  any  thing 
more  than  an  island. 

^'  4The  Prmcipal  islands  of  the  West  Indies, — Cuba,:): 
St.  Domingo,§    and   Porto  Rico,||    were   soon  colonized, 
5.  Discovery  and  subjected  to  Spanish  authority.     6In  1506  the  eastern 
(mlScoio-  coast  of  YucatanIT  was  discovered  ;  and  in  1510  the  first 
continent,    colony  on  the   continent  was  planted  on  the  Isthmus  of 
e.  Discovery  Darien.**     6Soon  after,  Vasco  Nunez  de  Balboa,  governor 
^SflcPa    °f  tne  colony,  crossed  the  Isthmus,  and  from  a  mountain 
a.  i5i3.      on  the  other  side  of  the  Continent  discovered0  an  Ocean, 
which  being  seen  in  a  southerly  direction,  at  first  received 
the  name  of  the  South  Sea. 

I.DeLeon.          H.    JUAN    PoNCE  DE    L.EON  IN    FLORIDA. 1.       7In  1512 

Juan  Ponce  de  Leon,  an  aged  veteran,  and   former  gov- 
enor  of  Porto  Rico,  fitted  out  three  ships,  at  his  own  ex- 

rence ;  nearly  a  thousand  miles  in  circumference,  deriving  all  its  importance  from  ite  extenriye 
fisheries. 

*  The  West  Indies  consist  of  a  large  number  of  islands  between  North  and  South  America, 
the  most  important  of  which  are  Cuba,  St.  Domingo.  Jamaica,  and  Porto  Rico. 

t  The  Orinoco  is  a  river  on  the  northeast  coast  of  South  America. 

t  Cuba,  one  of  the  richest  islands  in  the  world,  is  the  largest  of  the  West  Indies,  being  760 
miles  in  length  from  southeast  to  northwest,  and  about  50  miles  in  breadth.  Its  northern 
coast  is  150  miles  south  from  Florida. 

§  St.  Domingo,  or  Hayti,  formerly  called  Hispaniola,  is  a  large  island,  lying  between  Cuba 
and  Porto  Rico,  and  about  equally  distant  from  each. 

||  Porto  Rico  is  a  fertile  island  of  the  West  Indies,  60  miles  southeast  from  St.  Domingo.  It  is 
140  miles  long  from  east  to  west,  and  36  broad. 

1T  Yucatan,  one  of  the  States  of  Mexico,  is  an  extensive  peninsula,  150  miles  S.  TV.  from  Cuba, 
and  lying  between  the  Bays  of  Honduras  and  Campeachy. 

**  The  Isthmus  of  Darien  is  that  narrow  neck  of  land  which  connects  North  and  South 
America.  It  is  about  300  miles  in  length,  and,  in  the  narrowest  part,  is  only  about  30  mile* 
cross. 


PART  I.]  VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES.  113 

pense,  for  a  voyage  of  discovery.     'A  tradition  prevailed    1512. 
among  the  natives  of  Porto  Rico,  that  in  a  neighboring  l  Traditimi 
island  of  the  Bahamas*  was  a  fountain  which  possessed  ^^/^ 
the  remarkable  properties  of  restoring  the  youth,  and  of 
perpetuating  the  life  of  any  one  who  should  bathe  in  its 
stream,  and  drink  of  its  waters.     3Nor  was  this  fabulous  2.  By  whom 
tale  credited  by  the  uninstructed  natives  only.     It  was     credited- 
generally  believed  in  Spain,  and  even  by  men  distin- 
guished for  virtue  and  intelligence. 

2.  3In  quest  of  this  fountain  of  youth  Ponce  de  Leon  3  Account  of 
sailed*  from  Porto  Rico  in  March,  1512;  and  after  cruis-  'o/r£Sry 
ing  some  time  among  the  Bahamas,  discoveredb  an   un-  *  March  13. 
known  country,  to  which,  from  the  abundance  of  flowers    b-  April  6- 
that  adorned  the  forests,  and  from  its  being  first  seen  on 
Easter)-   Sunday,    (which    the    Spaniards    call   Pascua 
Florida,)  he  gave  the  name  of  Florida.  J 

3.  *  After  landing0  some  miles  north  of  the  place  where  4.  Extent  & 
St.  Augustine§  now  stands,  and  taking  formal  possession  di/cuveries. 
of  the  country,  he  explored  its  coasts  ;  and  doubling  its    c.  April  is. 
southern  cape,  continued  his  search  among  the  group  of 
islands  which  he  named  the  Tortugas:||  but  the  chief 

object  of  the  expedition  was  still  unattained,  and  Ponce 
de   Leon  returned  to  Porto  Rico,  older  than  when  he 
departed.       5A  few  years  later,  having   been  appointed  5- £*%%%$ 
governor  of  the  country  which  he  had  discovered,  he     voyage. 
made  a  second  voyage  to  its  shores,  with  the  design  of 
selecting  a  site  for  a  colony ;  but,  in  a  contest  with  the 
natives,  many  of  his  followers  were  killed,  and  Ponce  de 
Leon  himself  was  mortally  wounded. 

III.  DE  AYLLON  IN  CAROLINA. — 1.  6 About  the  time  of  «•  Enterprise 
the  defeat  of  Ponce  de  Leon   in   Florida,  a  company  of    De  Ayiion. 
seven  wealthy  men  of  St.  Domingo,  at  the  head  of  whom 
was  Lucas  Vasquez  .de  Ayllon,d  judge  of  appeals  of  that  d  Pronoun- 
island,  despatched6  two  vessels  to  the  Bahamas,  in  quest  ced  All'yon- 
of   laborers   for   their   plantations   and   mines.      7Being  7  eD^°very 
driven  northward  from  the  Bahamas,  by  adverse  winds,  of  Carolina. 
to  the  coast  of  Carolina,  they  anchored  at  the  mouth  of 
the  CambaheelF  river,  which  they  named  the  Jordan.    The 
country  they  called  Chicora. 

*  The  Bahamas  are  an  extensive  group  of  islands  lying  east  and  southeast  from  Florida. 
They  have  been  estimated  at  about  600  in  number,  most  of  them  mere  cliffs  and  rocks,  only  14 
of  them  being  of  any  considerable  size. 

/  Easter  day,  a  church  festival  observed  in  commemoration  of  our  Savior's  resurrection,  is 
the  Sunday  following  the  first  full  moon  that  happens  after  the  20th  of  March. 

$  Florida,  the  most  southern  portion  of  the  United  States,  is  a  large  peninsula  about  two 
thirds  of  the  size  of  Yucatan.  The  surface  is  level,  and  is  intersected  by  numerous  ponds, 
lakes,  rivers,  and  marshes. 

$  See  note  and  map,  p.  130. 

||  The  Tortugas,  or  Tortoise  Islands,  are  about  100  miles  southwest  from  the  southern  cape 
of  Florida. 

T  The  Cambahee  is  a  small  river  in  the  southern  part  of  South  Carolina,  emptying  into  St. 
Helena  Sm«««i  as  ~o..B  «mithwest  from  Charleston.  (See  map,  p.  129.) 

15 


114  VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES.  [BooK  II. 

ANALYSIS.  2.  'Here  the  natives  treated  the  strangers  with  great 
itality  kindness  and  hospitality,  and  being  induced  by  curiosity, 
freely  visited  the  ships ;  but  when  a  sufficient  number 
was  below  the  decks,  the  perfidious  Spaniards  closed  the 
hatches  and  set  sail  for  St.  Domingo.  2One  of  the  return- 
*n&  ships  was  lost,  arid  most  of  the  Indian  prisoners  in 
the  other,  sullenly  refusing  food,  died  of  famine  an.d 
melancholy. 

3.  Account  of  3.  3Soon  after  this  unprofitable  enterprise,  De  Ay  lion, 
vwcS™Sd  having  obtained  the  appointment  of  governor  of  Chicora, 
its  result.  sajie(j  yf]fa  three  vessels  for  the  conquest  of  the  country. 
Arriving  in  the  river  Cambahee,  the  principal  vessel  was 
stranded  and  lost.  Proceeding  thence  a  little  farther 
north,  and  being  received  with  apparent  friendship  at 
their  landing,  many  of  his  men  were  induced  to  visit  a 
village,  a  short  distance  in  the  interior,  where  they  were 
all  treacherously  cut  off  by  the  natives,  in  revenge  for 
the  wrongs  which  the  Spaniards  had  before  committed. 
De  Ayllon  himself  was  surprised  and  attacked  in  the 
harbor ; — the  attempt  to  conquer  the  country  was  aban- 
doned ; — and  the  few  survivors,  in  dismay,  hastened  back 
to  St.  Domingo. 

4.  Yucatan       IV.  CONQUEST  OF  MEXICO.* — 1.     4In  1517  Francisco 

a.  STm.  Fernandez  de  Cordova,  sailing  from  Cuba*  with   three 

b.  March,    small  vessels,  explored1'  the  northern  coast  of  Yucatan. 

5  wonder  of  *^a  ^  sPaniards  approached  the  shore,  they  were  sur- 

tfu        prised  to  find,  instead  of  naked  savages,  a  people  decently 

SStS*    clad  in  cotton  garments ;  and,  on  landing,  their  wonder 

was  increased  by  beholding  several  large  edifices  built 

•  e  character  of  stone.     6The  natives  were  much  more  bold  and  war- 

flSu?    like  than  those  of  the  islands  and   the   more   southern 

coasts,  and  every  where  received  the  Spaniards  with  the 

most  determined  opposition. 

7.  Result  of       2.  7At   one   place   fifty-seven  of  the   Spaniards   were 

ttefxprti-    kii^  and  Cordova  himself  received  a  wound,  of  which 

s  Discovery  he  died  soon  after  his  return  to  Cuba.     "But  notwithstand- 

'    ing  the  disastrous  result  of  the  expedition,  another  wag 

planned  in  the  following  year ;  and  under  the  direction 

of  Juan  de  Grijalva,  a  portion  of  the  southern  coast  of 

«  May,  June,  Mexico  was  explored,0  and  a  large  amount  of  treasure 

15I8-       obtained  by  trafficking  with  the  natives. 
»  Designs  of      3.  "Velasquez,  governor  of  Cuba,  under  whose  aus- 
conguest.     piceg  fae  voyage  of  Grijalva  had  been  made,  enriched  by 
the  result,  and  elated  with  a  success  far  beyond  his  ex- 


*  Mexico  is  a  large  country  southwest  from  the  United  States,  bordering  on  the  Gulf  of  Mex- 
ico on  the  east,  and  the  Pacific  Ocean  on  the  west.  It  is  about  two-thirds  as  large  as  the  United 
States  and  their  territories.  The  land  on  both  coasts  is  low,  but  in  the  interior  is  a  large  tracj 
of  table  lands  6  or  8000  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  (See  also  page  569.) 


PART  L]  CONQUEST  OF  MEXICO-  115 

pectations,  now  determined  to  undertake  the  conquest  of     1518. 
the   wealthy   countries   that   had   been   discovered,    and 
hastily  fitted  out  an  armament  for  the  purpose.     *Not  -,.  Account  y 
being  able  to  accompany  the  expedition  in  person,  he  5/jScHy 
gave  the  command  to  Fernando  Cortez,  who  sailed  with      Cortez- 
eleven  vessels,  having  on  board  six  hundred  and  seven- 
teen men.     In  March,  1519,  Cortez  landed  in  Tabasco,* 
a  southern  province  of   Mexico,   where  he  had  several 
encounters  with  the  natives,  whom  he  routed  with  great 
slaughter. 

4.  Proceeding  thence  farther  westward,  he  landed*  at   a.  April  12. 
San  Juan  de  Ulloa,f  where  he  was  hospitably  received,  c'eiSbyt^ 
and  where  two  officers  of  a  monarch  who  was  called  Monte-  ,?^rs  <& 

.  ,  Montezuma. 

zuma,  come  to  inquire  what  his  intentions  were  in  visit- 

ing that  coast,  and  to  offer  him  what  assistance  he  might 

need  in  order  to  continue  his  voyage.     3Cortez  respect-  3  ^f^* 

fully  assured  them  that  he  came  with  the  most  friendly  request  made 

sentiments,  but  that  he  was  intrusted  with  affairs  of  such    by  Cc 

moment  by  the  king,  his  sovereign,  that  he  could  impart 

them  to  no  one  but  to  the  emperor  Montezuma  himself,  and 

therefore  requested  them  to  conduct  him  into  the  presence 

of  their  master. 

5.  4The  ambassadors  of  the  Mexican  monarch,  know-    4-  course 
ing  how  disagreeable  such  a  request  would  be,  endeavored  the  Mexican 
to  dissuade  Cortez  from  his  intentions  ;  at  the  same  time  ar> 
making  him  some  valuable  presents,  which  only  increased 

his  avidity.  Messengers  were  despatched  to  Montezuma, 
giving  him  an  account  of  every  thing  that  had  occurred 
since  the  arrival  of  the  Spaniards.  Tresents  of  great 
value  and  magnificence  were  returned  by  him,  and  re- 
peated requests  were  made,  and  finally  commands  given, 
that  the  Spaniards  should  leave  the  country  ;  but  all  to 
n£  purpose. 

6.  "Cortez,  after  destroying  his  vessels,  that  his  soldiers  «•  By  cortex. 
should  be  left  without  any  resources  but  their  own  valor, 
commenced0    his   march   towards   the   Mexican   capital,  b.  Augusta*. 
7On  his  way  thither,  several  nations,  that  were  tributary    t.  Events 
to  Montezuma,  gladly  threw  off  their  allegiance  and  joined 

the  Spaniards.  Montezuma  himself,  alarmed  and  irreso- 
lute,  continued  to  send  messengers  to  Cortez,  and  as  his 
hopes  or  his  fears  alternately  prevailed,  on  one  day  gave 
him  permission  to  advance,  and,  on  the  next,  commanded 
him  to  depart. 

7.  8As  the  vast  plain  of  Mexico  opened  to  the  view  of 
the  Spaniards,  they  beheld  numerous  villages  and  culti- 


*  Tabasco,  one  of  the  southern  Mexican  States,  adjoins  Yucatan  on  the  southwest. 

t  San  Juan  de  Ulloa  is  a  small  island,  opposite  Vera  Cruz,  the  principal  eastern  seaport  of 
Mexico.  It  is  180  miles  south  of  east  from  the  Mexican  capital,  and  contains  a  strong  fortress, 
the  old  Spanish  fort  was  built  of  coral  rocks  taken  from  the  bottom  of  the  sea. 


116 


VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 


[BooK  H. 


ANALYSIS. 


a.  Nov. 


t  Embarrass- 

tng  situation 

cf  Cortez. 


3.  Seizure 
and  treat- 
ment of 
Montezuma. 
b.  Dec. 


1520. 


4.  Cartez 
ealledfrom 
the  capital, 

and  the 
Mexicans  rise 

inarms. 

c.  May. 

5.  Good  for- 
tune of 
Cortez. 

a.  July  4. 


6.  His  treat- 
ment of  the 
Mexicans— 
what  fol- 
lowed. 


vated  fields  extending  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach,  and 
in  the  middle  of  the  plain,  partly  encompassing  a  large 
lake,  and  partly  built  on  islands  within  it,  stood  the  city* 
of  Mexico,  adorned  with  its  numerous  temples  and  turrets ; 
the  whole  presenting  to  the  Spaniards  a  spectacle  so  novel 
and  wonderful  that  they  could  hardly  persuade  them- 
selves it  was  any  thing  more  than  a  dream,  Montezuma 
received*  the  Spaniards  with  great  pomp  and  magnifi- 
cence, admitted  them  within  the  city,  assigned  them  a 
spacious  and  elegant  edifice  for  their  accommodation, 
supplied  all  their  wants,  and  bestowed  upon  all,  privates 
as  well  as  officers,  presents  of  great  value. 

8.  2Cortez,  nevertheless,  soon  began  to  feel  solicitude 
for  his  situation.     He  was  in  the  middle  of  a  vast  empire, 
— shut  up  in  the  centre  of  a  hostile  city, — and  surrounded 
by  multitudes  sufficient  to  overwhelm  him  upon  the  least 
intimation  of  the  will  of  their  sovereign.     3In  this  emer- 
gency,  the   wily   Spaniard,  with   extraordinary  daring, 
formed  and  executed13  the  plan  of  seizing  the  person  of 
the  Mexican  monarch,  and  detained  him  as  a  hostage  for 
the  good  conduct  of  his  people.     He  next  induced  him, 
overawed  and  broken  in  spirit,  to  acknowledge  himself  a 
vassal  of  the  Spanish  crown,  and  to  subject  his  dominions 
to  the  payment  of  an  annual  tribute. 

9.  4But  while  Cortez  was  absent,6  opposing  a  force  that 
had  been  sent  against  him  by  the  governor  of  Cuba,  who 
had  become  jealous  of  his  successes,  the  Mexicans,  in- 
cited by  the  cruelties  of  the  Spaniards  who  had  been  left 
to  guard  the  capital  and  the  Mexican  king,  flew  to  arms. 
6Cortez,  with  singular  good  fortune,  having  subdued  his 
enemies,  and  incorporated  most  of  them  with  his  own 
forces,  returning,   entered1  the  capital  without  molesta- 
tion, t 

10  "Relying  too  much  on  his  increased  strength,  he 
soon  laid  aside  the  mask  of  moderation  which  had  hitherto 
concealed  his  designs,  and  treated  the  Mexicans  like  con- 
quered subjects.  They,  finally  convinced  that  they  had 


*  The  city  of  Mexico,  built  by  the  Spaniards  on  the  ruins  of 
the  ancient  city,  was  long  the  largest  town  in  America,  but  is 
now  inferior  to  New  York  and  Philadelphia.  It  is  170  miles 
from  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  and  200  from  the  Pacific  Ocean,  and 
is  situated  near  the  western  bank  of  Lake  Tezcuco,  in  the  de- 
lightful Vale  of  Mexico,  or,  as  it  was  formerly  called,  the  Plain 
of  Tenochtitlan,  which  is  230  miles  in  circumference,  and  elevated 
7000  feet  above  the  level  of  the  ocean.  The  plain  contains  three 
lakes  besides  Tezcuco,  and  is  surrounded  by  hills  of  moderate 
elevation,  except  on  the  south,  where  are  two  lofty  volcanic 
mountains.  Two  of  the  lakes  are  above  the  level  of  the  city, 
whose  streets  have  been  frequently  inundated  by  them  ;  but  in 
1689 ,  a  deep  channel,  12  miles  long,  cut  through  the  hills  on  the 
north,  was  completed,  by  which  the  superfluous  waters  are  con- 
veyed into  the  river  Tula,  and  thence  to  the  Panuco. 


PART  LI  CONQUEST  OF  MEXICO.  117 

nothing  to  hope  but  from  the  utter  extermination  of  their    1530. 

invaders,  resumed  their  attacks  upon  the  Spanish  quarters  ~~ 

with  additional  fury.     *In  a  sally  which  Cortez  made,    L  Los88Uf- 


twelve  of  his  soldiers  were  killed,  and  the  Mexicans 
learned  that  their  enemies  were  not  invincible. 

11.  2Cortez,  now  fully  sensible  of  his  danger,  tried  what 

effect  the  interposition  of  Montezuma  would  have  upon  tezuma,and 
his  irritated  subjects.     At  sight  of  their  king,  whom  they     which  JL 
almost  worshipped  as  a  god,  the  weapons  of  the  Mexicans     rece 
dropped  from  their  hands,  and  every  head  was  bowed 
with  reverence  ;  but  when,  in  obedience  to  the  command 
of  Cortez,  the  unhappy  monarch  attempted  to  mitigate 
their  rage  and  to  persuade  them  to  lay  down  their  arms, 
murmurs,   threats,    and    reproaches    ran    through   their 
ranks  ;  —  their  rage  broke  forth  with  ungovernable  fury, 
and,  regardless  of  their  monarch,  they  again  poured  in 
upon   the   Spaniards   flights   of  arrows   and   volleys   of 
stones.      Two   arrows   wounded   Montezuma   before   he 
could  be  removed,  and  a  blow  from  a  stone  brought  him 
to  the  ground. 

12.  3The  Mexicans,  on  seeing  their  king  fall  by  their  J^  jSSKf 
own  hands,  were  instantly  struck  with  remorse,  and  fled  the  Mexicans. 
with  horror,  as  if  the  vengence  of  heaven  were  pursuing 

them  for  the  crime  which  they  had  committed.  4Mon- 
tezuma  himself,  scorning  to  survive  this  last  humiliation, 
rejected  with  disdain  the  kind  attentions  of  the  Spaniards, 
and  refusing  to  take  any  nourishment,  soon  terminated 
his  wretched  days. 

13.  BCortez,  now  despairing  of  an  accommodation  with  6.  Retreat  qr 

i        TUT      •  n  11  •  i    the  Spaniards 

the  Mexicans,    alter  several  desperate  encounters  with  from  Mexico. 

them,  began  a  retreat  from  the  capital  ;  —  but  innumerable 

hosts  hemmed  him  in  on  every  side,  and  his  march  was 

almost  a  continual  battle.     On  the  sixth  day  of  the  re- 

treat, the  almost  exhausted  Spaniards,  now  reduced  to  a 

mere  handful  of  men,  encountered,*  in  a  spacious  valley,    a.  July  n. 

the  whole  Mexican   force;  —  a  countless   multitude,  ex- 

tending as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach.     "As  no  alternative  6-  ^f?,???"** 

•       11  <-+  •  i  •    •  tottn,  tne 

remained  but  to  conquer  or  die,  Cortez,  without  giving    Mexicans. 
his  soldiers  time  for  reflection,  immediately  led  them  to 
the  charge.     The  Mexicans  received  them  with  unusual 
fortitude,  yet  their  most  numerous  battalions  gave  way 
before  Spanish  discipline  and  Spanish  arms. 

14.  The  very  multitude  of  their  enemies,  however, 
pressing  upon  them  from  every  side,  seemed  sufficient  to 
overwhelm  the   Spaniards,  who,  seeing  no  end  of  their 
toil,  nor  any  hope  of  victory,  were  on  the  point  of  yielding 
to  despair.     At  this  moment  Cortez,  observing  the  great 
Mexican  standard  advancing,  and   recollecting  to  have 


118  VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES.  [BooK  II 

ANALYSIS,  heard  that  on  its  fate  depended  the  event  of  every  battle, 
~~  assembled  a  few  of  his  bravest  officers,  and,  at  their  head, 
cut  his  way  through  the  opposing  ranks,  struck  down  the 
Mexican  general,  and  secured  the  standard.  The  mo- 
ment their  general  fell  and  the  standard  disappeared,  the 
Mexicans,  panic-struck,  threw  away  their  weapons,  and 
fled  with  precipitation  to  the  mountains,  making  no  farther 
opposition  to  the  retreat  of  the  Spaniards. 

1.  Final  con-       15.  Notwithstanding  the  sad  reverses  which  he  had 
9M%rtw.      experienced,  Cortez  still  looked  forward  with  confidence 

to  the  conquest  of  the  whole  Mexican  empire,  and,  after 
receiving  supplies  and  reinforcements,  in  December, 
1520,  he  again  departed  for  the  interior,  with  a  force  of 
,five  hundred  Spaniards  and  ten  thousand  friendly  natives. 
After  various  successes  and  reverses,  and  a  siege  of  the 
capital  which  lasted  seventy -five  days — the  king  Guate- 
1521.  mozen  having  fallen  into  his  hands, — in  August,  1521, 

a.  Aug.  23.    the  city  yielded  ;a  the  fate  of  the  empire  was  decided  ; 

and  Mexico  became  a  province  of  Spain. 

2.  other  im-       16.  2 Another  important  event  in  the  list  of  Spanish 
^Sring1*  discoveries,  and  one  which  is  intimately  connected  with 

our  nonce.  American  history,  being  the  final  demonstration  of  the 
theory  of  Columbus,  requires  in  this  place  a  passing 
notice. 

3.  Magellan,       17.  3Ferdmand  Magellan,  a  Portuguese  by  birth,  who 
a  ofawnewan  had  served  his  country  with  distinguished  valor  in  the 

East  Indies,*  believing  that  those  fertile  regions  might  be 
reached  by  a  westerly  route  from  Portugal,  proposed  the 

b.  Emanuei.  scheme  to  his  sovereign, b  and  requested  aid  to  carry  it 
H  mto  executi°n*      4Unsuccessful   in   his  application,    and 

01  having  been  coldly  dismissed  by  his  sovereign  without 
receiving  any  reward  for  his  services,  he  indignantly 
renounceci  njs  allegiance  and  repaired  to  Spain.0 

^'  BThe   Spanish  emperord  engaging  readily  in  the 
scheme  which  the  Portuguese  monarch  had  rejected,  a 

d.  Charles  v.  Squa(jron  Of  five  ships  was  soon  equipped  at  the  public 
e<  "isil'.20'    charge,  and  Magellan  set  sail6  from  Sevillef  in  August, 

e.  Account  of  1519.     6After  touching  at  the  Canaries,J  he  stood  south, 
iahamtcitng   crossed  the  equinoctial  line,  and  spent  several  months  in 

exploring  the  coast  of  South  America,  searching  for  a 
passage  which  should  lead  to  the  Indies.  After  spending 
the  winter  on  the  coast,  in  the  spring  he  continued  his 

*  East  Indies  is  the  name  given  to  the  islands  of  the  Indian  Ocean  south  of  Asia,  together 
with  that  portion  of  the  main  land  which  is  between  Persia  and  China. 

f  Seville  is  a  large  city  beautifully  situated  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Guadalquiver,  in  the 
southwestern  part  of  Spain.  It  was  once  the  chief  market  for  the  commerce  of  America  and 
the  Indies. 

Z  The  Canaries  are  a  group  of  14  islands  belonging  to  Spain.  The  Peak  of  Tenerifle,  on  ono 
of  the  more  distant  islands,  is  about  250  miles  from  the  northwest  coast  of  Africa,  and  800 
miles  southwest  from  the  Straits  of  Gibraltar. 


PART  I.  J  PAMPHILO  DE  NARVAEZ.  119 

voyage  towards  the  south,  —  passing  through  the  strait*     1520. 
which  bears  his  name,  and,  after  sailing  three  months  -     -  * 
and  twenty-one-days  through  an  unknown  ocean,  during 
which  time  his  crew  suffered  greatly  from  the  want  of 
water  and  provisions,  he  discovered*  a  cluster  of  fertile  a- 
islands,  which  he  called  the  Ladrones.f 

19.  The  fair  weather  and  favorable  winds  which  he 
had  experienced,  induced  him  to  bestow  on  the  ocean 
through  which  he  had  passed  the  name  of  Pacific,  which 
it  still  retains.  Proceeding  from  the  Ladrones,  he  soon 
discovered  the  islands  now  known  as  the  Philippines.^. 
Here,  in  a  contest  with  the  natives,  Magellan  was  killed,b  * 
and  the  expedition  was  prosecuted  under  other  comman- 
ders. After  arriving  at  the  Moluecas§  and  taking  in  a 
cargo  of  spices,  the  only  vessel  of  the  squadron,  then  fit 
for  a  long  voyage,  sailed  for  Europe  by  way  of  the  Cape 
of  Good  Hope,||  and  arrived6  in  Spain  in  September,  c.  mhsept. 
1522,  thus  accomplishing  the  first  circumnavigation  of  the 
globe,  and  having  performed  the  voyage  in  the  space  of 
three  years  and  twenty-eight  days. 

V.  PAMPHILO  DE  NARVAEZ.—  1.    'In   1526,  Pamphilct     1526. 
de  Narvaez,  the  same  who  had  been  sentd  by  the  gover-  *  s^^° 
nor  of  Cuba  to  arrest  the  career  of  Cortez  in  Mexico,  vaez^  and  hi* 
solicited  and  obtained  from  the  Spanish  emperor,  Charles    8conqu&>t. 
V.,  the  appointment  of  governor  of  Florida,*  with  permis-  e-  Note.p.na. 
sion  to  conquer  the  country.     2The  territory  thus  placed  JjJJJ^aZ 
at  his  disposal  extended,  with  indefinite  limits,  from  the     disposal. 
southern   cape  of  the   present  Florida  to   the  river  of    g  Hisland 
Palms,  (now  PanueolT)  in  Mexico.     3Having  made  exten-    '  tngtn 
give   preparations,   in  April,   1528,   Narvaez  landedf  in     1503 
Florida  with  a  force  of  three  hundred  men,  of  whom   f.  Aprii22. 
eighty  were  mounted,  and  erecting  the  royal  standard,  took 
possession  of  the  country  for  the  crown  of  Spain. 

2.  'Striking  into  the  interior  with  the  hope  of  finding 


*  The  Strait  of  Magellan  is  at  the  southern  extremity  of  the  American  continent,  separat- 
ing the  islands  of  Terra  del  Fuego  from  the  main  land.  It  is  a  dangerous  passage,  more  than. 
300  miles  in  length,  and  in  some  places  not  more  than  a  mile  across. 

t  The  Ladrones,  or  the  Islands  of  Thieves,  thus  named  from  the  thievish  disposition  of  the 
natives,  are  a  cluster  of  islands  in  the  Pacific  Ocean  about  1600  miles  southeast  from  the  coast 
of  China.  When  first  discovered,  the  natives  were  ignorant  of  any  country  but  their  own,  and 
imagined  that  the  ancestor  of  their  race  was  formed  from  a  piece  of  the  rock  of  one  of  their 
islands.  They  were  utterly  unacquainted  with  fire,  and  when  Magellan,  provoked  by  repeated 
thefts,  burned  one  of  their  villages,  they  thought  that  the  fire  was  a  beast  that  fed  upon  their 
dwellings. 

J  The  Philippines,  thus  named  in  honor  of  Philip  II.  of  Spain,  who  subjected  them  40  years 
after  the  voyage  of  Magellan,  are  a  group  of  more  than  a  thousand  islands,  the  largest  of  which 
is  Luzon,  about  400  miles  southeast  from  the  coast  of  China. 

§  The  Moluccas,  or  Spice  Islands,  are  a  group  of  small  islands  north  from  New  Holland,  dis  - 
covered  by  the  Portuguese  in  1511.  They  are  distinguished  chiefly  for  the  production  of  spices, 
particularly  nutmegs  and  cloves. 

||  The  Cape  of  Good  Hope  is  the  most  important  cape  of  South  Africa,  although  Cape  Lagul- 
lus  is  farther  south. 

IT  The  Panuco  is  a  small  river  which  empties  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  210  miles  north  from 
the  Mexican  capital,  and  about  30  miles  north  from  Tampico. 


120 


VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 


[BOOK  It 


ANALYSIS. 


i.  Their  dis- 
appointed 
hopes. 
a.  Juno. 


2.  Result  of 
the  expedi- 
tion. 


b.  Oct. 


c.  1536. 

3.  Prevalent 

belief  with 

regard  to  the 

riches  of 

Florida. 


4.  Ferdinand 
de  Soto,  and 
his  design  of 
conquering 
Florida. 


1538. 


5.  His  appli 


Spanish 
Monarch. 


some  wealthy  empire  like  Mexico  or  Peru,*  during  two 
months  the  Spaniards  wandered  about  through  swamps 
and  forests,  often  attacked  by  hordes  of  lurking  savages, 
but  cheered  onward  by  the  assurances  of  their  captive 
guides,  who,  pointing  to  the  north,  were  supposed  to  de- 
scribe a  territory  which  abounded  in  gold.  aAt  length 
they  arrived*  in  the  fertile  province  of  the  Apallachians, 
in  the  north  of  Florida,  but  their  hopes  of  finding  gold 
were  sadly  disappointed,  and  the  residence  of  the  chief- 
tain, instead  of  being  a  second  Mexico,  which  they  had 
pictured  to  themselves,  proved  to  be  a  mere  village  of  two 
hundred  wigwams. 

3.  2They  now  directed  their  course  southward,  and 
finally  came  upon  the  sea,  probably  in  the  region  of  the 
Bay  of  Apallachee,j*  near  St.  Marks.  Having  already 
lost  a  third  of  their  number,  and  despairing  of  being  able 
to  retrace  their  steps,  they  constructed  five  frail  boats,  in 
which  they  embarked, b  but  being  driven  out  into  the 
gulf  by  a  storm,  Narvaez  and  nearly  all  his  companions 
perished.  Four  of  the  crew,  after  wandering  several 
years  through  Louisiana,:}:  Texas,§  and  Northern  Mexico, 
and  passing  from  tribe  to  tribe,  often  as  slaves,  finally 
reached0  a  Spanish  settlement. 

VI.  FERDINAND  DE  SOTO. — 1.  Notwithstanding  the 
melancholy  result  of  the  expedition  of  Narvaez,  it  was 
still  believed  that  in  the  interior  of  Florida,  a  name  which 
the  Spaniards  applied  to  all  North  America  then  known, 
regions  might  yet  be  discovered  which  would  vie  in 
opulence  with  Mexico  and  Peru.  4Ferdinand  de  Soto,  a 
Spanish  cavalier  of  noble  birth,  who  had  acquired  distinc- 
tion and  wealth  as  the  lieutenant  of  Pizarro  in  the  con- 
quest of  Peru,  and  desirous  of  signalizing  himself  still 
farther  by  some  great  enterprise,  formed  the  design  of 
conquering  Florida,  a  country  of  whose  riches  he  had 
formed  the  most  extravagant  ideas. 

2.  BHe  therefore  applied  to  the  Spanish  emperor,  and 
requested  permission  to  undertake  the  conquest  of  Florida 
at  his  own  risk  and  expense.  The  emperor,  indulging 
high  expectations  from  so  noted  a  cavalier,  not  only 


*  Peru  is  a  country  of  South  America,  bordering  on  the  Pacific  Ocean,  celebrated  for  its 
mines  of  gold  and  silver,  the  annual  produce  of  which,  during  a  great  number  of  years,  was 
more  than  four  millions  of  dollars.  Peru,  when  discovered  by  the  Spaniards,  was  a  powerful 
and  wealthy  kingdom,  considerably  advanced  in  civilization.  Its  conquest  was  completed  by 
Pizarro  in  1532. 

t  Apallachee  is  a  large  open  bay  on  the  coast  of  Florida,  south  of  the  western  part  of  Georgia. 
St.  Marks  is  a  town  at  the  head  of  the  bay. 

$  Louisiana  is  a  name  originally  applied  to  the  whole  valley  of  the  Mississippi  and  the  coun- 
try westward  as  far  as  Mexico  and  the  Pacific  Ocean.  The  present  Louisiana  is  one  of  the 
"United  States,  at  the  southwestern  extremity  of  the  Union. 

$  Texas,  embracing  a  territory  as  extensive  as  the  six  New  England  States  together  with 
Nt3W  York  and  New  Jersey,  adjoins  Louisiana  on  the  west.  (See  also  page  621.) 


2 

twn  in  Cuba, 


PART  L]  FERDINAND  DE  SOTO.  121 

granted  his  request,  but  also  appointed  him  governor- 
general  of  Florida  for  life,  and  also  of  the  island  of  Cuba.* 
*De  Soto  soon  found  himself  surrounded  by  adventurers 
of  all  classes,  and  in  April,  1538,  sailed  for  Cuba  with  a 
fleet  of  seven  large  and  three  small  vessels. 

3.  2In  Cuba  the  new  governor  was  received  with  great 

.    .    .  ~  .  ,  i  •       /»  , 

rejoicings  ;  —  new  accessions  were  made   to  his  forces  ;  and  his  land* 

and  after  completing  his  preparations,  and  leaving  his  ° 

wife  to  govern  the  island,  he  embarked  for  Florida,  and 

early  in  June,  1539,  his  fleet  anchoredb  in  the  Bay  of      1539. 

Espiritu  Santo,*  or  Tampa  Bay.     3His  forces  consisted 

of  six  hundred  men,  more  than  two  hundred  of  whom 

were  mounted,  both  infantry  and  cavalry  being  clad  in 

complete  armor.     4Besides  ample  stores  of  food,  a  drove 

of  three  hundred  swine  was  landed,  with  which  De  Soto 

intended  to  stock  the  country  where  he  should  settle  ; 

and  these  were  driven  with  the  expedition  throughout 

most  of  the  route. 

4.  6  After  establishing  a  small  garrison  in  the  vicinity  5.  Account  of 

n  ri      .   •       r*  IT  PI-  i     i        i  the  wander- 

of  Espiritu  Santo,  and  sending  most  of  his  vessels  back  to    ings  of  the 
Havanna,f  he  commenced  his  march  into  the  interior,  ^interior1 
taking  with  him,  as  interpreter,  a  Spaniard  found  among 
the  natives,  who  had  remained  in  captivity  since  the  time 
of  Narvaez.     After  wandering  five  months  through  un- 
explored  and   mostly   uncultivated   regions,    exposed   to 
hardships  and  dangers  and  an  almost  continued  warfare 
with  the  natives,  during  which  several  lives  were  lost, 
the  party  arrived,0  in  the  month  of  November,  in  the  more   c-  tf°v«c- 
fertile   country  of  the   Apallachians,   east  of  the  Flint 
river,:]:  and  a  few  leagues  north  of  the  Bay  of  Apallachee, 
where  it  was  determined  to  pass  the  winter. 

5.  eFrom  this  place  an  exploring  party  discovered  the  6.  Discovery 
ocean  in  the  very  place  where  the  unfortunate  Narvaez    aaaother 
had    embarked.     De    Soto    likewise    despatched   thirty 
horsemen  to  Espiritu  Santo,  with  orders  for  the  garrison 

to  rejoin  the  army  in  their  present  winter  quarters.  The 
horsemen  arrived  with  the  loss  of  but  two  of  their  number, 
and  the  garrison  rejoined  De  Soto,  although  with  some 
loss,  as,  during  their  march,  they  had  several  desperate 
encounters  with  the  natives.  Two  small  vessels  that  had 
been  retained  at  Espiritu  Santo  reached  the  Bay  of  Apal- 
lachee, and  by  the  aid  of  these  the  coast  was  farther 


*  Espiritu  Santo,  now  called  Tampa  Say,  is  on  the  western  coast  of  Florida,  200  miles  south' 
east  from  St.  Marks.  There  is  no  place  of  anchorage  between  the  two  places. 

t  Havanna,  the  capital  of  Cuba,  a  wealthy  and  populous  city,  is  on  the  north  side  of  the 
island.  It  has  the  finest  harbor  in  the  world,  capable  of  containing  a  thousand  ships.  The 
entrance  is  so  narrow  that  but  one  Tessel  can  pass  at  a  time. 

t  The  Flint  river  is  in  the  western  part  of  Georgia.  It  joins  the  Chattahoochee  at  the  north- 
trn  boundary  of  Florida,  and  the  two  united  form  the  Apalachicola. 

16 


122 


VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 


[BooK  IL 


ANALYSIS. 

a.  1539-40. 

1.  Manner  in 

which  the 


passed  their 
first  winter. 


1540. 

b.  March  13. 

2.  Course 
taken  by  them 
in  the  spring. 

3.  Orders 
given  by 

De  Soto  to 
his  ships. 


4.  Disap- 
pointed 
expectations. 


6.  Route  of 
De  Soto 
through 
Georgia. 


c.  Map,  p.  20. 

6.  Why  the 

country  of 

the  Cherokees 

was  visited, 

and  the 

result. 


1.  Wander- 
ings of  the 
Spaniards  in 
Alabama. 


explored  during  the  winter,*  and  the  harbor  of  Pensacola* 
discovered. 

6.  'The  Spaniards  remained  five  months  in  winter  quar- 
ters at  Apallachee,  supplying  themselves  with  provisions  by 
pillaging  the  surrounding  country ;  but  they  were  kept  in 
constant  alarm  by  the  never-ceasing  stratagems  and  as- 
saults of  the  natives.     2At  length,  in  the  month  of  March, 
they  broke  up  their  camp,  and  set  outb  for  a  remote  coun 
try,  of  which  they  had  heard,  to  the  northeast,  governed, 
it  was  said,  by  a  woman,  and  abounding  in  gold  and  sil- 
ver.    8De  Soto  had  previously  despatched  his  ships  to 
Cuba,  with  orders  to  rendezvous  in  the  following  October 
at  Pensacola,  where  he  proposed  to  meet  them,  having,  in 
the  mean  time,  explored  the  country  in  the  interior. 

7.  4Changing  his  course  now  to  the  northeast,  De  Soto 
crossed  several  streams  which  flow  into  the  Atlantic,  and 
probably  penetrated  near  to  the  Savannah,f.  where  he 
indeed  found  the  territory  of  the  princess,  of  whose  wealth 
he  had  formed  so  high  expectations ;  but,  to  his  great  dis- 
appointment, the  fancied  gold  proved  to  be  copper,  and  the 
supposed  silver  only  thin  plates  of  mica. 

8.  BHis  direction  was  now  towards  the  north,  to  the 
head  waters  of  the  Savannah  and  the  Chattahoochee,t 
whence  he  crossed  a  branch  of  the  Apalachian§  chain 
which  runs  through  the  northern  part  of  Georgia,  and 
came  upon  the  southern  limits    of  the  territory  of  the 
Cherokees.6     cHearing  that  there  was  gold  in  a  region 
farther  north,  he  despatched  two  horsemen  with  Indian 
guides,  to  visit  the  country.     These,  after  an  absence  of 
ten  days,  having  crossed  rugged  and  percipitous  moun- 
tains, returned  to  the  camp,  bringing  with  them  a  few 
specimens  of  fine  copper  or  brass,  but  none  of  gold  or 
silver. 

9.  'During   several   months  the   Spaniards   wandered 
through  the  valleys  of  Alabama,  obliging  the  chieftains, 
through  whose  territories  they  passed,  to  march  with  them 
as    hostages  for   the    good   conduct    of   their   subjects. 


PENSACOLA  AND  VICINITY. 


*  Pensacola  is  a  town  on  the  northwest  side  of  Pensacola  Bay, 
near  the  western  extremity  of  Florida.  The  bay  is  a  fine  sheet  of 
water  upwards  of  20  miles  in  length  from  N.E.  to  S.W.  (See  Map.) 

t  The  Savannah  river  forms  the  boundary  line  between  South 
Carolina  and  Georgia. 

t  The  Chattahoochee  river  rises  in  the  northeastern  part  of 
Georgia,  near  the  sources  of  the  Savannah,  and,  after  crossing  the 
State  southwest,  forms  the  boundary  between  Georgia  and  Ala- 
bama. 

§  The  Apalachian  or  Alleghany  Mountains  extend  from  the 
northern  part  of  Georgia  to  the  State  of  New  York,  at  a  distance 
of  about  250  miles  from  the  coast,  and  nearly  parallel  to  it.  They 
divide  the  waters  which  flow  into  the  Atlantic  from  those  which 
flow  into  the  Mississippi. 


PART  I J  FERDINAND  DE  SOTO.  123 

'In  October  they  arrived*  at  Mauville,*  a  fortified  Indian  1540. 
town  near  the  junction  of  the  Alabamaf  and  the  Tom- 
beckbee.  Here  was  fought1  one  of  the  most  bloody 
battles  known  in  Indian  warfare.  'During  a  contest  of 
nine  hours  several  thousand  Indians  were  slain  and  their 
village  laid  in  ashes.  2.  Account  of 

10.  The  loss  of  the  Spaniards  was  also  great.     Many  £%*JjgS£. 
fell  in   battle,  others   died   of  their  wounds, — they  lost 

many  of  their  horses,  and  all  their  baggage  was  consumed 

in  the  flames.     3The  situation  of  the  Spaniards  after  the  z.  suwttton 

battle  was  truly  deplorable,  for  nearly  all  were  wounded,    tards  after 

and,  with  their  baggage,  they  had  lost  their  supplies  of 

food  and  medicine  ;  but,  fortunately  for  them,  the  Indian 

power  had  been  so  completely  broken  that  their  enemies 

were  unable  to  offer  them  any  farther  molestation. 

11.  "While  at  Mauville,   De   Soto   learned   from   the  ^S^ 
natives   that   the   ships   he  had  ordered  had  arrived  at    byoesoto, 

-  T-.  n  •  i  i    •  i  •    i  1  IT  an(l  hls  neXt 

Pensacola.b     But,  fearing  that  his  disheartened  soldiers  movements. 
would  desert  him  as  soon  as  they  had  an  opportunity  of  b- Note- p- m 
leaving  the  country,  and  mortified  at  his  losses,  he  deter- 
mined to  send  no  tidings  of  himself  until  he  had  crowned 
his  enterprise  with  success  by  discovering  new  regions 
of  wealth.     He  therefore  turned  from  the  coast  and  again 
advanced0  into  the  interior.     His  followers,  accustomed    c.  NOV.  as. 
to  implicit  obedience,  obeyed  the  command  of  their  leader 
without  remonstrance. 

12.  BThe  following  winterd  he  passed  in  the  country    d.  1540-41. 
of  the  Chickasas,  probably  on  the  western  banks  of  the     1541. 
Yazoo,f  occupying  an   Indian   village  which   had  been 
deserted  on  his   approach.      Here  the  Indians  attacked 

him  at  night,  in  the  dead  of  winter,  and  burned  the  vil- 
lage ;  yet  they  were  finally  repulsed,  but  not  till  several  'by  them. 
Spaniards  had  fallen.  In  the  burning  of  the  village  the 
Spaniards  lost  many  of  their  horses,  most  of  their  swine, 
and  the  few  remaining  clothes  which  they  had  saved  from 
the  fires  of  Mauville.  During  the  remainder  of  the  win- 
ter they  suffered  much  from  the  cold,  and  were  almost 
constantly  harassed  by  the  savages. 

13.  6At  the  opening  of  spring  the  Spaniards  resumed8  e.  They  cross 

.  r     ,      »  r    <    o  i  the  Missis- 

their  march,    continuing   their   course  to   the  northwest       stppi. 
until  they  came  to  the  Mississippi§  which  they  crossed,     e<  May  5- 


*  Pronounced  Mo-veel,  whence  Mobile  derives  its  name. 

t  The  Alabama  river  rises  in  the  N.W.  part  of  Georgia,  and  through  most  of  its  course  la 
called  the  Coosa.  The  Tombeckbee  rises  in  the  N.E.  part  of  Mississippi.  The  two  unite  35 
miles  north  from  Mobile,  in  the  State  of  Alabama,  and  through  several  channels  empty  into 
Mobile  Bay 

\  The  Yazoo  river  rises  in  the  northern  part  of  the  State  of  Mississippi,  and  running  south- 
west, enters  the  Mississippi  river  65  miles  north  from  Natchez. 

§  The  Mississippi  river,  which,  in  the  Indian  language,  signifies  the  Father  of  Waters,  rises 
160  miles  west  from  Lake  Superior.  Its  source  is  Itasca  Lake,  in  Iowa  Territory.  After  a 


124 


VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 


[BOOK  H 


ANALYSIS,  probably  at  the  lowest  Chickasaw  bluff,  one  of  the  ancient 
crossing  places,  between  the  thirty-fourth  and  the  thirty. 
fifth  Parallel  °f  latitude.  'Thence,  after  reaching  the 
St.  Francis,*  they  continued  north  until  they  arrived  in 
the  vicinity  of  New  Madrid,  in  the  southern  part  of  the 
State  of  Missouri. 

14>  8  After  traversing  the  country,  during  the  summer, 
to  the  distance  of  two  or  three  hundred  miles  west  of  the 
Mississippi,  they  passed  the  winter*  on  the  banks  of  the 
Wachita.f  3In  the  spring  they  passed  down  that  river  to 
the  Mississippi,  where  De  Soto  was  taken  sick  and  died.b 
To  conceal  his  death  from  the  natives,  his  body,  wrapped 
in  a  mantle,  and  placed  in  a  rustic  coffin,  in  the  stillness 
of  midnight,  and  in  the  presence  of  a  few  faithful  follow- 
ers, was  silently  sunk  in  the  middle  of  the  stream. 

15.  4De  Soto  had  appointed  his  successor,  under  whom 

,  _     . 

the  remnant  01  the  party  now  attempted  to  penetrate  by 
land  to  Mexico.  They  wandered  several  months  through 
the  wilderness,  traversing  the  western  prairies,  the  hunt- 
ing grounds  of  roving  and  warlike  tribes,  but  hearing  no 
tidings  of  white  people,  and  finding  their  way  obstructed 
by  rugged  mountains,  they  were  constrained  to  retrace 
their  steps.  6In  December  they  came  upon  the  Mississippi 
a  short  distance  above  the  mouth  of  the  Red:):  river,  and 
here  they  passed  the  winter,*  during  which  time  they 
constructed  seven  large  boats,  or  brigantines.  6In  these 
the7  embarked  on  the  twelfth  of  July,  in  the  following 
year,  and  in  seventeen  days  reached  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 
Mexico.  Fearing  to  trust  themselves  far  from  land  in  their  frail 
barks,  they  continued  along  the  coast,  and  on  the  twenti- 
eth of  September,  1543,  the  remnant  of  the  party,  half 
naked  and  famishing  with  hunger,  arrived  safely  at  a 
d.  Note,  p.  119.  Spanish  settlement  near  the  mouth  of  the  river  Panucod 
in  Mexico. 


ana  winter, 
a.  1541-2. 
1542. 

3'.D/soro. 
b.  May  si. 


4.  Attempt  of 

the  Span- 

to  reach 


5.  Their 

tar. 

c.  1542-3. 
1543. 

*'  £$££*' 


•winding  course  of  more  than  3000  miles  in  a  southerly  direction,  it  discharges  its  vast  flood  of 
turbid  waters  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  It  is  navigable  for  steam-boats  to  the  Falls  of  St.  An- 
thony, more  than  2000  miles  from  its  mouth  by  the  river's  course.  The  Mississippi  and  ita 
tributary  streams  drain  a  vast  valley,  extending  from  the  Alleghanies  to  the  Rocky  Mountains, 
containing  more  than  a  million  of  square  miles  of  the  richest  country  in  the  world  ; — a  terri- 
tory six  times  greater  than  the  whole  kingdom  of  France. 

*  The  St.  Francis  river  rises  in  Missouri,  and  running  south,  enters  the  Mississippi  60  miles 
north  from  the  mouth  of  the  Arkansas. 

t  The  Wachita  river  rises  in  the  western  part  of  the  State  of  Arkansas,  and  running  S.E.  re- 
ceives many  tributaries,  and  enters  the  Red  river  30  miles  from  the  junction  of  the  latter  with 
the  Mississippi 

$  The  Red  river  rises  on  the  confines  of  Texas,  forms  its  northern  boundary,  and  enters  th« 
Mississippi  150  miles  N.W.  from  New  Orleans 


PART!.]  JOHN  AND  SEBASTIAN  CABOT.  125 

1497. 

CHAPTER  II. 

'NORTHERN  AND  EASTERN  COASTS  OF  NORTH  AMERICA,  FROM  \.  subject  of 

Chapter  II. 
THE    DISCOVERY    OF    THE    CONTINENT    BY    THE    CABOTS,    IN 

1497,    TO   THE   SETTLEMENT   OF   JAMESTOWN,  IN    VIRGINIA, 
IN  1607.     110  YEARS. 

DIVISIONS. 

I  *John  and  Sebastian  Cabot.—  II.  Gaspar  Cortereal—IH.  Ver-  a(p^™na(fed 
razani.—IV.  James  Carrier  *  —  V.  Roberval.  —  VI.  Ribaultp  Lau-  b.  Re-bo.  ' 
donnieref  and  Melendez.—  VIL  Gilbert,  Raleigh,  GrenvMe,  $rc.—  c-  Lg^MHi* 
VIII.  Marquis  de  la  Rochet  —  IX.  Bartholomew  Gosnold.  —  X.  De  d.  Roash.) 

Monts.  —  XI.  North  and  South  Virginia.  2.  Divisions 

of  Chapter  H. 


1.  JOHN  AND  SEBASTIAN  CABOT.  —  1.  3Shortly  after  the 
return  of  Columbus  from  his  first  voyage,  John  Cabot,  a 
Venetian  by  birth,  but  then  residing  in  England,  believ- 
ing  that  new  lands  might  be  discovered  in  the  northwest, 
applied  to  Henry  VII.  for  a  commission  of  discovery. 
Under  this  commission*  Cabot,  taking  with  him  his  son 
Sebastian,  then  a  young  man,  sailed  from  the  port  of    (o.  SJUM. 
Bristol*  in  the  spring  of  1497.  1497. 

2.  On  the  3d  of  July  following  he  discovered  land, 
which  he  called  Prima  Vista,   or  first  seen,  and  which 
until  recently  was  supposed  to  be  the  island  of  Newfound- 
land/ but  which  is  now  believed  to  have  been  the  coast 

of  Labrador/     After  sailing  south  a  short  distance,  and  f.  Note,  p.  in. 
probably  discovering  the  coast  of  Newfoundland,  anxious 
to  announce  his  success,  Cabot  returned  to  England  with- 
out  making  any  farther  discovery. 

3.  4In  1498  Sebastian  Cabot,  with  a  company  of  three     1498. 
hundred  men,  made  a  second  voyage,  with  the  hope  of  ^wwseff" 
finding  a  northwest  passage  to  India.     He  explored  the  Sebastian  ca- 
continent  from  Labrador  to  Virginia,  and  perhaps  to  the 

coast  of  Florida  ;g    when  want  of  provisions  compelled  e-  Note,  p.  us. 
him  to  return  to  England. 

4.  BHe  made  several  subsequent  voyages  to  the  Ameri-     1500. 
can  coast,  and,  in  1517,  entered  one  of  the  straits  which  5  subsequent 
leads  into  Hudson's  Bay.     In  1526,  having  entered  the 
service  of  Spain,  he  explored  the  River  La  Plata,  and 

part  of  the  coast  of  South  America.     Returning  to  Eng- 
land during  the  reign  of  Edward  VI.,  he  was  made  Grand 

*  Bristol,  a  commercial  city  of  England,  next  in  importance  to  London  and  Liverpool,  is  on 
the  River  Avon,  four  miles  distant  from  its  entrance  into  the  river  Severn,  where  commences 
the  Bristol  Channel.  It  is  115  miles  Treat  from  London  and  140  -south  from  Liverpool. 


126  VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES.  [BooK  II. 

ANALYSIS.  Pilot  of  the  kingdom,  and  received  a  pension  for  his  ser- 

~  vices. 

i.  Account^      II.  GASPAR  CORTEREAL. — 1.  'Soon  after  the  success- 
ofoortereai6  ful  voyage  of  the  Cabots,  which  resulted  in  the  discovery 

1500.  of  North  America,  the  king  of  Portugal,  in  the  year  1500, 

1501.  despatched  Gaspar  Cortereal  to  the  coast  of  America,  on 
a  voyage  of  discovery.     After  exploring  the  coast  of 

a.  Note,  P.  in.  Labrador*  several  hundred  miles,  in  the  vain  hope  of 

b  Note,  p.  us.  finding  a  passage  to  India,b  Cortereal  freighted  his  ships 
c.  Aug.      with  more  than  fifty  of  the  natives,  whom,  on  his  return,0 
he  sold  into  slavery. 

2'  wya%ond  ^"  2Cortereal  sailed  on  a  second  voyage,  with  a  deter- 
mination to  pursue  his  discovery,  and  bring  back  a  cargo 
of  slaves.  Not  returning  as  soon  as  was  expected,  his 
brother  sailed  in  search  of  him,  but  no  accounts  of  either 
ever  again  reached  Portugal. 
1504.  III.  VERRAZANI. — 1.  3At  an  early  period  the  fisher- 

\andfcheriea  ies  °f  Newfoundland  began  to  be  visited  by  the  French 
and  the  English,  but  the  former  attempted  no  discoveries 

4  Account  of  in  America  until  1523.     4In  the  latter  part  of  this  year 

the  voyage  of  ~  .     T     />        T  «»    /•  i  •  i 

verrazani.  b  rancis  I.  fitted  out  a  squadron  of  four  ships,  the  com- 
mand of  which  he  gave  to  John  Verrazani,  a  Florentine 
navigator  of  great  skill  and  celebrity.  Soon  after  the 
1524.  vessels  had  sailed,  three  of  them  became  so  damaged  in  a 
storm  that  they  were  compelled  to  return  ;  but  Verrazani 
proceeded  in  a  single  vessel,  with  a  determination  to 

a.  Jan.  27.    make  new  discoveries.      Sailingd  from  Madeira,*  in  a 
westerly  direction,  after  having  encountered  a  terrible 

e.  March,    tempest,  he  reached6  the  coast  of  America,  probably  in 

the  latitude  of  Wilmington.f 
iandi%/a%d       2*  *After  exploring  the  coast  some  distance  north  and 

intercourse  south,  without  being  able  to  find  a  harbor,  he  was  obliged 

with  the  ' ,       ,  ?  .  'ii 

natives,  to  send  a  boat  on  shore  to  open  an  intercourse  with  the 
natives.  The  savages  at  first  fled,  but  soon  recovering 
their  confidence,  they  entered  into  an  amicable  traffic 
with  the  strangers. 

e.  Events  that      3.   6Proceeding  north  along  the   open  coast  of  New 

°thetcoast(of  Jersey,  and  no  convenient  landing-place  being  discovered, 

New  Jersey.  &  S&[\OT  attempted  to  swim  ashore  through  the  surf;  but, 

frightened  by  the  numbers  of  the  natives  who  thronged 

the  beach,  he  endeavored  to  return,  when  a  wave  threw 

him  terrified  and  exhausted  upon  the  shore.     He  was, 

however,  treated  with  great  kindness ;  his  clothes  were 


*  The  Madeiras  are  a  cluster  of  islands  north  of  the  Canaries,  400  miles  west  from  the  coast 
of  Morocco,  and  nearly  700  southwest  from  the  Straits  of  Gibraltar.  Madeira,  the  principal 
island,  celebrated  for  its  wines,  is  54  miles  long,  and  consists  of  a  collection  of  lofty  mountains... 
on  the  lower  slopes  of  which  vines  are  cultivated. 

t  Wilmington.    (See  Note  and  Map,  p.  251.) 


PART  I.]  CARTIER.  127 

dried  by  the  natives;    and,   when   recovered   from  his     1534. 
fright  and  exhaustion,   he  was  permitted  to  swim  back  — 
to  the  vessel. 

4.  landing  again   farther  north,   probably  near  the     i-  Near 
city  of  New  York,*  the  voyagers,  prompted  by  curiosity, 
kidnapped  and  carried  away  an  Indian  child.     2It  is  sup- 

posed that  Verrazani  entered*  the  haven  of  Newport,f    a.  May  i. 
where  he  remained  fifteen  days.     Here  the  natives  were  tf$KS>a 
liberal,  friendly,  and  confiding;  and  the  country  was  the  int^fv^f^1' 
richest  that  had  yet  been  seen.  y°part*w 

5.  3  Verrazani  still  proceeded  north,  and  explored  the    s.  Farther 
coast  as   far   as   Newfoundland.15     The   natives   of  thebN^iplll 
northern   regions  were  hostile   and  jealous,   and  would 

traffic  only   for  weapons  of  iron  or  steel.     4  Verrazani  4.  The  name 
gave  to  the  whole  region  which  he  had  discovered  the  NewFrance- 
name  of  NEW  FRANCE  ;  an  appellation  which  was  after- 
wards confined  to  Canada,  and  by  which  that  country 
was  known  while  it  remained  in  the   possession  of  the 
French. 

IV.    JAMES   CARTIER.  —  1.    BAfter   an   interval  of  ten     1534. 
years,  another  expedition  was  planned  by  the  French  ;  5.  Account  of 
and  James  Cartier,  a  distinguished  mariner  of  St.  Malo,J    voydfeof 
was  selected   to   conduct   a   voyage   to   Newfoundland.      Cartier- 
After  having   minutely  surveyed0  the  northern  coast  of     c  June- 
that  island,  he  passed  through  the  Straits  of  Belleisle  into 
the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence,  and  entered  the  mouth  of  the 
river  of  the  same  name  ;  but  the  weather  becoming  bois- 
terous, and  the  season  being  far  advanced,  after  erecting 
a  cross,d  —  taking  possession  of  the  country  in  the  name  d-  A1  the  bay 
of  the  king  of  France,  —  and  inducing  two  of  the  natives 
to  accompany  him,  he  set  sail6  on  his  return,  and,  in  less    e.  Aug.  19. 
than  thirty  days,  enteredf  the  harbor  of  St.  Malo  in  safety,    f-  sept.  is. 

2.  "In   1535  Cartier  sailed2  with  three  vessels,  on  a     1535. 
second  voyage  to  Newfoundland,  and  entering  the  gulf  on    g-  May  29- 
the  day  of  St.   Lawrence,  he  gave  it  the  name  of  that     6  second* 
martyr.     Being  informed  by  the  two  natives  who  had     V01jase- 
returned  with  him,  that  far  up  the  stream  which  he  had 
discovered  to  the  westward,  was  a  large  town,  the  capital 

of  the  whole  country,  he  sailed  onwards,  entered  the  river 
St.  Lawrence,  and,  by  means  of  his  interpreters,  opened 
a  friendly  communication  with  the  natives. 

3.  'Leaving  his  ship  safely  moored,1*  Cartier  proceeded1 
with  the  pinnace  and  two  boats  up  the  river,  as  far  as  the 


*  New  York.    (See  Note  and  Map,  p.  220.) 

t  Newport.    (See  Note,  p.  215,  and  Map,  p.  217.) 

t  St.  Malo  is  a  small  seaport  town  in  the  N.  W.  part  of  France,  in  the  ancient  province  of 
Brittany,  or  Bretagne,  200  miles  west  from  Paris.  The  town  is  on  a  rocky  elevation  called  St 
Aaron,  surrounded  by  the  sea  at  high  water,  but  connected  with  the  mainland  by  a  causeway. 
Ihe  inhabitants  were  early  and  extensively  engaged  in  the  Newfoundland  cod  fishery 


123 


VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 


[BooK  H. 


a.  Oct.  13. 


b.  1535-6. 


1536. 

c.  May  13. 
1.  An  act  of 
treachery. 


2.  Prevalent 
opinion  with 


ANALYSIS,  principal  Indian  settlement  of  Hochelaga,  on  the  site  of 
the  present  city  of  Montreal,*  where  he  was  received*  in 
a  friendly  manner.  Rejoining  his  ships,  he  passed  the 
winter  h  where  they  were  anchored  ;  during  which  time 
twenty-five  of  his  crew  died  of  the  scurvy,  a  malady  until 
then  unknown  to  Europeans. 

4.  *At  the  approach  of  spring,  after  having  taken  for- 
mal possession0  of  the  country  in  the  name  of  his  sove- 
reign, Carder  prepared  to  return.  An  act  of  treachery, 

d.  May  is.  at  his  departure,d  justly  destroyed  the  confidence  which 
the  natives  had  hitherto  reposed  in  their  guests.  The 
Indian  King,  whose  kind  treatment  of  the  French  merited 
a  more  generous  return,  was  decoyed  on  board  one  of  the 
vessels  and  carried  to  France. 

v.    RoBERVAL.  —  1.   "Notwithstanding  the   advantages 

it*  r*         •>  i       •         •        A  •  i 

to  resu"  Jrom  founding  colonies  in  America,  the 
French  government,  adopting  the  then  prevalent  notion 
that  no  new  countries  were  valuable  except  such  as  pro- 
duced gold  and  silver,  made  no  immediate  attempts  at 
colonization. 

2.  3At  length  a  wealthy  nobleman,  the  Lord  of  Rober- 
val,  requested  permission  to  pursue  the  discovery  and 
form  a  settlement.     This  the  king  readily  granted,  and 
Roberval  received*  the  empty  titles  of  Lord,  Lieutenant- 
general,  and  Viceroy,  of  all  the  islands  and  countries 
hitherto  discovered  either  by  the  French  or  the  English. 

3.  4  While  Roberval  was  delayed  in  making  extensive 
preparations  for  his  intended  settlement,  Cartier,  whose 
services  could  not  be  dispensed  with,  received  a  subordi- 
nate command,  and,  in  1541,  sailedf  with  five  ships  al- 
ready prepared.     The  Indian  king  had  in  the  mean  time 
died  in  France  ;  and  on  the  arrival  of  Cartier  in  the  St. 
Lawrence,  he  was  received  by  the  natives  with  jealousy 
and  distrust,  which  soon  broke  out  into  open  hostilities. 
6The  French  then  built  for  their  defence,  near  the  pres- 
ent site  of  Quebec,f  a  fort  which  they  named  Charles- 
bourg,  where  they  passed  the  winter. 

4.  6Roberval  arrived  at  Newfoundland  in  June  of  the 
'M/Smes^  following  year,  with  three  ships,  and  emigrants  for  found- 


countries 


3.  Designs 

and  titles  of 

Roberval. 

1540. 

e.  Jan. 


4.  Account  of 
the,  third  voy- 
age of 
Cartier. 

1541. 

f.  June  2. 


5.  Fort 
erected. 

1542. 


MONTREAL  AND  vie.  *  Montreal,  the  largest  town  in  Canada,  is  situated  on  the  S.  E.  sido 
of  a  fertile  island  of  the  same  name  about  30  miles  long  and  10  broad, 
inclosed  by  the  divided  channel  of  the  St.  Lawrence.  The  city  is  about 
140  miles  S.  W.  from  Quebec,  but  farther  by  the  course  of  the  rivei^ 

t  Quebec,  a  strongly  fortified  city  of  Canada,  is  situated  on  the  N.  W. 
side  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  on  a  promontory  formed  by  that  river  and 
the  St.  Charles.  The  city  consists  of  the  Upper  and  the  Lower  Town, — 
the  latter  on  a  narrow  strip  of  land  near  the  water's  edge  ;  and  the  for- 
mer on  a  plain  difficult  of  access,  more  than  200  feet  higher.  Cape 
Diamond,  the  most  elevated  point  of  the  Upper  Town,  is  346  feet  above 
the  level  of  the  river,  and  commands  a  grand  view  of  an  extensive  tract 
of  country.  (See  Map,  p.  280.) 


PART  I.J 


RIBAULT,  LAUDONNIERE,   MELENDEZ. 


129 


1543. 


ing  a  colony  ;  but  a  misunderstanding  having  arisen  be- 

tween him  and  Cartier,  the  latter  secretly  set  sail   for  -  • 

France.     Roberval  proceeded  up  the  St.  Lawrence  to  the 

place  which  Cartier  had  abandoned,  where   he  erected 

two  forts  and  passed  a  tedious  winter.8-     After  some  un-     a.  15423. 

successful  attempts  to  discover  a  passage  to  the   East 

Indies,6  he  brought  his  colony  back  to  France,  and  the  b-  Note,  p.  us 

design  of  forming  a  settlement  was  abandoned.     In  1549     1549. 

Roberval  again  sailed  on  a  voyage  of  discovery,  but  he 

was  never  again  heard  of. 

VI.  RIBAULT,  LAUDONNIERE,  AND  MELENDEZ.  —  1.  'Co-  i. 
ligni,  admiral  of  France,  having  long  desired  to  establish 
in  America  a  refuge  for  French  Protestants,  at  length  ob- 
tained  a  commission  from  the  king  for  that  purpose,  and, 
in  1562,  despatched0  a  squadron  to  Florida,d  under  the 
command  of  John  Ribault.  2  Arriving  on  the  coast  in 
May,  he  discovered  the  St.  Johns  River,  which  he  named 
the  river  of  Mayv;  but  the  squadron  continued  north  until 
it  arrived  at  Port  Royal*  entrance,  near  the  southern 
boundary  of  Carolina,  where  it  was  determined  to  estab- 
lish the  colony. 

2.  3Here  a  fort  was  erected,  and  named  Fort  Charles, 
and  twenty-six  men  were  left  to  keep  possession  of  the 
country,  while  Ribault  returned6  to  France  for  farther      e-  July- 
emigrants   and  supplies.      4The  promised  reinforcement 

not  arriving,  the  colony  began  to  despair  of  assistance  ; 
and,  in  the  following  spring,  having  constructed  a  rude 
brigantine,  they  embarked  for  home,  but  had  nearly  per- 
ished by  famine,  at  sea,  when  they  fell  in  with  and  were 
taken  on'board  of  an  English  vessel. 

3.  6In  1564,  through  the  influence  of  Coligni,  another 
expedition  was  planned,  and  in  July  a  colony  was  estab- 
lished  on  the  river  St.  Johns,f  and  left  under  the  com- 
mand  of  Laudonniere.     "Many  of  the  emigrants,.  however, 
being  dissolute  and  improvident,  the  supplies  of  food  were 
wasted  ;  and  a  party,  under  the  pretence   of  desiring  to 
escape  from  famine,  were  permitted  to  embark  f  for  France  ; 
but  no  sooner  had  they  departed  than  they  com- 

menced a  career  of  piracy  against  the  Spanish. 
The  remnant  were  on  the  point  of  embarking 
for  France,  when  Ribault  arrived  and  assumed 


1562. 

c.  Feb.  28. 
d.  Note,  p.  IIS 
2.  Discove- 
ries made. 


3.  Fort 
erected  in 
Carolina. 


1563. 


1564. 


f.  Dec. 

1565. 


VICINITY   OP  PORT  ROYAL. 


*  Port  Royal  is  an  island  12  miles  in  length,  on  the  coast  of 
South  Carolina,  on  the  east  side  of  which  is  situated  the  town 
of  Beaufort,  50  miles  8.  W.  from  Charleston.  Between  the  island 
and  the  mainland  is  an  excellent  harbor. 

t  The  St.  John's,  the  principal  rirer  of  Florida,  rises  in  the 
eastern  part  of  the  territory,  about  25  miles  from  the  coast,  and 
runs  north,  expanding  into  frequent  lakes,  until  within  20  miles 
of  its  mouth,  when  it  turns  to  the  east,  and  falls  into  the  Atlantic, 
(See  Map' next  page.) 
17 


130 


VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 


[BooK  IL 


b.  sept.  7. 


ANALYSIS,  the  command,  bringing  supplies,  and  additional  emigrants 

-  with  their  families. 

a.  Note,  P.  us.  4.  Meanwhile  news  arrived  in  Spain  that  a  company 
of  French  Protestants  had  settled  in  Florida,*  within  the 
Spanish  territory,  and  Melendez,  who  had  obtained  the 
appointment  of  governor  of  the  country,  upon  the  condi- 
tion of  completing  its  conquest  within  three  years,  depart- 
ed on  his  expedition,  with  the  determination  of  speedily 
extirpating  the  heretics. 

5.  2Early  in  September,13  1565,  he  came  in  sight  of 
Florida,  and  soon  discovering  a  part  of  the  French  fleet, 
gave  them  chase,  but  was  unable  to  overtake  them.     On 
J"®*' tin/™'  tne  seventeenth  of  September  Melendez  entered  a  beauti- 
es. slTt  is.    ful  harbor,  and  the  next  day,c  after  taking  formal  possess- 
ion of  the  country,  and  proclaiming  the  king  of  Spain 
monarch  of  all  North  America,  laid  the  foundations  of  St. 
Augustine.* 

s.-The French  6.  3Soon  after,  the  French  fleet  having  put  to  sea  with 
fleet'  the  design  of  attacking  the  Spaniards  in  the  harbor  of  St. 
Augustine,  and  being  overtaken  by  a  furious  storm,  every 
ship  was  wrecked  on  the  coast,  and  the  French  settlement 
4.  Destruction  was  left  in  a  defenceless  state.  "The  Spaniards  now 
made  their  way  through  the  forests,  and,  surprising11  the 
French  fort,  put  to  death  all  its  inmates,  save  a  few  who 
fled  into  the  woods,  and  who  subsequently  escaped  on 
board  two  French  ships  which  had  remained  in  the  har- 
bor. Over  the  mangled  remains  of  the  ^French  was 
placed  the  inscription,  "  We  do  this  not  as  unto  French- 
men, but  as  unto  heretics."  The  helpless  shipwrecked 
men  being  soon  discovered,  although  invited  to  rely  on 
the  clemency  of  Melendez,  were  all  massacred,  except  a 
i.  Manner^  in  few  Catholics  and  a  few  mechanics,  who  were  reserved 
as  slaves. 

7.  BAlthough  the  French  court  heard  of  this  outrage 
with  apathy,  it  did  not  long  remain  unavenged. 
De  Gourgues,  a  soldier  of  Gascony.f  having 
fitted6  out  three  ships  at  his  own  expense,  sur- 


d.  Oct.  i. 


. 

which  the 
French  were 


HAREOR  OF  ST.  AUGUSTINE. 


*  St.  Augustine  is  a  town  on 
the  eastern  coast  of  Florida,  350 
miles  north  from  the  southern 
point  of  Florida,  and  35  miles 
south  from  the  mouth  of  the  St. 
Johns  River.  It  is  situated  on 
the  S.  side  of  a  peninsula,  hav- 
ing on  the  east  Matanzas  Sound, 
which  separates  it  from  Anas- 
tatia  island.  The  city  is  low,  but 
healthy  and  pleasant. 

t  Gascony  was  an  ancient  province  in  the  southwest  of  France, 
lying  chiefly  between  the  Garonne  and  the  Pyrenees.  "  The 
Gascons  are  a  spirited  and  a  fiery  race,  but  their  habit  of  exag- 
geration, in  relating  their  exploits,  has  made  the  term  gasconade 
proverbial." 


PARTI.] 


GILBERT,  RALEIGH,  GRENVILLE. 


ir>6*. 


a.  May. 
1583. 


ert. 
b'  June' 


1584. 

x£3gA 
d.  April  4. 


prised  two  of  the  Spanish  forts  on  the  St.  Johns  river, 
early  in  1568,  and  hung  their  garrisons  on  the  trees, 
placing  over  them  the  inscription,  "  I  do  this  not  as  unto 
Spaniards  or  mariners,  but  as  unto  traitors,  robbers,  and 
murderers."  De  Gourgues  not  being  strong  enough  to 
maintain  his  position,  hastily  retreated,*  and  the  Spaniards 
retained  possession  of  the  country. 

VII.  GILBERT,  RALEIGH,  GRENVILLE,  &c.  —  1.  *In  1583 
Sir  Humphrey  Gilbert,  under  a  charter  from  Queen  Eliz- 
abeth,  sailed5  with  several  vessels,  with  the  design  of 
forming  a  settlement  in  America  ;  but  a  succession  of 
disasters  defeated  the  project,  and,  on  the  homeward  voy- 
age, the  vessel  in  which  Gilbert  sailed  was  wrecked,6  and 
all  on  board  perished. 

2.  2His  brother-in-law,  Sir  Walter  Raleigh,  not  dis- 
heartened  by  the  fate  of  his  relative,  soon  after  obtained5 

*  for  himself  an  ample  patent,  vesting  him  with  almost  un- 
limited  powers,  as  lord  proprietor,  over  all  the  lands  which 
he  should  discover  between  the  33d  and  40th  degrees  of 
north  latitude.  "Under  this  patent,  in  1584,  he  despatched, 

f         ,         .  ill  i 

for  the  American  coast,  two  vessels  under  the  command 
of  Philip  Amidas  and  Arthur  Barlow. 

3.  Arriving  on  the  coast  of  Carolina  in  the  month  of 
July,  they  visited  the  islands  in  Pamlico,*  and  Albemarlef 
Sound,  took  possession  of  the  country  in  the  name  of  the 
queen  of  England,  and,  after  spending  several  weeks  in 
trafficking  with  the  natives,  returned  without  attempting  a 
settlement.     4The  glowing  description  which  they  gave  of 
the  beauty  and  fertility  of  the  country,  induced  Elizabeth, 
who  esteemed  her  reign  signalized  by  the  discovery  of 
these  regions,  to  bestow  upon  them  the  name  of  VIRGINIA, 
as  a  memorial  that  they  had  been  discovered  during  the 
reign  of  a  maiden  queen. 

4.  6Encouraged  by  their  report,  Raleigh  made  active 
preparations  to  form  a  settlement  ;  and,  in  the  following 

year,  1585,  despatched6  a  fleet  of  seven  vessels  under  the  thejirstat- 
command  of  Sir  Richard  Grenvilie,  with  Ralph  Lane  as  'TwitSment 
governor  of  the  intended  colony.  After  some  disasters  atRoanoke- 
on  the  coast,  the  fleet  arrived  at  Roanoke,J  an  island 


4.  Name  that 

^awmtrf- 

and  why' 

1585. 


*  Pamlico  Sound  is  a  large  bay  on  the  coast  of  N.  Carolina, 
nearly  a  hundred  miles  long  from  N.  E.  to  S.  W.,  and  from  15  to 
25  miles  broad.  It  is  separated  from  the  ocean  throughout  its 
whole  length  by  a  beach  of  sand  hardly  a  mile  wide,  near  the  mid- 
dle of  which  is  the  dangerous  Cape  Hatteras.  Ocracock  Inlet, 
35  miles  S.  W.  from  Cape  Hatteras,  is  the  only  entrance  which  ad- 
mits ships  of  large  burden. 

t  Albemarle  Sound  is  north  of  and  connects  with  Pamlico  Sound, 
and  is  likewise  separated  from  the  ocean  by  a  narrow  sand  beach.  It 
is  about  60  miles  long  from  east  to  west,  and  from  4  to  15  miles  wide. 

\  Roanoke  is  an  island  on  the  coast  of  North  Carolina,  between 
Pamlico  and  Albemarle  sounds.  The  north  point  of  the  island  is  5 
miles  west  from  the  old  Roanoke  Inlet,  which  is  now  closed.  The  Eng- 
Uah  fort  and  colony  were  at  the  north  end  of  the  island.  (See  Map.) 


ROANOKE  I.  AND  VICINITE. 


132  VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES.  [BooK  IL 

ANALYSIS,  in  Albemarle  Sound,  whence,  leaving  the  emigrants  un- 
a  Sept.     der  Lane  to  establish  the  colony,  Grenville  returned*  to 
England.  * 

1586.  5.  'The  impatience  of  the  colonists  to  acquire  sudden 
wea^h  gaye  a  wrong  direction  to  their  industry,  and  the 
cultivation  of  the  earth  was  neglected,  in  the  idle  search 
after  mines  of  gold  and  silver.     Their  treatment  of  the 
natives  soon  provoked  hostilities  : — their  supplies  of  pro- 
visions, which  they  had  hitherto  received  from  the  In- 
dians, were  withdrawn : — famine  stared  them  in  the  face  ; 
and  they  were  on  the  point  of  dispersing  in  quest  of  food, 

b.June.     when  Sir  Francis  Drake  arrivedb  with  a  fleet  from  the 
«.Note,p.ii2.  West  Indies.0 

2.  under         6.  2He  immediately  devised  measures  for  furnishing 
wJfaSX  the  colony  with  supplies ;  but  a  small  vessel,  laden  with 

woXan-  provisions,  which  was  designed  to  be  left  for  that  purpose, 
doned.  being  destroyed  by  a  sudden  storm,  and  the  colonists  be- 
coming discouraged,  he  yielded  to  their  unanimous  re- 
quest, and  carried  them  back  to  England.  Thus  was  the 

d.  June  29.  first  English  settlement  abandoned,"1  after  an  existence  of 
little  less  than  a  year. 

3.  Events         7-  3A  few  days  after  the  departure  of  the  fleet,  a  ves- 
*%£?%%£*  sel,  despatched  by  Raleigh,  arrived*  with  a  supply  of 
*<!fthewimy  stores  f°r  tne  colony,  but  finding  the  settlement  deserted, 

e.  July,      immediately  returned.     Scarcely  had  this  vessel  departed, 

when  Sir  Richard  Grenville  arrived  with  three  ships. 
After  searching  in  vain  for  the  colony  which  he  had  plant- 
ed, he  likewise  returned,  leaving  fifteen  men  on  the  Island 
of  Roanoke  to  keep  possession  of  the  country. 

1587.  8.  4Notwithstanding  the  ill  success  of  the  attempts  of 
4.  Account  of  Raleigh  to  establish  a  colony  in  his  new  territory,  neither 

the  second  at-  1.1  ,.  *  ,  »        »•» 

tempt  to  form  his  hopes  nor  his  resources  were  yet  exhausted.  Deter- 
mining to  plant  an  agricultural  state,  early  in  the  follow- 
ing year  he  sent  out  a  company  of  emigrants  with  their 
wives  and  families, — granted  a  charter  of  incorporation 
for  the  settlement,  and  established  a  municipal  govern- 
ment for  his  intended  "  city  of  Raleigh." 

f.  Aug.          9.  6On  the  arrival*"  of  the  emigrants  at  Roanoke,  where 

tnev  expected  to  find  the  men  whom  Grenville  had  left, 
^7  found  the  fort  which  had  been  built  there  in  ruins ; 
^e  nouses  were  deserted:  and  the  bones  of  their  former 
e  The  return  occuPants  were  scattered  over  the  plain.  At  the  same 
'of  captain  place,  however,  they  determined  to  establish  the  colony ; 
g.  sept.  e.  anc^  nere  tney  laid  the  foundations  for  their  "  city." 
r  under  10.  "Soon  finding  that  they  were  destitute  of  many 
stances  the  things  which  were  essential  to  their  comfort,  their  gov- 
ttiSdined,  ernor,  Captain  John  White,  sailed^  for  England,  to  obtain 
md£llly  the  necessary  supplies.  7On  his  arrival  he  found  the 


PART!.]  LA  ROCHE,  GOSNOLD.  133 

nation  absorbed  by  the  threats  of  a  Spanish  invasion ;  and    15§7. 

the  patrons  of  the  new  settlement  were  too  much  engaged 

in  public  measures  to  attend  to  a  less  important  and  re- 
mote object.     Raleigh,  however,  in  the  following  year, 
1588,  despatched1  White  with  supplies,  in  two  vessels ;     1588. 
but  the  latter,  desirous  of  a  gainful  voyage,  ran  in  search     a-  May* 
of  Spanish  prizes ;  until,  at  length,  one  of  his  vessels  was 
overpowered,  boarded,  and  rifled,  and  both  ships  were 
compelled  to  return  to  England. 

1 1 .  Soon  after,  Raleigh  assignedb  his  patent  to  a  com-  b.  March  IT, 
pany  of  merchants  in  London ;  and  it  was  not  until  1590     _  J.5®9' 
that  White  was  enabled  to  return6  in  search  of  the  colony ;      c'  Aug" 
and  then  the  island  of  Roanoke  was  deserted.     No  traces 
of  the  emigrants  could  be  found.     The  design  of  estab- 
lishing a  colony  was  abandoned,  and  the  country  was 
again  leftd  to  the  undisturbed  possession  of  the  natives.         a.  Sept. 

VIII.  MARQUIS  DE  LA  ROCHE. — 1.  *In  1598,  the  Mar-     1599. 
quis  de  la  Roche,  a  French  nobleman,  received  from  the  i.  Attempt  of 
king  of  France  a  commission  for  founding  a  French  colo-  to  format- 
ny  in  America.     Having   equipped  several  vessels,  he     ttenunt- 
sailed  with  a  considerable  number  of  settlers,  most  of 

whom,  however,  he  was  obliged  to  draw  from  the  pris- 
ons of  Paris.  On  Sable*  island,  a  barren  spot  near  the 
coast  of  Nova  Scotia,  forty  men  were  left  to  form  a  set- 
tlement. 

2.  2La  Roche  dying  soon  after  his  return,  the  colonists  2. 
were  neglected ;  and  when,  after  seven  years,  a  vessel 
was  sent  to  inquire  after  them,  only  twelve  of  them  were 
living.  The  dungeons  from  which  they  had  been  libera- 
ted were  preferable  to  the  hardships  which  they  had 
suffered.  The  emaciated  exiles  were  carried  back  to 
France,  where  they  were  kindly  received  by  the  king, 
who  pardoned  their  crimes,  and  made  them  a  liberal  do- 
nation. 

IX.  BARTHOLOMEW  GOSNOLD. — 1.  3In   1602,  Bartholo-     1602. 
mew   Gosnold   sailed'    from   Falmouth,f    England,    and  J^^JJ^ 
abandoning  the  circuitous  route  by  the  Canaries'"  and  the     Gosnold. 
West  Indies,5  made  a  direct  voyage  across  the  Atlantic,  f  Not^p!  ra. 
and  in  seven  weeks  reachedh  the  American  continent,  prob-  i-  Note,  p.  112 
ably  near  the  northern  extremity  of  Massachusetts  Bay.J     h  Mar' 
*Not  finding  a  good  harbor,  and  sailing  southward,  he  4-  Discoveries 

j.  1-ii-iT  -I-11  -Hi  wwoe  by  him. 

discovered  and  landed1  upon  a  promontory  which  he  called    i.  May  24. 


*  Sable  island  is  90  miles  S.  E.  from  the  eastern  point  of  Nova  Scotia. 

t  Falmouth  is  a  seaport  town  at  the  entrance  of  the  English  Channel,  near  the  southwestern 
extremity  of  England.  It  is  50  miles  S.  W.  from  Plymouth,  has  an  excellent  harbor,  and  a 
roadstead  capable  of  receiving  the  largest  fleets. 

1  Massachusetts  Bay  is  a  large  bay  on  the  eastern  coast  of  Massachusetts,  between  the  head- 
lands o'  Cape  Ann  on  the  north,  and  Cape  Cod  on  the  south 


134  VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES.  [Boon  H 

ANALYSIS.  Cape  Cod.*   Sailing  thence,  and  pursuing  his  course  along 
a.  June  1-4.   the  coast,  he  discovered1  several  islands,  one  of  which  he 

named  Elizabeth.^  and  another  Martha's  Vineyard 4 
i.  Attempt  to      2.  'Here  it  was  determined  to  leave  a  portion  of  the 
'  crew  for  the  purpose  of  forming  a  settlement,  and  a  store- 
house and  fort  were  accordingly  erected ;  but  distrust  of 
the  Indians,  who  began  to  show  hostile  intentions,  and  the 
despair  of  obtaining  seasonable  supplies,  defeated  the  de- 
fa.  June  as.    sign,  and  the  whole  party  embarked*  for  England.     2The 
*tfKvoyage?  return  occupied  but  five  weeks,  and  the  entire  voyage 

only  four  months. 

s.  Account  tf      3.  *Gosnold  and  his  companions  brought  back  so  favor- 
able  reports  of  the  regions  visited,  that,  in  the  following 
year,  a  company  of  Bristol0  merchants  despatched*  two 
1603.     small  vessels,  under  the  command  of  Martin  Pring,  for 
c.  Note,  p.  125.  the  purpose  of  exploring  the  country,  and  opening  a  traf- 
A  Apni  20.    £c   wjtn   tne   natives.     Pring   landed6  on  the   coast  of 
Maine, — discovered   some  of  its   principal   rivers, — and 
examined  the  coast  of  Massachusetts  as  far  as  Martha's 
Vineyard.     The  whole  voyage  occupied  but  six  months. 
In  1606,  Pring  repeated  the  voyage,  and  made  a  more 
accurate  survey  of  Maine. 

4.  Grant  of       X.   DE   MONTS. — 1.    4In    1603,   the   king   of  France 
DeMonta.    granted*"  to  De   Monts,  a  gentleman  of  distinction,  the 
f.  NOV.  s.     sovereignty  of  the  country  from  the  40th  to  the  46th  de- 
gree of  north  latitude ;  that  is,  from  one  degree  south  of 
*-Note^p.m  ]\jew  york  city/  to  one  north  of  Montreal.11    bailing1 
h  1604 128  wit^  two  vessels>  m  the  spring  of  1604,  he  arrived  at 
i.  March  V    Nova  Scotia*  in  May,  and  spent  the  summer  in  trafficking 
j.  Note,  P. in. with  the  natives,  and  examining  the  coasts  preparatory  to 
^SVSf  a  settlement. 

9.  Hisjirst       2.  "Selecting  an  island  near  the  mouth  of  the  river  St. 
Croix,§  on  the  coast  of  New  Brunswick,  he  there  erected 
M"5'     a  fort  and  passed  a  rigorous  winter, k  his  men  suffering 
1605.     much  from  the  want  of  suitable  provisions.    7In  the  follow- 
ing  spring,  1605,  De  Monts  removed  to  a  place  on  the  Bay 
of  Fundy;||   and  here  was  formed  the  first  permanent 

*  Cape  Cod,  thus  named  from  the  number  of  codfish  taken  there  by  its  discoTerer,  is  50  miles 
S.  E.  from  Boston. 

t  Elizabeth  Islands  are  a  group  of  13  islands  south  of  Buzzard's  Bay,  and  from  20  to  30  miles 
E.  and  S.  E.  from  Newport,  Rhode  Island.  Nashawn,  the  largest,  is  7  and  a  half  miles  long. 
Cattahunk,  the  one  named  by  Gosnold  Elizabeth  Island,  is  two  miles  and  a  half  long  and  threo 
quarters  of  a  mile  broad. 

J  Martha's  Vineyard,  three  or  four  miles  S.  E.  from  the  Elizabeth  Islands,  is  19  miles  in 
length  from  E.  to  W.,  and  from  3  to  10  miles  in  width.  The  island  called  by  Gosnold  Martha's 
Vineyard  is  now  called  No  Man's  Land,  a  small  island  four  or  five  miles  south  from  Martha's 
Vineyard.  When  or  why  the  name  was  changed  is  not  known. 

$  The  St.  Croix  river,  called  by  the  Indians  Schoodic,  empties  into  Passamaquoddy  Bay  at  the 
eastern  extremity  of  Maine.  It  was  the  island  of  the  same  name,  a  few  miles  up  the  river,  on 
which  the  French  settled.  By  the  treaty  of  1783  the  St.  Croix  was  made  the  eastern  boundary 
of  the  United  States,  but  it  was  uncertain  what  river  was  the  St.  Croix  until  the  remains  of  the 
French  fort  were  discovered. 

B  The  Bay  of  Fundy,  remarkable  for  its  high  tides,  lies  between  Nova  Scotia  and  New  Bruns- 


PART  L]  NORTH  AND  SOUTH  VIRGINIA.  135 

Fi*ench    settlement   in   America.     The   settlement   was    16O5. 
named  Port  Royal,*  and  the  whole  country,  embracing  — 
the  present  New  Brunswick,  Nova  Scotia,  and  the  adja- 
cent islands,  was  called  ACADIA. 

3.  'In  1608,  De  Monts,  although  deprived  of  his  former     1608. 
commission,  having  obtained  from  the  king  of  France  the 

grant  of  the  monopoly  of  the  fir  trade  on  the  river  St. 
Lawrence,  fitted  out  two  vessels  for  the  purpose  of  form- 
ing  a  settlement ;  but  not  finding  it  convenient  to  com- 
mand in  person,  he  placed  them  under  Samuel  Champlain, 
who  had  previously  visited  those  regions. 

4.  3The  expedition  sailed*  in  April,  and  in  June  arri- 
vedfc  at  Tadoussac,  a  barren  spot  at  the  mouth  of  the  Sa- 
guenayf*  river,  hitherto  the  chief  seat  of  the  traffic  in  furs,  settlement  qf 
Thence  Champlain  continued  to  ascend  the  river  until  he   a  ^^3 
had  passed  the  Isle  of  Orleans, J   when   he  selected6  a    b.  June  3. 
commodious  place  for  a  settlement,  on  the  site  of  the  pres-     c-  Julr a- 
ent  city  of  Quebec,d  and  near  the  place  where  Cartier  d.  Note.p.m 
had  passed  the  winter,  and  erected  a  fort  in  1541.    From 

this  time  is  dated  the  first  permanent  settlement  of  the 
French  in  New  France  or  Canada. 

XI.  NORTH  AND  SOUTH  VIRGINIA. — 1.  8In  1606  James  1606. 
the  1st,  of  England,  claiming  all  that  portion  of  North 
America  which  lies  between  the  34th  and  the  45th  degrees 
of  north  latitude,  embracing  the  country  from  Cape  Fear§ 
to  Halifax, ||  divided  this  territory  into  two  nearly  equal 
districts ;  the  one,  called  NORTH  VIRGINIA,  extending 
from  the  41st  to  the  45th  degree ;  and  the  other,  called 
SOUTH  VIRGINIA,  from  the  34th  to  the  38th. 

2.  4The  former  he  granted*  to  a  company  of  "  Knights,    e-  APril2°- 
gentlemen,  and  merchants,"   of  the   west   of  England,    c'omiS? 
called  the  Plymouth  Company ;  and  the  latter  to  a  com-  ****,*%**• 
pany  of  "  noblemen,  gentlemen,  and  merchants,"  mostly     sranted- 
resident  in  London,  and   called   the    London    Company. 
The  intermediate  district,  from  the  38th  to  the  41st  degree, 
was  open  to  both  companies ;  but  neither  was  to  form  a 
settlement  within  one  hundred  miles  of  the  other. 

wick.  It  is  nearly  200  miles  in  length  from  S.  W.  to  N.  E.,  and  75  miles  across  at  its  entrance, 
gradually  narrowing  towards  the  head  of  the  bay.  At  the  entrance  the  tide  is  of  the  ordinary 
height,  about  eight  feet,  but  at  the  head  of  the  bay  it  rises  60  feet,  and  is  so  rapid  as  often  to 
overtake  and  sweep  off  animals  feeding  on  the  shore. 

*  Port  Royal  (now  Annapolis),  once  the  capital  of  French  Acadia,  is  situated  on  the  east  bank 
of  the  river  and  bay  of  Annapolis,  in  the  western  part  of  Nova  Scofcia,  a  short  distance  from  the 
Bay  oi'Fundy.  It  has  an  excellent  harbor,  in  which  a  thousand  vessels  might  anchor  in  security. 

t  The  Saguenay  river  empties  into  the  St  Lawrence  from  the  north,  130  miles  N.  E.  from 
Quebec. 

J  The  hie  of  Orleans  is  a  fertile  island  in  the  St.  Lawrence,  five  miles  below  Quebec.  It  is 
about  25  miles  long  and  5  broad.  (See  Map,  p.  280.) 

§  Cape  Fear  is  the  southern  point  of  Smith's  Island,  at  the  mouth  of  Cape  Fear  River,  ou 
the  coast  of  N.  Carolina,  150  miles  N.  E.  from  Charleston.  (See  Map,  p.  251.) 

||  Halifax,  the  capital  of  Nova  Scotia,  is  situated  on  the  S.  W.  side  of  the  Bay  of  Chebucto, 
which  is  on  the  S.  E.  coast  of  Nova  Scotia.  The  town  is  10  miles  from  the  sea,  and  has  an  e\« 
cellent  harbor  of  10  square  miles.  It  is  about  450  miles  N.  E.  from  Boston. 


136 


VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES, 


[BooK  H, 


ANALYSIS.       3.  'The  supreme  government  of  each  district  was  to  be 
i.  Thegov    vested  in  a  council  residing  in  England,  the  members  of 
ernith(£ls  °*  which  were  to  be  appointed  by  the  king,  and  to  be  re- 
districts,     moved  at  his  pleasure.     The  local  administration  of  the 
affairs  of  each  colony  was  to  be  committed  to  a  council 
residing  within  its  limits,  likewise  to  be  appointed  by  the 
t.  Effects  of  king,  and  to  act  conformably  to  his  instructions.     2The 
t'iws6tSlla'  effects  of  these  regulations  were,  that  all  executive  and 
legislative  powers  were  placed  wholly  in  the  hands  of  the 
king,  and  the  colonists  were  deprived  of  the  rights  of  self- 
government, — and  the  companies  received  nothing  but  a 
simple  charter  of  incorporation  for  commercial  purposes. 

a.  Aug.  22.        4.  3Soon  after  the  grant,  the  Plymouth  Company  des- 

b.  NOV.  22.    patched*  a  vessel  to  examine  the  country ;  but  before  the 
^pfymoiuh  voyage  was  completed  she  was  captured*  by  the  Span- 
iards.    Another  vessel  was  soon  after  sent  out  for  the  same 
purpose,  which  returned  with  so  favorable  an  account  of 
the  country,  that,  in  the  following  year,  the  company  sent 
out  a  colony  of  a  hundred  planters  under  the  command 
of  George  Popham. 

5.  4They  landed0  at  the  mouth  of  the  Kennebec,* 
where  they  erected  a  few  rude  cabins,  a  store-house,  and 
some  slight  fortifications ;  after  which,  the  vessels  sailedd 
for  England,  leaving  forty-five  emigrants  in  the  plantation, 
which  was  named  St.  George.  The  winter  was  intensely 
cold,  and  the  sufferings  of  the  colony,  from  famine  and 
hardships,  were  extremely  severe.  They  lost  their  store- 
house by  fire,  and  their  president  by  death ;  and,  in  the 
following  year,  abandoned  the  settlement  and  returned  to 
England. 

6.  Expedition      Q,  6Under  the  charter  of  the  London  Company,  which 
alone  succeeded,  three  small  vessels,  under  the  command 
of  Captain  Christopher  Newport,  sailed'  for  the  American 
coast  in  December,  1606,  designing  to  land  and  form  a 
£  Note-p-131-  settlement  at  Roanoke/     Pursuing  the  c'd  route  by  the 
e.Note.p.  us.  Qanar^es^g  an(j  the  \Vest  Indies,h  Newport  did  not  arrive 
i.  May e™  until  April ;  when  a  storm  fortunately  carried1  him  north 
of  Roanoke  into  Chesapeake  Bay.f 


country. 


1607. 

2.  Aug.  21. 


*  The  Kennebec,  a  river  of  Maine,  west  of  the 
Penobscot,  falls  into  the  ocean  120  miles  N.  E.  from 
Boston. — The  place  where  the  Sagadahoc  colony 
(as  it  is  usually  called)  passed  the  winter,  is  in  the 
present  town  of  Phippsburg,  which  is  composed  of 
a  long  narrow  peninsula  at  the  mouth  of  the  Ken- 
nebec lliver,  having  the  river  on  the  east.  Hills 
Point,  a  mile  above  the  S.  E.  corner  of  the  penin- 
sula, was  the  site  of  the  colony. 

t  The  Chesapeake  Bay,  partly  in  Virginia,  and 
partly  in  Maryland,  is  from  7  to  20  miles  in  width, 
180  miles  in  length  from  N.  to  S.,  and  12  miles 
wide  at  its  entrance,  between  Cape  Charles  on  th« 
N.  and  Cape  Henry  on  the  S. 


PART  L] 


NORTH  AND  SOUTH  VIRGINIA. 


137 


7.  failing  along  the  southern  shore,  he  soon  entered  a    1606. 
noble  river  which  he  named  James  River,*  and,   after 
passing  about  fifty  miles  above  the  mouth  of  the  stream, 
through  a  delightful  country,  selected*  a  place  for  a  settle- 
ment,  which  was  named  Jamestown.^    Here  was  formed    a.  Mayas, 
the  first  permanent  settlement  of  the  English  in  the  New 
World, — one  hundred  and  ten  years  after  the  discovery 
of  the  continent  by  Cabot,  and  forty  one  years  from  the 
settlement11  of  St.  Augustine  in  Florida.  b-  See  P-  13° 


*  The  James  River  rises  in  the  Alleghany  Mountains,  passes  through  the  Blue  Ridge,  and 
fells  into  the  southern  part  of  Chesapeake  Bay.  Its  entrance  into  the  l-ay  is  called  Hampton 
Roads,  having  Point  Comfort  on  the  north,  and  Willoughby  Point  on  the  south. 

t  Jamestown  is  on  the  north  side  of  James  River,  30  miles  from  its  mouth,  and  8  miles  S.  S. 
W.  from  Williamsburg.  The  village  is  entirely  deserted,  with  the  exception  of  one  or  two  old 
buildings,  and  is  not  found  on  modern  maps.  (See  Map.) 

18 


APPENDIX 


TO  THE  PERIOD  OF  VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 

ANALYSIS.  1.  lln  the  preceding  part  of  our  history  we  have  passed  over  a 
period  of  more  than  one  hundred  years,  extending  from  the  end  of 
the  fifteenth  to  the  beginning  of  the  seventeenth  century  As  this 
portion  consists  of  voyages  and  discoveries  merely,  made  by  navi- 
gators of  different  nations,  with  no  unity  of  action  or  design,  we 
find  here  little  or  nothing  that  can  throw  light  on  the  subsequent 
character  of  the  American  people. 

2.  impar-         2.  2In  the  meantime,  however,  our  fathers,  mostly  of  one  nation, 
ta<tmining~   were  already  on  the  stage  of  action  in  another  land,  and  causes 
English  his-  and  influences  were  operating  to  plant  them  as  colonists  on  this 
nmion  'with  ^en  wilderness  coast,  and  to  give  them  those  types  of  individual 
our  own.     and  national  character  which  they  afterwards  exhibited.    To  Eng- 
land therefore,  the  nation  of  our  origin,  we  must  look,  if  we  would 
know  who  and  what  our  fathers  were,  in  what  circumstances  they 
had  been  placed,  and  what  characters  they  had  formed.    We  shall 
thus  be  enabled  to  enter  upon  our  colonial  history  with  a  prepara- 
tory knowledge  that  will  give  it  additional  interest  in  our  eyes, 
and  give  us  more  enlarged  views  of  its  importance.     Let  us  then, 
for  a  while,  go  back  to  England  our  father-land  ;  let  us  look  at  the 
social,  the  internal  history  of  her  people,  and  let  us  endeavor  to 
catch  the  spirit  of  the  age  as  we  pass  it  in  review  before  us. 
3.  Henry  the       3.  3Henry  the  Seventh,  the  first  king  of  the  house  of  Tudor,* 
Seventh.      was  on  tne  throne  of  England  at  the  time  of  the  discovery  of 
4.  inteiu-     America.    4WKen  intelligence  of  that  important  event  reached 
gd£coveryhof  England,  it  excited  there,  as  throughout  Europe,  feelings  of  sur- 
America.      prise  and  admiration  ;  but  in  England  these  feelings  were  mingled 
with  the  regret  that  accident  alone  had  probably  deprived  that 
5.  Columbus  country  of  the  honor  which  Spain  had  won.    5For  while  Columbus, 
tSaffmage  witlx  little  ProsPect  of  success,  was  soliciting  aid  from  the  courts 
of  Henry*    of  Portugal  and  Spain,  to  enable  him  to  test  the  wisdom  of  his 
schemes,  he  sent  his  brother  Bartholomew  to  solicit  the  patronage 
of  the  king  of  England,  who  received  his  propositions  with  the 
greatest  favor.     But  Bartholomew  having  been  taken  prisoner  by 
pirates  on  his  voyage,  and  long  detained  in  captivity,  it  was  ascer- 
tained soon  after  his  arrival  that  the  plans  of  Columbus  had  al- 
ready been  sanctioned  and  adopted  by  Ferdinand  and  Isabella, 
f  English    when  the  patronage  of  Henry  was  no  longer  needed. 
v4it  America      4.  6Although  the  English  were  thus  deprived  of  the  honor  of 

*  So  called  because  he  was  a  descendant  from  Edmund  Tudor.  Before  his  accession  to  the 
throne  his  title  was  Earl  of  Richmond.  The  five  Tudor  sovereigns  were  Henry  VII.,  Henry 
VIII.,  Edward  VI.,  Mary,  and  Elizabeth.  On  the  death  of  the  latter  the  throne  came  into  the 
possession  of  the  Stuarts  in  the  following  manner.  Margaret,  eldest  daughter  of  Henry  VII., 
married  James  Stuart,  King  of  Scotland,  whose  title  was  James  V.  They  Jeft  one  daughter, 
the  unfortunate  Mary,  Queen  of  Scots.  On  the  death  of  Elizabeth  the  Tudor  race  was  ex- 
tinct, and  James  VI.  of  Scotland,  son  of  Mary  of  Scots,  was  the  nearest  heir  to  the  throne  of 
England,  to  which  he  acceded  with  the  title  of  James  I. ;  the  first  English  sovereign  of  the 
house  of  Stuarts. 

As  the  Tudor  princes  were  on  the  throne  of  England  dm  ing  the  first  period  of  our  history, 
and  as  this  Appendix  frequently  refers  to  them  individually,  it  will  be  well  for  the  reader 
to  learn  the  order  of  their  succession  by  referring  to  the  Chart,  page  .  This  will  also  serv« 
to  fix  in  the  mind  a  comparative  view  «/  the  two  histories — English  and  American. 


PART  I.] 


VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 


139 


discovering  America,  they  were  the  second  nation  to  visit  its  shores,  ANALYSIS. 

and  the  first  that  reached  the  continent  itself.     Little  immediate 

benefit  was  derived  to  England  from  the  two  voyages  of  Cabot, 

except  the  foundation  of  a  claim  to  the  right  of  territorial  pro- 

perty  in  the  newly  discovered  regions,     ^abot  would  willingly 

have  renewed  his  voyages  under  the  patronage  of  Henry,  but  find- 

ing him  so  occupied  with  civil  dissensions  at  home  that  he  could 

not  be  interested  in  projects  of  colonial  settlements  abroad,  he 

transferred  his  services  to  the  Spaniards,  by  whom  he  was  long  re- 

verenced for  his  superior  skill  in  navigation. 

5.  2From  the  reign  of  Henry  the  Seventh  to  that  of  Elizabeth,    2.  Early  re- 
the  English  appear  to  have  had  no  fixed  views  of  establishing  col- 

onies  in  America;  and  even  the  valuable  fisheries  which  they  had  dis- 
covered  on  the  coast  of  Newfoundland,  were,  for  nearly  a  century, 
monopolized  by  the  commercial  rivalries  of  France,  Spain,  and  Por- 
tugal, although  under  the  acknowledged  right  of  English  juris- 
diction. 

6.  3Henry  the  Seventh  was  a  prince  of  considerable  talents  for 
public  affairs,  but  exceedingly  avaricious,  and  by  nature  a  despot, 
although  his  sagacity  generally  led  him  to  prefer  pacific  counsels. 
His  power  was  more  absolute  than  that  of  any  previous  monarch 
since  the  establishment  of  the  Great  Charter,*  and  although  his 
reign  was,  on  the  whole,  fortunate  for  the  nation,  yet  the  services 
which  he  rendered  it  were  dictated  by  his  views  of  private  advan- 
tage, rather  than  by  motives  of  public  spirit  and  generosity  —  a  sig- 
nal instance  in  which  the  selfishness  of  a  monarch  has  been  made 
to  contribute  to  the  welfare  of  his  subjects.    4The  state  of  England 
at  this  period  requires  from  us  more  than  a  passing  notice,  for  here 
commenced  those  changes  in  the  condition  of  her  people,  the  influ- 
ences  of  which  have  affected  all  their  subsequent  history,  and,  con- 
sequently,  essentially  modified  the  character  of  our  own. 

7.  5At  the  accession  of  Henry,  which  was  at  the  close  of  the 
long  and  bloody  wars  between  the  houses  of  York  and  Lancaster, 
which  had  ruined  many  of  the  nobility  of  the  kingdom,  there  was 
no  overshadowing  aristocracy,  as  under  former  kings,  sufficiently 
united  and  powerful  to  resist  the  encroachments  of  royal  authority  ; 
and  the  great  body  of  the  people,  so  long  the  sport  of  contending 
factions,  were  willing  to  submit  to  usurpations,  and  even  injuries, 
rather  than  plunge  themselves  anew  into  like  miseries.    6In  the 
zeal  of  the  king  however  to  increase  his  own  power  and  give  it  ad- 
ditional  security,  he  unconsciously  contributed  to  the  advancement 
of  the  cause  of  popular  liberty.     In  proportion  as  the  power  of  the 
nobility  had  been  divided  and  weakened  by  the  former  civil  wars,  so 
had  the  power  of  the  Feudal  System\  been  diminished,  —  a  far  more 


with  Amer- 
ica- 


3.  Character 

anHenryethe 
Seventh. 


*•  Importance 

the  state'of 
England  at 

*  w  peno  ' 


5.  state  of 


accession  of 


e.  Policy  of 

s^^th  'and 
its  effecis. 


*  The  Great  Charter,  [Magna  Charta,]  was  obtained  from  King  John,  by  the  barons,  arms 
in  hand,  in  the  year  1215.  It  limited  and  mitigated  the  severities  of  the  feudal  system,  dimin- 
ished the  arbitrary  powers  of  the  monarch,  and  guarantied  important  liberties  and  privileges 
to  all  classes — the  barons,  clergy,  and  people.  Yet  it  was  not  till  after  a  long  and  bloody  strug- 
gle, during  many  succeeding  reigns,  that  the  peaceable  enjoyment  of  these  rights  was  ob- 
tained. The  Great  Charter  was  signed  June  15th,  1215,  at  a  place  called  Runnymede,  on  the 
tanks  of  the  River  Thames,  between  Staines  and  Windsor. 

t  Feudal  System.  At  the  time  of  the  Norman  conquest,  in  the  year  1066,  the  people  of 
England,  then  called  Anglo-Saxons,  from  their  mixed  English  and  Saxon  origin,  were  divided 
into  three  classes  : — the  nobles  or  thanes  ;  the  freemen  ;  and  the  villains,  or  slaves.  The  lat- 
ter, however,  a  very  numerous  class,  were  of  several  kinds,  and  reduced  to  different  degrees 
of  servitude.  Those  who  cultivated  the  land  were  transfered  with  it  from  one  proprietor  to 
another,  and  could  not  be  removed  from  it.  Others,  taken  in  war,  were  the  absolute  property 
of  their  masters.  The  power  of  a  master  however  over  his  slaves,  was  not  unlimited  among 
the  Anglo-Saxons,  as  it  was  among  their  German  ancestors.  If  a  man  maimed  his  slave  the 
latter  recovered  his  freedom ;  if  he  killed  him  he  paid  a  fine  to  the  king ;  but  if  the  slave  did 


140  APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  OF  [BooK  IL 

ANALYSIS,  odious  instrument  of  tyranny  than  was  ever  wielded  by  a  single 

despot.    It  was  the  selfish  policy  of  Henry,  as  we  shall  learn,  that 

did  the  world  the  valuable  service  of  giving  to  this  system  its 
death-blow  in  England. 

i.  Former        8.  xlt  had  long  been  a  practice  among  the  nobles,  or  barons,  for 
V°baro°n8.tfie  eaclx  to  engage  as  many  men  in  his  service  as  he  was  able,  giving 
them  badges  or  liveries,  by  which  they  were  kept  in  readiness  to  as- 
sist him  in  all  wars,  insurrections,  and  riots,  and  even  in  bearing  evi- 

2.  Nature  of  dence  for  him  in  courts  of  justice.    2The  barons  had  thus  estab- 
their  power,  jig^d  petty  despotisms  of  the  most  obnoxious  kind,  hostile  alike 

to  the  power  of  the  sovereign,  and  to  the  administration  of  justice 

3.  The  course  among  the  people.    3Jealous  of  the  power  thus  exercised  by  the 
Yook^o^etik-  barons,  and  which,  at  times,  had  been  the  severest  restraint  upon 

en  it.  the  royal  prerogative,  the  king  sought  to  weaken  it  by  causing  se- 
vere laws  to  be  enacted  against  engaging  retainers,  and  giving 
badges  or  liveries  to  any  but  the  menial  servants  of  the  baron's 
household.  An  instance  of  the  severity  of  the  king  in  causing 
these  laws  to  be  rigidly  enforced  is  thus  related  by  Hume. 

not  die  within  a  day  after  the  injury,  the  offence  went  unpunished.  These  ranks  and  condi- 
tions of  society  constituted  the  feudal  system  of  England  in  its  immature  state.  The  conquest 
by  William  of  Normandy,  however,  was  the  cause  of  establishing  this  system  in  its  more  perfect 
state  as  it  then  existed  on  the  continent. 

William  distributed  large  tracts  of  the  lands  of  the  kingdom  among  his  Norman  followers  ; 
yet  to  all  these  grants  a  variety  of  obligations  was  annexed.  Those  Saxon  landholders  also, 
who  were  permitted  to  retain  their  estates,  were  required  first  to  surrender  them  to  the  crown, 
and  then  to  receive  them  again  on  the  same  conditions  that  were  exacted  of  the  Normans. 
The  most  important  of  these  conditions  was  the  requirement  of  military  service  ;  together  with 
certain  payments,  of  various  kinds,  which  constituted  a  considerable  part  of  the  royal  revenue. 
Upon  the  non-fulfilment  of  the  conditions  on  which  the  lands  were  granted,  they  reverted  back 
to  the  sovereign.  In  consequence  of  this  change  in  the  tenures  by  which  land  was  held,  it 
became  a  fundamental  maxim  in  English  law,  "  that  the  king  is  the  universal  lord  and  origi- 
nal proprietor  of  all  the  lands  in  his  kingdom."  The  word/eurf  signified  "  an  estate  in  trust," 
hence  the  propriety  of  calling  this  the  "  Feudal  System." 

Nearly  the  same  conditions  which  the  sovereign  exacted  of  the  barons,  the  latter  im- 
posed upon  their  vassals  or  tenants,  who  were  a  species  of  subordinate  landholders  ;  so  that 
a  feudal  baron  was  a  king  in  miniature,  and  a  barony  was  a  little  kingdom.  These  vassals  or 
tenants  were  entitled  to  the  services  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  serfs  or  villains,  who  were  annexed  to 
the  land  which  they  cultivated.  These  serfs,  called  also  predial  slaves,  possessed  an  imperfect 
kind  of  property  of  their  own,  in  their  houses,  furniture  and  gardens  ;  and  could  not  be  re- 
moved from  the  land ;  but  the  household  or  domestic  slaves,  the  same  as  with  the  Saxons, 
were  the  personal  property  of  their  masters,  who  sold  them  at  their  pleasure,  and  even  ex- 
ported them,  as  articles  of  commerce,  into  foreign  countries.  The  numbers  of  this  latter  class 
were  greatly  increased  by  the  Norman  conquest,  as  those  who  were  taken  prisoners  at  the  bat- 
tle of  Hastings,  and  in  subsequent  revolts,  were  reduced  to  slavery. 

During  the  fifteenth  century  the  number,  both  of  domestic  and  predial  slaves,  was  greatly 
diminished,  as  the  proprietors  of  land  found  that  their  work  was  performed  to  better  purpose, 
and  even  at  less  expense,  by  hired  servants.  The  numerous  wars,  also,  in  wbich  the  English 
were  engaged  during  this  period,  contributed  to  the  decline  of  slavery,  by  obliging  the  nobles 
to  put  arms  into  the  hands  of  their  serfs  and  domestics.  Yet  so  late  as  the  reign  of  Henry  the 
Eighth,  we  read  of  English  slaves,  the  absolute  property  of  their  masters,  although  at  this  time 
it  was  a  prevailing  opinion  among  people  of  all  ranks,  that  slavery  was  inconsistent  with  the 
spirit  of  Christianity,  and  the  rights  of  humanity.  In  the  year  1514  Henry  the  Eighth  granted 
an  act  of  manumission  to  two  of  his  slaves  and  their  families,  for  which  he  assigned  this  reason 
in  the  preamble  :  "  That  God  had  at  first  created  all  men  equally  free  by  nature,  but  that 
many  had  been  reduced  to  slavery  by  the  laws  of  men.  We  believe  it  therefore  to  be  a  pious 
act,  and  meritorious  in  the  sight  of  God,  to  set  certain  of  our  slaves  at  liberty  from  their  bon- 
dage." It  is  asserted  by  one  who  wrote  during  the  reign  of  Edward  the  Sixth,  that  neither 
predial  nor  domestic  slaves  were  then  found  in  England,  although  the  laws  still  admitted  both. 
The  most  obnoxious  features  of  the  Feudal  System  had  then  become  extinct ;  although  the 
military  tenures,  with  their  troublesome  appendages,  were  not  abolished  until  1672,  in  the 
reign  of  Charles  the  Second.  Even  now,  some  honorary  services,  required  of  the  ancient 
barons,  are  retained  at  coronations,  and  on  other  public  occasions.  The  effects  of  the  feudal 
system  are  also  still  seen  in  the  existence  of  somt  portions  of  that  powerful  landed  aristocracy 
which  it  created ;  and  also  in  many  peculiarities  in  the  government  and  laws  of  England.  The 
latter  cannot  be  understood  with  any  degree  of  accuracy  without  a  general  acquaintance  with 
the  system  in  which  they  originated. 

On  this  subject,  see  all  the  important  Histories  of  England  :  also,  Blackstone's  Commenta- 
ries,  Book  II.,  chapters  4,  5,  and  6. 


PART  I.]  VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES.  141 

9.  i"  The  earl  of  Oxford,  the  king's  favorite  general,  in  whom  he  ANALYSIS. 
always  placed  great  and  deserved  confidence,  having  splendidly  en- 
tertained  him  at  his  castle  of  Heningham,  was  desirous  of  making 
a  parade  of  his  magnificence  at  the  departure  of  his  royal  guest, 


and  ordered  all  his  retainers,  with  their  liveries  and  badges,  to  be  favorit6 
drawn  up  in  two  lines,  that  their  appearance  might  be  more  gallant  policy. 
and  splendid.  '  My  lord,'  said  the  king,  '  I  have  heard  much  of 
your  hospitality  ;  but  the  truth  far  exceeds  the  report.  These 
handsome  gentlemen  and  yeomen,  whom  I  see  on  both  sides  of  me, 
are,  no  doubt,  your  menial  servants.'  The  earl  smiled,  and  con- 
fessed that  his  fortune  was  too  narrow  for  such  magnificence. 
1  They  are,  most  of  them,'  subjoined  he,  '  my  retainers,  who  are 
come  to  do  me  service  at  this  time,  when  they  know  I  am  honored 
with  your  majesty's  presence.'  The  king  started  a  little,  and  said, 
'  By  my  faith,  my  lord,  I  thank  you  for  your  good  cheer,  but  I 
must  not  allow  my  laws  to  be  broken  in  my  sight.  My  attorney 
must  speak  with  you.'  Oxford*  is  said  to  have  paid  no  less  than 
fifteen  thousand  marks,  as  a  composition  for  his  offence." 

10.  2Such  severity  was  highly  effectual  in  accomplishing  its  object,  2.  Beneficial 
and  the  emulation  of  the  barons,  and  their  love  of  display  and  mag-  |fe|?f  ^  gj 
nificence  gradually  took  a  new  direction.    Instead  of  vieing  with    upon  the 
each  other  in  the  number  and  power  of  their  dependents  or  retain-  t^r^ji^ 
ers,  they  now  endeavored  to  excel  in  the  splendor  and  elegance  of       people. 
their  equipage,  houses,  and  tables.     The  very  luxuries  in  which 

they  indulged  thus  gave  encouragement  to  the  arts  ;  the  manners 
of  the  nobility  became  more  refined  ;  and  the  common  people,  no 
longer  maintained  in  vicious  idleness  by  their  superiors,  were  ob- 
liged to  learn  some  calling  or  industry,  and  became  useful  both  to 
themselves  and  to  others.  Such  were  some  of  the  beneficial  effects 
of  a  law  originating  merely  in  the  monarch's  jealousy  and  distrust 
of  the  power  of  the  nobility. 

11.  3Another  severe  but  covert  blow  upon  the  power  of  the  barons  3.  Abolition 
was  the  passage  of  a  law,t  giving  to  them  the  privilege  of  selling  ^y^nS 
or  otherwise  disposing  of  their  landed  estates,  which  before  were  —new  policy. 
inalienable,  and  descended  to  the  eldest  son  by  the  laws  of  primo- 
geniture.   4This  liberty,  not  disagreeable  to  the  nobles  themselves,   4.  Effects  of 
and  highly  pleasing  to  the  commons,  caused  the  vast  fortunes  of     this  new 
the  former  to  be  gradually  dissipated,  and  the  property  and  influ-      po  tcy' 
ence  of  the  latter  to  be  increased.    The  effects  of  this,  and  of  the 

former  law.  gradually  gave  a  new  aspect  to  the  condition  of  the 
common  people,  who  began  to  rise,  only  with  the  waning  power  of 
the  Feudal  System. 

12.  s  With  the  clergy,  however,  Henry  was  not  so  successful.    At  s.  Theciergy. 
that  time  all  convents,  monasteries,  and  sanctified  places  of  wor-  Jj^ctuwrtea  • 
ship,  were  general  asylums,  or  places  of  refuge,  to  which  criminals  vain  attempts 
might  escape,  and  be  safe  from  the  vengeance  of  the  law.    This  tohavektTem 
was  little  less  than  allowing  an  absolute  toleration  of  all  kinds  of     abolished. 
vice  ;  yet  Henry,  induced  principally  by  a  jealousy  of  the  growing 

power  and  wealth  of  the  monastic  body,  in  vain  exerted  his  influ- 
ence with  the  pope  to  get  these  sanctuaries  abolished.  All  that 
he  could  accomplish,  was,  that  if  thieves,  robbers,  and  murder- 
ers, who  had  fled  for  refuge  to  the  sanctuaries,  should  sally  out 


*  Lingard,  copying  from  Bacon,  says,  "  The  Earl  of  Essex.1'    Lingard  states  the  fine  at 

t  According  to  Hallam,  this  was  merely  the  re-enactment  of  a  law  passed  during  the  reign 
»f  Richard  III.  If  so,  the  law  had  probably  fallen  into  disuse,  or  doubts  of  its  validity  may 
have  existed. 


142  APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  OF  [Boos  L 

ANALYSIS,  and  commit  new  offences,  and  escape  a  second  time,  they  might 

then  be  taken  and  delivered  up  to  justice. 

i.  "  Benefit        13.  JThe  benefit  of  clergy^  however,  was  somewhat  abridged  ;  the 

°abSdgm^nts  criminalj  for  tne  first  offence  being  burned  in  the  hand,  with  a  let- 

of,  anS.  also  of  ter  denoting  his  crime ;  after  which  he  was  liable  to  be  punished 

t^Vthe>8<in™  caPitallj  ^  convicted  a  second  time.    But  in  the  following  reign, 

tuary.       when  the  Reformation  had  extended  over  England,  the  benefit  of 

clergy  was  denied  to  any  under  the  degree  of  sub-deacon,  and  the 

privileges  of  the  sanctuary,  as  places  of  refuge  for  crimimals.  were 

abolished  ;  but  it  was  long  before  all  distinctions  in  the  penal  code 

were  removed  between  the  clergy  and  other  subjects. 

2-  iflr">s  rela~  14.  2The  laws  relative  to  murder,  however,  even  at  the  commence- 
VCde™UT'  ment  of  the  sixteenth  century,  exhibited  a  spirit  little  less  enlight- 
ened than  that  found  among  some  of  the  savage  tribes  of  North 
America.  Prosecutions  for  murder  were  then,  as  now,  carried  on 
in  the  name  of  the  sovereign,  yet  a  limited  time  was  specified 
e  within  which  the  prosecution  was  to  be  commenced,  and  often,  in 
the  interval,  satisfaction  was  made  by  the  criminal,  to  the  friends 
or  relatives  of  the  person  murdered,  and  the  crime  was  suffered  to 
go  unpunished.  But  now,  in  all  civilized  nations,  public  prosecu- 
tors are  appointed,  whose  duty  it  is  to  bring  to  justice  all  offenders 
against  the  peace  and  safety  of  society. 

3.  state  of        15.  3Of  the  state  of  morals  during  this  period,  we  may  form  some 
na™tat$ici>,  i(lea  from  tlie  few  criminal  statistics  that  have  been  handed  down 

<jf-c.  to  us,  although  the  numbers  are  probably  somewhat  exaggerated. 
It  is  stated  in  an  act  of  parliament  passed  in  the  third  year  of  the 
.  reign  of  Henry  the  Eighth,  that  the  number  of  prisoners  in  the 
kingdom,  confined  for  debts  and  crimes,  amounted  to  more  than 
sixty  thousand,  an  assertion  which  appears  to  us  scarcely  credible. 
One  writer  asserts  that  during  the  same  reign,  of  thirty-eight 
years,  seventy-two  thousand  persons  were  executed  for  theft  and 
robbery — amounting  to  nearly  two  thousand  a  year. 

4,  Gradual        16.  4But  we  are  told  that  during  the  latter  part  of  the  reign  of 
dof l capital1   Elizabeth  the  number  punished  capitally  was  less  than  four  hundred 

offences,      in.  a  year,  and  that,  about  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  century,  this 

5.  Ascribed  to  number  had  diminished  to  less  than  fifty.    5This  diminution  is 

what.  ascribed  by  Hume  to  the  great  improvement  in  morals  since  the 
reign  of  Henry  the  Eighth,  caused  chiefly,  he  asserts,  by  the  in- 
crease of  industry,  and  of  the  arts,  which  gave  maintenance,  and, 
what  is  of  almost  equal  importance,  occupation  to  the  lower 

6.  The  prin-  classes.     6If  these  be  facts,  they  afford  an  illustration  of  the  prin- 
Ci^dbyllthese  ciple,  that,  in  an  ignorant  population,  idleness  and  vice  almost  in- 

facts.  separably  accompany  each  other. 

7.  Foreign        17.  ^During  the  time  of  Henry  the  Seventh,  foreign  commerce  was 

Attempts* to  carrie(i  on  to  little  extent, -although  the  king  attempted  to  encou- 

reguiate  the,  rage  it  by  laws  regulating  trade  ;  yet  so  unwise  were  most  of  these 

same.  iawg  fa^  trade  and  industry  were  rather  hurt  than  promoted  by 


*  By  "  benefit  of  clergy,"  is  understood  a  provision  of  law  by  which  clergymen  and  others 
set  apart  to  perform  religious  services  were  exempted  from  criminal  process  in  the  ordinary 
courts  of  law,  and  delivered  over  to  the  ecclesiastical  judge  ;  so  that  the  church  alone  took  cog- 
nizance of  the  offence.  Under  this  regulation,  a  corrupt  priesthood  might  be  guilty  of  tho 
greatest  enormities,  with  no  human  power  to  bring  the  offenders  to  justice.  Originally  the 
benefit  of  clergy  was  allowed  to  those  only  who  were  of  the  clerical  order ;  but  in  process  of 
time  it  was  extended  to  all  who  could  read  ;  such  persons  being  accounted  in  those  days  of 
ignorance,  worthy  of  belonging  to  the  clerical  order.  A  large  number  of  petty  offences  were 
then  punishable  with  death  to  those  who  were  not  entitled  to  plead  the  benefit  of  clergy. 
— (For  the  various  modifications  and  changes  which  the  laws  relating  to  benefit  of  clergy  have 
undergone,  and  their  influences  in  forming  the  present  penal  code  of  England,  see  Blackstone 
Book  IV  ,  chap,  xxviii.) 


PART  I.]  VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 

the  care  and  attention  bestowed  upon.  them.     Laws  were  made  ANALYSIS. 

against  the  exportation  of  gold  and  silver,  and  against  the  expor- 

tation  of  horses :  prices  were  affixed  to  woollen  cloth,  to  caps  and 

hats ;  and  the  wages  of  laborers  were  regulated  by  law.     In  the  other  impoi- 

following  reign  these  unjust  regulations  were  greatly  extended,  al-     ^  laws- 

though  in  many  instances  it  was  impossible  to  enforce  them.   Laws 

were  made  to  prohibit  luxury  in  apparel,  but  without  much  effect : 

a  statute  was  enacted  to  fix  the  price  of  beef,  pork,  mutton,  and 

veal :  and  laws  were  passed  to  prevent  the  people  from  abandoning 

tillage  and  throwing  their  lands  into  pasturage. 

18.  rThe  apparent  necessity  for  this  latter  law  arose  from  the  ef-  i.  Law  to  pre- 
fects of  former  partial  and  unjust  enactments,  which  forbade  the   <SS'o> 
exportation  of  grain  and  encouraged  that  of  wool.     So  pernicious    tillage,  and 
to  the  great  mass  of  the  people  was  this  system,  although  lucra-     its  e^ect'- 
tive  to  the  large  landholders,  owing  to  the  increasing  demand  for 
wool,  that  the  beggary  and  diminished  population  of  the  poorer 
classes  were  its  consequences.    2During  the  reign  of  Edward  VI.,   z.Latoreia- 
a  law  was  made  by  which  every  one  was  prohibited  from  making  n^ufacture 
cloth,  unless  he  had  served  an  apprenticeship  of  seven  years.  This      of  cloth. 
law,  after  having  occasioned  the  decay  of  the  woollen  manufactures, 
and  the  ruin  of  several  towns,  was  repealed  in  the  first  year  of  the 
reign  of  Mary,  but  it  is  surprising  that  it  was  renewed  during  the 
reign  of  Elizabeth. 

19. 3The  loan  of  capital  for  commercial  uses  was  virtually  prohibit-  3.  Lawsregu- 
ed  by  the  severe  laws  which  were  enacted  against  taking  interest  for     Za/o™l  ty6 
money,  which  was  then  denominated  usury ;  all  evasive  contracts,      money. 
by  which  profits  could  be  made  from  the  loan  of  money,  were  care- 
fully guarded  against,  and  even  the  profits  of  exchange  were  pro- 
hibited as  savoring  of  usury.     It  was  not  until  1545,  during  the 
reign  of  Henry  the  Eighth,  that  the  first  legal  interest  was  known 
in  England,  but  so  strong  were  the  prejudices  of  the  people  against 
the  law  that  it  was  repealed  in  the  following  reign  of  Edward  the 
Sixth,*  and  not  firmly  established  until  1571,  in  the  reign  of 
Elizabeth,  when  the  legal  rate  of  interest  was  fixed  at  ten  per  cent. 
4An  evidence  of  the  increasing  advance  of  commercial  prosperity  4.  Reduction 
is  exhibited  in  the  fact  that  in  1624  the  rate  of  interest  was  redu-  °f  f&  rate  of 
ced  to  eight  per  cent, ;  in  1672  to  six  per  cent. ;  and  finally,  in  1714, 
the  last  year  of  the  reign  of  queen  Anne,  it  was  reduced  to  five 
per  cent. 

20.  5One  of  the  greatest  checks  to  industry  during  most  of  the  s.  injurious 
sixteenth  century  was  the  erection  of  numerous  corporations,  which   mon°P°liea- 
enacted  laws  for  their  own  benefit  without  regard  to  the  interests 

of  the  public,  often  confining  particular  manufactures,  or  branches 
of  commerce,  to  particular  towns  or  incorporated  companies,  and 
excluding  the  open  country  in  general.    6As  an  example  of  the   e.  Example 
powers  which  these  monopolies  had  been  allowed  to  exercise,  it  °^wt^fc^°tf^era 
may  be  mentioned  that  the  company  of  merchant  adventurers  in  wereCaiiowed 
London,  had,  by  their  own  authority,  debarred  all  other  merchants    to  exercis6- 
from  trading  to  certain  foreign  ports,  without  the  payment,  from 
each  individual,  of  nearly  seventy  pounds  sterling  for  the  priv- 
ilege. 

21.  ?Many  cities  of  England  then  imposed  tolls  at  their  gates;    7.  Various 
and  the  cities  of  Gloucester  and  Worcester,  situated  on  the  river    yo°™% 
Severn,  had  assumed  and  long  exercised  the  authority  of  exacting       cities. 

a  tribute  on  the  navigation  of  that  stream.    Some  of  these  corpo- 

*  Notwithstanding  the  laws  against  usury,  money  was  secretly  loaned  at  this  time— the  com- 
mon rate  of  interest  during  the  reign  of  Edward  the  Sixth  being  fourteen  per  cent. 


144 


APPENDIX  TO  THE -PERIOD  OF 


[BOOK  II. 


ANALYSIS. 


1.  Archery, 
national  de- 
fence, fire- 
arms, frc. 


2.  The  Eng- 
lish navy  in 
early  times. 


4.  Its  condi- 
tion at  the 
death  of 
Elizabeth. 
a-  March  24, 

old  style. 
6.  Population 
of  England'. 


6.  Preroga- 
tives of  the 
sovereigns  of 
England. 


rate  powers  were  abrogated  by  Henry  VII.,.  and,  as  a  partial  check 
to  farther  abuses,  a  law  was  enacted  by  parliament  that  corpora- 
tions should  not  make  any  by-laws  without  the  consent  of  three 
of  the  chief  officers  of  state.  But  during  the  reign  of  Edward 
VI.  the  city  corporations,  which,  by  a  former  law,  had  been  abol- 
ished so  far  as  to  admit  the  exercise  of  their  peculiar  trades  be- 
yond the  city  limits,  were  again  closed,  and  every  one  who  was 
not  a  member  of  the  corporation  was  thus  prohibited  from  follow- 
ing the  trade  or  profession  of  his  choice.  Such  restrictions  would 
now  be  deemed  exceedingly  tyrannical  under  any  government,  and 
totally  at  variance  with  sound  principles  of  political  economy. 

22.  Several  laws  passed  during  the  reigns  of  Henry  VII.  and 
Henry  VIII.  for  the  encouragement  of  archery,  show  on  what  the 
defence  of  the  kingdom  was  then  thought  to  depend.     Every  man 
was  required  to  have  a  bow ;  and  targets,  to  exercise  the  skill  of 
the  archers,  were  ordered  to  be  erected  in  every  parish,  on  grounds 
set  apart  for  shooting  exercises.     In  the  use  of  the  bow  the  Eng- 
lish excelled  all  other  European  nations.    Fire-arms,  smaller  than 
cannon,  were  then  unknown  in  Europe,  although  gunpowder  had 
been  used  during  two  centuries.* 

23.  2The  beginning  of  the  English  navy  dates  back  only  to  the 
time  of  Henry  the  Seventh.     It  is  said  that  Henry  himself  ex- 
pended fourteen  thousand  pounds  in  building  one  ship,  called  the 
Great  Harry.    Before  that  time,  when  the  sovereign  wanted  a  fleet, 
he  had  no  expedient  but  to  hire  or  press  the  ships  of  the  mer- 
chants.   Even  Henry  the  Eighth,  in  order  to  fit  out  a  navy,  was 
obliged  to  hire  ships  from  some  of  the  German  cities  and  Italian 
states.     3But  Elizabeth,  early  in  her  reign,  put  the  navy  upon  a 
better  footing,  by  building  several  ships  of  her  own,  and  by  en- 
couraging the  merchants  to  build  large  trading  vessels,  which,  on 
occasion,  were  converted  into  ships  of  war.     So  greatly  did  Eliza- 
beth increase  the  shipping  of  the  kingdom,  that  she  was  styled 
by  her  subjects  the  "  Restorer  of  naval  glory,  and  Gtueen  of  the 
northern  seas." 

24. 4  Yet  at  the  time  of  the  death  of  Elizabeth,  in  1603,aonly  two 
and  a  half  centuries  ago,  the  entire  navy  of  England  consisted  of 
only  forty-two  vessels,  and  the  number  of  guns  only  seven  hun- 
dred and  fifty-four.  5But  the  population  of  England,  and  indeed 
of  all  European  states  at  that  period,  was  probably  much  less  than 
at  the  present  day.  Although  some  writers  assert  that  the  popula- 
tion of  England,  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  amounted  to  two  mil- 
lions, yet  Sir  Edward  Coke  stated,  in  the  house  of  commons,  in 
1621,  that  he  had  been  employed,  with  chief-justice  Popham,  to» 
take  a  survey  of  all  the  people  of  England,  and  that  they  found 
the  entire  population  to  amount  to  only  nine  hundred  thousand. 
Two  centuries  later  the  entire  population  of  England  numbered 
more  than  twelve  millions. 

25.  6The  nature  and  extent  of  the  prerogatives  claimed  and  exer- 
cised by  the  sovereigns  of  England  during  the  first  period  of  our 
history,  present  an  interesting  subject  of  inquiry ;  as,  by  conpa- 


*  It  is  believed  that  gunpowder  was  known  in  China  at  a  very  early  period,  but  it  \TM 
invented  in  Europe  in  the  year  1320  by  Bartholomew  Schwartz,  a  German  monk.  It  is  known, 
however,  that  the  composition  of  gunpowder  was  described  by  Roger  Bacon  in  a  treatise  writ- 
ten by  him  in  1280. — King  Edward  the  Third  made  use  of  cannon  at  the  battle  of  Gressy  in 
1346,  and  at  the  siege  of  Calais  in  1347.  The  first  use  of  shells  thrown  from  mortars  was  in 
1495,  when  Naples  was  besieged  by  Charles  the  Eighth  of  France.  Muskets  were  first  used  at 
the  siege  of  Rhege  in  1521.  At  first  muskets  were  very  heavy — could  not  be  used  without  a  rest 
— and  were  fired  by  match-locks.  Fire-locks  were  first  used  iu  Englanl  during  the  civil  wara 
in  the  reign  of  Charles  the  First. 


PAR-I  I.] 


VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 


145 


ring  them  with  the  powers  of  succeeding  princes,  we  are  enabled 
to  trace  the  gradual  encroachments  upon  the  kingly  authority,  and 
the  corresponding  advancement  of  civil  rights,  and  liberal  prin- 
ciples of  government.  xOne  of  the  most  obnoxious  instruments  of 
tyranny  daring  the  whole  oi'  the  sixteenth  century  was  the  court 
of  the  Star  Cttamber,  an  ancient  court,  founded  on  the  principles 
of  the  common  law,  but  the  powers  of  which  were  increased  by 
act  of  parliament,  in  the  reign  of  Henry  the  Seventh,  to  a  degree 
wholly  incompatible  with  the  liberties  of  the  people. 

26.  2This  court,  one  of  the  highest  in  the  realm,  and  entirely  un- 
der  the  influence  of  the  monarch,  consisted  of  the  privy  counsellors 
of  the  king,  together  with  two  judges  of  the  courts  of  common  law, 
who  decided  cases  without  the  intervention  of  a  jury.     Its  charac- 
ter  is  well  described  by  lord  Clarendon,  who  says  that  "  its  power 
extended  to  the  asserting  of  all  proclamations  and  orders  of  state  ; 
to  the  vindicating  of  illegal  commissions,  and  grants  of  monopolies  ; 
holding  for  honorable  that  which  pleased,  and  for  just  that  which 
profited  ;   being  a  court  of  law  to  determine  civil  rights,  and  a 
court  of  revenue  to  e  irich  the  treasury  ;  enjoining  obedience  to 
arbitrary  enactments,  by  fines  and  imprisonments  ;  so  that  by  its 
numerous  aggressions  on  the  liberties  of  the  people,  the  very  foun- 
dations of  right  were  in  danger  of  being  destroyed/' 

27.  3Yet  notwithstanding  the  arbitrary  jurisdiction  of  this  court, 
and  the  immense  power  it  gave  to  the  royal  prerogative,  it  was  long 
deemed  a  necessary  appendage  of  the  government,  and,  at  a  later 
day,  its  utility  was  highly  extolled  by  such  men  as  Lord  Bacon. 
4This  court  continued,  with  gradually  increasing  authority,  for 
more  than  a  century  after  the  reign  of  Henry  the  Seventh,  when  it 
was  finally  abolished  in  1641,  during  the  reign  of  Charles  the  First, 
to  the  general  joy  of  the  whole  nation. 

28.  ^During  the  reign  of  Henry  the  Eighth,  the  royal  prerogative 
was  carried  to  its  greatest  excess,  and  its  encroachments  were  legal- 
ized  by  an  act  of  Parliament,  which  declared  that  the  king's  pro- 
clamation  should  have  all  the  force  of  the  most  positive  law.     sLin- 
gard,  the  Catholic  historian  of  England,  asserts,  that,  although  at 
the  time  of  the  accession  of  Henry  the  Eighth  there  existed  a  spirit 
of  freedom,  which,   on  several  occasions,  defeated  the  arbitrary 
measures  of  the  court,  yet  before  the  death  of  Henry,  the  king  had 
grown  into  a  despot,  and  the  people  had  sunk  into  a  nation  of 
slaves. 

29.  The  causes  of  this  change  are  ascribed  to  the  obsequiousness 
of  the  parliaments  ;  the  assumption,  by  the  king,  of  ecclesiastical 
supremacy,  as  head  of  the  church  ;  and  the  servility  of  the  two  reli- 
gious parties  which  divided  the  nation,  each  of  which,  jealous  of 
the  other,  flattered  the  vanity  of  the  king,  submitted  to  his  caprices, 
and  became  the  obsequious  slaves  of  his  pleasure.    8Edward  the 
Sixth,  Mary,  and  Elizabeth,  possessed  nearly  the  same  legal  powers 
as  their  father  Henry  the  Eighth  ;   but  Elizabeth  had  the  policy 
not  to  exert  all  the  authority  vested  in  the  crown,  unless  for  impor- 
tant  purposes.     All  these  sovereigns,  however,  exercised  the  most 
arbitrary  power  in  religious  matters,  as  will  be  seen  when  we  come 
to  the  subject  of  the  Reformation. 

30.  »It  should  be  remembered  that  Henry  the  Seventh,  Henry  the 
Eighth,  Edward  the  Sixth,  Mary,  and  Elizabeth,  were  the  five 
sovereigns  of  the  house  of  Tudor.     10A  comparative  view  of  the  state 
of  the  English  government  during  their  reigns,  embracing  the  whole 
of  the  sixteenth  century,  the  first  period  of  American  history,  may 
be  gathered  from  the  following  statement. 

19 


ANALYSIS. 


i  Court  of 


2.  Compos^ 


character  of 
*' 


long  period. 


4.  Its  aboii- 
tton- 


5.  The  royal 

^ring^rta 
'reign  of 

H^"htth6 
6  Assertion 


subject. 


i-  The  causes 
change. 


s.Theprerog- 


ward  the 

Si£nd'  mza-' 
beth. 


9.  The  Tudor 
«»>eretgn». 

10  Compara 


ring  their 


146 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  OF 


ANALYSIS. 


4.  Absolute 
aristocracy, 
and  absolute 
monarchy. 
6.  Mode  of  liv- 
ing among 
the  common 
le 


6.  "  Increase 
qf  luxuries." 


7.  "  Chim- 
neys." 


8.  "  Amend- 
ment of  lodg- 
ings" 


8.  Domestic 

utensils. 


10.  "  Oaken 

houses,"  and 

"  wiUoto 


ll.  Personal 
courage. 

12.  Bodily 
Health  im- 
paired.   , 


31.  »A11  the  Tudor  princes  possessed  little  less  than  absolute  power 
over  the  lives,  liberty,  and  property  of  their  subjects,  because  all 
laws  were  inferior  to  the  royal  prerogative,  which  might  at  any 
time  be  exerted,  in  a  thousand  different  ways,  to  condemn  the  in- 
nocent or  screen  the  guilty.    2The  sovereigns  before  the  Tudor 
princes  were  restrained  by  the  power  of  the  barons ;   those  after 
them  by  the  power  of  the  people,  exercised  through  the  House  of 
Commons,  a  branch  of  the  English  Parliament.    3Yet  under  the 
baronial  aristocracy  of  the  feudal  system,  the  people  had  less  liberty 
than  under  the  arbitrary  rule  of  the  Tudor  princes.    This  may 
reconcile  the  apparently  conflicting  statements,  that  Henry  the 
Seventh,  and  the  succeeding  Tudor  princes,  greatly  extended  the 
powers  of  the  royal  prerogative,  and  yet  that  their  reigns  were 
more  favorable  than  those  of  former  princes  to  the  liberties  of  the 
people.    4An  absolute  aristocracy  is  even  more  dangerous  to  civil 
liberty  than  an  absolute  monarchy.     The  former  is  the  aggregate 
power  of  many  tyrants :  the  latter,  the  power  of  but  one. 

32.  5Of  the  plain,  or  rather  rude  way  of  living  among  the  people 
of  England  during  the  first  period  of  our  history,  we  shall  give  a 
sketch  from  an  historian*  who  wrote  during  the  reign  of  Elizabeth. 
6This  writer,  speaking  of  the  increase  of  luxuries,  and  of  the  many 
good  gifts  for  which  they  were  indebted  to  the  blessings  of  Provi- 
dence, says :  £  There  are  old  men  yet  dwelling  in  the  village  where 
I  remain,  who  have  noted  three  things  to  be  marvelously  altered  in 
England  within  their  sound  remembrance.     7One  is  the  multitude 
of  chimneys  lately  erected ;   whereas,  in  their  young  days,  there 
were  not  above  two  or  three,  if  so  many,  in  most  country  towns, — 
the  fire  being  made  against  the  wall,  and  the  smoke  escaping  through 
an  opening  in  the  roof. 

33.  8'-  The  second  thing  to  be  noticed  is  the  great  amendment  of 
lodgings ;   for,  said  they,  our  fathers,  and  we  ourselves,  have  lain 
full  oft  upon  straw  pallets,  with  a  light  covering,  and   a  good 
round  log  under  our  head,  instead  of  a  bolster.     If  the  good!  man 
of  the  house  had  a  mattrass,  and  a  sack  of  chaff  to  rest  his  head 
upon,  he  thought  himself  as  well  lodged  as  the  lord  of  the  town. 
Pillows  were  thought  meet  only  for  sick  women ;   and  as  for  ser- 
vants, if  they  had  any  sheet  above  them  it  was  well,  for  seldom  had 
they  any  under  their  bodies  to  keep  them  from  the  pricking  straws 
that  oft  ran  through  the  canvass  on  which  they  rested. 

34.  s'-  The  third  thing  of  which  our  fathers  tell  us  is  the  exchange 
of  wooden  platters  for  pewter,  and  wooden  spoons  for  silver  or  tin. 
For  so  common  were  all  sorts  of  wooden  vessels  in  old  time,  that  a 
man  should  hardly  find  four  pieces  of  pewter  in  a  good  farmer's 
house.'     10 Again  we  are  told  that  £  In  times  past  men  were  con- 
tented to  dwell  in  houses  of  willow,  so  that  the  use  of  the  oak  was, 
in  a  manner,  dedicated  wholly  to  churches,  princes'  palaces,  navi- 
gation, &c. ;   but  now  willow  is  rejected,  and  nothing  but  oak  any 
where  regarded :   and  yet,  see  the  change :   for  when  our  houses 
were  built  of  willow,  then  had  we  oaken  men ;   but  now  that  our 
houses  are  come  to  be  made  of  oak,  our  men  are  not  only  become 
willow,  but  a  great  many  altogether  of  straw,  which  is  a  sore  alter- 
ation. 

35.  »'  In  former  times  the  courage  of  the  owner  was  a  sufficient  de- 
fence to  keep  the  house  in  safety ;   but  now  the  assurance  of  the 
timber  must  defend  the  house  from  robbing.     12Now  have  we  many 
chimneys,  and  yet  our  tender  bodies  complain  of  rheums,  colds  and 


Hollingshed. 


PART  I.] 


VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 


147 


catarrhs  :  then  our  fires  were  made  in  recesses  against  the  walls,  ANALYSIS. 
and  our  heads  did  never  ache.     For  as  the  smoke,  in  those  days,  --  • 
was  supposed  to  be  a  sufficient  hardening  for  the  timber  of  the 
house,  so  it  was  reputed  a  far  better  medicine  to  keep  the  good  man 
and  his  family  from  rheumatisms  and  colds,  wherewith,  as  then, 
very  few  were  acquainted.' 

36.  lBy  another  writer  of  the  same  period  we  are  informed  that  i.  City  build- 
1  the  greatest  part  of  the  cities  and  good  towns  of  England  then  con-  Yim!f^of^hA 
gisted  only  of  timber,  cast  over  with  thick  clay,  to  keep  out  the     nobility. 
wind.'     The  same  author  adds  that  the  new  houses  of  the  nobility 

were  commonly  built  of  brick  or  stone,  and  that  glass  windows 
were  then  beginning  to  be  used  in  England.  The  floors  of  the  best 
houses  were  of  clay,  strewed  with  rushes. 

37.  *  We  are  informed  that,  "  in  the  time  of  Elizabeth,  the  nobility,    2.  Hours  of 
gentry,  and  students,  ordinarily  dined  at  eleven,  before  noon,  and 

supped  at  five.  The  merchants  dined,  and  supped,  seldom  before 
twelve,  at  noon,  and  six,  at  night,  especially  in  London.  The  hus- 
bandmen dined  also  at  high  noon,  as  they  called  it,  and  supped  at 
seven  or  eight."  We  are  told  by  Hume,  that  Froissard  mentions 
waiting  on  the  Duke  of  Lancaster  at  five  o'clock  in  the  afternoon, 
when  the  latter  had  supped. 

38.  3ln  referenced  the  growing  lateness  of  the  hours  in  his  time,    3.  Growing 
Hume  has  the  following  remarks  :  "  It  is  hard  to  tell,  why,  all  over 

the  world,  as  the  age  becomes  more  luxurious,  the  hours  become 
later.  Is  it  the  crowd  of  amusements  that  push  on  the  hours  gradu- 
ally 1  or  are  the  people  of  fashion  better  pleased  with  the  secrecy 
and  silence  of  nocturnal  hours,  when  the  industrious  vulgar  are 
gone  to  rest  ?  In  rude  ages  men  have  but  few  amusements  and 
occupations,  but  what  daylight  affords  them." 

39.  *It  was  not  until  near  the  end  of  the  reign  of  Henry  the  Eighth 
that  apricots,  melons,  and  currants,  were  cultivated  in  England, 
when  they  were  introduced  from  the  island  of  Zante.    5Hume  as- 
serts  that  salads,  carrots,  turnips,  and  other  edible  roots,  were  first 
introduced  about  the  same  period  :  but  from  other  and  older  writers 
it  appears  that  these  fruits  of  the  garden  liad  been  formerly  known 

and  cultivated,  but  afterwards  neglected.    6The  first  turkeys  seen   6.  Turkeys. 
in  Europe  were  imported  from  America  by  Cabot,  on  his  return 
from  his  first  voyage  to  the  western  world. 

40.  7Some  of  the  early  colonists  sent  to  Virginia  by  Raleigh,  having  7.  Tobacco  in 
contracted  a  relish  for  tobacco,  an  herb  which  the  Indians  esteemed 

their  principal  medicine,  they  brought  a  quantity  of  it  to  England, 
and  taught  the  use  of  it  to  their  countrymen.  The  use  of  the 
"  filthy  weed"  soon  became  almost  universal,  creating  a  new  appe- 
tite in  human  nature,  and  forming,  eventually,  an  important  branch 
of  commerce  between  England  and  her  American  colonies.  It  is 
said  that  Glueen  Elizabeth  herself,  in  the  close  of  her  life,  became 
one  of  Raleigh's  pupils  in  the  accomplishment  of  smoking.*  8The  s.The  potato. 


Apricots, 


5.  Edible 
roota- 


En£land- 


*  One  day,  as  she  was  partaking  this  indulgence,  Kaleigh  betted  with  her  that  he  could 
ascertain  the  weight  of  the  smoke  that  should  issue  in  a  given  time  from  her  majesty's  mouth. 
For  this  purpose,  he  weighed  first  the  tobacco,  and  afterwards  the  ashes  left  in  the  pipe,  and 
assigned  the  difference  as  the  weight  of  the  smoke.  The  queen  acknowledged  that  he  had 
gained  his  bet ;  adding  that  she  believed  he  was  the  only  alchemist  who  had  ever  succeeded 
in  turning  smoke  into  gold.— Stith. 

It  appears  that  the  smoking  of  tobacco,  a  custom  first  observed  among  the  natives  of  Amer- 
ica, was  at  first  called  by  the  whites,  "  drinking  tobacco."  Thus  in  the  account  given  by  th« 
Plymouth  people  of  their  first  conference  with  Massasoit,  it  is  said,  "  behind  his  back  hung  a 
little  bag  of  tobacco,  which  he  drank,  and  gave  us  to  drink."  Among  the  records  of  the  Ply- 
mouth colony  for  the  year  1646  is  found  an  entry,  that  a  committee  was  appointed  "  to  dra* 
up  an  order  concerning  the  disorderly  drinking  of  tobacco." 


148 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  OF 


[BooK  IL 


ANALYSIS, 


i.  indebted- 

toE 
rope. 


2.  Pocket 
watches. 
s.  coaches. 


*-fCaJ7yin.f 
' 


*.  African 
glove  trade, 


«.  Early  in- 

trrt££tnto 
America  by 


r  Policy  of 
anditfeffecis. 


e.  Noble  at- 

Charles  the 
Fifth,  how 
defeated 

a.  1556. 

».  The  slave 

*a^tiLinr 
France. 


10  In  Eng- 
'land. 


potato,  one  of  the  cheapest  and  most  nourishing  species  of  vegeta- 
ble  food,  was  first  brought  from  America  into  Ireland  in  the  year 
1565  ;  but  it  was  fifty  years  later  before  this  valuable  root  was 
much  cultivated  in  England. 

41.  *Nor  should  we  neglect  to  mention  the  indebtedness  which 
America  owes  to  Europe.  Besides  a  race  of  civilized  men,  the  former 
has  received  from  the  latter  a  breed  of  domestic  animals.     Oxen, 
horses,  and  sheep  were  unknown  in  America  until  they  were  intro- 
duced by  the  English,  French,  Dutch  and  Swedes,  into  their  respec- 
tive settlements.     Bees  were  imported  by  the  English.     The  In- 
dians, who  had  never  seen  these  insects  before,  gave  them  the  name 
of  English  flies,  and  used  to  say  to  each  other,  when  a  swarm  of 
bees  appeared  in  the  woods,  "  Brothers,  it  is  time  for  us  to  depart, 
for  the  white  people  are  coming." 

42.  2  About  the  year  1577,  during  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  pocket- 
-Batches  were  first  brought  into  England  from  Germany.    3Soon 
after^  ^ne  use  Of  COSicb.es  was  introduced  by  the  Earl  of  Arundel. 
Before  this  time,  the  queen,  on  public  occasions,  rode  on  horseback, 
behind  her  chamberlain.     4The  mail  began  to  be  rdgularly  carried 
on  a  few  routes,  during  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  although  but  few 
post  offices  were  established  until  1635,  in  the  reign  of  Charles  the 
First,  —  fifteen  years  after  the  founding  of  the  Plymouth  colony. 

43.  5It  was  during  the  reign  of  Elizabeth  that  the  African  slave 
trade  was  first  introduced  into  England;  and  as  that  inhuman 
traffic  afterwards  entailed  such  evils  upon  our  own  country,  it  may 
not  be  uninteresting  to  give  in  this  place  a  brief  account  of  its  origin. 

*As  early  as  1503  a  few  African  slaves  were  sent  into  the  New 
World  from  the  Portuguese  settlements  on  the  coast  of  Africa  ; 
and  eight  years  later  Ferdinand  of  Spain  permitted  their  importa- 
**on  in*°  *ne  Spanish  colonies  in  greater  numbers,  with  the  design 
of  substituting  their  labor  in  the  place  of  that  of  the  less  hardy 
natives  of  America.  But  on  his  death  the  regent,  cardinal  Ximenes, 
discarded  this  policy,  and  the  traffic  ceased. 

44.  ^A  few  years  later,  after  the  death  of  the  cardinal,  the  worthy 
Las  Casas>  tlie  friend  and  benefactor  of  the  Indian  race,  in  the 
warmth  of  his  zeal  to  save  the  aboriginal  Americans  from  the  yoke 
of  bondage  which  his  countrymen  had  imposed  upon  them,  but  not 
perceiving  the  iniquity  of  reducing  one  race  of  men  to  slavery,  un 
der  the  plea  of  thereby  restoring  liberty  to  another,  urged  upon 
his  monarch,  Charles  the  Fifth,  then  king  of  Spain,  the  importa- 
tion of  negroes  into  America,  to  supply  the  Spanish  plantations. 
Unfortunately,  the  plan  of  Las  Casas  was  adopted,  and  the  trade 
in  slaves  between  Africa  and  America  was  brought  into  a  regular 
form  by  the  royal  sanction. 

45.  8Charles  however  lived  long  enough  to  repent  of  what  he  had 
t^us  inconsiderately  done,  and  in  his  later  years  he  put  a  stop  to 
the  slave  trade,  by  an  order  that  all  slaves  in  his  American  domin- 
.Qns  g^^fl  ^e  fyGe     This  order  was  subsequently  defeated  by  his 
voluntary  surrender  of  the  crown  to  his  son,  and  his  retirement 
into  a  monastery  ;  and  under  his  successors  the  trade  was  carried 
on  with  renewed  vigor.    9Louis  the  Thirteenth  of  France,  who  at 
^rs*  °PP°se(l  tne   slave  trade  from  conscientious  scruples,  was 
finally  induced  to  encourage  it  under  the  persuasion  that  the  rea- 
diest way  of  converting  the  negroes  was  by  transplanting  them  to 
*ke  c°l°nies  >  a  plea  by  which  all  the  early  apologists  of  the  slave 
trade  attempted  to  vindicate  its  practice.*    10In  England,  also,  the 


*  It  has  since  been  urged  in  justification  of  this  trade,  that  those  made  slayes  were  generally 


PART  I.]  VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES.  149 

iniquity  of  the  traffic  was  at  first  concealed  by  similar  pious  pre-  ANALYSE. 
tences. 

46.  lThe  celebrated  seaman,  Sir  John  Hawkins,  afterwards  created  i.  Commence 
admiral  and  treasurer  of  the  British  navy,  was  the  first  English-   '"%£$£* 
man  who  engaged  in  the  slave  trade.    Having  conceived  the  pro-     b™ 
ject  of  transplanting  Africans  to  America,  he  communicated  his     * 
plan  to  several  of  his  opulent  countrymen,  who,  perceiving  the  vast 
emolument  that  might  be  derived  from  it,  eagerly  joined  him  in 
the  enterprise.     2ln  j.562  he  sailed  for  Africa,  and  having  reached  2.  Fintvoy- 
Sierra  Leone  he  began  to  traffic  with  the  natives,  in  the  usual  articles  a8e^rj^aw' 
of  barter,  taking  occasion  in  the  meantime  to  give  them  glowing  de- 
scriptions of  the  country  to  which  he  was  bound,  and  to  contrast  its 
beauty  and  fertility  with  the  poverty  and  barrenness  of  their  own  land. 

47.  3Finding  that  they  listened  to  him  with  implicit  belief,  he  as-  s.Thenativet 
sured  them  that  if  any  of  them  were  willing  to  accompany  him  on  ^c^edt^y 
his  voyage,  they  should  partake  of  all  the  advantages  of  the  beau-        him. 
tiful  country  to  which  he  would  conduct  them,  as  a  recompense  for 
the  moderate  and  easy  labor  which  they  should  give  in  return. 
Three  hundred  of  these  unsuspecting  negroes,  ensnared  by  the  ar- 
tifices of  the  white  strangers,  and  captivated  by  the  European  or- 
naments and  luxuries  spread  before  them,  were  thus  persuaded  to 
consent  to  embark  for  Hispaniola. 

48. 40n  the  night  previous  to  their  departure  they  were  attacked  4.  Night  at- 
by  a  hostile  tribe,  and  Hawkins,  hastening  to  their  assistance,  re-        racfe- 
pulsed  the  assailants,  and  took  a  number  of  them  prisoners,  whom 
he  conveyed  on  board  his  vessels.    5The  next  day  he  sailed  with   5.  The  voy- 
his  mixed  cargo,  and  during  the  voyage,  treated  his  voluntary  cap-        age" 
tives  with  much  greater  kindness  than  he  exercised  towards  the 
others.    6In  Hispaniola  he  disposed  of  the  whole  cargo  to  great  e.  Disposition 
advantage,  and  endeavored  to  inculcate  on  the  purchasers  of  the  of  the  cargo. 
negroes  the  same  distinction  in  the  treatment  of  them,  which  he 
himself  had  observed.     But  he  had  now  placed  the  Africans  be- 
yond his  own  supervision,  and  the  Spaniards,  who  had  paid  for  all 
at  the  same  rate,  treated  all  as  slaves,  without  any  distinction. 

49.  70n  the  returna  of  Hawkins  to  England,  the  wealth  which  he  7.  Return  of 
brought  with  him  excited  universal  interest   and  curiosity  re-    H^ff^° 
specting  the  manner  in  which  it  had  been  obtained.    8When  it     a  In  1563' 
was  known  that  he  had  been  transporting  Africans  to  America,  8.  p«j#c  ex. 
there  to  become  servants  or  slaves  to  the  Spaniards,  the  public     atement 
feeling  was  excited  against  the  barbarity  of  the  traffic,  and  Haw-  as 
kins  was  summoned  to  give  an  account  of  his  proceedings  before 
the  queen,  who  declared,  that,  "  if  any  of  the  Africans  had  been 
carried  away  without  their  own  consent,  it  would  be  detestable, 
and  call  down  the  vengeance  of  Heaven  upon  the  undertakers." 
9Hawkins  assured  her  that  none  of  the  natives  had  been  carried    9  Hmo  al- 
away  by  him  by  compulsion,  nor  would  be  in  future,  except  such 
as  should  be  taken  in  war :  and  it  appears>  that  he  was  able  to  con- 
vince her  of  the  justice  of  his  policy  ;  declaring  it  an  act  of  hu- 
manity to  carry  men  from  a  worse  condition  to  a  better ;  from  a 

captives  taken  in  battle  by  their  countrymen,  and  that  by  purchasing  them  the  lives  of  so 
many  human  creatures  were  saved,  who  would  otherwise  have  been  sacrificed  to  the  implacable 
revenge  of  the  victors.  But  this  assertion  is  refuted  by  the  fact  that  it  was  not  until  long  after 
the  commencement  of  the  African  slave  trade  that  we  read  of  the  different  negro  nations 
making  war  upon  each  other  and  selling  their  captives.  Mr.  Brue,  principal  director  of  the 
early  French  African  slave  Company,  says,  "  The  Europeans  were  far  from  desiring  to  act  as 
peacemakers  among  the  negroes  ;  which  would  be  acting  contrary  to  their  interests  ;  since, 
the  greater  the  wars,  the  more  slaves  were  procured."  Bozman,  another  writer,  director  of  the 
Dutch  Company,  says,  "  One  of  the  former  directors  gave  large  sums  of  money  to  the  negroes 
of  one  nation,  to  induce  them  to  attack  some  of  the  neighboring  tribes." 


150  APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  OF  [BooK  II, 

ANALYSIS,  state  of  pagan  barbarism,  to  the  enjoyment  of  the  blessings  of 
•  Christianity  and  civilization. 

i.  Second         50.  *In  1564  Hawkins  sailed*  with  two  vessels  on  a  second  voyage 
"Hawkins     *°  ^e  coas^  °^  Africa,  and  during  the  passage  an  English  ship  of 
a.  Oct.  is,     war  joined  the  expedition.    2On  their  arrival  at  Sierra  Leone,  the 
old  style.'     negroes  were  found  shy  and  reserved.    As  none  of  their  compan- 
tfiiienatives  *ons  na(^  returned  from  the  first  voyage,  they  began  to  suspect 
'  that  the  English  had  killed  and  devoured  them,  and  no  persuasion 
3.  Resort  to    could  induce  a  second  company  to  embark.    3The  crew  of  the  ship 
010  urvt^60*  °f  war  tnen  proposed  a  resort  to  violent  measures,  and  in  this  they 
were  seconded  by  the  sailors  under  the  command  of  Hawkins  him- 
self, and  notwithstanding  the  protestations  of  the  latter,  who  cited 
the  express  commands  of  the  queen,  and  appealed  to  the  dictates 
of  their  own  consciences  against  such  lawless  barbarity,  they  pro- 
ceeded to  put  their  purpose  in  execution ;  observing  probably,  no 
difference  between  the  moral  guilt  of  calm  treachery  and  undis- 
guised violence. 

4.  The  result.      51.  4After  several  attacks  upon  the  natives,  in  which  many  lives 
were  lost  on  both  sides,  the  ships  were  at  length  freighted  with  car- 
goes of  human  beings,  who  were  borne  away  to  the  Spanish  colonies, 
and  there,  for  no  crime  but  the  misfortune  of  their  weakness,  and 
with  no  other  motive,  or  plea  of  excuse,  than  the  avarice  of  their 
5.  Remarks,  captors,  were  consigned  to  endless  slavery. — sguch  was  the  com- 
mencement of  the  English  branch  of  the  African  slave  trade.     The 
infamy  of  its  origin  rests  upon  the  Old  World :   the  evils  which  it 
has  entailed  are  at  this  day  the  shame  and  the  disgrace  of  the  New. 
e.  Importance      52.  6The  importance  of  the  REFORMATION,  as  connected  not  only 
REFOBMATION  with  tlie  ^story  of  England  at  this  period,  but  with  the  advance  of 
civilization,  true  religion,  and  republican  principles,  throughout  all 
subsequent  history,  requires  from  us  some  account  of  its  origin, 
nature,  and  progress. 

7.  Religious^      53.  *At  the  beginning  of  the  sixteenth  century,  not  only  was  the 
^ope at Me~  Catholic  religion  the  only  religion  known  in  England,  but  also 

ing  of  throughout  all  Europe ;  and  the  Pope,  as  the  head  of  that  religion, 
nad  recentty  assumed  to  himself  both  spiritual  and  temporal  power 
over  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  world, — granting  the  extreme  regions 

8.  Lastexer-  of  the  earth  to  whomsoever  he  pleased.    8The  last  exercise  of  his 
vop$tn£    suPreme  power  in  worldly  matters,  was  the  granting  to  the  king 

preme  tem-    of  Portugal  all  the  countries  to  the  eastward  of  Cape  Non  in  Africa ; 

pm-aipotoer.  and  to  tne  king  of  gp^  au  the  countries  to  the  westward  of  that 
limit ;  an  act  which,  according  to  some,  completed  in  his  person  the 
character  of  Antichrist,  or  "  that  man  of  sin,  sitting  in  the  temple 
of  God,  and  showing  himself  as  God."* 

9.  Universal       54. 9At  this  time  there  was  no  opposition  to  the  papal  power ;  all 
81fwpacy(ffby  heresies  had  been  suppressed — all  heretics  exterminated ;  and  all 

whom  first  Christendom  was  quietly  reposing  in  a  unity  of  faith,  rites,  and 
rruptea.  Ceremonieg5  an(j  BUpinely  acquiescing  in  the  numerous  absurdities 
inculcated  by  the  "  head  of  the  church/*'  when,  in  1517,  a  single  in- 
dividual dared  to  raise  his  voice  against  the  reigning  empire  of 
superstition, — the  power  of  which  has  ever  since  been  declining. 
This  person  was  MARTIN  LUTHER,  a  man  of  high  reputation  for 
sanctity  and  learning,  and  then  professor  of  theology  at  Witt  em- 
berg  on  the  Elbe,  in  the  electorate  of  Saxony,  a  province  of  Ger- 
many. 


*  2  Thess.  2d,  3d,  4th.— At  this  period  the  popes  feared  no  opposition  to  their  authority  in 
any  respect ;  as  the  commotions  of  the  twelfth  and  thirteenth  centuries,  raised  by  the  Albi- 
genses,  Waldenses,  &c.,  had  been  entirely  suppressed. 


PART  I.]  VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES.  151 

55.  !The  occasion  that  first  enlisted  Luther  in  opposition  to  the  ANALYSIS. 

ehurch  of  which  he  was  a  member,  was  the  authorized  sale  of  in-  ~ 

/dulgences,  or,  a  remission  of  the  punishment  due  to  sins ;  a  scheme  lion  cf^l 

which  the  pope,  Leo  X.,*  had  adopted,  as  an  expedient  for  replen-  ttier^jirat 

ishing  an  exhausted  treasury.    2£,uther  at  first  inveighed  against  ^^^^ 

the  doctrine  of  indulgences  only ;   still  professing  a  high  respect  uai  progress 

for  the  apostolic  see.  and  implicit  submission  to  its  authority  ;  but  \he^tar'mj» 

as  he  enlarged  his  observation  and  reading,  and  discovered  new  and  rites  of 

abuses  and  errors,  he  began  to  doubt  of  the  Pope's  divine  autho-  Papery. 
rity ;  he  rejected  the  doctrine  of  his  infallibility  ;f  gradually  abol- 
ished the  use  of  mass.J  auricular  confession,§  and  the  worship  of 

images  ;||  denied  the  doctrine  of  purgatory,ir  and  opposed  the  fast- 
ings in  the  Romish  church,  monastic  vows,  and  the  celibacy  of  the 
clergy. 

56.  3In  1520,  Zuinglius,  a  man  not  inferior  in  understanding  and  3.  Zuingiiut. 
knowledge  to  Luther  himself,  raised  the  standard  of  reform  in 
Switzerland,  aiming  his  doctrines  at  once  to  the  overthrow  of  the 

whole  fabric  of  popery.    Notwithstanding  the  most  strenuous  ef-  -t  Spread  of 
forts  of  the  Pope  and  the  Catholic  clergy  to  resist  the  new  faith,    Prot££nt~ 
the  minds  of  men  were  aroused  from  that  lethargy  in  which  they 
had  so  long  slumbered,  and  Protestantism**  spread  rapidly  into 
every  kingdom  of  Europe. 

57.  5In  England  the  principles  of  the  Reformation  secretly  gained     5.  Causes 
many  partisans,  as  there  were  still  in  that  kingdom  some  remains  ^d^int^- 
of  the  Lollards,!!  a  sect  whose  doctrines  resembled  those  of  Luther.  Auction  of  the 
But  another,  and  perhaps  more  important  cause,  which  favored  the 
Reformation  in  England,  was  the  increased  attention  which  then 


*  This  pope  was  exceedingly  profligate,  and  is  known  to  have  been  a  disbeliever  in  Chris- 
tianity itself,  which  he  called  "  A  very  profitable  fable  for  him  and  his  predecessors." 

t  The  doctrine  of  infallibility,  is  that  of  "  entire  exemption  from  liability  to  err." 

j  Mass  consists  of  the  ceremonies  and  prayers  used  in  the  Romish  church  at  the  celebration 
of  the  eucharist,  or  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper  ; — embracing  the  supposed  consecration  of 
the  bread  and  wine  into  the  real  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  and  offering  them,  so  transubstan- 
tiated, as  an  expiatory  sacrifice  for  the  living  and  the  dead.  High  mass  is  that  sung  by  the 
choir,  and  celebrated  with  the  assistance  of  the  priests  :  low  mass  is  that  in  which  the  prayers 
ure  barely  rehearsed  without  singing.  t 

§  Auricular  confession,  in  the  Romish  church,  is  a  private  acknowledgment  of  sins  to  a 
priest,  with  a  view  to  their  absolution  or  pardon. 

||  The  worship  of  images  crept  into  the  Romish  church  very  gradually.  Its  source  origi- 
nated, about  the  latter  end  of  the  fourth  century,  in  the  custom  of  admitting  pictures  of  saints 
and  martyrs  into  the  churches  ;  but,  although  then  considered  merely  as  ornaments,  the  prac- 
tice met  with  very  considerable  oppositioa.  About  the  beginning  of  the  fifth  century  images 
were  introduced,  also  by  way  of  ornament;  and  it  continued  to  be  the  doctrine  of  the  church 
until  the  beginning  of  the  seventh  century,  that  they  were  to  be  used  only  as  helps  to  devotion, 
and  not  as  objects  of  worship.  Protestant  writers  assert  that  images  were  ivorshiped,  by  the 
monks  and  the  populace,  as  early  as  the  beginning  of  the  eighth  century.  The  second  com- 
mandment forbids  the  worship  of  images. 

II  The  doctrine  of  purgatory,  which  has  often  been  misrepresented,  is  believed  in  by  Catho- 
lics as  follows  :  1st.  All  sins,  however  slight,  will  be  punished  hereafter,  if  not  cancelled  by 
repentance  here.  2d.  Those  having  the  stains  of  the  smaller  sins  only  upon  them  at  death, 
will  not  receive  eternal  punishment.  3d.  But  as  none  can  be  admitted  into  heaven  who  are 
not  purified  from  all  sins,  both  great  and  small,  the  Catholic  believes  that  there  must,  of  neces- 
sity, be  some  place  or  state,  where  souls,  not  irrecoverably  lost,  may  be  purified  before  their 
.admittance  into  heaven.  This  state  or  place,  though  not  professing  to  know  what  or  where  it 
is,  the  Catholic  calls  purgatory.  4th.  He  algo  believes  that  those  that  are  in  this  place,  being 
the  living  members  of  Jesus  Christ,  are  relieved  by  the  prayers  of  their  fellow  members  here  on 
earth,  as  also  by  alms  and  masses,  offered  up  to  God,  for  their  souls. 

**  The  name  Protestants  was  first  given  in  Germany  to  the  adherents  of  Luther,  because,  in. 
1529,  a  number  of  the  German  princes,  and  thirteen  imperial  towns,  protested  against  a  decree 
of  Charles  V.  and  the  diet  of  Spires.  The  term  Protestants  has  since  been  applied  to  all  who 
separate  from  the  communion  of  the  church  of  Rome. 

ft  The  Lollards  were  a  religious  sect  which  arose  in  Germany  about  the  beginning  of  the 
fourteenth  century.  They  rejected  the  sacrifice  of  the  mass,  extreme  unction,  and  penances 
for  sin,— and  in  other  respects,  differed  from  the  church  of  Rome.  The  followers  of  the 
teformer  Wickliffe,  who  also  lived  in  the  fourteenth  century,  were  sometimes  termel  Lollards. 


15*2 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  OF 


[Boos  U 


of  America, 


about  me 


sixteenth 
century. 


4.  Probable 


ANALYSIS,  began  to  be  paid  to  classical  learning.    lA.t  the  time  of  the  disco- 

very  of  America,  English  literature  was  at  a  very  low  ebb.  although. 

literature  at  in  almost  every  former  age  some  distinguished  men  had  arisen  to 

d'Spel  t.he  gl°?m  by  which  they  were  surrounded,  and  render  their 
names  illustrious.  At  the  period  of  which  we  are  now  speaking, 
the  art  of  printing  had  been  but  recently  introduced  into  England  : 
books  were  still  scarce,  instructors  more  so,  and  learning  had  not 
yet  become  the  road  to  preferment.  The  nobility  in  general  were 
illiterate,  and  despised  rather  than  patronized  learning  and  learned 
men.  "  It  is  enough,"  remarked  one  of  them,  "  for  noblemen's  sons 
to  wind  their  horn,  and  carry  their  hawk  fair,  and  leave  study 
and  learning  to  the  children  of  mean  people." 

58-  2About  tne  commencement  of  the  sixteenth  century,  however, 
learning  began  to  revive  in  England.  The  study  of  the  Latin  lan- 
£uage  firsfc  excited  public  attention,  and  so  diligently  was  it  culti- 
vated  by  the  eminent  men  of  the  time,  that  the  sixteenth  century 
mav  verv  pr0perly  be  called  the  Latin  age  Both  Henry  the 
Eighth,  and  his  distinguished  minister,  cardinal  Wolsey,  were  emi- 
neut  Patrons  of  classical  learning.  3  At  first  the  study  of  Greek 
met  with  great  opposition  from  the  Catholic  clergy,  and  when,  in 
1515'  -the  celeb.ratcd  Erasmus  published  a  copy  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment in  the  original,  it  was  denounced  with  great  bitterness  as  an 
impious  and  dangerous  book,  and  as  tending  to  make  heretics  of 
those  who  studied  it. 

59.  4And,  indeed,  it  probably  had  that  tendency  ;  for  before  this 
time  verv  few  of  tne  English  theologians  had  made  the  Bible  their 

the  Bible  in  study  ;  and  even  the  professors  of  divinity  read  lectures  only  on 
certain  select  sentences  from  the  Scriptures,  or  on  topics  expounded 
by  the  ancient  schoolmen.  But  the  study  of  the  Bible  aroused  a 
spirit  of  inquiry  even  among  the  few  who  were  able  to  read  it  in 
the  original  ;  as  its  real  doctrines  began  to  be  known,  the  reputa- 
tion of  scholastic  divinity  diminished  ;  the  desire  of  deducing  re- 
ligious opinions  from  the  word  of  God  alone  began  to  prevail  ;  and 
thus  the  minds  of  men  were  somewhat  prepared  for  the  Reforma- 
tion, even  before  Luther  began  his  career  in  Germany. 

60.  5But  Henry  the  Eighth  having  been  educated  in  a  strict  at- 
tachment  fb  the  church  of  Rome,  and  being  informed  that  Luther 

doctrines  of  spoke  with  contempt  of  the  writings  of  Thomas  Aquinas,*  a  teacher 

ation.m'   of  theology,  and  the  king's  favorite  author,  he  conceived  so  violent  a 

prejudice  against  the  reformer,  that  he  wrote  a  book  in  Latin  Mgainst 

6.  "  Defender  the  doctrines  which  he  inculcated.     6A  copy  of  this  work  he  sent 
of  the  Faith."  ^Q  ^he  p0p6)  Wno5  pleased  with  this  token  of  Henry's  religious  zeal, 

conferred  upon  him  the  title  of  defender  of  the  faith;  an  appellation 

7.  Progress  of  still  retained  by  the  kings  of  England.    To  Henry's  book  Luther 
thverSr°'    rePlied  with  asperity,  and  the  public  were  inclined  to  attribute  to 

the  latter  the  victory  ;  while  the  controversy  was  only  rendered 
more  important  by  the  distinction  given  it  by  the  royal  disputant. 
«.  Causes  that  61.  8But  still,  causes  were  operating  in  England  to  extend  the  prin- 
c*Ples  °f  the  Reformation,  and  Henry  himself  was  soon  induced  to 
lend  his  aid  to  their  influence.  Complaints  of  long  standing 
against  the  usurpations  of  the  ecclesiastics  had  been  greatly  in- 
creased by  the  spirit  of  inquiry  induced  by  the  Lutheran  tenets, 
and  the  house  of  commons,  finding  the  occasion  favorable,  passed 


5.  Henry  the 


*  Thomas  Aquinas,  styled  the  "  Angelical  doctor  "  a  teacher  of  scholastic  divinity  in  most  of 
the  universities  of  Italy,  was  born  about  the  year  1225.  He  left  an  amazing  number  of  writings, 
and  his  authority  has  always  been  of  great  importance  in  the  schools  of  the  Roman  Catholics 
He  was  canonized  as  a  saint  by  Pope  John  XXII.  in  the  year  1323. 


PART  L]  VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES.  153 

several  bills  for  restraining  the  impositions  of  the  clergy,  and  re-  ANALYSIS. 

ducing  their  power  and  privileges ;  while  the  king,  although  ab-  — 

horring  all  connection  with  the  Lutherans,  was  gratified  with  an 
opportunity  of  humbling  the  papal  power  in  his  dominions,  and 
showing  its  dependence  on  his  authority. 

62.  VLaws  more  and  more  stringent  continued  to  be  enacted  and  i.  Encroach- 
enforced  against  the  ecclesiastics  ;  long  standing  abuses,  and  oppres-  ^"l*^^. 
sions  of  the  ecclesiastical  courts,  were  remedied ;    the  revenues  tical "power. 
which  the  pope  had  received  from  England  were  greatly  dimin- 
ished ;  and  a  severe  blow  was  struck  against  the  papal  power,  by 

a  confession,3-  extorted  by  Henry  from  the  clergy  of  the  realm,      a.  1S3l. 
that  "  the  king  was  the  protector  and  the  supreme  head  of  the 
church  and  clergy  of  England." 

63.  2Henry  had  married  his  brother's  widow,  and.  either  really    2.  Henry's 
entertaining,  as  he  pretended,  conscientious  scruples  about  the  va-  "^SSfa00" 
lidity  of  his  marriage,  or  estranged  from  his  consort  by  the  charms  breach  with 
of  a  new  favorite,  had  appealed  to  the  pope  for  a  divorce :  which   thepiQ^  °* 
the  latter  not  granting,  Henry,  in  defiance  of  his  holiness,  put 

away  his  first  wife  Catharine,  and  marriedb  another,  the  afterwards  b.  Nov.  1532. 
unfortunate  Anne  Boleyn.    The  result  of  this  affair  was  a  final 
breach  with  the  court  of  Rome,  and  a  sentence  of  excommunica- 
tion was  passed c  against  the  kin~. 

64.  38oon  after,  Henry  was  declaredd  by  parliament  the   only  3-  The 
supreme  head  on  earth  of  the  church  of  England  ;  the  authority  of  supremacy  in 
the  pope  was  formally  abolished ;  and  all  tributes  paid  to  him  were  ma  ugl^,.  re' 
declared  illegal.    4But  although  the  king  thus  separated  from  the  a.  NOV.  1534. 
church  of  Rome,  he  professed  to  maintain  the  Catholic  doctrine  in    4.  His  reii- 
its  purity,  and  persecuted  the  reformers  most  violently  ;  so  that,    ^yS^ 
while  many  were  burned  as  heretics  for  denying  the  doctrines  of      conduct. 
Catholicism,  others  were  executed  for  maintaining  the  supremacy 

of  the  pope.    5As  therefore  the  earnest  adherents  of  both  religions  5.  Effects  pro. 
were  equally  persecuted  and  equally  encouraged,  both  parties  were  duced  by  the 
induced  to  court  the  favor  of  the  king,  who  was  thus  enabled  to  as- 
sume an  absolute  authority  over  the  nation,  and  to  impose  upon  it 
his  own  doctrines,  as  those  of  the  only  true  church. 

65.  6Still  the  ambiguity  of  the  king's  conduct  served  to  promote  6.  Themon- 
a  spirit  of  inquiry  and  innovation  favorable  to  the  progress  of  the 
Reformation.    Jealous  of  the  influence  of  the  monks,  Henry  abol- 
ished the  monasteries,  and  confiscated  their  immense  revenues  to 

his  own  uses ;  and  the  better  to  reconcile  the  people  to  the  destruc- 
tion of  what  had  long  been  to  them  objects  of  the  most  profound 
veneration,  the  secret  enormities  of  many  of  these  institutions  were 
made  public .*    'The  most  that  could  be  urged  in  favor  of  these    7.  view  of 
establishments  was  that  they  were  a  support  to  the  poor ;  but,  at   '^^[^f" 
the  same  time,  they  tended  to  encourage  idleness  and  beggary. 

66. 8  When  news  of  these  proceedings  reached  Rome,  the  most  ter-   8.  The  -pro- 
rible  fulminations  were  hurled  by  the  pope  against  the  king  of  Eng-   cef^ngs  °f 
land,  whose  soul  was  delivered  over  to  the  devil,  and  his  dominions   against  the 
to  the  first  invader ;  all  leagues  with  Catholic  princes  were  de-       kins- 
clared  to  be  dissolved — his  subjects  were  freed  from  their  oaths  of 
allegiance,  and  the  nobility  were  commanded  to  take  up  arms 
against  him.    9But  these  missives,  which,  half  a  century  before,    9.  Effect  of 
would  have  hurled  the  monarch  from  his  throne  and  made  him  a     th^^' 
despised  outcast  among  his  people,  were  now  utterly  harmless. 
The  papal  supremacy  was  forever  lost  in  England. 

*  The  measures  of  Henry  in  abolishing  the  monasteries  were  exceedingly  arbitrary  and 
oppressive.  For  a  just  view  of  these  transactions  the  reader  should  compare  the  account  given 
by  Lingard,  the  able  Catholic  historian,  with  that  by  Hume. 

20 


154  APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  OF  [BOOK  II 

ANALYSIS.       67.  !Few  other  events  of  importance  connected  with  the  Reforma- 

i  General    ^on-  occurre(^  during  the  reign  of  Henry,  who,  disregarding  the  opin- 

coursepur-   ions  both  of  Catholics  and  Protestants,  labored  to  make  his  own 

'"Sr""'    ever-changing  doctrines  the  religion  of  the  nation.     2The  Bible 

2  The  people  was  *nen  scarcety  known  to  the  great  mass  of  the  people,  and  al- 

ignorant  of  though  its  general  dissemination  was  strongly  urged  by  the  re- 

cmitroversy   f°rmers,  it  was  as  zealously  opposed  by  the  adherents  of  popery. 

respecting  its  The  latter  openly  and  strenuously  maintained  that  the  clergy 

d™t!onna~    should  have  ^e  exclusive  spiritual  direction  of  the  people,  who, 

they  said,  were  totally  unqualified  to  choose  their  own  principles, 

and  that  the  Scriptures  involved  so  much  obscurity,  and  gave  rise 

to  so  many  difficulties,  that  it  was  a  mockery  to  place  them  before 

the  ignorant,  who  could  not  possibly  make  any  proper  use  of  them. 

3.  Decree  of       68.  3In  1540,  however,  a  copy  of  the  Bible  in  English  was  ordered 
in^thembie-  *°  ^e  susPen(ied  in  every  parish  church  for  the  use  of  the  people, 

repealed  in  but  two  years  later  the  king  and  parliament  retracted  even  this 

1542>        concession,  and  prohibited  all  but  gentlemen  and  merchants  from 

perusing  the  Scriptures,  and  these  persons  were  allowed  to  read 

4.  Reason  of  them,  only  "  so  it  be  done  quietly,  and  with  good  order/'     4The 
the  repeal,    preamble  to  the  act  sets  forth  "  that  many  seditious  and  ignorant 

persons  had  abused  the  liberty  granted  them  of  reading  the  Bible  ; 
and  that  great  diversity  of  opinion,  animosities,  tumults,  and 
schisms,  had  been  occasioned  by  perverting  the  sense  of  the  scrip- 

5.  The  clergy  tures."    5Even  the  clergy  themselves  were  at  this  time  wofully  ig- 
noranf  ojT  the  noran*  °f  that  against  which  they  declaimed  so  violently,  as  many 

Bible.       of  them,  particularly  those  of  Scotland,  imagined  the  New  Testa- 
ment to  have  been  composed  by  Luther,  and  asserted  that  the  Old 
Testament  alone  was  the  word  of  God. 
1547.          69.  e  After  the  death  of  Henry  the  Eighth,  which  occurred  in  1547, 

6.  Therefor-  the  restraints  which  he  had  laid  upon  the  Protestants  were  re- 


move(*>  an<*  they  soon  became  the  prevailing  party.    Edward  the 
and  com-     Sixth,  the  successor  of  Henry,  being  in  his  minority,  the  earl  of 
^Edioardthe.   Hertford,  afterwards  duke  of  Somerset,  long  a  secret  partisan  of 
Sixth.       the  reformers,  was  made  protector  of  the  realm  ;  and  under  his 
direction,  and  that  of  archbishop  Cranmer,  the  Reformation  was 
7.  A  liturgy,  carried  forward  and  completed.    7A  liturgy  was  composed  by  a 
Uniformity8  counse^  °^  bishops  and  divines,  and  the  parliament  ordained  a  uni- 
formity to  be  observed  in  all  the  rites  and  ceremonies  of  the 
church. 

».  intolerance  '  70.  8The  reformers,  however,  now  that  they  were  in  the  ascendant, 
^formers*'  disgraced  tneir  principles  by  the  severity  which  they  exercised 
towards  those  who  differed  from  them.  They  thought  themselves 
so  certainly  in  the  right,  and  the  establishment  of  their  religious 
views  of  such  importance,  that  they  would  suffer  no  contradiction 
in  regard  to  them  ;  and  they  procured  a  commission  to  search  after 
and  examine  all  anabaptists,*  heretics,  and  contemners  of  the  book 
of  common  prayer,  with  authority  to  reclaim  them  if  possible,  but, 
if  they  should  prove  obstinate,  to  excommunicate  and  imprison 
them,  and  deliver  them  over  to  the  civil  authorities  for  punish- 
ment. 

9.  The  fate  rf      71.  9Among  those  fbund  guilty  under  this  commission  was  one  Joan 

Toon  of  Kent.  Boucher,  commonly  called  Joan  of  Kent,  who  was  condemned  to  be 

burned  as  a  heretic  for  maintaining  some  metaphysical  notions  con- 

cerning the  real  nature  of  Christ.     But  the  young  king,  who  was 

of  a  mild  and  humane  disposition,  at  first  refused  to  sign  the 

*  The  term  Anabaptist  has  been  indiscriminately  applied  to  Christians  of  very  different  prin- 
ciples and  practices,  including,  however,  all  who  maintain  that  baptism  ought  to  be  performed 
Dy  immersion,  and  not  administered  before  the  age  of  discretion. 


PART  I.] 


VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 


155 


death-  warrant  :  but  at  last  being  overcome  by  the  importunities  of 
Cranmer,  he  reluctantly  complied,  though  with  tears  in  his  eyes, 
declaring  that  if  any  wrong  were  done,  the  guilt  should  be  on  the 
head  of  those  who  persuaded  him  to  it.  ^ome  time  after  one 
Van  Paris  was  condemned  to  death  for  Arianism*  He  suffered 
with  so  much  satisfaction  that  he  hugged  and  caressed  the  fagots 
that  were  consuming  him. 

7  2.  2£dward  VI.,  a  prince  of  many  excellent  qualities,  dying  in  the 
sixteenth  year  of  his  age,  and  in  the  seventh  of  his  reign,  Mary, 
often  called  the  bloody  Mary,  daughter  of  Henry  the  Eighth  by 
his  first  wife  Catherine,  ascended  the  throne.  aMary  was  a  pro- 
fessed  Catholic,  yet  before  her  accession  she  had  agreed  to  main- 
tain  the  reformed  religion,  and,  even  after,  promised  to  tolerate 
those  who  differed  from  her,  but  she  no  sooner  saw  herself 
firmly  established  on  the  throne,  than  she  resolved  to  restore  the 
Catholic  worship.  The  Catholic  bishops  and  clergy  who  had  been 
deprived  of  their  sees  during  the  former  reign,  were  reinstated,  and 
now  triumphed  in  their  turn. 

73.  40n  pretence  of  discouraging  controversy,  the  queen,  by  her 
own  arbitrary  authority,  forbade  any  to  preach  in  public  except 
those  who  should  obtain  her  license,  and  to  none  but  Catholics  was 
that  license  given.    5Many  foreign  Protestants,  who  had  fled  to 
England  for  protection  during  the  former  reign,  and  had  even  been 
invited  by  the  government,  being  now  threatened  with  persecution, 
took  the  first  opportunity  of  leaving  the  kingdom,  and  many  of 
the  arts  and  manufactures,  which  they  had  successfully  introduced, 
were  thereby  lost  to  the  nation.    ^Parliament  showed  itself  ob- 
sequious  to  the  designs  of  the  queen  :  all  the  statutes  of  the  for- 
mer  reign  were  repealed  by  one  vote  ;  and  the  national  religion  was 
thus  placed  on  the  same  footing  in  which  it  had  been  left  at  the 
death  of  Henry  the  Eighth. 

74.  7§oon  after,  the  mass  was  restored,  the  pope's  authority  es- 
tablished,  the  former  sanguinary  laws  against  heretics  were  revived, 
and  a  bloody  persecution  followed,  filling  the  land  with  scenes  of 
horror.  which  long  rendered  the  Catholic  religion  the  object  of  gen- 
eral  detestation.    8The  persecution  began  by  the  burning  of  John 
Rogers  at  Smithfield,  a  man  eminent  for  virtue  as  well  as  for  learning. 
This  was  quickly  followed  by  the  execution  of  Hooper,  bishop  of 
Gloucester;  archbishop  Cranmer;  Ridley,  bishop  of  London;  Lat- 
imer,  bishop  of  Worcester  ;  and  large  numbers  of  the  laity.    9It 
was  computed  that  during  this  persecution,  two  hundred  and  sev- 
enty-seven  persons  were  burned  at  the  stake,  of  whom  fifty-five 
were  women,  and  four  were  children  :  and  large  numbers,  in  addi- 
tion, were  punished  by  '  confiscations,  fines,  and  imprisonments.! 


ANALYSIS. 


i.  of  Van 
Paris- 


1553. 

2.  Death  of 


Mary. 
3.  Reiigioua 

fi^£^ 
conduct  of 


4.  Exercise  of 


5.  Many  Pro- 


6.  Obsequi- 


i.  Complete 


pery, 


g  Roa.ers 
'Hooper,  ' 


Number  of 
victims. 


*  The  Arlans  were  followers  of  Anus,  a  presbyter  or  elder  of  the  church  of  Alexandria  about 
the  year  315.  He  maintained  that  Jesus  Christ  was  the  noblest  of  those  beings  whom  God 
had  created,  but  inferior  to  the  Father,  both  in  nature  and  dignity  ;  and  that  the  Holy  Ghosfc 
was  not  God,  but  created  by  the  power  of  the  Son.  In  modern  times  the  appellation  Arian 
has  been  indiscriminately  applied  to  all  who  reject  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  and  consider 
Jesus  Christ  as  inferior  and  subordinate  to  the  Father.  The  modern  Unitarians  are  Arians. 

t  Yet  this  cruelty  is  much  inferior  to  what  was  practised  in  other  countries.  "  A  great 
author  computes  that,  in  the  Netherlands  alone,  from  the  time  that  the  edict  of  Charles  V.  waa 
promulgated  against  the  Reformers,  there  had  been  fifty  thousand  persons  hanged,  beheaded, 
buried  alive,  or  burned,  on  account  of  religion  ;  and  that  in  France  the  number  had  also  been 
considerable.  Yet  in  both  countries,  as  the  same  author  subjoins,  the  progress  of  the  new 
opinions,  instead  of  being  checked,  was  rather  forwarded  by  these  persecutions." — Hume. 

During  the  horrid  massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew,  which  occurred  in  France  at  a  later  period, 
In  August,  1572,  the  yiotims  were  probably  far  more  numerous.  Hume  computes,  that  in  Paris 
alone  ten  thousand  Protestants  were  slain  in  one  day.  Dr.  Lingard  thus  speaks  of  the  number 
•f  victims  who  fell  In  this  barbarous  transaction.  "  Of  the  number  of  the  victims  in  all  the 


156  APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  OF  [BooK  U 

ANALYSIS."  !The  sufferers  generally  bore  their  tortures  with  the  most  inflexi. 

ble  constancy,  singing  hymns  in  the  midst  of  the  flames,  and  glory- 

of  the  ntf-    ing  that  they  were  found  worthy  of  suffering  martyrdom  in  the 

ferers.       cause  of  Christ. 

2  Marriage  75.  2Mary,  having  formed  a  marriage  with  Philip,  a  Catholic 
uuS&£t  Prince?  son  of  the  emperor  of  Spain,  and  heir  to  the  Spanish 
of  a  "court  throne,  was  next  urged  on  by  him  and  her  own  zeal  to  establish  a 
twn^1  court  similar  to  the  Spanish  Inquisition.  3Among  the  arbitrary 
3.  Powers  of  powers  exercised  by  this  court,  it  issued  a  proclamation  against 
books  of  heresy,  treason,  and  sedition  ;  declaring  "  that  whosoever 
had  any  of  these  books,  and  did  not  presently  burn  them,  without 
reading  them,  or  showing  them  to  any  other  person,  should  be  es- 
teemed rebels,  and  without  any  farther  delay,  be  executed  by  mar- 

tial  law"      *A11  ideas  of  civil  and  religious  liberty,  expressed 
prerogative   either  in  word  or  action,  seemed,  at  this  period,  to  be  extinguished 
at  this  period.  jn  England  ;  parliament  made  little  or  no  opposition  to  the  will  of 
the  queen,  former  statutes  were  disregarded  by  the  royal  ^  preroga- 
tive, and  the  common    law,  deemed  secondary  to    ecclesiastical 
enactments,  was  scarcely  known  to  exist. 

1558.          76-  5Mary  died  in  1558,unregretted  by  the  nation,  after  a  reign  of 
5.  Death  of   little  more  than  five  years,  and  the  princess  Elizabeth,  daughter  of 
M^s/fiondofC'  ^enrv  *ke  Eighth  and  the  unfortunate  Anne  Boleyn,  succeeded  to 
Eiizabeih,.    the  throne.    6Shehad  been  brought   up  in  the  principles  of  the 
e.  Change  of  Refbrmation,  and  a  general  change  of  religion,  from  popery  to  Pro- 
t^*f"0«cfw/'  testantism,  almost  immediately  followed  her  accession.    .This  was 
Elizabeth,     effected  without  any  violence,  tumult,  or  clamor ;  for  the  persecu- 
tions in  the  preceding  reign  had  served  only  to  give  the  whole  na- 
tion an  aversion  to  popery,  and  Elizabeth  had  the  wisdom  to  adopt 
a  course  of  moderation,  and  to  restrain  the  zeal  and  acrimony  of 
the  most  violent  of  her  party. 

7.  Reforma-  77.  Thus  the  Reformation  was  firmly  and  finally  established  in 
*dliS?S!u'  England:  but  as  the  spirit  of  change  is  ever  progressive.it  did  not 
progressive,  stop  with  merely  the  overthrow  of  one  religion  and  the  substitution 
8  Germs  of  of  another.  8Other  important  principles,  arising  out  of  the  new 
^ndprincf-  religion  itself,  had  already  begun  to  be  seriously  agitated  among 
pies  seen  in  its  supporters ;  and  it  is  to  this  period,  the  age  of  Elizabeth,  that 
1  ettgim.e  we can  trace  the  germs  of  those  parties  and  principles  which  after- 
wards exerted  an  important  influence  on  our  own  history. 

9.  Antipathy       78.  ^Some  among  the  early  reformers,  even  during  the  reign  of 
Jeiteif'ca6  Edward  VI.,  had  conceived  a  violent  antipathy  to  all  the  former 
thoiicis'm  re-  practices  of  the  Catholic  church,  many  of  which  the  early  Refor- 
Eptieopacy.    niation  had  retained.     10Even  Hooper,  who  afterwards  suffered  for 

10.  Hooper's   his  religion,  when  promoted  to  the  office  of  bishop  at  first  refused 
°PtheiEais  t0  *°  ^e  consecrated  in  the  Episcopal  habit,  which  had  formerly,  he 
copal  habit,    said,  been  abused  by  superstition,  and  which  was  thereby  rendered 

11.  Objections  unbecoming  a  true  Christian.     "Objections  of  this  nature  were 
of  others.     ma(je  by  the  most  zealous  to  every  form  and  ceremoniajl  of  Catholic 

12.  Remon-    worship  that  had  been  retained  by  the  Church  of  England.     12The 

*trascotti8hhe  same  spirit  dictated  the  national  remonstrance,  made  afterwards  by 

clergy.       the  Scottish  clergy,   in  which  are  found   the   following  words. 

"What  has  Christ  Jesus  to  do  with  Belial?    What  has  darkness 

to  do  with  light  ?     If  surplices,  corner  caps,  and  tippets,  have  been 

badges  of  idolaters,  in  the  very  act  of  idolatry,  why  should  the 


towns  it  is  impossible  to  speak  with  certainty.  Among  the  Huguenot  writers  Perifix  reckon! 
100,000,  Sully  70,000,  Thuanus  30,000,  La  Popeliniere  20,000,  the  reformed  martyrologist  15,000, 
and  Mason  10,000."  The  estimate  of  Lingard  himself,  however,  notwithstanding  these  state 
ments,  is  less  than  2,000. 


PART  I.J  VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES.  157 

preacher  of  Christian  liberty,  and  the  open  rebuker  of  all  super-  ANALYSIS. 
stition,  partake  of  the  dregs  of  the  Romish  beast  ?" 

79.  lAfter  the  accession  of  Elizabeth,  this  spirit  rapidly  increased,    1.  ™?ff° 
iiiid  the  friends  of  the  Reformation  became  radically  divided  among    amm^the. 
themselves,  forming  the  two  active  parties  of  the  country — the  one  reformer*  «/• 
party,  the  advocates  of  the  church  system  as  already  established ;  t^m  o/°EiIz- 
and  the  other,  then  first  called  the  Puritan  party,  desiring'to  reform       aleth. 
the  established  religion  still  more. 

80.  2The  great  points  of  agreement  among  the  members  of  the   2.  points  of 
established  church  system,  consisted  in  rejecting  the  doctrine  of  a^nTmem- 
papal  supremacy,  and  in  asserting  the  paramount  national  autho-    bers°of  the 
rity  in  matters  both  spiritual  and  temporal,  and  in  recognizing  the    Church 
king  or  queen  as  the  head  of  the  church.    3This  was,  at  its  origin,  3.  This  system 
the  liberal,  or  democratic  system,  and  at  first  united,  in  its  support,  at  its  origin. 
all  lovers  of  liberty  in  thought  and  action — all  those  to  whom  the 

rigid  discipline  of  Catholic  ceremonials  and  Catholic  supervision 
was  irksome.    4The  members  of  this  party,  although  differing  4.  why  the  «• 
greatly  on  minor  subjects,  were  generally  disposed  to  rest  satisfied  c^^f^ 
with  the  changes  already  made  in  faith  and  worship,  thinking  it  a  tpas Disposed 
matter  of  justice  and  policy,  not  to  separate  more  widely  than  £g^$f$j~e 
was  necessary  from  the  ancient  sytem ;  while  the  bishops  and  clergy   changes  ai- 
foresaw,  in  any  farther  attempts  at  innovation,  a  tendency  to  strip  ready  made. 
them  of  all  their  professional  authority  and  dignity. 

81.  5The  establishment  of  these  medium  principles  between   5.  To  whom 
popery  on  the  one  hand,  and  puritanism  on  the  other,  is  probably  principles"* 
attributable  to  Elizabeth  herself,  for  it  is  asserted  by  Hallam,  that    are  attrib- 
at  the  accession  of  that  princess  to  the  throne,  all  the  most  eminent        uted- 
reformers,  or  Protestants,  in  the  kingdom,  were  in  favor  of  abolish- 
ing the  use  of  the  surplice,  and  what  were  called  popish  ceremonies, 

and  that  the  queen  alone  was  the  cause  of  retaining  those  obser- 
vances, which  finally  led  to  a  separation  from  the  Church  of  England. 

82.  6The  Puritan  party,  professing  to  derive  their  doctrines  di-  e.  Professions 
rectly  from  the  Scriptures,  were  wholly  dissatisfied  with  the  old  «gg  ^ff^an- 
church  system,  which  they  denounced  as  rotten,  depraved,  and  de-       party. 
filed  by  human  inventions,  and  they  wished  it  to  undergo  a  thor- 
ough reform,  to  abandon  everything  of  man's  device,  and  to  adopt 
nothing,  either  in  doctrine  or  discipline,  which  was  not  directly 
authorized  by  the  word  of  God.    7Exceedingly  ardent  in  their  feel-  7.  character 
ings,  zealous  in  their  principles,  abhorring  all  formalism,  as  de-  °f this  Part'J- 
str active  of  the  very  elements  of  piety,  and  rejecting  the  regal  as 

well  as  papal  supremacy,  they  demanded,  in  place  of  the  liturgical 
service,  an  effective  preaching  of  the  gospel,  more  of  the  substance 
of  religion,  instead  of  what  they  denominated  its  shadow ;  and  so 
convinced  were  they  of  the  justness  of  their  views  and  the  reason- 
ableness of  their  demands,  that  they  would  listen  to  no  considera- 
tions which  pleaded  for  compromise  or  for  delay. 

83.  8The  unsettled  state  of  exterior  religious  observances  contin-     1565. 
ued  until  1565,  when  Elizabeth,  or  perhaps  the  archbishop  by  her  8.  Attempts  to 
sanction,  took  violent  measures  for  putting  a  stop  to  all  irregular!-  Vf$mttjin 
ties  in  the  church  service.    Those  of  the  puritan  clergy  who  would     religious 
not  conform  to  the  use  of  the  clerical  vestments,  and  other  matters 

of  discipline,  were  suspended  from  the  ministry,  and  their  livings, 
or  salaries,  taken  from  them.    ^The  puritans  then  began  to  form  9.  Treatment 
separate  conventicles  in  secret,  for  they  were  unable  to  obtain,  apart  °f  tl?*uri~ 
from  the  regular  church,  a  peaceable  toleration  of  their  particular 
worship.    Yet  their  separate  assemblages  were  spied  out  and  in- 
vaded1 by  the  hirelings  of  government,  and  those  who  frequented      a.  1567. 
them  sent  to  prison. 


158  APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  OF  [BOOK  11. 

ANALYSIS.      84.  ^litherto  the  retention  of  popish  ceremonies  in  the  church 

— -  had  been  the  only  avowed  cause  of  complaint  with  the  puritans,  but 

l'tana  take'  wnen  tney  found  themselves  persecuted  with  the  most  unsparing 

higher      rigor,  instead  of  relaxing  in  their  opposition,  they  began  to  take 

grounds,      ^jg^gj.  grounds — to  claim  an  ecclesiastical  independence  of  the 

English  church — to  question  the  authority  that  oppressed  them — • 

and.  with  Cartwright,  one  of  their  most  able  leaders,  to  inculcate 

the  unlawfulness  of  any  form  of  church  government,  except  what  tha 

apostles  had  instituted,  namely,  the  presbyterian. 

2.  Political        85.  2Thus  a  new  feature  in  the  controversy  was  developed,  in  the 
aspect  of  the  introduction  of  political  principles ;  and,  in  the  language  of  Hal- 

/-  lam,  "  the  battle  was  no  longer  to  be  fought  for  a  tippet  and  a  sur- 
plice, but  for  the  whole  ecclesiastical  hierarchy,  interwoven,  as  it 
was.  with  the  temporal  constitution  of  England."  The  principles 
of  civil  liberty  that  thus  began  to  be  promulgated,  so  totally  incom- 
patible with  the  exorbitant  prerogatives  hitherto  exercised  by  the 
English  sovereigns,  rendered  the  puritans,  in  a  peculiar  manner, 
the  objects  of  the  queen's  aversion. 

3.  Puritan-        86.  3Some  of  the  puritan  leaders  in  Parliament  having  taken  oc- 
Umm/ntrlittr  casion  to  Allude,  although  in  terms  of  great  mildness,  to  the  re- 
straints which  the  queen  had  imposed  upon  freedom  of  speech  in 
the  house, Especially  in  ecclesiastical  matters,  they  were  imprisoned 
for  their  boldness,  and  told  that  it  did  not  become  them  to  speak 
upon  subjects  which  the  queen  had  prohibited  from  their  consider- 
ation.    And  when  a  bill  for  the  amendment  of  the  liturgy  was  in- 
troduced into  Parliament  by  a  puritan  member,  it  was  declared  to 
be  an  encroachment  on  the  royal  prerogative,  and  a  temerity  which 

^.Pretensions  was  not  to  be  tolerated.    4As  head  of  the  church,  Elizabeth  de- 
°andepoufer^   clared  that  she  was  fully  empowered,  by  her  prerogative  alone,  to 
of  yariia-     decide  all  questions  that  might  arise  with  regard  to  doctrine,  disci- 
ment-       pline,  or  worship.     And,  in  fact,  the  power  of  Parliament,  at  this 
time,  extended  little  farther  than  to  the  regulation  of  the  internal 
police  of  the  kingdom :   it  did  not  presume  to  meddle  with  any  of 
the  great  questions  of  government,  peace  and  war,  or  foreign  nego- 
tiations. 

5.  The   tt      87.  5The  most  rigid  of  the  early  puritans  were  a  sect  called 
"^slepara-'"  ^fonnists^  from  Robert  Brown,  a  young  clergyman  of  an  impetuous 
tints,"  or  "in-  and  illiberal  spirit,  who,  in  1586,  was  at  the  head  of  a  party  of 
dependents."  zeai0ts  Or  "Separatists,"  who  were  vehement  for  a  total  separation 
from  the  established  church.     The  Brownists  were  also  known  as 
"  Independents,"  because  they  renounced  communion,  not  only  with 
the  church  of  England,  but  with  every  other  Protestant  church 
e.  Their     that  was  not  constructed  on  the  same  model  as  their  own.  6Against 
treatment.    ^^  gect  ^Q  whole  fury  of  the  ecclesiastical  law  was  directed. 
Brown  himself  exulted  in  the  boast  that  he  had  been  committed  to 
thirty-two  prisons,  in  some  of  which  he  could  not  see  his  hand  at 
noon-day.     Several  of  his  followers  perished  by  the  hand  of  the 
executioner,  great  numbers  were  imprisoned,  and  numerous  fami- 
lies were  reduced  to  poverty  by  heavy  fines. 

7.  severe         88.  ?Yet  these  severities  tended  only  to  increase  the  numbers  and 

IhePuritS  tlie  zeal  of  these  sectaries,  and  although  Elizabeth,  even  with  tears, 

and  their  '  bewailed  their  misfortunes,  yet  she  caused  laws  still  more  severe  to 

effects.       ^6  enacted  against  them,  in  the  hope  of  finally  overcoming  their 

obstinacy.     In  1593  a  law  was  passed,  declaring  that  any  person, 

over  sixteen  years  of  age,  who  obstinately  refused  during  the  space 

of  a  month,  to  attend  public  worship  in  the  established  church, 

should  be  committed  to  prison;  that  if  he  persisted  three  months 

in  his  refusal  he  should  abjure  the  realm ;  and  if  he  either  refused 


PART  I.]  VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES.  159 

this  conditiony  or  returned  after  banishment,  he  should  suffer  ANALYSIS. 
death.     This  act  contributed  as  little  as  former  laws  to  check  the  ~ 
growth  of  Puritan  principles,  although  it  induced  greater  secrecy 
in  their  promulgation. 

89.  xOn  the  accession  of  James  the  First  to  the  throne,  in  1603,  i.  Treatment 
the  ecclesiastical  policy   of  Elizabeth  was  adopted,  and  even  in-  °ia^eunder 
creased  in  rigor  ;  so  that,  during  the  second  year  of  the  reign  of    James  the. 
James,  three  hundred  Puritan  ministers  were  deprived  of  their       FlTSt' 
livings,  and  imprisoned   or  banished.     2Thus  harassed  and  op-   2.  They  re- 
pressed in  England,  an  emigration  to  some  foreign  country  seemed 

the  only  means  of  safety  to  the  Puritans,  and  they  began  to  retire 
in  considerable  numbers  to  the  Protestant  states  of  Europe. 

90.  3Among  those  who  afterwards  became  prominent  in  our  his-  3.  Robinson* 
tory,  as  the  founders  of  New  England,  were  several  members  of  a    C™j%n1?a' 
Puritan  congregation  in  the  north  of  England,  which  chose  for  its 

pastor  John  Robinson.     The  members  of  this  congregation,  ex- 
tremely harassed  by  a  rigid  enforcement  of  the  laws  against  dis- 
senters, directed  their  views  first  to  Holland,  the  only  European 
state  in  which  a  free  toleration  of  religious  opinions  was  then  ad- 
mitted.    But  after  leaving  their  homes  at  a  sacrifice  of  much  of     Forbidden 
their  property,  they  found  the  ports  of  their  country  closed  against  to  emigrate. 
them,  and  they  were  absolutely  forbidden  to  depart. 

91.  4 After  numerous  disappointments,  being  betrayed  by  those  4.  After  nu- 
in  whom  they  had  trusted  for  concealment  and  protection,  har- 

assed  and  plundered  by  the  officers  of  the  law,  and  often  exposed 

as  a  laughing  spectacle  to  their  enemies ;  in   small  parties  they 

finally  succeeded  in    reachinga  Amsterdam,  where  they  found  a       a.  leoa. 

Puritan   congregation  of  their  countrymen  already  established. 

5 After  one  year  spent  at  Amsterdam,  the  members  of  the  church  of  5-  Re™°ves  *° 

Robinson  removed  to  Leyden,  where  they  continued  eleven  years,        ey  er 

during  which  time  their  numbers  had  increased,  by  additions  from 

England,  to  three  hundred  communicants. 

92.  6When  Robinson  first  went  to  Holland  he  was  one  of  the  e.  Character 
most  rigid  separatists  from  the  church  of  England ;  but  after  a  few  °f  Robinson. 
years  farther  experience  he  became  more  moderate  and  charitable 

in  his  sentiments,  allowing  pious  members  of  the  Episcopal  church, 
and  of  other  churches,  to  communicate  with  him ;  declaring  that 
he  separated  from  no  denomination  of  Christians,  but  from  the 
corruptions  of  all  others.    7His  liberal  views  gave  offence  to  the  7.  The  inde- 
rigid  Brownists  of  Amsterdam,  so  that  the  latter  would  scarcely  f^"'^'^^ 
hold  communion  with  the  church  at  Leyden.     The  church  at  Am-     gationai 
sterdam  here  became  known  as  the  Independe-nt  church,  and  that  at      Church. 
Leyden,  under  the  charge  of  Robinson,  as  the  Congregational  church. 
8Most  of  the  latter  emigrated  to  America  in  1620,  where  they  laid  8- Members  of 
the  foundation  of  the  Plymouth  colony.     The  church  which  they 
there  planted  has  been  the  prevailing  church  in  New  England  to 
the  present  day. 

93.  '9But  the  Puritans  brought  with  them,  and  established  in  the   9.  Political 
New  World,  important  principles  of  civil  liberty,  which  it  would  ff^p^ftam 
be  unjust  here  to  pass  unnoticed.     10Before  they  effected  a  landing  „ 

at  Plymouth,  they  embodied  these  principles  in  a  brief,  simple,  but     emn  con-  ' 
comprehensive  compact,  which  was  to  form  the  basis  of  their  future 
government.      In  this  instrument  we  have  exhibited  a  perfect  the 
equality  of  rights  and  privileges.    In  the  cabin  of  the  Mayflower, 
the  pilgrims  met  together  as  equals  and  as  freemen,  and,  in  the 
name  of  the  God  whom  they  worshipped,  subscribed  the  first  char- 
ter of  liberty  established  in  the  New  World — declaring  themselves 
the  source  of  all  the  laws  that  were  to  be  exercised  over  them— and 


160  VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES.  [BOOK  II. 

ANALYSIS,   promising  to  the  same  due  subjection  and  obedience.    Here  was 

~~  laid  the  foundation  of  American  liberty. 

i.  indebted-  94-  1Tnat  England  herself  is  greatly  indebted  to  the  Puritans 
nessofEng-  for  the  present  free  government  which  she  enjoys,  we  have  the 
J1  voluntary  admission  of  her  most  able  historians.  It  is  remarked  by 

Hume,  that  "  so  absolute  indeed  was  the  authority  of  the  crown 
during  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  that  the  precious  spark  of  liberty 
had  been  kindled,  and  was  preserved  by  the  puritans  alone ;"  and 
that  "  it  was  to  this  sect  that  the  English  owe  the  whole  freedom 
of  their  constitution."  Again  Hume  remarks,  "  It  was  only  during 
the  next  generation  that  the  noble  principles  of  liberty  took  root, 
and  spreading  themselves  under  the  shelter  of  puritanical  absurdi- 
ties, became  fashionable  among  the  people." 

2.  Other  Pu-       95.  2The  other  New  England  colonies,  planted  by  puritans  also, 
ritan  colonies  adopted  principles  of  free  government  similar  to  those  of  the  Ply- 
°fandW intoi-  m°uth  colony ;  and  if  they  sometimes  fell  into  the  prevailing  error 
trance  of  the  of  the  times,  of  persecuting  those  who  differed  from  them  in  reli- 

Puritans.     gjous  sentiments,  it  was  because  their  entire  government  was  but  a 
system  of  ecclesiastical  polity,  and  they  had  not  yet  learned  the  ne- 

3.  Their  ob-   cessity  °f  an7  government  separate  from  that  of  the  church.    3They 
j'ect  in  emi-   came  to  plant,  on  principles  of  equality  to  all  of  similar  religious 

yiews  wi*a  themselves,  a  free  church  in  the  wilderness ;    and  the 
toleration,  in  their  midst,  of  those  entertaining  different  religious 
sentiments,  was  deemed  by  them  but  as  the  toleration  of  heresies 
4.  The  errors  in  the  church.    4It  was  reserved  for  the  wisdom  of  a  later  day  to 
iaw  ^fett*    complete  *ne  g°0(l  work  which  the  Puritans  began,  and  by  separa- 
how  cor-     ting  "  the  church"  from  "  the  state,"  to  extend  toleration  and  protec- 
rected.      tjon  ^0  aj^  ^ithout  the  imputation  of  inculcating,  by  the  authority 

of  law,  what  might  be  deemed  heresies  by  any. 

s.  Our  duty       96.  5"While  therefore  we  concede  to  the  Puritans  of  New  Eng- 

yhehistor1  of  ^an(^  *^e  ad°ption  °f  principles  of  government  greatly  in  advance 

the  Puritans,  of  the  age  in  which  they  lived,  it  is  our  duty  to  point  out,  also,  the 

errors  into  which  they  fell,  and  the  sad  consequences  that  resulted 

e.  The  Qua-  from  them.    6A  few  years  later,  the  Quakers  of  Pennsylvania,  also 

leers  of  Penn-  a  puritan  sect,  but  persecuted  even  among  their  brethren,  made 

a  great  advance  in  those  republican  principles  which  succeeding 

time  has  perfected,  to  the  glory  and  happiness  of  our  nation,  and 

7.  Other     the  admiration  of  the  world.     ?Other  American  colonies,  and  indi- 

Acoimiesn    viduals,  at  different  periods,  by  resisting  arbitrary  encroachments 

of  power,  lent  their  aid  to  the  cause  of  freedom. 

s.What forms      97.  8To  follow  the  advance  of  this  cause  through  all  the  stages 
structivepor-  of  its  ProSress; — from  its  feel°le  beginnings,  when  the  foot  of  the 
tion  of  our    oppressor  would  have  crushed  it,  had  he  not  despised  its  weakness, 
hwtory.      — through  long  periods  of  darkness,  enlivened  by  only  an  occa- 
sional glimmering  of  hope,  until  it  shone  forth  triumphant  in  that 
redemption  from  foreign  bondage,  which  our  fathers  of  the  Revolu- 
tion purchased  for  us,  forms  the  most  interesting  and  the  most  in- 
9.  What  we   structive  portion  of  our  history.    9Aud  while  we  are  perusing  our 
should  keep   early  annals,  let  us  constantly  bear  in  mind,  that  it  is  not  merely 
'vtSotn stu^  with  the  details  of  casual  events,  of  wars  and  sufferings,  wrongs 
dyins.  our    and  retaliations,  ineffective  in  their  influences,  that  we  are  engaged ; 
oar  y  istory.  ^  ^^  we  &re  stu(jyjng  a  nation's  progress  from  infancy  to  man- 
hood— and  that  we  are  tracing  the  growth  of  those  principle?  of 
civil  and  religious  liberty,  which  have  rendered  us  one  of  the  hap- 
piest, most  enlightened,  and  most  powerful  of  the  nations  of  the 
earth. 


PART  L] 


161 


POCAHONTAS  SAVING  THE  LIFE  OP  CAPTAIN  SMITH.      (See  p.  164.) 


PART    II. 

'EARLY  SETTLEMENTS  AND  COLONIAL  HISTORY; 

EXTENDING    FROM    THE    SETTLEMENT   OF    JAMESTOWN,    IN    1607,    TO 

THE    COMMENCEMENT    OF    THE    WAR   OF    THE    REVOLUTION, 

IN   1775;   EMBRACING    A    PERIOD    OF    168    YEARS. 


1606. 


Subject  of 
Par  til 


CHAPTER   I. 

2HISTORY    OF    VIRGINIA.* 


2.  Chap  I. 


DIVISIONS. 

I.  3  Virginia  under  the  first  charter. — II.  Virginia  under  the  second 
charter. — III.  Virginia  under  the  third  charter. — IV.  Virginia  from 
the  dissolution  of  the  London  Company  to  the  commencement  of  the 
French  and  Indian  War. 

I.  VIRGINIA  UNDER  THE  FIRSTCHARTER. — 1. 4The  admin-  mentofthe 
istration  of  the  government  of  the  Virginia  colony  had 


*  VIRGINIA,  the  most  northern  of  the  southern  United  States,  and  the  largest  in  the  Union, 
often  called  the  Ancient  Dominion,  from  its  early  settlement,  contains  an  area  of  nearly  70,000 
square  miles.  The  state  has  a  great  variety  of  surface  and  soil.  From  the  coast  to  the  head 
of  tide  water  on  the  rivers,  including  a  tract  of  generally  more  than  100  miles  in  width,  the 
country  is  low,  sandy,  covered  with  pitch  pine,  and  is  unhealthy  from  August  to  October. 
Between  the  head  of  tide  water  and  the  Blue  Ridge,  the  soil  is  better,  and  the  surface  of  the 
country  becomes  uneven  and  hilly.  The  interior  of  the  State,  traversed  by  successive  ridges 
of  the  Alleghany,  running  N.  E.  and  S.  W.  is  a  healthy  region,  and  in  the  valleys  are  some  of 
the  best  and  most  pleasant  lands  in  the  State.  The  country  west  of  the  mountains,  towards 
the  Ohio,  is  rough  and  wild,  with  occasional  fertile  tracts,  but  rich  as  a  mineral  region. 

21 


162  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [Boon  H 

ANALYSIS,  been    intrusted  to  a  council  of  seven  persons,  whom  the 

~~  superior  council  in  England  had  been  permitted  to  name, 

with  a  president  to  be  elected  by  the  council  from  their 

i.  Early  dig-  number.  'But  the  names  and  instructions  of  the  council 
having  been  placed,  by  the  folly  of  the  king,  in  a  sealed 
box,  with  directions  that  it  should  not  be  opened  until  the 
1607.  emigrants  had  arrived  in  America,  dissensions  arose 
during  the  voyage ;  and  John  Smith,  their  best  and  ablest 
man,  was  put  in  confinement,  upon  the  absurd  accusation 
of  an  intention  to  murder  the  council,  usurp  the  govern- 
ment, and  make  himself  king  of  Virginia. 

2.  aSoon  after  their  arrival,  the  council  chose  Edward 
Wingfield  president, — an  ambitious  and  unprincipled  man, 
— and  finding  that  Smith  had  been  appointed  one  of  their 
number,  they  excluded  him  from  their  body,  as,  by  their 
instructions,  they  had  power  to  do,  but  released  him  from 
confinement.  As  Smith  demanded  a  trial  upon  the  charges 
brought  against  him,  which  were  known  to  be  absurdly 
faLe,  his  accusers  thought  best,  after  a  partial  hearing  of 
the  case,  to  withdraw  the  accusation ;  and  he  was  soon 
restored  to  his  station  as  a  member  of  the  council. 

i  character  3.  3Of  the  one  hundred  and  five  persons  on  the  list  of 
grants*  emigrants,  destined  to  remain,  there  were  jno  men  with 
families, — there  were  but  twelve  laborers,  and  very  few 
mechanics.  The  rest  were  composed  of  gentlemen  of  for- 
tune, and  of  persons  of  no  occupation, — mostly  of  idle  and 
dissolute  habits — who  had  been  tempted  to  join  the  expe- 
dition through  curiosity  or  the  hope  of  gain  ; — a  com- 
pany but  poorly  calculated  to  plant  an  agricultural  state 

4.  Their™-  in  a  wilderness.     4The  English  were  kindly  received  by 

cepti&nbythe  .,  ,.          .      .,  j*  A       ••"•*_*   T  i_ 

notices,     the  natives  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  Jamestown,  who, 
when  informed  of  the  wish  of  the  strangers  to  settle  in  the 
country,  offered  them  a§  much  land  as  they  wanted. 
a.  Note,  p.  137.      4^  6Soon  after  their  arrival,  Newport,  and  Smith,  and 
&and^hisaS-  twenty  others,  ascended  the  Jamesa  river,  and  visited  the 
native  chieftain,  or  king,  Powhatan,  at  his  principal  resi- 
dence near  the  present  site  of  Richmond.*     His  subjects 
murmured  at  the  intrusion  of  the  strangers  into  the  coun- 
try ;  but  Powhatan,  disguising  his  jealousy  and  his  fear, 
manifested  a  friendly  disposition. 

•.Events that  5.  'About  the  middle  of  June,  Newport  sailed  for  Eng- 
land ;  and  the  colonists,  whose  hopes  had  been  highly  ex- 
cited  by  the  beauty  and  fertility  of  the  country,  beginning 
to  feel  the  want  of  suitable  provisions,  and  being  now  left 


*  Richmond,  the  capital  of  Virginia,  is  on  the  north  side  of  James  River,  75  miles  from  its 
mouth.  Immediately  above  the  river  are  the  falls,  and  directly  opposite  is  the  village  of  Man  • 
cheater. 


PART  II.]  VIRGINIA.  163 

to  their  own  resources,  soon  awoke  to  the  reality  of  their  1607. 
situation.  'They  were  few  in  number,  and  without  habits 
of  industry  ; — the  Indians  began  to  manifest  hostile  inten- 
tions, — and  before  autumn,  the  diseases  of  a  damp  and 
sultry  climate  had  swept  away  fifty  of  their  number,  and 
among  them,  Bartholomew  Gosnold,  the  projector  of  the 
settlement,  and  one  of  the  ablest  men  in  the  council. 

6.  "To  increase  their  misery,  their  avaricious  president, 
Wingfield,  was  detected  in  a  conspiracy  to  seize  the  pub- 
lic stores,  abandon  the  colony,  and  escape  in  the  com- 
pany's bark  to  the  West  Indies.     3He  was  therefore  de- 

posed,  and  was  succeeded  by  Ratcliffe  ;  but  the  latter  into  the  hands 
possessing  little  capacity  for  government,  and  being  sub- 
sequently detected  in  an  attempt  to  abandon  the  colony, 
the  management  of  affairs,  by  common  consent,  fell  into 
the  hands  of  Smith,  who  alone  seemed  capable  of  diffusing 
light  amidst  the  general  gloom. 

7.  4Under  the  management  of  Smith,  the  condition  of  4.  His  man- 
the  colony  rapidly  improved.     He  quelled  the  spirit  of 
anarchy  and  rebellion,  restored  order,  inspired  the  natives 

with  awe,  and  collected  supplies  of  provisions,  by  expedi- 
tions into  the  interior.  As  autumn  approached,  wild  fowl  Nov. 
and  game  became  abundant ;  the  Indians,  more  friendly, 
from  their  abundant  harvests  made  voluntary  offerings ; 
and  peace  and  plenty  again  revived  the  drooping  spirits  of 
the  colony. 

8.  BThe  active  spirit  of  Smith  next  prompted  him  to    ,8  »nft* 

1  »/>  i  •  i       taken  prison- 

explore  the  surrounding  country.  Alter  ascending  the 
Chickahominy*  as  far  as  he  could  advance  in  boats,  with 
two  Englishmen  and  two  Indian  guides  he  struck  into  the 
interior.  The  remainder  of  the  party,  disobeying  his  in- 
structions, and  wandering  from  the  boat,  were  surprised  by 
the  Indians  and  put  to  death.  Smith  was  pursued,  the 
two  Englishmen  were  killed,  and  he  himself,  after  dis- 
patching with  his  musket  several  of  the  most  forward  of 
his  assailants,  unfortunately  sinking  in  a  miry  place,  was 
forced  to  surrender. 

9.'  "His  calmness  and  self-possession  here  saved  his  life. 
Showing  a  pocket  compass,  he  explained  its  wonderful  saved  MS 
properties,  and,  as  he  himself  relates,  "by  the  globe-like 
figure  .of  that  jewel  he  instructed  them  concerning  the 
roundness  of  the  earth,  and  how  the  sun  did  chase  the 
night  round  about  the  earth  continually."  In  admiration 
of  his  superior  genius  the  Indians  retained  him  as  their 
prisoner. 

*  The  Chickahominy  River  rises  northwest  from  Richmond,  and.  during  most  of  its  course, 
tans  nearly  parallel  to  James  River,  which  it  enters  five  or  six  miles  above  Jamestown 
(See  Map,  p.  186.) 


104  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [BooK  1L 

1608.         10-  Regarding  him  as  a  being  of  superior  order,  but 

—  uncertain  whether  he  should  be  cherished  as  a  friend,  or 

dreaded  as  an  enemy,  they  observed  towards  him  the 
utmost  respect  as  they  conducted  him  in  triumph  from 
one  village  to  another,  and,  at  length,  brought  him  to  the 
residence  of  Opechancanough,  where,  for  the  space  ot 
three  days,  their  priests  or  sorcerers  practiced  incanta- 
tions and  ceremonies,  in  order  to  learn  from  the  invisible 
world  the  character  and  designs  of  their  prisoner. 
a.  Decision  of  11.  2The  decision  of  his  fate  was  referred  to  Powhatan 
hlg^ate-  and  his  council,  and  to  the  village  of  that  chieftain  Smith 
was  conducted,  where  he  was  received  with  great  pomp 
1608.  and  ceremony.  Here  it  was  decided  that  he  should  die. 
s.  Hiaiife  8He  was  led  forth  to  execution,  and  his  head  was  laid 
upon  a  stone  to  receive  the  fatal  blow,  when  Pocahontas, 
the  young  and  favorite  daughter  of  the  king,  rushed  in 
between  the  victim  and  the  uplifted  arm  of  the  executioner, 
and  with  tears  and  entreaties  besought  her  father  to  save 
his  life.  4The  savage  chieftain  relented ;  Smith  was  set 
at  liberty ;  and,  soon  after,  with  a  guard  of  twelve  men, 
was  conducted  in  safety  to  Jamestown,  after  a  captivity 
of  seven  weeks. 

5.  Benefits        12.  BThe  captivity  of  Smith  was,  on  the  whole,  bene- 
MS  T-aptwS'-  ficial  to  the  colony ;  for  he  thereby  learned  much  of  the 

Indians, — their  character,  customs,  and  language  ;  and 
was  enabled  to  establish  a  peaceful  intercourse  between 

6.  condition  the  English  and  the  Powhatan  tribes.     "But  on  his  return 
nMsrSurn.  to  Jamestown  he  found  disorder  and  misrule  again  pre- 
vailing ;  the  number  of  the  English  was  reduced  to  forty 
men ;  and  most  of  these,  anxious  to  leave  a  country  where 
they  had  suffered  so  much,  had  determined  to  abandon  the 
colony  and  escape  with  the  pinnace.     This  was  the  third 
attempt  at  desertion.     By  persuasion  and  threats  a  ma- 
jority were  induced  to  relinquish  the  design ;  but  the  re- 
mainder, more  resolute,  embarked  in  spite  of  the  threats 
of  Smith,  who  instantly  directed  the  guns  of  the  fort  upon 
them  and  compelled  them  to  return. 

7.  Arrival  of      13.  7Soon  after,  Newport  arrived  from  England  with 
emigrants,   supplies,  and  one  hundred  and  twenty  emigrants.     The 

hopes  of  the  colonists  revived  ;  but  as  the  new  emigrants 
were  composed  of  gentlemen,  refiners  of  gold,  goldsmiths, 
jewellers,  &c.,  and  but  few  laborers,  a  wrong  direction 

8.  search  for  was  given  to  the  industry  of  the  colony.     8Believing  that 

****•  they  had  discovered  grains  of  gold  in  a  stream  of  watei 
near  Jamestown,  the  entire  industry  of  the  colony  was 
directed  to  digging,  washing,  refining  and  loading  gold ; 
and  notwithstanding  the  remonstrances  of  Smith,  a  ship 


PART  II.]  VIRGINIA.  165 

was  actually  freighted  with  the  glittering  earth  and  sent    16O8. 
to  England. 

14.  'During  the  prevalence  of  this  passion  for  gold, 
Smith,  finding  that  he  could  not  be  useful  in  Jamestown, 
employed  himself  in  exploring  the  Chesapeake  Bay*  and  a.  Note!p!  ise. 
its  tributary  rivers.     In  two  voyages,  occupying  about 

three  months  of  the  summer,  with  a  few  companions,  in 
an  open  boat,  he  performed  a  navigation  of  nearly  three 
thousand  miles,  passing  far  up  the  Susquehanna*  and  the 
Potomac  ;f  nor  did  he  merely  explore  the  numerous 
rivers  and  inlets,  but  penetrated  the  territories,  and  estab- 
lished friendly  relations  with  the  Indian  tribes.  The  map 
which  he  prepared  and  sent  to  England  is  still  extant,  and 
delineates,  with  much  accuracy,  the  general  outlines  of 
the  country  which  he  explored. 

15.  aSoon  after  his  return  from  this  expedition,  Smith 

was  formally  made  president1*   of  the  council.      By  his   b.  sept.  20. 

energetic  administration,  order  and  industry  again  pre-  cta/nSfttrar 

vailed,    and   Jamestown   assumed   the   appearance   of  a  gwmment 

thriving  village.     Yet  at  the  expiration  of  two  years  from 

the  time  of  the  first  settlement,  not  more  than  forty  acres 

of  land  had  been  cultivated  ;  and  the  colonists,  to  prevent  of  two  years. 

themselves  from  starving,  were  still  obliged  to  obtain  most 

of  their  food  from  the  indolent  Indians.     Although  about 

seventy  new  emigrants  arrived,  yet  they  were  not  suitable 

to  the  wants  of  the  colony,  and  Smith  was  obliged  to  write 

earnestly  to  the  council  in  England,  that  they  should  send 

more  laborers,  that  the  search  for  gold  should  be  abandoned, 

and  that  "nothing  should  be  expected  except  by  labor." 

II.   VIRGINIA  UNDER   THE   SECOND   CHARTER. — 1.    3In     1609. 
1609,  a  new  charter  was  given0  to  the  London  Company,     c.  June  2. 
by  which  the  limits  of  the  company  were  enlarged,  and  3'  2mer. 
the  constitution  of  Virginia  radically  changed.     The  terri- 
tory of  the  colony  was  now  extended  by  a  grant  of  all  the 
lands  along  the  sea-coast,  within  the  limits  of  two  hundred 
miles  north,  and  two  hundred  south  of  Old  Point  Comfort  ;:f 
that  is,  from  the  northern  boundary  of  Maryland,  to  the 
southern  limits  of  North  Carolina,  and  extending  westward 
from  sea  to  sea. 

*  The  Susquehanna  is  one  of  the  largest  rivers  east  of  the  Alleghanies.  Its  eastern  branch 
rises  in  Otsego  Lake,  New  York,  and  running  S.  W.  receives  the  Tioga  near  the  Pennsylvania 
boundary.  It  passes  through  Pennsylvania,  receiving  the  West  Branch  in  the  interior  of  the 
State,  and  enters  the  head  of  Chesapeake  Bay,  near  the  N.  E.  corner  of  Maryland.  The  navi- 
gation of  the  last  60  miles  of  its  course  is  obstructed  by  numerous  rapids. 

t  The  Potomac  river  rises  in  the  Alleghany  Mountains,  makes  a  grand  and  magnificent  pas- 
sage through  the  Blue  Ridge,  at  Harper's  Ferry,  and  throughout  its  whole  course  is  the  boun- 
dary line  between  Virginia  and  Maryland.  At  its  entrance  into  Chesapeake  Bay  it  is  seven 
and  a  half  miles  wide.  It  is  navigable  for  the  largest  vessels  to  Washington  City,  110  miles 
by  the  river— 70  in  a  direct  line.  Above  Washington  the  navigation  is  obstructed  by  nu- 
merous falls. 

%  Point  Comfort  is  the  northern  point  of  the  entrance  of  James  River  into  Chesapeake  Bay. 
i'See  James  River,  Note,  p.  137.) 


166  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [BooK  H. 

ANALYSIS.  2.  lThe  council  in  England,  formerly  appointed  by  the 
i  changes  king*  was  now  to  nave  l^>  vacancies  filled  by  the  votes  of 
made  in  the  a  majority  of  the  corporation.  This  council  was  author- 

government  -,  J         *  ,  .  *     «      tT.      •    • 

of  the  colony,  ized  to  appoint  a  governor,  who  was  to  reside  m  Virginia, 
and  w'^iose  powers  enabled  him  to  rule  the  colonists  with 
alrr  jst  despotic  sway.  The  council  in  England,  it  is  true, 
could  make  laws  for  the  colony,  and  give  instructions  to 
the  governor;  but  the  discretionary  powers  conferred 
upon  the  latter  were  so  extensive,  that  the  lives,  liberty, 
and  property  of  the  colonists,  were  placed  almost  at  his 
arbitrary  disposal. 

2.  Neio  ar-        3.  a Under  the  new  charter,  the  excellent  Lord  Delaware 
ranS?nt*  was  appointed  governor  for  life.     Nine  ships,  under  the 

a.  June  12.  command  of  Newport,  were  soon  despatched11  for  Virginia, 
with  more  than  five  hundred  emigrants.  Sir  Thomas 
Gates,  the  deputy  of  the  governor,  assisted  by  Newport 
and  Sir  George  Somers,  was  appointed  to  administer  the 

3.  Disasters   government  until  the  arrival  of  Lord  Delaware.     8When 

tne  ^eet  nad  arrived  near  the  West  Indies,  a  terrible  storm0 
dispersed  it,  and  the  vessel  in  which  were  Newport,  Gates, 
and  Somers,  was  stranded  on  the  rocks  of  the  Bermudas.* 
c.  Aug.      A  small  ketch  perished,  and  only  seven  vessels  arrived0  in 

Virginia. 

4.  Embarrass-  4.  4On  the  arrival  of  the  new  emigrants,  most  of  whom 
inojssSh?n  were  profligate  and  disorderly  persons,  who  had  been  sent 
off  to  escape  a  worse  destiny  at  home,  Smith  found  him- 
self placed  in  an  embarrassing  situation.  As  the  first  char- 
ter had  been  abrogated,  many  thought  the  original  form  of 
government  was  abolished  ;  and,  as  no  legal  authority  ex- 
isted for  establishing  any  other,  every  thing  tended  to  the 
wildest  anarchy. 

3.  His  man-       5.    6In   this   confusion,    Smith   soon   determined   what 
course  to  pursue.     Declaring  that  his  powers,  as  president, 
were  not  suspended  until  the  arrival  of  the  persons  ap- 
pointed to  supersede  him,  he  resumed  the  reins  of  govern- 
«.  HIS  return  ment,  and  resolutely  maintained  his  authority.    6At  length, 
to  England.  being  disabied  by  an  accidental  explosion  of  gunpowder, 
and  requiring  surgical  aid,  which  the  new  settlement  could 
not  afford,  he  delegated  his  authority  to  George  Percy, 
brother  of  the  Earl  of  Northumberland,  and  embarked  for 
England. 


*  The  Bermudas  are  a  group  of  about  400  small  islands,  nearly  all  but  five  mere  rocks,  con- 
taining a  surface  of  about  20  square  miles,  and  situated  in  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  580  miles  E. 
from  Cape  Hatteras^  which  is  the  nearest  land  to  them.  They  were  discovered  in  1515,  by  a 
Spanish  vessel,  commanded  by  Juan  Bermudez,  from  whom  they  have  derived  their  name. 
Soon  after  the  shipwreck  above  mentioned,  Somers  formed  a  settlement  there,  and  from  him 
they  were  long  known  as  the  a  Summer  Islands,"  but  the  original  name,  Bermudas,  has  since 
prevailed.  They  are  well  fortified  ,  belong  to  the  English,  and  are  valuable,  principally,  as  a 
naval  station. 


PART  ILJ  VIRGINIA.  167 

6.  'On  the  departure  of  Smith  subordination  and  in-     161O. 
dustry  ceased ;  the  provisions  of  the  colony  were  soon 
consumed;  the  Indians  became  hostile,  and  withheld  their 
customary  supplies ;  the  horrors  of  famine  ensued  ;  and, 

in  six  months,  anarchy  and  vice  had  reduced  the  number  tifne 
of  the  colony  from  four  hundred  and  ninety  to  sixty  ;  and 
these  were  so  feeble  and  dejected,  that  if  relief  had  been 
delayed  a  few  days  longer,  all  must  have  perished.  This 
period  of  suffering  and  gloom  was  long  remembered  with 
horror,  and  was  distinguished  by  the  name  of  the  starving 
time. 

7.  2In  the  mean  time  Sir  Thomas  Gates  and  his  com-  2.  Fateofstr 
panions,  who  had  been  wrecked  on  the  Bermudas,  had  JS^S* 
reached  the  shore  without  loss  of  life, — had  remained  nine     Panion8- 
months  on  an  uninhabited  but  fertile  island, — and  had 

found  means  to  construct  two  vessels,  in  which  they  em- 
barked* for  Virginia,  where   they  anticipated   a  happy    a.  Mar  20. ; 
welcome,  and  expected  to  find  a  prosperous  colony. 

3.  30n   their   arrivalb    at   Jamestown,  a  far   different    i>.  June*, 
scene  presented  itself;  and  the  gloom  was  increased  by 
the  prospect  of  continued    scarcity.     Death  by   famine 
awaited  them  if  they  remained  where  they  were ;  and,      colony. 
as  the  only  means  of  safety,  Gates  resolved  to  sail  for 
Newfoundland,    and  disperse   the   company    among   the 
ships  of  English  fishermen.      With  this  intention  they 
embarked,0  but  just  as  they  drew  near  the  mouth  of  the   c.  June  IT. 
river,   Lord  Delaware    fortunately   appeared   with   emi- 
grants and  supplies,  and  they  were  persuaded  to  return. d    a.  J»ne  »8- 

9.  4The  return  of  the  colony  was  celebrated  by  reli-  4.  Accnmt  qf 
gious  exercises,  immediately  after  which  the  commission   Lmw^°r 
of  Lord  Delaware  was  read,  and  the  government  organ- 
ized.    Under  the   wise   administration  of  this  able  and 
virtuous  man,  order  and  contentment  were  again  restored  ;      1611. 
but  the  health  of  the  governor  soon  failing,  he  was  obli- 
ged to  return  to  England,  having  previously  appointed 

Percy  to  administer  the  government   until  a  successor 
should  arrive.     6Before  the   return   of  Lord    Delaware     5.  of  sir 
was  known,  the  company  had  despatched   Sir  Thomas  T> 
Dale  with  supplies.     Arriving6  in  May,  he  assumed  the    e.  May«o. 
government   of  the  colony,  which  he  administered  with 
moderation,  although  upon  the  basis  of  martial  law. 

10.  6In  May,  Dale  had  written  to  the  company,  stating  6.  of  the  or- 
the  small  number  and  weakness  of  the  colonists,  and  re-  rival°fGateg- 
questing   new   recruits;    and   early   in   September    Sir 
Thomas  Gates  arrived  with  six  ships  and  three  hundred 
emigrants,  and  assumed  the  government  of  the  colony, 

which  then  numbered  seven  hundred  men.     7New  set-  i.  New  regw 
dements  were  now  formed,  and  several  wise  regulations 


168  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [BooK  H. 

ANALYSIS,  adopted  ;  among  which  was  that  of  assigning  to  each  man 

~"  a  few  acres  of  ground  for  his  orchard  and  garden. 
i  Their         11.  hitherto  all  the  land  had  been  worked  in  common, 
tffect,  $rc.    an(j   faQ  prociuce   deposited  in  the   public   stores.     The 
good  effects  of  the  new  regulation  were  apparent  in  the 
increased  industry  of  the  colonists,  and  soon  after,  during 
the  administration  of  Sir  Thomas  Dale,  larger  assign, 
ments  of  land  were  made,  and  finally,  the  plan  of  working 
in  a  common  field,  to  fill  the  public  stores,  was  entirely 
abandoned. 

1612.  III.  VIRGINIA  UNDER  THE  THIRD  CHARTER. — 1. 2In  1612, 
*  Starter**  ^e  London  Company  obtained*  from  the  king  a  new  char- 

a.  March  22.  ter,  making  important  changes  in  the  powers  of  the  corpo- 

ration, but  not  essentially  affecting  the  political  rights  of 
the  colonists  themselves. 
3.  changes  in      2.  8Hitherto   the   principal   powers   possessed  by  the 

the  govern-  1-11  i    •       i  •  »i        i  •   i 

ment  effected  company  had  been  vested  in  the  superior  council,  which, 
under  the  first  charter,  was  appointed  by  the  king ;  and 
although,  under  the  second,  it  had  its  vacancies  filled  by 
the  majority  of  the  corporation,  yet  the  corporation  itself 
could  act  only  through  this  medium.  The  superior  coun- 
cil was  now  abolished,  and  its  powers  were  transferred  to 
the  whole  company,  which,  meeting  as  a  democratic 
assembly,  had  the  sole  power  of  electing  the  officers  and 
establishing  the  laws  of  the  colony. 

1613.  3.  4In  1613  occurred  the  marriage  of  John  Rolfe,  a 
4  Account  of  young   Englishman,  with  Pocahontas,  the  daughter  of 

Powhatan ; — an  event  which  exerted  a  happy  influence 
upon  the  relations  of  the  colonists  and  Indians.  The 
marriage  received  the  approval  of  the  father  and  friends 
of  the  maiden,  and  was  hailed  with  great  joy  by  the 
English.  In  1616,  the  Indian  wife  accompanied  her 
husband  to  England,  and  was  received  with  much  kind- 
ness and  attention  by  the  king  and  queen  ;  but  as  she 
was  preparing  to  return,  at  the  age  of  twenty-two  she 
fell  a  victim  to  the  English  climate.  She  left  one  son, 
from  whom  are  descended  some  of  the  most  respectable 
families  in  Virginia. 

b.  in  ten.        4.  BDuring  the  same  year,b  Samuel  Argall,  a  sea  cap- 

tain>  sailing  from  Virginia  in  an  armed  vessel  for  the  pur- 
pose of  protecting  the  English  fishermen  off  the  coast  of 
Maine,  discovered  that  the  French  had  just  planted  a 
colony  near  the  Penobscot,*  on  Mount  Desert  Isle.f  Con- 
sidering this  an  encroachment  upon  the  limits  of  North 


*  The  Penobscot  is  a  river  of  Maine,  which  falls  into  Penobscot  Bay,  about  50  miles  N.  B. 
from  the  mouth  of  the  Kennebec. 

t  Mount  Desert  Island  is  about  20  miles  S.  E.  from  the  mouth  of  the  Penobscot, — a  peninsula 
totenrening.  It  is  15  miles  long,  and  10  or  12  broad. 


PART  II.] 


VIRGINIA. 


169 


a.  Note,  p.  135 


b.  Note  and 


1614. 


ministration. 


1616. 


. 
tobacco. 


1617. 


Virginia,  he  broke  up  the  settlement,  sending  some  of     1613. 
the  colonists  to  France,  and  transporting  others  to  Vir-  - 
ginia. 

5.  Sailing  again  soon  after,  he  easily  reduced  the  feeble 
settlement  at  Port  Royal,*  and  thus  completed  the  con- 
quest  of  Acadia.     On  his  return  to  Virginia  he  entered 
the  harbor  of  New  York,b  and  compelled  the  Dutch  trad- 
ing  establishment,  lately  planted  there,  to  acknowledge 
the  sovereignty  of  England. 

6.  'Early  in  1614,  Sir  Thomas  Gates  embarked  for 
England,  leaving  the  administration  of  the  government 
in  the  hands  of  Sir  Thomas  Dale,  who  ruled  with  vigor 
and  wisdom,  and  made  several  valuable  changes  in  the 
land  laws  of  the  colony.     After  having  remained  five 
years  in  the   country,  he   appointed   George   Yeardley 
deputy-governor,  and  returned  to  England.     2During  the 
administration  of  Yeardley  the  culture  of  tobacco,  a  native 
plant  of  the  country,  was  introduced,  which  soon  became, 
not  only  the  principal  export,  but  even  the  currency  of 
the  colony. 

7.  3In  1617,  the  office  of  deputy-governor  was  intrusted 
to  Argall,  who  ruled  with  such  tyranny  as  to  excite 
universal  discontent.     He  not  only  oppressed  the  colo- 
nists, but  defrauded  the  company.     After  numerous  com- 
plaints, and  a  strenuous  contest  among  rival  factions  in  the 
company,  for  the  control  of  the  colony,  Argall  was  dis- 
placed,  and  Yeardley  appointed  governor.     4Under  the 
administration   of   Yeardley,   the    planters    were    fully 
released  from  farther  service  to  the  colony,  martial  law 
was  abolished,  and  the  first  colonial  assembly  ever  held 
in  Virginia  was  convened0  at  Jamestown. 

8.  6The  colony  was  divided  into  eleven  boroughs  ;  and 
two  representatives,  called  burgesses,  were  chosen  from 
each.     These,  constituting  the  house  of  burgesses,  deba- 
ted all  matters  which  were  thought  expedient  for  the  good 
of  the  colony  ;  but  their  enactments,  although  sanctioned 
by  the  governor  and  council,  were  of  no  force  until  they 
were  ratified  .by  the  company  in  England.     6In  the  month 
of  August,    1620,  a  Dutch   man-of-war   entered   James 
river,  and  landed  twenty  negroes  for  sale.     This  was  the 
commencement  of  negro  slavery  in  the  English  colonies, 

9.  7It  was  now  twelve  years  since  the  settlement  of 
Jamestown,  and  after  an  expenditure  of  nearly  four  hun- 
dred  thousand  dollars  by  the  company,  there  were  in  the 
colony  only  six  hundred  persons  ;  yet,  during  the  year 
1620,  through  the  influence  of  Sir  Edwyn  Sandys,  the 
treasurer  of  the  company,  twelve  hundred  and  sixty-one 
additional  settlers  were  induced  to  emigrate.     But  as  yet 

22 


1619. 


June  29. 

f^ 

Home  of 


1620. 


introduced. 
^.  state  of  the 


170  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [Boo*  IL 

ANALYSIS,  there  were  few  women  in  the  colony  ;  and  most  of  the 
~~  planters  had  hitherto  cherished  the  design  of  ultimately 
returning  to  England. 

i.  Measures  10.  xln  order  to  attach  them  still  more  to  the  country, 
and  to  render  the  colony  more  permanent,  ninety  young 
women,  of  reputable  character,  were  first  sent  over,  and, 
country.  jn  the  following  year,  sixty  more,  to  become  wives  to  the 
planters.  The  expense  of  their  transportation,  and  even 
more,  was  paid  by  the  planters ;  the  price  of  a  wife  rising 
from  one  hundred  and  twenty,  to  one  hundred  and  fifty 
pounds  of  tobacco. 

1621.  11.  2In  August,  1621,  the  London  Company  granted* 
a.  Aug.  3.    to  their  colony  a  written  constitution,  ratifying,   in  the 

\h&<wruten  main,  the  form  of  government  established  by  Yeardley. 

cySSft!y   ft  decreed  that  a  governor  and  council  should  be  appointed 

the  company,  by  the  company,  and  that  a  general  assembly,  consisting 

hmocomA-   of  the  council,  and  two  burgesses  chosen  by  the  people 

tuted.      from  each  plantation,  or  borough,  should  be  convened 

Powers  of    yearly.     The  governor  had  a  negative  voice  upon  the 

governor,    proceedings  of  the  assembly,  but  no  law  was  valid  unless 

ratified  by  the  company  in  England. 

Laws.          12.  With  singular  liberality  it  was  farther  ordained 
that  no  orders  of  the  company  in  England  should  bind  the 
colony  until  ratified  by  the  assembly.     The  trial  by  jury 
jury.       was  established,  and  courts  of  justice  were  required  to 
Basis  of  cm-  conform  to  the  English  laws.     This  constitution,  granting 
stitution.    privileges  which  were  ever  after  claimed  as  rights,  was 

the  basis  of  civil  freedom  in  Virginia. 

b.  Oct.  13.  8The  new  constitution  was  brought1*  over  by  Sir 
Francis  Wyatt,  who  had  been  appointed  to  succeed 
Governor  Yeardley.  He  found  the  numbers  of  the  colony 
of  the  colony,  greatly  increased,  their  settlements  widely  extended,  and 
every  thing  in  the  full  tide  of  prosperity  But  this  pleas- 
ant prospect  was  doomed  soon  to  experience  a  terrible 
reverse. 

4.  Account  of      14.  4Since  the  marriage  of  Pocahontas,  Powhatan  had 

cmuptow.   remained  the  firm  friend  of  the  English.     But  he  being 

now  dead,  and  his  successor  viewing  with  jealousy  and 

1622.  alarm  the  rapidly  increasing  settlements  of  the  English, 
the  Indians  concerted  a  plan  of  surprising  and  destroying 
the    whole   colony.      Still   preserving   the   language   of 
friendship,  they  visited  the  settlements,  bought  the  arms, 
and  borrowed  the  boats  of  the  English,  and,  even  on  the 
morning  of  the  fatal  day,  came  among  them  as  freely  as 
usual. 

5n?jSn       15*  B^n  tlie  ^rst  °f  April,  1622,  at  mid-day,  the  attack 
'tear which   commenced;  and  so  sudden  and  unexpected  was  the  on- 

)  three  hundred  and  forty-seven  men, 


PART  H.J  VIRGINIA.  171 

women,  and  children,  fell  victims  to  savage  treachery  and    1622. 

cruelty.     The  massacre  would  have  been  far  more  exten- • 

sive  had  not  a  friendly  Indian,  on  the  previous  evening, 
revealed  the  plot  to  an  Englishman  whom  he  wished  to 
save  ;  by  which  means  Jamestown  and  a  few  of  the  neigh- 
boring settlements  were  well  prepared  against  the  attack. 

16.  Although  the  larger  part  of  the  colony  was  saved,  i.^tr^aof 
yet  great  distress  followed ;  the  more  distant  settlements 

were  abandoned ;  and  the  number  of  the  plantations  was 
reduced  from  eighty  to  eight.  2But  the  English  soon  2.  The  result. 
aroused  to  vengeance.  An  exterminating  war  against  the 
Indians  followed;  many  of  them  were  destroyed;  and 
the  remainder  were  obliged  to  retire  far  into  the  wilder- 
ness. 

17.  3The  settlement  of  Virginia  by  the  London  Com-  3.  The  causa 
pany  had   been  an  unprofitable   enterprise,   and  as  the  wthl  dissoiu- 
shares  in  the  unproductive  stock  were  now  of  little  value,  iSnOmoam- 
and  the  holders  very  numerous,  the  meetings  of  the  com-      pany' 
pany,  in  England,  became  the  scenes  of  political  debate, 

in  which  the  advocates  of  liberty  were  arrayed  against 

the  upholders  of  royal  prerogative.     4The  king  disliked  *.wiuaafo 

the  freedom  of  debate  here  exhibited,  and,  jealous  of  the       king. 

prevalence  of  liberal  sentiments,  at  first  sought  to  control 

the  elections  of  officers,  by  overawing  the  assemblies. 

18.  Tailing  in  this,  he  determined  to  recover,  by  a  dis- 
solution  of  the  company,  the  influence  of  which  he  had 
deprived   himself  by  a  charter  of  his  own  concession. 
'Commissioners  in  the  interest  of  the  king  were  therefore  6.  HOW  the 
appointed  to  examine  the  concerns  of  the  corporation.    As  ^S#f«S 
was  expected,  they  reported  in  favor  of  a  change ;  the 
judicial  decision  was  soon  after  given ;  the  London  Com- 
pany was  dissolved ;  the  king  took  into  his  own  hands  the     1624. 
government  of  the  colony ;  and  Virginia  thus  became  a 

royal  government. 

19.  'During  the  existence  of  the  London  Company,  the    t-  Gradual 

/•  TT*      •    •       i      i  in          i  j    f  changes  that 

government  of  Virginia  had  gradually  changed  irom  a  had  occurred 
royal  government,  under  the  first  charter,  in  which  the  tSo/Ffr1-" 
king  had  all  power,  to  a  proprietary  government  under      gima" 
the  second  and  third  charters,  in  which  all  executive  and 
legislative  powers  were  in  the  hands  of  the  company. 

20.  8 Although  these  changes  had  been  made  without   9.  Effect  of 
consulting  the  wishes  of  the  colonists,  and  notwithstand-   lothmvtr-' 
ing  the  powers  of  the  company  were  exceedingly  arbi-  **"/£  *&?* 
trary,  yet  as  the  majority  of  its  active  members  belonged     u>lonies. 
to  the  patriot  party  in  England,  so  they  acted  as  the  suc- 
cessful friends  of  liberty  in  America.     They  had  conce- 
ded the  right  of  trial  by  jury,  and  had  given  to  Virginia 

a  representative  government.    These  privileges,  thus  early 


172 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[BOOK  IL 


ANALYSIS, 


1625. 

a.  April  6. 


lowglrdjir" 


1628. 

8-  J°wy?ar' 

1629. 


4.  HI*  ad- 


1635. 


1636. 
b.  Jan. 

1642. 


conceded,  could  never  be  wrested  from  the  Virginians, 
and  they  exerted  an  influence  favorable  to  liberty,  through- 
out  all  the  colonies  subsequently  planted.  All  claimed 
as  extensive  privileges  as  had  been  conceded  to  their  elder 
sister  colony,  and  future  proprietaries  could  hope  to  win 
emigrants,  only  by  bestowing  franchises  as  large  as  those 
enjoyed  by  Virginia. 

IV.  VIRGINIA  FROM  THE  DISSOLUTION  OF  THE  LON- 
DON COMPANY  IN  1624,  TO  THE  COMMENCEMENT  OF  THE 
FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR  IN  1754.—  1.  'The  dissolu- 
tion  of  the  London  Company  produced  no  immediate 
change  in  the  domestic  government  and  franchises  of  the 
colony.  A  governor  and  twelve  counsellors,  to  be  guided 
by  the  instructions  of  the  king,  were  appointed  to  admin- 
ister the  government  ;  but  no  attempts  were  made  to  sup- 
press  the  colonial  assemblies.  aOn  the  death*  of  James 
the  First,  in  1625,  his  son,  Charles  the  First,  succeeded 
him.  The  latter  paid  very  little  attention  to  the  political 
condition  of  Virginia,  but  aimed  to  promote  the  prosperity 
of  the  colonists,  only  with  the  selfish  view  of  deriving 
profit  from  their  industry.  He  imposed  some  restrictions 
on  the  commerce  of  the  colony,  but  vainly  endeavored  to 
obtain  for  himself  the  monopoly  of  the  trade  in  tobacco. 

2.  3In  1628,  John  Harvey,  who  had  for  several  years 
been  a  member  of  the  council,  and  was  exceedingly  un- 
popular, was  appointed  governor  ;  but  he  did  not  arrive  in 
the  colony  until  late  in  the  following  year.     He  has  been 
charged,  by  most  of  the  old  historians,  with  arbitrary  and 
tyrannical   conduct  ;   but  although  he  favored  the  court 
party,  it  does  not  appear  that  he  deprived  the  colonists  of 
any  of  their  civil  rights. 

3.  4His  administration,  however,  was  disturbed  by  dis- 
putes  about  jan(j  titles  under  the  royal  grants  ;  and  the 
colonists,  being  indignant  that  he  should  betray  their  in- 
terests  by  opposing  their  claims,  deprived  him  of  the  gov- 
ernment, and  summoned  an  assembly  to  receive  complaints 
against  him.     Harvey,  in  the  mean  time,  had  consented 
to  go  to  England  with  commissioners  appointed  to  manage 
his  impeachment  ;  but  the  king  would  not  even  admit  his 
accusers  to  a  hearing,  and  Harvey  immediately  returnedb 
to  occupy  his  former  station. 

4.  6During  the  first  administration  of  Sir  William  Berke- 
Ie7>  from  1642  to  '52>  the  civil  condition  of  the  Virgi- 
nians  was  much  improved  ;  the  laws  and  customs  of  Eng- 
land were   still   farther  introduced;    cruel  punishments 
were  abolished  ;  old  controversies  were  adjusted  ;  a  more 
equitable  system  of  taxation  was  introduced  ;  the  rights 
of  property  and  the  freedom  of  industry  were  secured  ; 


PART  II.] 


VIRGINIA. 


173 


and  Virginia  enjoyed  nearly  all  the  civil  liberties  which 
the  most  free  system  of  government  could  have  conferred. 

5.  *A  spirit  of  intolerance,  however,  in  religious  matters, 
in  accordance  with  the  spirit  of  the  age,  was  manifested 
by  the  legislative  assembly ;  which  ordered*  that  no  min- 
ister should  preach  or  teach  except  in  conformity  to  the 
Church  of  England.     2While  puritanism  and  republican- 
ism were  prevailing  in  England,  leading  the  way  to  the 
downfall  of  monarchy,  the  Virginians  showed  the  strongest 
attachment  to  the  Episcopal  Church  and  the  cause  of 
royalty. 

6.  3In  1644  occurred  another  Indian  massacre,  followed 
by  a  border  warfare  until  October,  1646,  when  peace  was 
again  established.     During  several  years  the  Powhatan 
tribes  had  shown  evidences  of  hostility ;   but,  in  1644, 
hearing  of  the  dissensions  in  England,  and  thinking  the 
opportunity  favorable  to  their  designs,  they  resolved  on  a 
general  massacre,  hoping  to  be  able  eventually  to  exter- 
minate the  colony. 

7.  On  the  28th  of  April,  the  attack  was  commenced  on 
the  frontier  settlements,  and  about  three  hundred  persons 
were  killed  before  the  Indians  were  repulsed.     4A  vigor- 
ous war  against  the  savages  was  immediately  commenced, 
and  their  king,  the  aged  Opechancanough,  the  successor 
of  Powhatan,  was  easily  made  prisoner,  and  died  in  cap- 
tivity.    Submission  to  the  English,  and  a  cession  of  lands, 
were  the  terms  on  which  peace  was  purchased  by  the 
original  possessors  of  the  soil. 

8.  5During  the  civil  war*  between  Charles  the  First 
and  his  Parliament,  the  Virginians  continued  faithful  to 
the  royal  cause,  and  even  after  the  execution11  of  the  king, 
his  son,  Charles  the  Second,  although  a  fugitive  from  Eng- 
land, was  still  recognized  as  the  sovereign  of  Virginia. 
6The  Parliament,  irritated  by  this  conduct,  in  1652  sent  a 
naval  force  to  reduce  the  Virginians  to  submission.     Pre- 
vious to  this  (in  1650)  foreign  ships  had  been  forbidden  to 
trade  with  the   rebellious  colony,  and  in  1651   the  cele- 
brated navigation  act,  securing  to  English  ships  the  entire 


1642. 


v 
U1643. 


2.  singular 

contrast  of 

principles. 


1644. 


involved. 


1646. 


England!1 
b-  Feb-  9 


e.  HOW 
tS^ 
P 


*  NOTE.— The  tyrannical  disposition,  and  arbitrary  measures  of  Charles  the  First,  of  England, 
opposed  as  they  were  to  the  increasing  spirit  of  liberty  among  the  people,  involved  that  king- 
dom in  a  civil  war  ;  arraying,  on  the  one  side,  Parliament  and  the  Republicans  ;  and  on  the 
other,  the  Royalists  and  the  King.  Between  1642  and  1649,  several  important  battles  were 
fought,  when  the  king  was  finally  taken  prisoner,  tried,  condemned,  and  executed,  Jan  30, 
(Old  Style)  1649.  The  Parliament  then  ruled  ;  but  Oliver  Cromwell,  who  had  been  the  prin- 
cipal general  of  the  Republicans,  finally  dissolved  it  by  force  (April,  1653,)  and  took  into  his 
own  hands  the  reins  of  government,  with  the  title  of  "  Protector  of  the  Commonwealth."  He 
administered  the  government  with  energy  and  ability  until  his  death,  in  1658.  Richard  Crom- 
well succeeded  his  father,  as  Protector,  but  after  two  years  he  abdicated  the  government,  and 
quietly  retired  to  private  life.  Charles  the  Second,  a  highly  accomplished  prince,  but  arbitrary 
base,  and  unprincipled,  was  then  restored  (in  1660)  to  the  throne  of  his  ancestors,  by  the  gene 
ral  wish  of  the  people.  (See  also  the  Appendix  to  the  Colonial  History.) 


174  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [BooK  II 

ANALYSIS,  carrying  trade  with  England,  and  seriously  abridging  the 

freedom  of  colonial  commerce,  was  passed. 

1652.         9.  'On  the  arrival*  of  the  naval  force  of  Parliament  in 

a.  March.     1652,  all  thoughts  of  resistance  were  laid  aside,  and  al- 

manneXr  though  the  Virginians  refused  to  surrender  to  force,  yet 

*parSL?  they  voluntarily  entered  into  a  compact15  with  their  in- 

was  effected.  Vaders,  by  which  they  acknowledged  the  supremacy  of 

b.  March  22.    r»      T  or*        i  •  1-1  /•  •  i  /•  n         i 

2.  Nature  of  Parliament.     2By  this  compact,  which  was  faithfully  ob- 

^and'tuno*'  served  till  the  restoration  of  monarchy,  the  liberties  of 

observed.     Virginia  were  preserved,  the  navigation  act  itself  was  not 

enforced  within  her  borders,  and  regulated  by  her  own 

laws,  Virginia  enjoyed  freedom  of  commerce  with  all  the 

world. 

3.  state  of       10.  3During  the  existence  of  the  Commonwealth,  Vir- 

dwringfhe   ginia  enjoyed  liberties  as  extensive  as  those  of  any  Eng- 

CS3T     lish  colony^and  from  1652  till  1660,  she  was  left  almost  en- 

tirely  to  her  own  independent  government.     CromweK 

never  made  any  appointments  for  Virginia. ;  but  her  gov- 

c  Bennet.    ernors,c  during  the  Commonwealth,  were  chosen  by  the 

Dig"s  and      ,  .  ,.     ,  J     •> 

Matthews,    burgesses,  who  were  the  representatives  of  the  people. 

1658.     4When  the  news  of  the  deathd  of  Cromwell  arrived,  the 

d.  sept.  is.    assembly  reasserted  their  right  of  electing  the  officers  of 

^Snared"1*  government,  and  required  the  governor,  Matthews,  to  con- 

Jfrt«  1deaat  firm  it  >  m  order,  as  they  said,  "  that  what  was  their  privi- 

ojf arrived611  ^eSe  then,  might  be  the  privilege  of  their  posterity." 

1660  11.  *0n  the  death  of  governor  Matthews,  which  hap- 

s.  At  the  time  pened  just  at  the  time  of  the  resignation  of  Richard,  the 
successor  of  Cromwell,  the  house  of  burgesses,  after  enact- 
jng  ^hat  "  the  government  of  the  country  should  be  resi- 
dent in  the  assembly  until  there  should  arrive  from  Eng- 
land a  commission  which  the  assembly  itself  should  adjudge 
to  be  lawful,"  elected  Sir  William  Berkeley  governor,  who, 
by  accepting  the  office,  acknowledged  the  authority  to 
e.  The  wishes  which  he  owed  his  elevation.     6The  Virginians  hoped  for 
eiiiwJwlth  the  restoration  of  monarchy  in  England,  but  they  did  not 
monarchy    immediately  proclaim  Charles  the  Second  king,  although 
the  statement  of  their  hasty  return  to  royal  allegiance  has 
been  often  made. 

7.  Events  that  12.  'When  the  news  of  the  restoration  of  Charles  the 
Second  reached  Virginia,  Berkeley,  who  was  then  acting  as 
governor  elected  by  the  people,  immediately  disclaimed 
the  popular  sovereignty,  and  issued  writs  for  an  assembly 
in  the  name  of  the  king.  The  friends  of  royalty  now 
came  into  power,  and  high  hopes  of  royal  favor  were  en- 
tertained. 

^.commercial  13.  8But  prospects  soon  darkened.  The  commercial 
impMe'dvn  policy  of  the  Commonwealth  was  adopted,  and  restrictions 
the  colonies.  Up0n  colonial  commerce  were  greatly  multiplied.  The 


PART  II.]  VIRGINIA.  175 

new  provisions  of  the  navigation  act  enjoined  that  no  com-     1661. 
modities  should  be  imported  to  any  British  settlements,  nor  - 
exported  from  them,  except  in  English  vessels,  and  that 
the  principal  product  of  the  colonies  should  be  shipped  to 
no   country  except  England.      The   trade   between  the 
colonies  was  likewise  taxed  for  the  benefit  of  England,  and 
the  entire  aim  of  the  colonial  system  was  to  make  the  colo- 
nies dependent  upon  the  mother  country. 

14.  Remonstrances  against  this  oppression  were  of  no  i  Discontents 
avail,  and  the  provisions  of  the  navigation  act  were  rigor- 
ously  enforced.     The  discontents  of  the  people  were  farther 
increased  by  royal  grants  of  large  tracts  of  land  which  be- 
longed  to  the  colony,  and  which  included  plantations  that 
had  long  been  cultivated  ;  and,  in  1673,  the  lavish  sover-      1673. 
eign  of  England,  with  his  usual  profligacy,  gave  away  to 
Lord  Culpepper  and  the  earl  of  Arlington,  two  royal  favor- 
ites, "  all  the  dominion  of  land  and  water  called  Virginia," 
for  the  space  of  thirty-one  years. 


15.  2In  the   mean   time,  under  the   influence  of  the    2 

,.  ,     ,  .  .  .      -,T.      .    .         ,       .       .  ,         manner  trie 

royalist  and  the  aristocratic  party  in  Virginia,  the  legisla-  liberties  of  me 
ture  had  seriously  abridged  the  liberties  of  the  people.  pea?rWeue 
The  Episcopal  Church  had  become  the  religion  of  the  state,  In^^n°^ 

—  heavy  fines  were  imposed  upon  Quakers  and  Baptists,     By  fines. 

—  the  royal  officers,  obtaining  their  salaries  by  a  perma-    salaries. 
nent  duty  on  exported  tobacco,  were  removed  from  all  de- 
pendence upon  the  people,  —  the  taxes  were  unequal  and  op-      Taxes. 
pressive,  —  and  the  members  of  the  assembly,  who  had  been  Repre*enta- 
chosen  for  a  term  of  only  two  years,  had  assumed  to  them- 

selves an  indefinite  continuance  of  power,  so  that,  in  real- 
ity, the  representative  system  was  abolished. 

16.  3The  pressure  of  increasing  grievances  at  length  fiJjfj?^. 
produced  open  discontent  ;  and  the  common  people,  highly      ances- 
exasperated  against  the  aristocratic  and  royal  party,  began 

to  manifest  a  mutinous  disposition.     4An  excuse  for  &p.  i.inManwar 

pearing  in  arms  was  presented  in  the  sudden  outbreak  of  curved  at  this 

Indian  hostilities.     The  Susquehanna  Indians,  driven  from 

their  hunting  grounds  at  the  head  of  the  Chesapeake,  by 

the  hostile  Senecas,  had  come  down  upon  the  Potomac, 

and  with  their  confederates,  were  then  engaged  in  a  war 

with  Maryland.     Murders  had  been  committed  on  the  soil     1675. 

of  Virginia,  and  when  six  of  the  hostile  chieftains  presented 

themselves  to  treat  for  peace,  they  were  cruelly  put  to 

death.     The  Indians  aroused  to  vengeance,  and  a  deso- 

lating warfare  ravaged  the  frontier  settlements. 

17.  "Dissatisfied  with  the  measures  of  defence  which  ^JJJjJJjJ, 
Berkeley  had  adopted,  the  people,  with  Nathaniel  Bacon  for 

their  leader,  demanded  of  the  governor  permission  to  rise  and 
protect  themselves.     'Berkeley,  jealous  of  the  increasing  6- 


176 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[BOOK  IL 


rebellion. 


a.  May. 


ANALYSIS,  popularity  of  Bacon,  refused  permission.     *At  length,  the 

i.  commence'  Indian  aggressions  increasing,  and  a  party  of  Bacon's  own 
men  having  been  slain  on  his  plantation,  he  yielded  to  the 
C0mmon  voice,  placed  himself  at  the  head  of  five  hundred 
men,  and  commenced  his  march  against  the  Indians.  He 
was  immediately  proclaimed*  traitor  by  Berkeley,  and 
troops  were  levied  to  pursue  him.  Bacon  continued  his  ex- 
pedition, which  was  successful,  while  Berkeley  was  obliged 
to  recall  his  troops,  to  suppress  an  insurrection  in  the  lower 
counties. 

ft.  success  of  18.  2The  great  mass  of  the  people  having  arisen, 
Berkeley  was  compelled  to  yield  ;  the  odious  assembly,  of 
long  duration,  was  dissolved  ;  and  an  assembly,  composed 
mostly  of  the  popular  party,  was  elected  in  their  places. 
Numerous  abuses  were  now  corrected,  and  Bacon  was  ap- 

s.  vacillating'  pointed  commander-in-chief.  3Berkeley,  however,  at  first 
refused  to  sign  his  commission,  but  Bacon  having  made 
his  appearance  in  Jamestown,  at  the  head  of  several  hun- 
dred armed  men,  the  commission  was  issued,  and  the  gov- 
ernor united  with  the  assembly  in  commending  to  the  king 
the  zeal,  loyalty,  and  patriotism  of  the  popular  leader. 
But  as  the  army  was  preparing  to  march  against  the 
enemy,  Berkeley  suddenly  withdrew  across  the  York* 
river  to  Gloucester,!  summoned  a  convention  of  loyalists, 
and,  even  against  their  advice,  once  more  proclaimed 
Bacon  a  traitor. 

^®'  4Bacon,  however,  proceeded  against  the  Indians, 
anc^  Berkeley  having  crossed  the  Chesapeake  to  Accomac  j 
county,  his  retreat  was  declared  an  abdication.  Berkeley, 
in  the  mean  time,  with  a  few  adherents,  and  the  crews  of 
some  English  ships,  had  returned  to  Jamestown,  but,  on 
the  approach  of  Bacon  and  his  forces,  after  some  slight  re- 
sistance the  royalists  were  obliged  to  retreat,  and  Bacon 
took  possession  of  the  capital  of  Virginia. 

20.  The  rumor  prevailing  that  a  party  of  royalists  was 
approaching,  Jamestown  was  burned,  and  some  of  the 
patriots  fired  their  own  houses,  lest  they  might  afford  shel- 
ter to  the  enemy.  Several  troops  of  the  royalists  sooiC 
after  joined  the  insurgents,  but,  in  the  midst  of  his  suc- 
b.  Oct.  11.  cesses,  Bacon  suddenly  died.b  His  party,  now  left  with- 
out a  leader,  after  a  few  petty  insurrections,  dispersed,  and 
the  authority  of  the  governor  was  restored. 


foi£wed 


for  the  largest  vessels,  25  miles.  It  is  formed  of  the  Mattapony  and  the  Pamunky.  The  former 
Which  is  on  the  north,  is  formed  of  the  Mat,  Ta,  Po,  and  Ny  rivers. 

t  Gloucester  county  ia  on  the  N.E.  side  of  York  River,  and  borders  on  the  Chesapeake.  The 
town  is  on  a  branch  or  bay  of  the  Chesapeake, 

$  Accomac  county  is  on  the  eastern  shore  of  Chesapeake  Bay.  This  county  and  Northamp 
ton  county,  on  the  south,  constitute  what  is  called  the  Eastern  shore  of  Virginia. 


PART  II.]  VIRGINIA,  177 

21.  irThe  vengeful  passions  of  Berkeley,  however,  were 
not  allayed  by  the  submission  of  his  enemies.     Fines  and 
confiscations  gratified  his  avarice,  and  executions  were  con-  L 
tinued  till  twenty-two  had  been  hanged,  when  the  assem- 
bly interfered,  and  prayed  him  to  stop  the  work  of  death. 
The  conduct  of  Berkeley  was  severely  censured  in  Eng- 
land, and  publicly  by  the  king  himself,  who  declared  "  the 
old  fool  has  taken  away  more  lives  in  that  country  than  I 
for  the  murder  of  my  father." 

22.  2Historians  have  not  done  justice  to  the  principles  2.  character 
and  character  of  Bacon.     He  has  been  styled  a  rebel ; 

and  has  been  described  as  ambitious  and  revengeful ;  but 
if  his  principles  are  to  be  gathered  from  the  acts  of  the 
assembly  of  which  he  was  the  head,  they  were  those  of 
justice,  freedom,  and  humanity.  At  the  time  of  the  rebel- 
lion, "  no  printing  press  was  allowed  in  Virginia  ;  to  speak 
ill  of  Berkeley  or  his  friends  was  punished  by  fine  or 
whipping  ;  to  speak,  or  write,  or  publish  any  thing  in 
favor  of  the  rebels,  or  the  rebellion,  was  made  a  high  mis- 
demeanor, and,  if  thrice  repeated,  was  evidence  of  treason. 
It  is  not  strange  then  that  posterity  was  for  more  than  a 
hundred  years  defrauded  of  the  truth." 

23.  3The  grant  of  Virginia  to  Arlington  and  Culpepper'  3.  Aproprte- 
has  already  been  mentioned.     In  1677  the  latter  obtained  tarySrn 
the  appointment  of  governor  for  life,  and  thus  Virginia  be-   e 
came  a  proprietary  government,  with  the  administration 

vested  in  one  of  the  proprietors.      In  1680  Culpepper     1680. 
arrived  in  the  province,  and  assumed  the  duties  of  his 
office.     4The  avaricious  proprietor  was  more  careful  of  t.cuipepper'a 
his  ownjnterests  than  of  those  of  the  colony,  and  under  his  adm£,tra' 
administration  Virginia  was  impoverished.     *In  1684  the     5  Royal 
grant  was  recalled, — Culpepper  was  deprived  of  his  office, 
although  he  had  been  appointed  for  life,  and  Virginia  again 
became  a  royal  province.     Arlington  had  previously  sur- 
rendered his  rights  to  Culpepper.     "The  remaining  por-  «•  Remaining 
tion  of  the  history  of  Virginia,  down  to  the  period  of  the    Virginia. 
French  and  Indian  war,  is  marked  with  few  incidents  of 
importance. 

23 


[Boon  IL 


CHAPTER  II. 

MASSACHUSETTS.* 

SECTION  I. 

Qf  Section  I.  MASSACHUSETTS,  FROM  ITS  EARLIEST  HISTORY,  TO  THE  UNIOU 
OF  THE  NEW  ENGLAND  COLONIES  IN  1643. 


"*  L 


1607. 

a.  see  p.  ise. 

attempted  set- 


country, 
1614. 


*'tfcPaptainn 
smth. 


c.  Note,p. 
3.  The  map 

tw  hich  he  pre- 

pared. 
4-  £22*" 


d  1615. 

jtnfaitempt 


e.  July  4. 


DIVISIONS.  —  I.  Early  History.  —  I!  Plymouth  Colony.  —  III.  Massa- 
chusetts  Say  Colony.—  IV.  Union  of  the  New  England  Colonies.^ 
V.  Early  Laws  and  Customs. 

I-  EARLY  HISTORY.  —  1  .  J  An  account  of  the  first  attempt 
of  the  Plymouth  Company  to  form  a  settlement  in  North 
Virginia  has  already  been  given.*  Although  vessels  an- 
nually  visited  the  coast  for  the  purpose  of  trade  with  the 
Indians,  yet  little  was  known  of  the  interior  until  1614, 
when  Captain  John  Smith,  who  had  already  obtained  dis- 
tinction  in  Virginia,  sailed  with  two  vessels  to  the  territo- 
ries of  the  Plymouth  Company,  for  the  purposes  of  trade 
and  discovery. 

^"  *^e  expedition  was  a  private  adventure  of  Smith 
and  four  merchants  of  London,  and  was  highly  successful. 
After  Smith  had  concluded  his  traffic  with  the  natives,  he 
travelled  into  the  interior  of  the  country,  accompanied  by 
only  eight  men,  and,  with  great  care,  explored  the  coast 
from  the  Penobscot1'  to  Cape  Cod.6  8He  prepared  a  map 
°f  tne  coast,  and  called  the  country  NEW  ENGLAND,  —  a 
name  which  Prince  Charles  confirmed,  and  which  has  ever 

.  ,  ,    .        -. 

since  been  retained. 

3.  'After  Smith's  departure,  Thomas  Hunt,  the  master 
of  the  second  ship,  enticed  a  number  of  natives  on  board 
his  vessel  and  carried  them  to  Spain,  where  they  were  sold 
into  slavery.  6In  the  following'1  year,  Smith,  in  the  em- 
P^oy  °^  some  members  of  the  Plymouth  Company,  sailed 
with  the  design  of  establishing  a  colony  in  New  England. 
In  his  first  effort  a  violent  tempest  forced  him  to  return. 
"Again  renewing6  the  enterprise,  his  crew  became  mutin- 
ous>  and  he  was  at  last  intercepted  by  French  pirates,  who 


*  MASSACHUSETTS,  one  of  the  New  England  States,  is  about  120  miles  long  from  east  to 
•wedt,  90  miles  broad  in  the  eastern  part,  and  50  in  the  western,  and  contains  an  area  of  about 
^7»500  square  miles.  Several  ranges  of  mountains,  extending  from  Vermont  and  New  Hamp- 
shire, pass  through  the  western  part  of  this  state  into  Connecticut.  East  of  these  mountains 
the  country  is  hilly,  except  in  the  southern  and  south-eastern  portions,  where  it  is  low,  and 
generally  sandy.  The  northern  and  western  portions  of  the  state  have  generally  a  strong  soil, 
•well  adapted  to  grazing  The  valleys  of  the  Connecticut  and  Housatonic  are  highly  fertile. 
The  marble  quarries  of  West  Stockbridge,  in  the  western  part  of  the  state,  and  the  granite 
quarries  of  Quincy,  nine  miles  S.  E.  from  Boston,  are  celebrated. 


PART  II.]  MASSACHUSETTS.  179 

seized  his  ship  and  conveyed  him  to  France.     He  after-    1615. 
wards  escaped  alone,  in  an  open  boat,  from  the  harbor  of 
Rochelle,*  and  returned  to  England. 

4.  'By  the  representations  of  Smith,  the  attention  of  the    i  pianaof 
Plymouth  Company  was  again  excited ;   they  began  to  thcSSth 
form  vast  plans  of  colonization,  appointed  Smith  admiral 

of  the  country  for  life,  and,  at  length,  after  several  years     1620. 
of  entreaty,  obtained4  a  new  charter  for  settling  the  coun-    a.  NOV.  is. 
try.     2The  original  Plymouth  Company  was  superseded  ^gwnc«q/' 
by  the  Council  of  Plymouth,  to  which  was  conveyed,  in     andfhetr 
absolute  property,  all  the  territory  lying  between  the  40th      charter- 
and  48th  degrees5  of  north  latitude,  extending  from  the  t>.  see  maps. 
Atlantic  to  the  Pacific,  and  comprising  more  than  a  mil- 
lion of  square  miles. 

5.  3This  charter  was  the  basis  of  all  the  grants  that  3.  This  char- 
were  subsequently  made  of  the  country  of  New  England.  Ur<}what. 
*The  exclusive  privileges  granted  by  it  occasioned  dis-  4.  its  exciu- 

.    *•  *-?  -,        J  i  sivt  privi- 

putes  among  the  proprietors,  and  prevented  emigration      ma- 
under their  auspices,  while,  in  the  mean  time,  a  perma- 
nent colony  was  established  without  the  aid  or  knowledge 
of  the  company  or  the  king. 

II.  PLYMOUTH  COLONY. — 1.  6A  band  of  Puritans,  dis-      s.  The 
senters  from  the  established  Church  of  England,  perse- 
cuted for  their  religious  opinions,  and  seeking  in  a  foreign 
land  that  liberty  of  conscience  which  their  own  country 
denied  them,  became  the  first  colonists  of  New  England. 
"As  early  as  1608  they  emigrated  to  Holland,  and  settled,  6- 
first,  at  Amsterdam,f  and  afterwards  at  Leyden,^  where, 
during  eleven  years,  they  continued  to  live  in  great  har- 
mony, under  the  charge  of  their  excellent  pastor,  John 
Robinson. 

2.  7At  the  end  of  that  period,  the  same  religious  zeal     ^.  causes 
that  had  made  them  exiles,  combined  with  the  desire  of 
improving  their  temporal  welfare,  induced  them  to  under- 

take  a  more   distant   migration.      "But,  notwithstanding     8.  Their 
they  had  been  driven  from  their  early  homes  by  the  rod 
of  persecution,  they  loved  England  still,  and  desired  to  re- 
tain their  mother  tongue,  and  to  live  under  the  government 
of  their  native  land. 

3.  "These,  with  other  reasons,  induced  them  to  seek  an 
asylum  in  the  wilds  of  America.     They  obtained  a  grant 

of  land  from  the  London  or  Virginia  Company,  but  in     obtaineA 

*  Rochelle  is  a  strongly  fortified  town  at  the  bottom  of  a  small  gulf  on  the  coast  of  the  Atlan- 
tic (or  Bay  of  Biscay)  in  the  west  of  France. 

t  Amsterdam  is  on  a  branch  of  the  Zuyder  Zee,  a  gulf  or  bay  in  the  west  of  Holland.  In 
the  17th  century  it  was  one  of  the  first  commercial  cities  of  Europe.  The  soil  being  marshy, 
the  city  is  built  mostly  on  oaken  piles  driven  into  the  ground.  Numerous  canals  run  through 
the  city  in  every  direction 

t  Leyden,long  famous  for  its  University,  is  on  one  of  the  branches  or  mouths  of  the  Rhino, 
7  miles  from  the  sea,  and  25  miles  S.  W.  from  Amsterdam. 


190  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [Boox  tt 

ANALYSIS,  vain  sought  the  favor  of  the  king.     Destitute  of  sufficient 

i  Partner-  capital,  they  succeeded  in  forming  a  partnership  with  some 

MP formed.  men  of  business  in  London,  and,  although  the  terms  were 

exceedingly  severe  to  the  poor  emigrants,  yet,  as  they  did 

not  interfere  with  civil  or  religious  rights,  the  Pilgrims 

2.  Prepara-  were   contented.      2Two  vessels   having   been  obtained, 

S&r     tne  Mayflower  and  the   Speedwell,  the   one   hired,  the 

other   purchased,  as   many  as  could   be    accommodated 

prepared  to  take  their  final  departure.     Mr.  Robinson  and 

the  main  body  were  to  remain  at  Leyden  until  a  settlement 

should  be  formed. 

a.  Aug.  i.         4.  3  Assembled*  at  Delft  Haven,*  and  kneeling  in  pray- 
DemCHaven  er  on  tne  sea-shore,  their  pious  pastor  commended  them  to 
the  protection  of  Heaven,  and  gave  them  his  parting  bless- 
4.  Events    ing.      4A   prosperous  wind  soon  bore  the  Speedwell  to 
ihfrom°thZed  Southampton,!  where  it  was  joined  by  the  Mayflower, 
^fi^San-  with  the  rest  of  the  company  from  London.     After  several 
K?gr*»w     delays,  and  finally  being  obliged  to  abandon  the  Speedwell 
fr°iandng    as  unseaworthy,  part  of  the  emigrants  were  dismissed,  and 
the  remainder  were  taken  on  board  the  Mayflower,  which, 
with  one  hundred  and  one  passengers,  sailed  from  Ply- 
mouth J  on  the  16th  of  September. 
5  Their  voy-       5.  6After  a  long  and  dangerous  voyage,  on  the  19th  of 

age,  and  their  ~T  ,  ,&       .     ,      ,  &- ,  ,      ,  j     j  t> 

destination.  November  they  descried  the  bleak  and  dreary  shores  of 
Cape  Cod,  still  far  from  the  Hudson,§  which  they  had 
selected  as  the  place  of  their  habitation.  But  the  wintry 
storms  had  already  commenced,  and  the  dangers  of  navi- 
gation on  that  unknown  coast,  at  that  inclement  season, 
induced  them  to  seek  a  nearer  resting-place. 

inSbefore        6'  *®n  tne  21st  ^ey  an°hored  in  Cape  Cod  harbor,  but, 

"landing,     before  landing,  they  formed  themselves  into  a  body  politic, 
by  a  solemn  contract,  and  chose  John  Carver  their  gover- 
7.  Their  lead-  nor  for  the  first  year.     7Their  other  leading  men,  distin- 
guished in  the  subsequent  history  of  the  colony,  were 

s.  parties    Bradford,  Brewster,  Standish,  and  Winslow.     "Exploring 
'*'  parties  were  sent  on  shore  to  make  discoveries,  and  select  a 

9.  Hardships  place  for  settlement.     "Great  hardships  were  endured  from 
endured.     ^  QQ^  an(j  storm)  an(j  from  wandering  through  the  deep 

snow  which  covered  the  country. 

*  Delft  Haven,  the  port  or  haven  of  Delft,  is  on  the  north  side  of  the  river  Maese,  in  Hol- 
land, 18  miles  south  from  Leyden,  and  about  fifteen  miles  from  the  sea. 

f  Southampton,  a  town  of  England,  is  situated  on  an  arm  of  the  sea,  or  of  the  English 
Channel,  it  is  75  miles  S.  W.  from  London. 

t  Plymouth,  a  large  town  of  Devonshire,  in  England,  about  200  miles  S.  W.  from  London, 
and  130  from  Southampton,  stands  between  the  rivers  Plym  and  Tamar,  near  their  entrance 
into  the  English  Channel.  Plymouth  is  an  important  naval  station,  and  has  one  of  the  best 
harbors  in  England. 

§  The  Hudson  River,  in  New  York,  one  of  the  best  for  navigation  in  America,  rises  in  the 
mountainous  regions  west  of  Lake  Champlain,  and  after  an  irregular  course  to  Sandy  Hill  its 
direction  is  nearly  south,  200  miles  by  the  river,  to  New  York  Bay,  which  lies  between  Long 
Island  and  New  Jersey.  The  tide  flows  to  Troy,  161  miles  (by  the  river)  from  New  York. 


PART  II.] 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


181 


winter. 


1621. 


7.  *A  few  Indians  were  seen,  who  fled  upon  the  dis-     162O. 
charge  of  the  muskets  of  the  English  ;  a  few  graves  were  t  Discoveriea 
discovered,  and,  from  heaps  of  sand,  a  number  of  baskets      made. 
of  corn  were  obtained,  which  furnished  seed  for  a.  future 
harvest,  and  probably  saved  the  infant  colony  from  famine. 

2On  the  21st  of  December  the  harbor  of  Plymouth*  was  2^^g^ 
sounded,  and  being  found  fit  for  shipping,  a  party  landed,  at  Plymouth. 
examined  the  soil,  and  finding  good  water,  selected  this  as 
the  place  for  a  settlement.  3The  21st  of  December,  cor- 
responding  with  the  llth  of  December  Old  Style,  is  the 
day  which  should  be  celebrated  in  commemoration  of  this 
important  event,  as  the  anniversary  of  the  landing  of  the 
Pilgrim  Fathers. 

8.  4In  a  few  days  the  Mayflower  was  safely  moored  in 
the   harbor.     The   buildings  of  the   settlers   progressed 
slowly,  through  many  difficulties  and  discouragements, 
for  many  of  the  men  were  sick  with  colds  and  eonsump- 
tions,  and  want  and  exposure  rapidly  reduced  the  num- 
bers of  the  colony.     The  governor  lost  a  son  at  the  first 
landing;  early  in  the  spring  his  own  health  sunk  under  a 
sudden  attack,  and  his  wife  soon  followed  him  in  death. 
The  sick  were  often  destitute  of  proper  care  and  atten- 
tion; the  living  were  scarcely  able  to  bury  the  dead; 
and,  at  one  time,  there  were  only  seven  men  capable  of 
rendering   any   assistance.     Before   April   forty-six   had 
died.     6Yet,  with  the  scanty  remnant,  hope  and  virtue  sur- 

vived  ;  —  they  repined  not  in  all  their  sufferings,  and  their  were  borne. 
cheerful  confidence  in  the  mercies  of  Providence  remain- 
ed unshaken. 

9.  "Although  a  few  Indians  had  been  seen  at  a  distance 
hovering  around  the  settlement,  vet  during  several  months  Indian  visit 

&  1  rt«       •  T  •      .L  thCtt  tjl& 

none  approached  sufficiently  near  to  hold  any  intercourse  colony 
with  the  English.  At  length  the  latter  were  surprised  by 
the  appearance,  among  them,  of  an  Indian  named  Samo- 
set,  who  boldly  entered*  their  settlement,  exclaiming  in 
broken  English,  Welcome  Englishmen  !  Welcome  Eng- 
lishmen !  He  had  learned  a  little  English  among  the 
fishermen  who  had  visited  the  coast  of  Maine,  and  gave 
the  colony  much  useful  information. 

10.  7He  cordially  bade  the  strangers  welcome  to  the 

soil,  which,  he  informed  them,  had  a  few  years     PLYMOUTH  AND  vie. 
before  been  deprived  of  its  occupants  by  a  dreadful 
pestilence  that  had  desolated  the  whole  eastern  sea- 

*  Plymouth,  thus  named  from  Plymouth  in  England,  is  now  a  vil- 
lage of  about  5000  inhabitants.  It  is  pleasantly  situated  on  Plymouth 
havbor,  38  miles  S.  E.  from  Boston.  The  harbor  is  large,  but  shallow, 
and  is  formed  by  a  sand  beach  extending  three  miles  N.  W.  from  the 
mouth  of  Eel  River.  In  1774  a  part  of  the  Rock  on  which  the  Pilgrims 
Linded  was  conveyed  from  the  shore  to  a  square  in  the  centre  of  the 
village. 


a>  March  26t 


182  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [Boos  II. 

ANALYSIS,  board  of  New  England,     ^amoset  soon  after  visited  the 

1.  squawo    colony,  accompanied  by  Squanto,  a  native  who  had  been 

carried  away  by  Hunt,  in  1614,  and  sold  into  slavery,  but 
who  had  subsequently  been  liberated  and  restored  to  his 
country. 

2.  Massasoit.       u.  9By  the  influence  of  these  friendly  Indians,  Mas- 

sasoit,  the  great  Sachem  of  the  Wampanoags,  the  princi- 
pal of  the  neighboring  tribes,  was  induced  to  visit  the  col- 
a.  April  i.    ony,  where  he  was  received*  with  much  formality  and  pa- 
z.Treatywith  rade.     8A  treaty  of  friendship  was  soon  concluded,*  the 
parties  promising  to  deliver  up  offenders,  and  to  abstain 
from  mutual  injuries ;  the  colony  to  receive  assistance  if 
attacked,  and  Massasoit,  if  attacked  unjustly.    This  treaty 
was  kept  inviolate  during  a  period  of  fifty  years,  until  the 
breaking  out  of  King  Philip's  War. 

^'  4Otner  treaties,  of  a  similar  character,  soon  after 
followed.  A  powerful  chieftain  within  the  dominions  of 

1622.  Massasoit,  who  at  first  regarded  the  English  as  intruders, 
and  threatened  them  with  hostilities,  was  finally  compel- 

«.  canontcus.  led  to  sue  for  peace.  BCanonicus,  the  chief  of  the  Nar- 
ragansetts,  sent  to  Plymouth  a  bundle  of  arrows  wrapped 
in  a  rattlesnake's  skin,  as  a  token  of  his  hostility.  The 
governor,  Bradford,  filled  the  skin  with  powder  and  shot 
and  returned  it ;  but  the  chieftain's  courage  failed  at  the 
sight  of  this  unequivocal  symbol,  which  was  rejected  by 
every  community  to  which  it  was  carried,  until  at  last  it 
was  returned  to  Plymouth,  with  all  its  contents.  The 
Narragansetts  were  awed  into  submission. 

13.  6In  1622,  Thomas  Weston,  a  merchant  of  London, 
sent  out  a  colony  of  sixty  adventurers,  who  spent  most  of 
the  summer  at  Plymouth,  enjoying  ,the  hospitality  of  the 
inhabitants,  but  afterwards  removed  to  Weymouth,*  where 
tnev  began  a  plantation.  7Being  soon  reduced  to  neces- 

of  the  settlers.  sity  by  indolence  and  disorder,  and  having  provoked  the 
Indians  to  hostilities  by  their  injustice,  the  latter  formed  a 
plan  for  the  destruction  of  the  settlement. 

1623.  14.  "But  the  grateful  Massasoit  having  revealed  the  de- 
sign  to  the  Plymouth  colony,  the  governor  sent  Captain 
Standish  with  eight  men  to  aid  the  inhabitants  of  Wey- 
mouth.    With  his  small  party  Standish  intercepted  and 
killed  the  hostile  chief,  and  several  of  his  men,  and  the 
conspiracv  was   defeated.     "The   Weymouth    Plantation 
was  soon  after  nearly  deserted,  most  of  the  settlers  return- 
ing to  England. 

10.  conduct  of      15.  10The  London  adventurers,  who  had  furnished  the 
adventurers.  Plymouth  settlers  with  capital,  soon  becoming  discouraged 

*  Weymouth,  called  by  the  Indians  Wessagussett,  is  a  small  Tillage  between  two  branches 
of  the  outer  harbor  of  Boston,  12  miles  S.  E.  from  the  city.     (See  Map,  p.  184.) 


MASSACHUSETTS.  183 

by  the  small  returns  from  their  investments,  not  only  de-    1624. 

serted  the  interests  of  the  colony,  but  did  much  to  injure 

its  prosperity.  They  refused  to  furnish  Robinson  and  his 
friends  a  passage  to  America,  attempted  to  enforce  on  the 
colonists  a  clergyman  more  friendly  to  the  established 
church,  and  even  despatched  a  ship  to  injure  their  com- 
merce by  rivalry.  lAt  last,  the  emigrants  succeeded  in  1626. 
purchasing*  the  rights  of  the  London  merchants ;  they 
made  an  equitable  division  of  their  property,  which  was 
before  in  common  stock;  and  although  the  progress  of 
population  was  slow,  yet,  after  the  first  winter,  no  fears 
were  entertained  of  the  permanence  of  the  colony. 

III.  MASSACHUSETTS  BAY  COLONY. — 1-  2In  1624,  Mr. 
White,  a  Puritan  minister  of  Dorchester,*  in  England,  capeAnn. 
having  induced  a  number  of  persons  to  unite  with  him  in 
the  design  of  planting  another  colony  in  New  England,  a 
small  company  was  sent  over,  who  began  a  settlement  at 
Cape  Ann.f  This  settlement,  however,  was  abandoned 
after  an  existence  of  less  than  two  years. 

2.  *In  1628,  a  patent  was  obtained6  from  the  council  of     1628. 
Plymouth,  and  a  second  company  was  sent  over,  under   b- March  »• 
the  charge  of  John  Endicott,  which  settled6  at  SalemJ  to  3-  ffiJSP 
which  place  a  few  of  the  settlers  of  Cape  Ann  had  pre-     c-  SePl- 
viously  removed.     4In  the  following  year  the  proprietors     1629. 
received*1  a  charter  from  the  king,  and  were  incorporated 

by  the  name  of  the  "  Governor  and  Company  of  the  Mas- 
sachusetts  Bay  in  New  England."  About  200  additional  ing  year 
settlers  came*  over,  a  part  of  whom  removed  to  and  e.  July, 
founded  Charlestown.§ 

3.  'During  the  year  1630,  the  Massachusetts  Bay  colony     1630. 
received  a  large  accession  to  its  numbers,  by  the  arrivalf 

of  about  three  hundred  families,  mostly  pious  and  intelli- 

gent  Puritans,  under  the  charge  of  the  excellent  John     f.  Juiy. 

Winthrop.     6At  the  same  time  the  whole  government  of    «•  other 

^1  i  iTVT-niii  TTT-     i  events  that 

the  colony  was  removed  to  JNew  .bngiand,  and  Winthrop  occurred  at 

i       J  r       thesamt 

was  chosen  governor.  time. 

4.  7The  new  emigrants  located  themselves  beyond  the  T.  Location  of 
limits  of  Salem,  and  settled  at  Dorchester,  [)  Roxbury,1T    emigrants. 

*  Dorchester,  in  England,  is  situated  on  the  small  river  Troom,  20  miles  from  its  entrance 
into  the  English  Channel,  six  miles  N.  from  Weymouth,  and  120  S.W.  from  London. 

t  Cape  Ann,  the  northern  cape  of  Massachusetts  Bay,  is  80  miles  N.E.  from  Boston.  The 
«ape  and  peninsula  are  now  included  in  the  town  of  Gloucester.  Gloucester,  the  principal  vil- 
lage, called  also  the  Harbor,  is  finely  located  on  the  south  side  of  the  peninsula. 

t  Salem,  called  by  the  Indians  Na-um-keag,  is  14  miles  N.E.  from  Beston.  It  is  built  on  a 
sandy  peninsula,  formed  by  two  inlets  of  the  sea,  called  North  and  South  Rivers.  The  harbor, 
which  is  in  South  Biver,  is  good  for  vessels  drawing  not  more  than  12  or  14  feet  of  water.  (See 
Map,  next  page.) 

$  See  Note  on  page  187-  Map,  next  page,  and  also  en  p.  849. 

||  That  part  of  Dorchester  which  was  first  settled,  is  Dorchester  Neck,  about  four  miles  S.B. 
from  Boston.  (See  Map,  p.  349.) 

*H  Roxbury  village  is  two  miles  south  from  Boston.  Its  principal  street  may  be  considered 
as  the  continuation  of  Washington  Street,  Boston,  extending  over  Boston  Neck.  A  great  part 
of  the  town  is  rocky  land :  henoe  the  name,  Ro&s-bury.  (See  Map,  next  pajfe.J 


184 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[BooKlL 


land. 


qf  those  who 


ANALYSIS.  Cambridge,*  and  Watertown.f     aThe  accidental  advan- 

1  settlement  ta»e  °^  a  sPrmg  °f  g°°d  water  induced  a  few  families,  and 
of  Bo»ton.    wfth  them  the   governor,  to  settle   on  the  peninsula  of 

Shawmut ;  and  Boston^  thenceforth  became  the  metropolis 
of  New  England. 

2  •Buff™"**      5.  2Many  of  the  settlers  were  from  illustrious  and  noble 
arlirefurnof  families,  and  having  been  accustomed  to  a  life  of  ease  and 

's~  enjoyment,  their  sufferings  from  exposure  and  the  failure 
of  provisions  were  great,  and,  before  December,  two  hun- 
dred  had  died.     A  few  only,  disheartened  by  the  scenes 
.s.  character  of  woe,  returned  to  England.     3Those  who  remained  were 

nfthnav  tnhn  '  O 

sustained  in  their  afflictions  by  religious  faith  and  Ghns- 
tion  fortitude ; — not  a  trace  of  repining  appears  in  their 
records,  and  sickness  never  prevented  their  assembling  at 
stated  times  for  religious  worship. 

6.  4In  1631  the  general  court,  or  council  of  the  people, 
Jd£?i«n  ordained*  that  the  governor,  deputy-governor,  and  ass'st- 

ants,  should  be  chosen  by  the  freemen  alone ;  but  at  the 
same  time  it  was  declared  that  those  only  should  be  ad- 
mitted to  the  full  rights  of  citizenship,  who  were  members 
of  some  church  within  the  limits  of  the  colony. §  BThis 
law  has  been  severely  censured  for  its  intolerance,  by 
those  who  have  lived  in  more  enlightened  times,  but  it 
was  in  strict  accordance  with  the  policy  and  the  spirit  of 
the  age,  and  with  the  professions  of  the  Puritans  them- 
selves, and  originated  in  the  purest  motives. 

7.  "In  1634  the  pure  democratic  form  of  government, 
which  had  hitherto  prevailed,  was  changedb  to  a  represen- 

b  May.      tative  democracy,  by  which  the  powers  of  legislation  were 
wSm.    intrusted  to  deputies  chosen  by  the  people.     In  the  same 


1631. 


i63i. 
a.  May  28. 


1634. 

6.  Change 

~   in  the 


*  Cambridge,  formerly  called  Newtown,  is  situ- 
ated on  the  north  side  of  Charles  River,  three  milea 
N.W.  from  Boston.  The  courthouse  and  jail  are 
at  East  Cambridge,  formerly  called  Lechmere's 
Point,  within  a  mile  of  Boston,  and  connected  with 
it  and  Charlestown  by  bridges.  Harvard  College, 
the  first  established  in  the  United  States,  is  at 
Cambridge.  (Map.)  (See  also  Map,  p.  349.) 

t  Watertown  village  is  on  the  north  side  of 
Charles  River,  west  of  Cambridge,  and  seven  miles 
from  Boston.  (Map.) 

$  Boston,  the  largest  town  in  New  England, 
and  the  capital  of  Massachusetts,  is  situated 
on  a  peninsula  of  an  uneven  surface,  two  milea 
long  and  about  one  mile  wide,  connected  with 
the  mainland  on  the  south,  by  a  narrow  neck 
about  forty  rods  across.  Several  bridges  also  now 
connect  it  with  the  mainland  on  the  north,  west, 
and  south.  The  harbor,  on  the  east  of  the  city, 
is  very  extensive,  and  is  one  of  the  best  in  the 
United  States.  South  Boston,  formerly  a  part  of 
Dorchester,  and  East  Boston,  formerly  Noddles 
Island,  are  now  included  within  the  limits  of  tho 
city.  (Also  see  Map  on  p.  349.) 
§  NOTE.— But  when  New  Hampshire  united  with  Massachusetts  in  1641,  not  as  a  province, 
but  on  equal  terms,  neither  the  freemen  nor  the  deputies  of  New  Hampshire  were  required  to 
be  church  members. 


PART  II.] 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


185 


year  the  peculiar  tenets  of  Roger  Williams,  minister  of 
Salem,  began  to  occasion  much  excitement-  in  the  colony.  - 
A  puritan,  and  a  fugitive  from  English  persecution,  Roger 
Williams  had  sought,  in  New  England,  an  asylum  among 
those  of  his  own  creed  ;  but  finding  there,  in  matters  of 
religion,  the  same  kind  of  intolerance  that  prevailed  in 
England,  he  earnestly  raised  his  voice  against  it. 

8.  JHe  maintained  that  it  is  the  duty  of  the  civil  magis- 
trate to  give  equal  protection  to  all  religious  sects,  and 
that  he  has  no  right  to  restrain  or  direct  the  consciences 
of  men,  or,  in  any  way,  interfere  with  their  modes  of  wor- 
ship, or  the  principles  of  their  religious  faith.     2But  with 
these  doctrines  of  religious  tolerance  he  united  others  that 
were  deemed  subversive  of  good  government,  and  opposed 
to  the  fundamental  principles  of  civil  society.     Such  were 
those  which  declared  it  wrong  to  enforce  an  oath  of  alle- 
giance to  the  sovereign,  or  of  obedience  to  the  magistrate, 
and  which  asserted  that  the  King  had  no  right  to  usurp  the 
power  of  disposing  of  the  territory  of  the  Indians,  and 
hence  that  the  colonial  charter  itself  was  invalid. 

9.  3Such  doctrines,  and  particularly  those  which  related 
to  religious  toleration,  were  received  with  alarm,  and  Roger 
Williams,  after  having  been  in  vain  remonstrated  with  by 
the  ruling  elders  of  the  churches,  was  summoned  before 
the  general  court,  and,  finally,  banished*  from  the  colony. 
He  soon  after  becany;  the  founder  of  Rhode  Island.1* 

10.  4During  the  same  year,  1635,  three  thousand  new 
settlers  came  over,  among  whom  were  Hugh  Peters  and 
Sir  Henry  Vane,  two  individuals  who  afterwards  acted 
conspicuous  parts  in  the  history  of  England.     Sir  Henry 
Vane,  then  at  the  age  of  twenty-five,  gained  the  affections 
of  the  people  by  his  integrity,  humility,  and  zeal  in  reli- 
gion ;  and,  in  the  following  year,  was  chosen  governor. 

11.  6Already  the  increasing  numbers  of  the  colonists 
began  to  suggest  the  formation  of  new  settlements  still 
farther  westward.     The  clustering  villages   around  the 
Bay  of  Massachusetts  had  become  too  numerous  and  too 
populous  for  men  who  had  few  attachments  to  place,  and 
who  could  choose  their  abodes  from  the  vast  world  of 
wilderness  that  lay  unoccupied  before  them ;  and,  only 
seven   years   from   the    planting   of  Salem,    we   find   a 
little  colony  branching0  off  from  the  parent  stock,  and 
wending  its  way  through  the   forests,  nearly  a  hundred 
miles,  to  the  banks  of  the  Connecticut.* 


1634. 


ciples. 


Other 


vanced  by 
Mm. 


3.  Banish- 
ment of 
Williams. 


a.  Autumn  of 

1635. 

b.  See  p.  215. 

4.  Additional 
settlers  in 
1635;  Peters 
and  Vane. 


tion  to  the 
Connecticut. 


c.  Oct.  25. 


*  Connecticut  River,  the  largest  river  in  New  England,  has  its  source  in  the  highlands  on 
the  northern  border  of  New  Hampshire.  Its  general  course  is  S.  by  W.,  and  after  forming  the 
boundary  between  Vermont  and  New  Hampshire,  and  passing  through  Massachusetts  and  Con- 
necticut, it  enters  Long  Island  Sound,  100  miles  N.E.  from  New  York.  It  is  not  navigable  fox 
the  largest  vessels.  Hartford,  fifty  miles  from  its  mouth,  is  at  the  head  of  sloop  navigation. 

24 


180  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [BooK  IL 

ANALYSIS.       12.  Severe  were  the  sufferings  of  the  emigrants  during 

1636      the  first  winter.     Some  of  them  returned,  through  the 

.  sufferings  snow,  in  a  famishing  state  ;  and  those  who  remained  sub- 

^"' 


sisted  on  acorns,  malt,  and  grains  ;  but,  during  the  sunv 
mer  following,  new  emigrants  came  in  larger  companies, 
2.  Remarks  and  several  settlements  were  firmly  established.     2The 
enterprise.    display  of  Puritan  fortitude,  enterprise,  and  resolution,  ex- 
hibited in  the  planting  of  the  Connecticut  colony,  are  dis- 
tinguishing traits  of  New  England  character.     From  that 
day  to  the  present  the  hardy  sons  of  New  England  have 
been  foremost  among  the  bold  pioneers  of  western  emi- 
gration. 

3.  other  rcii-      13.    "Soon  after  the  banishment  of  Roger  Williams, 
gtourionslien'  other  religious  dissensions  arose,  which  again  disturbed 
tolnC(tfter°the  the  quiet  of  the  colony.     It  was  customary  for  the  mem- 
bers  of  each  congregation  to  assemble  in  weekly  meetings, 
and  there  debate  the  doctrines  they  had  heard  the  previous 
Sunday,  for  the  purpose  of  extending  their  sacred  influ- 
ence through  the  week.     As  women  were  debarred  the 
privilege  of  taking  part  in  these  debates,  a  Mrs.  Hutchin- 
son,  a  woman  of  eloquence  and  ability,  established  meet- 
ings for  those  of  her  own  sex,  in  which  her  zeal  and  talent 
soon  procured  her  a  numerous  and  admiring  audience. 
course.         14.  4This  woman,  from  being  a.i  expounder  of  the  doc- 
trines  of  others,  soon  began  to  teach  new  ones  ;  she  as- 
sumed the  right  of  deciding  upon  the  religious  faith  of  the 
clergy  and  the  people,  and,  finally,  of  censuring  and  con- 
demning those  who  rejected,  or  professed  themselves  un- 
5.  By  whom  able  to  understand  her  peculiar  tenets.     6She  was  su  pported 
supported.    DY  Sir  Henry  Vane  the  governor,  by  several  of  the  magis- 
trates, and  men  of  learning,  and  by  a  majority  of  the  people 
1637.     °f  Boston.    4She  was  opposed  by  most  of  the  clergy,  and  by 
e.  By  whom  the  sedate  and  more  judicious  men  of  the  colony.     7At 
7.  Herbamsh-  length,  in  a  general  synoda  of  the  churches,  the  new 
imnt.      opinions  were  condemned  as  erroneous  and  heretical,  and 
Auff<     the  general  court  soon  after  issued  a  decree  of  banishment 

against  Mrs.  Hutchinson  and  several  of  her  followers. 
s.  Pequod        15.  8During  the  same  year  occurred  an  Indian  ward  in 
b  seeT  sea  Connecticut,  with  the  Pequods,  the  most  warlike  of  the 
9.  TheNarrd-  New    England   tribes.      8The   Narragansetts   of  Rhode 
gamuts,     jgigjj^  hereditary  enemies  of  the  Pequods,  were  invited  to 
unite  with  them  in  exterminating  the  invaders  of  their 
country  ;  but,  through  the  influence  of  Roger  Williams, 
they  rejected  the  proposals,  and,  lured  by  the  hope  of 
gratifying  their  revenge  for  former  injuries,  they  deter- 
mined to  assist  the  English  in  the  prosecution  of  the  war. 
10  Result  of  10The  result0  of  the  brief  contest  was  the  total  destruction 
nation.     The  impression  made  upon  the 


PART  II.] 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


other  tribes  secured  a  long  tranquillity  to  the  English 
settlements. 

16.  'The  persecutions  which  the  Puritans  in  England 
suffered,  during  this  period,  induced  large  numbers  of 
them  to  remove  to  New  England.     But  the  jealousy  of 

he  English  monarch,  and  of  the  English  bishop,  was  at 
ength  aroused  by  the  rapid  growth  of  a  Puritan  colony, 
in  which  sentiments  adverse  to  the  claims  of  the  established 
church  and  the  prerogatives  of  royalty  were  ardently 
cherished  ;  and  repeated  attempts  were  made  to  put  a  stop 
to  farther  emigration.  As  early  as  1633,  a  proclamation 
to  that  effect  was  issued,  but  the  vacillating  policy  of  the 
king  neglected  to  enforce  it. 

17.  2In  1638  a  fleet  of  eight  ships,  on  board  of  which 
were   some  of   the    most   eminent   Puritan   leaders   and 
patriots,  was  forbidden  to  sail,  by  order  of  the  king's  coun- 
cil ;  but  the  restraint  was  finally  removed,  and  the  ships 
proceeded  on  their  intended  voyage.     3It  has  been  asserted, 
and  generally  believed,  that  the  distinguished  patriots  John 
Hampden  and  Oliver  Cromwell  were  on  board  of  this 
fleet,  but  were  detained  by  special  order  or  the  king.     4If 
the  assertion  be  correct,  this  assumption  of  arbitrary  power 
by  the  king  was  a  fatal  error  ;  for  the  exertions  of  Hamp- 
den and  Cromwell,  in   opposing  the  encroachments  of 
kingly  authority,   afterwards  contributed  greatly  to  the 
furtherance  of  those  measures  which  deprived  Charles  I. 
of  his  crown,  and  finally  brought  him  to  the  scaffold. 

18.  BThe  settlers  of  Massachusetts  had  early  turned 
their  attention  to  the  subject  of  education,  wisely  judging 
that  learning  and  religion  would  be  the  best  safeguards  of 
the  commonwealth.     In   1636  the  general  <x>urt  appro- 
priated about  a  thousand  dollars  for  the  purpose  of  found- 
ing a  public  school  or  college,  and,  in  the  following  year, 
directed  that  it  should   be  established  at  Newtown.     In 
1638,  John  Harvard,  a  worthy  minister,  dying  at  Charles- 
town,*  left  to  the  institution  upwards  of  three  thousand 
dollars.     In  honor  of  this  pious  benefactor  the  general 
court  gave  to  the  school  the  name  of  Harvard  College  ; 
and,  in  memory  of  the  place  where  many  of  the  settlers 
of  New  England  had  received  their  education,  that  part 
of  Newtown  in  which  the  college  was  located,  received 
the  name  of  Cambridge. a 

IV.  UNION  OF  THE  NEW  ENGLAND  COLONIES. — 1.  'In 


187 
1637. 


1638. 

2.  Events  that 

occurred  in 

1638. 


3.  Assertions 

made  in 
relation  to 
Hampden 
and  Crom- 
well. 

4.  What  is 
said  of  this 
assertion. 


5.  Education 
in  \ew  Eng- 
land; found- 
ing of  Har- 
vard College, 


a.  Note  and 
Map,  p.  184. 

1643. 

6.  Union  of 

the  New  Eng- 
land colonies. 


*  Charlestown  is  situated  on  a  peninsula,  north  of  and  about  half  as  large  as  that  of  Boston, 
formed  by  Mystic  River  on  the  N.,  and  an  inlet  from  Charles  River  on  the  S.  The  channel 
between  Charlestown  and  Boston  is  less  than  half  a  mile  across,  over  which  bridges  have  been 
thrown.  The  United  States  Navy  Yard,  located  at  Charlestown,  covers  about  60  acres  of  land 
It  is  one  of  the  best  naval  depots  in  the  Union.  (See  Map,  p.  184.  and  also  Map,  p.  349.) 


188 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Boos  U 


ANALYSIS. 

~~ 

a.  May  29.* 

^jfrfhto"* 
union. 


t.  Why  Rhode 

Island  was 

not  admitted. 

b.  1648. 


3  Terms  of 
the?dcyed&~ 


4.  Nature  of 

this  transac- 

lion. 


of  Mas 


s.  "  war," 
s&u 


"  Money 
raed'" 


"The  Bible. 


^.comparison 
°  here. 


1643  the  colonies  of  Massachusetts,  Connecticut,  Ply 
mouth,  and  New  Haven,  formed*  themselves  into  one  con. 
federacy,  by  the  name  of  THE  UNITED  COLONIES  OF  NEW 
ENGLAND.  'The  reasons  assigned  for  this  union  were, 
the  dispersed  state  of  the  colonies  ;  the  dangers  appre- 
hended from  the  Dutch,  the  French,  and  the  Indians  ;  the 
commencement  of  civil  contests  in  the  parent  country  ; 
and  the  difficulty  of  obtaining  aid  from  that  quarter,  in  any 
emergency.  2A  few  years  later  Rhode  Island  petitioned" 
to  be  admitted  into  the  confederacy,  but  was  refused,  be- 
cause she  was  unwilling  to  consent  to  what  was  required 
of  her,  an  incorporation  with  the  Plymouth  colony. 

2.  3By  the  terms  of  the  confederacy,  which  existed 
more  than  forty  years,  each  colony  was  to  retain  its  sepa- 
rate existence,  but  was  to  contribute  its  proportion  of  men 
and  money  for  the  common  defence  ;  which,  with  all  mat- 
ters relating  to  the  common  interest,  was  to  be  decided  in 
an  annual  assembly  composed  of  two  commissioners  from 
each  colony.  4This  transaction  of  the  colonies  was  an  as- 
sumption of  the  powers  of  sovereignty,  and  doubtless  con- 
tributed to  the  formation  of  that  public  sentiment  which 
prepared  the  way  for  American  Independence. 

V.  EARLY  LAWS  AND  CUSTOMS. — 1.  6As  the  laws  and 
customs  of  a  people  denote  the  prevailing  sentiments  and 
opinions,  the  peculiarities  of  early  New  England  legisla- 
tion should  not  be  wholly  overlooked.  6By  a  fundamental 
law  of  Massachusetts  it  was  enacted  that  all  strangers 
professing  the  Christian  religion,  and  fleeing  to  the  coun- 
try, from  the  tyranny  of  their  persecutors,  should  be  sup- 
ported at  the  public  charge  till  other  provisions  could  be 
made  for  them.  7Yet  this  toleration  did  not  extend  to 
Jesuits  and  popish  priests,  who  were  subjected  to  banish- 
ment; and,  in  case  of  their  return,  to  death. 

2.  "Defensive  war   only  was   considered   justifiable ; 
blasphemy,  idolatry,  and  witchcraft  were  punishable  with 
death  ;  all  gaming  was  prohibited  ;  intemperance,  and  all 
immoralities,  were  severely  punished  ;  persons  were  for- 
bidden to  receive  interest  for  money  lent,  and  to  wear  ex- 
pensive apparel  unsuitable  to  their  estates  ;  parents  were 
commanded  to  instruct  and  catechise  their  children  and 
servants ;  and,  in  all  cases  in  which  the  laws  were  found 
defective,  the  Bible  was  made  the  ultimate  tribunal  of 
appeal. 

3.  "Like  the  tribes  of  Israel,  the  colonists  of  New  Eng- 
land had  forsaken  fheir  native  land  after  a  long  and  severe 


*  NOTE. — The  Plymouth  commissioners,  for  want  of  authority  from  their  general  court,  did 
not  sign  the  articles  until  Sept.  17th. 


PART  II.]  MASSACHUSETTS.  189 

bondage,  and  journeyed  into  the  wilderness  for  the  sake     1643. 
of  religion.     irThey  endeavored  to  cherish  a  resemblance 
of  condition  so  honorable,  and  so  fraught  with  incitements 
to  piety,  by  cultivating  a  conformity  between  their  laws 
and  customs,  and  those  which  had  distinguished  the  people       how- 
of  God.     "Hence  arose  some  of  the  peculiarities  which  2 
have  been  observed  in  their  legislative  code  ;  and  hence  hence  arose. 
arose  also  the  practice  of  commencing  their  sabbatical  ob- 
servances on  Saturday  evening,  and  of  counting  every 
evening  the  commencement  of  the  ensuing  day. 

4.  3l  The  same  predilection  for  Jewish  customs  begat,  or 
at  least  promoted,  among  them,  the  habit  of  bestowing  sig- 
nificant names  on  children ;  of  whom,  the  first  three  that 
were  baptized  in  Boston  church,  received  the  names  of 
Joy,  Recompense,  and  Pity.'  This  custom  prevailed  to  a 
great  extent,  and  such  names  as  Faith,  Hope,  Charity, 
Patience,  &c.,  and  others  of  a  similar  character,  were 
long  prevalent  throughout  New  England. 


SECTION  II. 

MASSACHUSETTS,  FROM  THE  UNION  OF  THE  NEW  ENGLAND 
COLONIES  IN  1643,  TO  THE  CLOSE  OF  KING  WILLIAM'S  WAR 
IN  1697. 

DIVISIONS. — 1.  Events  from  the  "Union"  to  King  Philip's  War. —  Divisions  of 
II.  King  Philips  War.— III.  Controversies  and  Royal  Tyranny.—    " 
IV.  Massachusetts  during  King  William's  War. 

1.  EVENTS    FROM  THE   "  UNION  "   TO   KING  PHILIP'S  *•  change  in 
WAR. — 1.  4In   1644  an  ;mportant  change  took  place  in 

the  government  of  Massachusetts.  When  representatives 
were  first  chosen,  they  sat  and  voted  in  the  same  room 
with  the  governor's  council ;  but  it  was  now  ordained  that 
the  governor  and  his  council  should  sit  apart ;  and  thence 
commenced  the  separate  existence  of  the  democratic 
branch  of  the  legislature,  or  house  of  representatives. 
5During  the  same  year  the  disputes  which  had  long 
existed  between  the  inhabitants  of  New  England  and  the 
French  settlers  in  Acadia  were  adjusted  by  treaty.*  *•  oct 

2.  'During  the  civil  warb  which  occurred  in  England, 

the  New  England  colonies  were  ardently  attached  to  the  setts  dur 
cause  of  the  Parliament,  but  yet  they  had  so  far  forgotten  in  England. 
their  own  wrongs,  as  sincerely  to  lament  the  tragical  fate 
of  the  king.     7After  the  abolition  of  royalty,  a  requisitiond 
was  made  upon  Massachusetts  for  the  return  of  her  char- 
ter,  that  a  new  one  might  be  taken  out  under  the  au- 
thorities   which   then    held    the    reins   of   government. 
Probably  through  the  influence  of  Cromwell  the  requisi- 


190 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


ANALYSIS. 


1652. 

2.  Early  his- 
(07y  of  Maine. 


a.  April  13. 

3.  Gorges, 

and  his 

scheme  of 

government. 


b.  1652. 

1656. 

4.  First  ar- 
rival of 
Quakers  in 
Massachu- 
setts. 

5.  Laws 
against  them. 

c.  1657. 


1658. 


6.  Avowed 
object  of  the 
law  of  1658. 

7.  Its  effect. 


tion  was  not  enforced,  ^hen  the  supreme  authority 
devolved  upon  Cromwell,  as  Protector  of  the  Common, 
wealth  of  England,  the  New  England  colonies  found  in 
him  an  ardent  friend,  and  a  protector  of  their  liberties. 

3.  aln  1652  the  province  of  Maine*  was  taken  under 
the  jurisdiction  of  Massachusetts.     As  early  as  1626  a 
few  feeble  settlements  were  commenced  along  the  coast 
of  Maine,  but  hardly  had  they  gained  a  permanent  exist- 
ence, before  the  whole  territory,  from  the  Piscataquaf  to 
the  Penobscot,  was  granted  away  by  the  Plymouth  Com- 
pany, by  a  succession  of  conflicting  patents,  which  were 
afterwards  the  occasion  of  long-continued  and  bitter  con- 
troversies. 

4.  3In    1639    Ferdinand    Gorges,    a   member   of   the 
Plymouth  Company,  obtained*  a  royal  charter,  constitu- 
ting him  Lord  Proprietor  of  the  country.     The  stately 
scheme  of  government  which  he  attempted  to  establish 
was  poorly  suited  to  the  circumstances  of  the  people  ;  and 
they  finally  sought  a  refuge  from  anarchy,  and  the  con- 
tentions of  opposing  claimants  to  their  territory,  by  taking 
into   their  own  hands   the   powers  of  government,   and 
placing11  themselves  under  the  protection  of  a  sister  colony. 

5.  4In  1656  occurred  the  first  arrival  of  Quakers  in 
Massachusetts,  a  sect  which  had  recently  arisen  in  Eng- 
land.    The  report  of  their  peculiar  sentiments  and  actions 
had  preceded  them,  and  they  were  sent  back  by  the  ves- 
sels in  which  they  came.     5The  four  united  colonies  then 
concurred  in  a  lawc  prohibiting  the  introduction  of  Qua- 
kers, but  still  they  continued  to  arrive  in  increasing  num- 
bers, although  the  rigor  of  the  law  was  increased  against 
them.     At  length,  in  1658,  by  the  advice  of  the  commis- 
sioners of  the  four  colonies,  the  legislature  of  Massachu- 
setts, after  a  long  discussion,  and  by  a  majority  of  a  single 
vote,  denounced  the  punishment  of  death  upon  all  Quakers 
returning  from  banishment. 

6.  6The  avowed  object  of  the  law  was  not  to  persecute 
the  Quakers,  but  to  exclude  them;  and  it  was  thought 
that  its  severity  would  be  effectual.     7But  the  fear  of 
death  had  no  influence  over  men  who  believed  they  were 


*  MAINE,  the  northeastern  of  the  United  States,  is  supposed  to  contain  an  area  of  nearly 
35,000  square  miles.  .  In  the  north  and  northwest  the  country  is  mountainous,  and  has  a  poor 
soil.  Throughout  the  interior  it  is  generally  hilly,  and  the  ]and  rises  so  rapidly  from  the  sea- 
coast,  that  the  tide  in  the  numerous  rivers  flows  but  a  short  distance  inland.  The  best  laud  in 
the  state  is  between  the  Penobscot  and  Kennebec  rivers,  where  it  is  excellent.  The  coast  is  lined 
with  islands,  and  indented  wibh  numerous  bays  and  inlets,  which  furnish  more  good  harbors 
than  are  found  in  any  other  state  in  the  Union. 

t  The  Piscataqua  rises  between  Maine  and  New  Hampshire,  and  throughout  its  whole  course, 
of  forty  miles,  constitutes  the  boundary  between  the  two  states.  That  part  of  the  stream  above 
Berwick  Falls  is  called  Salmon  Falls  River.  Great  Bay,  with  its  tributaries,  Lamprey,  Exe- 
ter, Oyster  River,  and  other  streams,  unites  with  it  on  the  south,  five  miles  above  Portsmouth, 
(See  Map,  p.  206.) 


PART  II.] 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


191 


divinely  commissioned  to  proclaim  the  sirifulness  of  a 
dying  people ;  and  four  of  those  who  had  been  banished, 
were  executed  according  to  the  law, — rejoicing  in  their 
death,  and  refusing  to  accept  a  pardon,  which  was  vainly 
urged  upon  them,  on  condition  of  their  abandoning  the 
colony  forever. 

7.  'During  the  trial  of  the  last  who  suffered,  another, 
who  had  been  banished,  entered  the  court,  and  reproached 
the  magistrates  for  shedding  innocent  blood.     2The  pris- 
ons  were   soon   filled   with  new   victims,    who   eagerly 
crowded  forward  to  the  ranks  of  martyrdom ;  but,  as  a 
natural  result  of  the  severity  of  the  law,  public  sympathy 
was  turned  in   favor  of  the   accused,  and  the   law  was 
repealed.'     The  other  laws  were  relaxed,  as  the  Quakers 
gradually  became  less  ardent  in  the  promulgation  of  their 
sentiments,  and  more  moderate  in  their  opposition  to  the 
usages  of  the  people. 

8.  3Tidings  of  the  restoration  of  monarchy  in  England 
were  brought  by  the  arrival, b  at  Boston,  of  two  of  the 
judges  who  had  condemned  Charles  I.  to  death,  and  who 
now  fled  from  the  vengeance  of  his  son.     These  judges, 
whose  names  were  Edward  Whalley  and  William  Goffe, 
were  kindly  received  by  the   people ;  and  when  orders 
were  sent,  and  messengers  arrivedc  for  their  arrest,  they 
were  concealed  from  the  officers  of  the  law,  and  were 
enabled  to  end  their  days  in  New  England. 

9.  4The  commerckil  restrictions  from  which  the  New 
England  colonies  were  exempt  during   the  time  of  the 
Commonwealth,  were  renewed  after  the  restoration.     The 
harbors  of  the  colonies  were  closed  against  all  but  Eng- 
lish vessel^ ;  such  articles  of  American  produce  as  were 
in  demand  in  England  were  forbidden  to  be  shipped  to 
foreign  markets  ;  even  the  liberty  of  free  trade  among  the 
colonies   themselves   was   taken   away,    and   they   were 
finally  forbidden  to  manufacture,  for  their  own  use,  or  for 
foreign  markets,  those  articles  which  would  come  in  com- 
petition with  English  manufactures.     5These  restrictions 
were  the  subject  of  frequent  complaints,  and  could  seldom 
be  strictly  enforced ;  but   England   would  never  repeal 
them,  and  they  became  a  prominent  link  in  the  chain  of 
causes  which  led  to  the  revolution. 

10.  6In  1664  a  royal  fleet,  destined  for  the  reduction  of 
the  Dutch  colonies  on  the  Hudson,  arrivedd  at   Boston, 
bringing  commissioners  who  were  instructed  to  hear  and 
determine  all  complaints  that  might  exist  in  New  England, 
and  take  such  measures  as  they  might  deem  expedient 
for  settling  the  peace  and  security  of  the  country  on  a 
solid   foundation.     'Most  of  the  New  England  colonies, 


1659. 


1660. 

1   Trial  of 
the  last  who 

suffered 
2.  Final  re- 
sult of  these 
proceedings. 


a!661. 


3.  Judges  of 
Charles  I. 
b.  Aug.  6, 

1660. 


C1661. 


4  Restric- 
tions upon 
New  Eng* 
land  com- 
merce. 


5.  Not  strictly 
enforced. 


1664. 

d.  Aug:  2. 

6.  Arrival  of 
royal  com- 
missioners 

in  New 
England. 

7.  How  this 
measure  wot 

viewed. 


192  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [Boos  II. 

ANALYSIS,  ever  jealous  of  their  liberties,  viewed  this  measure  with 

~~  alarm,  and  considered  it  a  violation  of  their  charters. 
\.  in  Maine       11.  JIn  Maine  and  New  Hampshire  the  commissioners 
aj^conn\    occasioned  much  disturbance  ;  in  Connecticut  they  were 
Pand™ti.'   received  with  coldness ;  in  Plymouth  with  secret  opposi- 
tion ;  but,  in  Rhode  Island,  with  every  mark  of  deference 
2.  conduct  of  and  attention.     Massachusetts  alone,  although  professing 
Massachu-    ^  mQgt  smcere  iovaity  to  the  king,  asserted  with  bold- 
ness her  chartered  rights,  and  declining  to  acknowledge 
the  authority  of  the  commissioners,  protested  against  its 
\  The  result,  exercise  within  her  limits.     8In  general,  but  little  atten- 
tion was  paid  to  the  acts  of  the  commissioners,  and  they 
were  at  length  recalled.     After  their   departure,   New 
England  enjoyed  a  season  of  prosperity  and  tranquillity, 
until  the  breaking  out  of  King  Philip's  war,  in  1675. 
4.  Treaty        II.  KING  PHILIP'S  WAR. — 1.  *The  treaty  of  friendship 
Wnjcj1  tne  plvmouth  colony  madea    with  Massasoit,  the 
great  sachem  of  the  Wampanoags,  was  kept  unbroken 
Curing   ms   lifetime.     6After   his   death,b   his  two  sons, 
Alexander  and  Philip,  were  regarded  with  much  jealousy 
by  the  English,  and  were  suspected  of  plotting  against 
them.     The  elder  brother,  Alexander,  soon  dying,6  Philip 
succeeded  him. 

«.  What.  ha»       2.  'It  is  said  by  the  early  New  England  historians, 

pMupaby  the  that  this  chief,  jealous  of  the  growing  power  of  the  whites, 

e<EngSnd     and  perceiving,  in  it,  the  eventual  destruction  of  his  own 

historians.    race?  during  several  years  secretly  carried  on  his  designs 

of  uniting  all  the  neighboring  tribes  in  a  warlike  confede- 

7.  By  later    racy  against  the  English.     7By  later,  and  more  impartial 

enters.      writers,  it  is  asserted  that  Philip  received  the  news  of  the 

death  of  the  first  Englishmen  who  were  killed,  with  so 

much  sorrow  as  to  cause  him  to  weep ;  and  that  he  was 

forced  into  the  war  by  the  ardor  of  his  young  men,  against 

his  own  judgment  and  that  of  his  chief  counsellors. 

s  commence-      3.  8A  friendly  Indian  missionary,  who  had   detected 

"phiiip's  waf.  the  supposed  plot,  and  revealed  it  to  the  Plymouth  people, 

a.  1674.      was,  soon  after,  found  murdered. d     Three  Indians  were 

arrested,  tried,  and  convicted  of  the   murder, — one  of 

whom,  at  the  execution,  confessed  they  had  been  instigated 

by  Philip  to  commit  the  deed.     Philip,  now  encouraged 

by  the  general  voice  of  his  tribe,  and  seeing  no  possibility 

of  avoiding  the  war,  sent  his  women  and  children  to  the 

1675.     Narragansetts  for  protection,  and,  early  in  July,  1675, 

e.  July  4.     made   an   attack*    upon   Swanzey,*    and   killed   several 

people. 

*  Swanzey  Is  a  small  village  of  Massachusetts,  on  a  northern  branch  of  Mount  Hope  Bay, 
(part  of  Narragansett  Bay.)  It  is  twelve  miles  S.E.  from  Providence,  and  about  thirty-five 
S.W.  from  Plymouth.  (See  Map,  p.  215.) 


PART  II.] 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


193 


July. 


July  *• 


b.  July  23. 


4.  aThe  country  was  immediately  alarmed,   and  the    1O75. 
troops  of  Plymouth,  with  several  companies  from  Boston,  -  — 
marched  in  pursuit  of  the  enemy.     A  few  Indians  were  Ofihe*enemy. 
killed,  the  troops  penetrated  to  Mount  Hope,*  the  resi- 

dence  of  Philip,  but  he  and  his  warriors  fled  at  their  ap- 
proach. 2It  being  known  that  the  Narragansetts  favored 
the  cause  of  Philip,  and  it  being  feared  that  they  would 
join  him  in  the  war,  the  forces  proceeded  into  the  Narra- 
gansett  country,  where  they  concluded  a  treaty*  of  peace 
with  that  tribe. 

5.  'During  the  same  month  the  forces  of  Philip  were 
attackedb  in  a  swamp  at  Pocasset,  now  Tiverton,f  but  the 
whites,  after  losing  sixteen  of  their  number,  were  obliged 
to  withdraw.     They  then  attempted  to  guard  the  avenues 
leading  from  the  swamp,  in  the  hope  of  reducing  the  In- 
dians by  starvation  ;  but,  after  a  siege  of  thirteen  days, 
the  enemy  contrived  to  escape  in  the  night  across  an  arm 
of  the  bay,  and  most  of  them,  with  Philip,  fled  westward 
to  the  Connecticut  River,  where  they  had  previously  in- 
duced the  Nipmucks,J  a  tribe  in  the  interior  of  Massachu- 
setts, to  join  them. 

6.  4The  English,  in  the  hope  of  reclaiming  the  Nip- 
mucks,  had  sent  Captains  Wheeler  and  Hutchinson,  with 
a  party  of  twenty  men,  into  their  country,  to  treat  with 
them.     The  Indians  had  agreed  to  meet  them  near  Brook- 
field  ;§  but,  lurking  in  ambush,  they  fell  upon  them  as 
they  approached,  and  killed  most  of  the  party.0 

7.  6The  remainder  fled  to  Brookfield,  and  alarmed  the 
inhabitants,  who  hastily  fortified  a  house  for  their  protec- 
tion.    Here  they  were   besieged  during  two  days,  and 
every  expedient  which  savage  ingenuity  could  devise  was 
adopted  for  their  destruction.     At  one  time  the  savages 
had  succeeded  in  setting  the  building  on  fire,  when  the 
rain  suddenly  descended  and  extinguished  the  kindling 
flames.     On  the  arrival  of  a  party  to  the  relief  of  the 
garrison  the  Indians  abandoned  the  place. 

7.  6A  few  days  later,  180  men  attackedd  the   Indians 


c-  Aue-  12- 


d  gept  g 
6  Event's 


*  Mount  Hope,  or  Pokanoket,  is  a  hill  of  a  conical  form,  nearly  300  feet  high,  in  the  present 
town  of  Bristol,  Rhode  Island,  and  on  the  west  shore  of  Mount  Hope  Bay.     The  hill  is  two 
miles  N.E.  from  Bristol  Court-house.    The  view  from  its  summit  is  highly  beautiful.    (See 
Map,  p.  215.) 

t  Tiverton  is  in  the  State  of  Rhode  Island,  south  from  Mount  Hope  Bay,  and  having  on  the 
west  the  East  Passage  of  Narragansett  Bay.  A  stone  bridge  1000  feet  long  connects  the  village, 
on  the  south,  with  the  island  of  Rhode  Island.  /The  village  is  thirteen  miles  N.E.  from  New- 
port, and  sixteen  in  a  direct  line  S.E.  from  Providence.  The  Swamp  on  Pocasset  Reck  is  seven 
miles  long.  (See  Map,  p.  215.) 

*  The  Nipmucks  occupied  the  country  in  the  central  and  southern  parts  of  Worcester 
county. 

§  Brookfield  is  in  Worcester  county,  Massachusetts,  sixty  miles  W.  from  Boston,  and  twenty- 
five  E.  from  Connecticut  River.  This  town  was  long  a  solitary  settlement,  being  about  half 
way  between  the  old  towns  on  Connecticut  River,  and  those  on  the  east  towards  the  Atlantic 
coast.  The  place  of  ambuscade  was  two  or  three  miles  west  from  the  village,  at  a  narrow  pas- 
sage between  a  steep  hill  and  a  thick  swamp,  at  the  head  of  Wickaboag  Pond. 

25 


194 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[BOOK  IL 


2.  At  moody 
Brook. 


ANALYSIS,  in  the  southern  part  of  the  town  of  Deerfield,*  killing 
~  twenty-six  of  the  enemy,  and  losing  ten  of  their  own  num- 
ber.    On  the  eleventh  of  September  Deerfield  was  burned 

i.  At  Hadley.  by  the  Indians.  *On  the  same  day  Hadleyj"  was  alarmed 
in  time  of  public  worship,  and  the  people  thrown  into  the 
utmost  confusion.  Suddenly  there  appeared  a  man  of 
venerable  aspect  in  the  midst  of  the  affrighted  inhabitants, 
who  put  himself  at  their  head,  led  them  to  the  onset^and, 
after  the  dispersion  of  the  enemy,  instantly  disappeared. 
The  deliverer  of  Hadley,  then  imagined  to  be  an  angel, 

a.  seep.  191.  was  General  Goffe,a  one  o^  the  judges  of  Charles  I.,  who 
was  at  that  time  concealed  in  the  town. 

9.  2On  the  28th  of  the  same  month,  as  Captain  Lathrop 
and  eighty  young  men,  with  several  teams,  were  transport- 
ing a  quantity  of  grain  from  Deerfield  to  Hadley,  nearly 
a  thousand  Indians  suddenly  surrounded  them  at  a  place 
since  called  Bloody  Brook,:):  and  killed  nearly  their  whole 
number.  The  noise  of  the  firing  being  heard  at  Deerfield, 
Captain  Mosely,  with  seventy  men,  hastened  to  the  scene 
of  action.  After  a  contest  of  several  hours  he  found  him- 
self obliged  to  retreat,  when  a  reinforcement  of  one  hun- 
dred English  and  si'xty  friendly  Mohegan  Indians,  came 
to  his  assistance,  and  the  enemy  were  at  length  repulsed 
with  a  heavy  loss. 

i.  At  spring-  10.  3The  Springfield§  Indians,  who  had,  until  this  pe- 
riod, remained  friendly,  now  united  with  the 
enemy,  with  whom  they  formed  a  plot  for  the 
destruction  of  the  town.  The  people,  how- 
ever, escaped  to  their  garrisons,  although 
b.octi5.  nearly  all  their  dwellings  were  burned. b 

t.AtHatjieid.  4With  seven  or  eight  hundred  of  his  men, 
Philip  next  made  an  attack6  upon  Hatfield,j| 
the  head-quarters  of  the  whites  in  that  re- 
gion, but  he  met  with  a  brave  resistance  and 
was  compelled  to  retreat. 


c.  Oct.  29. 


*  The  town  of  Deerfield  is  in  Franklin  county,  Massachusetts,  on  the  west 
bank  of  Connecticut  River.  Deerfield  River  runs  through  the  town,  and  at 
its  N.E.  extremiby  enters  the  Connecticut.  The  village  is  pleasantly  situated 
on  a  plain,  bordering  on  Deerfield  River,  separated  from  the  Connecticut  by 
a  range  of  hills.  ( See  Map. ) 

f  Hartley  is  on  the  east  side  of  Connecticut  River,  three  miles  N.E.  from 
Northampton,  with  which  it  is  connected  by  a  bridge  1080  feet  long.  (See 
Map.) 

$  Bloody  Brook  is  a  small  stream  in  the  southern  pa-rt  of  the  town  of 
Deerfield.  The  place  where  Lathrop  was  surprised  is  now  the  small  village 
of  Muddy  Brook,  four  or  five  miles  from  the  village  of  Deerfield.  (See  Map.) 

{  Springfiefd  is  in  the  southern  part  of  Massachusetts,  on  the  east  side  of 
the  Connecticut  River,  twenty-four  miles  N.  from  Hartford,  and  ninety  S.W. 
from  Boston.  The  main  street  extends  along  the  river  two  miles.  Here  is 
the  most  extensive  public  armory  in  the  U.  States.  The  Chickapee  River, 
passing  through  the  town,  enters  the  Connecticut  at  Cabotsville,  four  miles 
north  from  Springfield.  (See  Map.) 

||  Hatfield  is  on  the  west  side  of  the  Connecticut,  four  or  five  miles  N. 
from  Northampton.  (See  Map.) 


t 


Lonn 


PART  II.] 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


195 


11.  'Having  accomplished  all  that  could  be  done  on  the 
western  frontier  of  Massachusetts,  Philip  returned  to  the 
Narragansetts,  most  of  whom  he  induced  to  unite  with 
him,  in  violation  of  their  recent  treaty  with  the  English. 
2An  army  of  1500  men  from  Massachusetts,  Plymouth, 
and  Connecticut,  with  a  number  of  friendly  Indians,  was 
therefore  sent  into  the  Narragansett  'country,  to  crush 
the  power  of  Philip  in  that  quarter. 

12.  8In  the  centre   of  an   immense  swamp,*   in  the 
southern  part  of  Rhode  Island,  Philip  had  strongly  forti- 
fied himself,  by  encompassing  an  island  of  several  acres 
with  high  palisades,  and  a  hedge  of  fallen  trees  ;  and  here 
3000  Indians,  well  supplied  with  provisions,  had  collected, 
with  the  intention  of  passing  the  winter.     'Before  this 
fortress  the  New  England  forces  arrived*  on  a  cold  stormy 
day  in  the  month  of  December.     Between  the  fort  and  the 
mainland  was  a  body  of  water,  over  which  a  tree  had  been 
felled,  and  upon  this,  as  many  of  the  English  as  could  pass 
rushed  with  ardor ;  but  they  were  quickly  swept  off  by 
the  fire  of  Philip's  men.     Others  supplied  the  places  of 
the   slain,  but   again   they  were   swept   from   the   fatal 
avenue,  and  a  partial,  but  momentary  recoil  took  place. 

13.  'Meanwhile  a  part  of  the  army,  wading  through 
the  swamp,  found  a  place  destitute  of  palisades,  and  al- 
though many  were  killed  at  the  entrance,  the  rest  forced 
their  way  through,  and,  after  a  desperate  conflict,  achieved 
a  complete  victory.     Five  hundred  wigwams  were  now 
set  on  fire,  although  contrary  to  the  advice  of  the  officers ; 
and  hundreds   of  women   and  children, — the   aged,  the 
wounded,  and  the  infirm,  perished  in  the  conflagration. 
A   thousand   Indian   warriors  were   killed,  or   mortally 


1675. 


3.  Account  of 
the  Narra- 
gansett  for- 
tress. 


4.  Of  the 

attack  by  tht 

English. 

a  Dec.  29. 


5.  Destruc- 
tion of  the 
Narragan- 
setts. 


*  EXPLANATION  OF  THE  MAP. — The  Sivamp,  NARRAGANBETT  PORT  AND  SWAMP. 

mentioned  aboTe,  is  a  short  distance  S.  W. 
from  the  village  of  Kingston,  in  the  town  of 
South  Kingston,  Washington  county,  Rhode 
Island. 

The  Fort  was  on  an  island  containing  four 
or  five  acres,  in  the  N.W.  part  of  the  swamp. 

a.  The  place  where  the  English  formed, 
whence  they  marched  upon  the  fort. 

b.  A  place  at  which  resided  an  English 
family,  of  the  name  of  Babcock,  at  the  time 
of  the  fight.    Descendants  of  that  family  have 
resided  on  or  near  the  spot  ever  since. 

c.  The   present  residence   (1845)  of  J.  G. 
Clarke,   Esq.,  whose   father  purchased   the 
island  on  which  the  fort  stood,  in  the  year 
1775,  one  hundred  years  after  the  battle.    On 
ploughing  the  land  soon  after,  besides  bul- 
lets, bones,  and  various  Indian  utensils,  seve- 
ral bushels  of  burnt  corn  were  found,— the  rcliciues  of  the  conflagration.    It  is  said  the  Indiana 
had  500  bushels  of  corn  in  the  stack. 

d.  A  piece  of  upland  of  about  200  acres. 

e   The  depdt  of  the  Stonington  and  Providence  Rail  Road.    The  Ran  Road  crosses  the  swamp 
In  a  S.  W.  direction. 


196  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [BOOK  H 

ANALYSIS,  wounded ;    and  several  hundred  were  taken   prisoners. 

7.  The  Ens-  'Of  the  English,  eighty  were  killed  in  the  fight,  and  one 

iwhiosa.     hun(jrec|  and  fifty  were  wounded.      8The  power  of  the 

2.  Remnant   _  _  »    _      ,  .          ,  »    i  . 

if  the  Narra-  JN  arragansetts  was  broken,  but  the  remnant  of  the  nation 
repaired,  with  Philip,  to  the  country  of  the  Nipmucks, 
and  still  continued  the  war. 

1676.         14.  3It  is  said  that  Philip  soon  after  repaired  to  the 
amongMe    country  of  the  Mohawks,  whom  he  solicited  to  aid  him 
Mohawks,    against  the  English,  but  without  success.     4His  influence 
4  Henceflu'  was  felt,  however,  among  the  tribes  of  Maine  and  New 
Hampshire,  and  a  general  Indian  war  opened  upon  all  the 
\weofthe   New  England  settlements.     BThe   unequal  contest  con- 
contest.     tinued,  with  the  ordinary  details  of  savage  warfare,  and 
with  increasing  losses  to  the  Indians,  until  August  of  the 
following  year,  when  the  finishing  stroke  was  given  to  it 
in  the  United  Colonies  by  the  death  of  Philip. 
«.  Philips        15.  6 After  the  absence  of  a  year  from  the  home  of  his 
tioseofthe   tribe,  during  which  time  nearly  all  his  warriors  had  fallen, 
war'       and  his  wife  and  only  son  had  been  taken  prisoners,  the 
heart-broken   chief,  with    a   few    followers,   returned   to 
Pokanoket.     Tidings  of  his  arrival  were  brought  to  Cap- 
tain Church,  who,  with  a  small   party,  surrounded  the 
place  where  Philip  was  concealed.     The  savage  warrior 

a.  Aug.  22.    attempted  to  escape,  but  was  shot*  by  a  faithless  Indian, 

an  ally  of  the  English,  one  of  his  own  tribe,  whom  he  had 
previously  offended.  The  southern  and  western  Indians 
now  came  in,  and  sued  for  peace,  but  the  tribes  in  Maine 
and  New  Hampshire  continued  hostile  until  1678,  when 

b.  April  22,    a  treaty  was  concluded13  with  them. 

1677  ^'  ^ONTROVERSIES>  AND  ROYAL  TYRANNY. — 1.  7In 
7  aaims  of  1^77 ',  a  controversy  which  had  long  subsisted  between 
Massachusetts  Massachusetts  and  the  heirs  of  Gorges,  relative  to  the 

province  of  Maine,  was  decided  in  England,  in  favor  of 
*  May  i6.    tne  former ;  and  Massachusetts  then  purchased0  the  claims 

of  the  heirs,  both  as  to  soil  and  jurisdiction.     8In  1680, 
1680.     the  claims  of  Massachusetts  to  New  Hampshire  were  de- 

cided  against  the  former,  and   the  two  provinces  were 

separated,  much  against  the  wishes  of  the  people  of  both. 

New  Hampshire   then   became    a  royal    province,  over 

which  was  established  the  first  royal  government  in  New" 

England. 
a  Opposition      »2.    Massachusetts   had   ever  resisted,  as   unjust   and 

to  cmnmer-     ...  .  ..  i-iiii 

dairestric-  illegal,  the  commercial  restrictions  which  had  been  im- 
d.  Randolph,  posed  upon  the  colonies  ;  and  when  a  custom-house  officer 
e"  1682      was  sentd  over  f°r  tne  collection  of  duties,  he  was  defeated 
10.  Favorite  in  his  attempts,  and  finally  returned0  to  England  without 
accomplishing  his  object.     "The  king  seized  the  occasion 


PART  II.] 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


197 


HOW  hit 


for  carrying  out  a  project  which  he  had  long  entertained,  1682. 
that  of  taking  into  his  own  hands  the  governments  of  all  — 
the  New  England  colonies.  Massachusetts  was  accused 
of  disobedience  to  the  laws  of  England,  and  English  judges, 
who  held  their  offices  at  the  pleasure  of  the  crown,  de- 
clared1 that  she  had  forfeited  her  charter.  2The  king  a  -June  ». 
diedb  before  he  had  completed  his  scheme  of  subverting  b.  Feb.  as. 
the  charter  governments  of  the  colonies,  but  his  plans  2  ^hqf. 
were  prosecuted  with  ardor  by  his  brother  and  successor,  the  king. 
James  II. 

3.  3In  1686  the  charter  government  of  Massachusetts     1686. 
was  taken  away,  and  a  President,6  appointed  by  the  king,    ^-Jjjjgj1 
was  placed  over  the  country  from  Narragansett  to  Nova  3.  change  of 
Scotia.     4In  December  of  the  same  year  Sir  Edmund  *7n  wlT* 
Andros  arrivedd  at  Boston,  with  a  commission  as  royal  *•  A"iwa  of 
governor  of  all  New  England.      Tlymouth,  Massachu-    a  Dec.  so. 
setts,  New  Hampshire,  and  Rhode  Island,  immediately 
submitted  ;  and,  in  a  few  months,  Connecticut  was  added 

to  his  jurisdiction. 

4.  6The  hatred  of  the  people  was  violently   excited 

ii  ,  /•  i  •          -i  •  j     nV'  'imprison- 

against  Andros,  who,  on  account  of  his  arbitrary  proceed-    ment,  &nd 

ings,  was  styled  the  tyrant  of  New  England  ;  and  when,     Engiani  , 

early  in  1689,  tidings  reached*  Boston  that  the  tyranny    e.  April  i*. 

of  James  II.  had  caused  a  revolution  in  England,  and  that 

the  king  had  been  driven  from  his  throne,  and  succeeded 

by  William  of  Orange,  the  people  arose  in  arms,  seized*1    f  April  ** 

and  imprisoned  Andros  and  his  officers  and  sent  them  to 

England,  and  established  their  former  mode  of  govern- 

ment. 

IV.  MASSACHUSETTS  DURING  KING  WILLIAM'S  WAR.  — 
1.  rWhen  James  II.  fled  from  England,  he  repaired  to 
France,  where  his  cause  was  espoused  by  the  French 
monarch.  This  occasioned  a  war  between  France  and 
England,  which  extended  to  their  colonial  possessions  in 
America,  and  continued  from  1689  to  the  peace  of  Rys- 
wick*  in  1697. 

2.  8The  opening  of  this  war  was  signalized  by  several 

^>    i  1  •    •  f>       ,  -n  i  i      T       i  •  • 

successful  expeditions  of  the  r  rench  and  Indians  against  and  Indians. 
the  northern  colonies.     In  July,g  1689,  a  party  of  Indians     e>  July  r 
surprised  and  killed  Major  Waldron  and  twenty  of  the 
garrison  at  Dover,f  and  carried  twenty-nine  of  the  inhab- 
itants captives  to  Canada.     In  the  following  month  an  In- 
dian war  party,  starting  from  the  Fre'nch  settlement  on 


*  Ryswiclc  is  a  small  town  in  the  "west  of  Holland,  two  miles  S.  E.  from  Hague,  and  thirty- 
five  S.  W.  from  Amsterdam. 
t  (Seepage  206.) 


198 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[BooKU 


ANALYSIS 


a.  An?.  12 

1690. 

b.  Feb  18, 

see  p.  230. 

c.  March  23. 

d.  May  27. 

1.  Successful 

expedition 

against  the 

French. 

e.  May. 


Expedition 
against 
Canada. 


I  See  p.  230. 


3.  Debts  in- 
curred by  this 
expedition. 


4.  Phipps  sent 
to  England. 


the  Penobscot,  fell  upon  the  English  fort  at  Pemaquid,* 
which  they  compelled  to  surrender.4 

3.  Early  in  the   following  year,  1690,  Schenectadyj* 
was  burned  ;b  the  settlement  at  Salmon  Falls,  J  on  the  Pis- 
cataqua,   was  destroyed;0   and  a  successful   attack  was 
made'1  on  the  fort  and  settlement  at  Casco  Bay.§     "In  an- 
ticipation of  the  inroads  of  the  French,  Massachusetts  had 
hastily  fitted  out  an  expedition,  under  Sir  William  Phipps, 
against  Nova  Scotia,  which  resulted  in  the  easy  conquest* 
of  Port  Royal. 

4.  2Late  in  the  same  year  a  more  important  enterprise, 
the  conquest  of  Canada,  was  undertaken  by  the  people  of 
New  England  and  New  York  acting  in  concert.     An  ar- 
mament, designed  for  the  reduction  of  Quebec,  was  equip- 
ped by  Massachusetts,  and  the  command  of  it  given  to 
Sir  William  Phipps ;   while  a  land  expedition  was  to  pro- 
ceed from  New  York  against  Montreal.     The  fleet  pro- 
ceeded up  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  appeared  before  Quebec 
about  the  middle  of  October ;  but  the  land  troops  of  New 
York  having  returned/  Quebec  had  been  strengthened  by 
all  the  French  forces,  and  now  bade  defiance  to  the  fleet, 
which  soon  returned  to  Boston.     3This  expedition  impos- 
ed a  heavy  debt  upon  Massachusetts,  and,  for  the  payment 
of  troops,  bills  of  credit  were  issued ; — the  first  emission 
of  the  kind  in  the  American  colonies. 

5.  4Soon  after  the  return  of  Sir  William  Phipps  from 
this  expedition,  he  was  sent  to  England  to  request  assist- 
ance in  the  farther  prosecution  of  the  war,  and  likewise 


vie.  OF  PEMAQUID  FORT.  *  The  fort  at  Pemaquid,  the  most  noted  place  in  the  early  his- 

tory of  Maine,  was  in  the  present  town  of  Bremen,  on  the  easS 
side  of,  and  near  the  mouth  of  Pemaquid  River,  which  separates 
the  towns  of  Bremen  and  Bristol.  It  is  about  eighteen  miles  N.  E. 
from  the  mouth  of  Kennebec  River,  and  forty  N.E.  from  Portland. 
The  fort  was  at  first  called  Fort  George.  In  1692  it  was  rebuilt 
of  stone,  by  Sir  William  Phipps,  and  named  Fort  William  Henry. 
In  1730  it  was  repaired,  and  called  Fort  Frederic.  Three  miles 
and  a  quarter  south  from  the  old  fort  is  Pemaquid  Point.  (See 

t  Schenectady,  an  early  Dutch  settlement,  is  on  the  S.  bank 
of  Mohawk  River,  sixteen  miles  N.  W.  from  Albany.  The  build- 
ings of  Union  College  are  pleasantly  situated  on  an  eminence 
half  a  mile  east  from  the  city.  (  See  Map,  p.  221  .) 

J  The  settlement  formerly  called  Salmon  Falls,  is  in  the  town 
of  South  Berwick,  Maine,  on  the  east  side  of  the  Piscataqua  or  Salmon 
Falls  River,  seventeen  miles  N.  W.  from  Portsmouth.  The  Indian  name 
^v  which  it  is  often  mentioned  in  history,  is  Newic/iawannoc.  (See 
Map,  p.  206.) 

§  Casco  Bay  is  on  the  coast  of  Maine,  S.  W.  from  the  mouth  of  the 
Kennebec  River.  It  sets  up  between  Cape  Elizabeth  on  the  S.  W.  and 
Cape  Small  point  on  the  N.  E.,  twenty  miles  apart,  and  contains  300 
islands,  mostly  small,  but  generally  very  productive.  In  1690  the 
settlements  extended  around  the  western  shore  of  the  bay,  and  were 
embraced  in  what  was  then  called  the  town  of  Falmouth.  The  fort  and 
settlement  mentioned  above,  were  on  a  peninsula  called  Casco  Neck,  the 
site  of  the  present  city  of  Portland.  The  fort,  called  Fort  Loyal,  was  oc 
the  southwesterly  shore  of  the  Peninsula,  at  the  end  of  the  present 
King  Street.  (See  Map.) 


VICINITY  OF  PORTLAND 
' 


PART  II.. 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


199 


to  aid  other  deputies  of  Massachusetts  in  applying  for  the 
restoration  of  the  colonial  charter.  lBut  in  neither  of 
these  objects  was  he  successful.  England  was  too  much 
engaged  at  home  to  expend  her  treasures  in  the  defence 
of  her  colonies  ;  and  the  king  and  his  counsellors  were 
secretly  averse  to  the  liberality  of  the  former  charter. 

6.  "Early  in  1692  Sir  William  Phipps  returned*  with  a 
new  charter,  which  vested  the  appointment  of  governor  in 
the  king,  and  united  Plymouth,  Massachusetts,  Maine,  and 
Nova  Scotia,  in  one  royal  government.     Plymouth  lost 
her  separate  government  contrary  to  her  wishes;  while 
New  Hampshire,  which  had  recentlyb  placed  herself  un- 
der  the  protection  of  Massachusetts,   was  now  forcibly 
severed  from  her. 

7.  3  While  Massachusetts  was  called  to  mourn  the  deso- 
lation  of  her  frontiers  by  savage  warfare,  and  to  grieve 
the  abridgment  of  her  charter  privileges,  a  new  and  still 
more  formidable  calamity  fell  upon  her.     The  belief  in 
witchcraft  was  then  almost  universal  in  Christian  coun- 
tries, nor  did  the  Puritans  of  New  England  escape  the 
delusion.     The  laws  of  England,  which  admitted  the  ex- 
istence of  witchcraft,  and  punished  it  with  death,  had  been 
adopted  in  Massachusetts,  and  in  less  than  twenty  years 
from  the  founding  of  the  colony,  one  individual  was  tried 
and  executed0  for  the  supposed  crime. 

8.  4In  1692  the  delusion  broke  outd  with  new  violence 
and   frenzy  in  Danvers,*  then   a  part  of  Salem.     The 
daughter  and  niece  of  the  minister,  Mr.  Parris,  were  at 

_  ,  .  i      i     •         •          i 

first  moved  by  strange  caprices,  and  their  singular  con- 
duct was  readily  ascribed  to  the  influence  of  witchcraft. 
The  ministers  of  the  neighborhood  held  a  day  of  fasting 
and  prayer,  and  the  notoriety  which  the  children  soon 
acquired,  with  perhaps  their  own  belief  in  some  mysteri- 
ous influence,  led  them  to  accuse  individuals  as  the  .au- 
thors of  their  sufferings.  An  old  Indian  servant  in  the 
family  was  whipped  until  she  confessed  herself  a  witch  ; 
and  the  truth  of  the  confession,  although  obtained  in  such 
a  manner,  was  not  doubted. 

9.  BAlarm  and  terror  spread  rapidly;  evil  spirits  were 
thought  to  overshadow  the  land  ;  and  every  case  of  ner- 
vous  derangement,  aggravated  by  fear  ;  and  every  unu- 
sual  symptom  of  disease,  was  ascribed  to  the  influence  of 
wicked  demons,  who  were  supposed  to  have  entered  the 
bodies  of  those  who  had  sold  themselves  into  the  power 
of  Satan. 


1691. 


1692. 


mem  ofroyai 


b.  see  p.  207. 


witchcraft. 


d.  Feb. 


th*  saiem 

witchcraft. 


March. 


s.  spread  of 

theandltsn' 
nature- 


*  Danvers  is  two  miles  N.  W.  from  Salem.    The  principal  Tillage  is  a  continuation  of  th» 
ttreets  of  Salem,  of  which  it  is,  yirtually,  a  suburb. 


200  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  LBooK  IL 

ANALYSIS.  10.  lfrhose  supposed  to  be  bewitched  were  mostly  chil« 
Twho  were  &ren>  an(*  Persons  m  tne  lowest  ranks  of  life ;  and  the 
first  supposed  accused  were  at  first  old  women,  whose  ill-favored  looks 

to  be  beioitch-  ,        p      . '  ,, 

ed,  ana.  who  seemed  to  mark  them  the  fit  instruments  of  unearthly 

it^whowere  wickedness.      2But,    finally,   neither   age,   nor   sex,   nor 

occuuci.     station,  afforded  any  safeguard  against  a  charge  of  witch- 

a  Burroughs,  craft.     Magistrates  were  condemned,  and  a  clergyman* 

b.  Aug.  29.   Of  tne  highest  respectability  was  executed.13 

-11'  8Tne  alarming  extent  of  the  delusion  at  length 
opened  the  eyes  of  the  people.  Already  twenty  persona 
had  suffered  death  ;  fifty-five  had  been  tortured  or  terrified 
into  confessions  of  witchcraft ;  a  hundred  and  fifty  were 
in  prison;  and  two  hundred  more  had  been  accused. 
4.  its  ending.  4When  the  legislature  assembled,  in  October,  remonstran- 
ces were  urged  against  the  recent  proceedings ;  the  spell 
which  had  pervaded  the  land  was  suddenly  dissolved; 
and  although  many  were  subsequently  tried,  and  a  few 

1693.  convicted,  yet  no  more  were  executed.     The  prominent 
actors  in  the  Jate  tragedy  lamented  and  condemned  the 
delusion  to  which  they  had  yielded,  and  one  of  the  judges, 
who  had  presided  at  the  trials,  made  a  frank  and  full  con- 
fession of  his  error. 

1694.  12.  5The  war  with  the  French  and  Indians  still  con- 
c  July  28^    tinued.      In  1694,  Oyster  River,*  in  New  Hampshire, 

6.  Events  in  ,      ,  '        -.  „  i  MI    j 

the  war  with  was  attacked,0  and   ninety-four  persons  were  killed,  or 
and Indians,  carried  away  captive.     Two  years  later,  the  English  fort 

1696.  at  Pemaquidd  was  surrendered6  to  a  large  force  of  French 
d.  Note,  p.  is8.  and  Indians  commanded  by  the  Baron  Castine,  but  the 

e.  July  25.    garrjson  were  Sent  to  Boston,  where  they  were  exchanged 
for  prisoners  in  the  hands  of  the  English. 

1697.  13.    6In  March,   1697,  Haverhill,f  in  Massachusetts, 
f  March  25.  was  attacked/  and  forty  persons  were  killed,  or  carried 
6.  At  Haver-  away  captive.     7Among  the  captives  were  Mrs.  Duston 
T.  Account  of  and  her  nurse,  who,  with  a  boy  previously  taken,  fell  to 
Mrs.  owton.  the  lot  of  an  Indian  family,   twelve  in   number.     The 

three  prisoners  planned  an  escape  from  captivity,  and  in 
one  night,  killed  ten  of  the  twelve  Indians,  while  they 
were  asleep,  and  returned  in  safety  to  their  friends — fill- 

s  The  war   ing   the   land   with  wonder  at  their  successful   daring. 

T^ept-lio    "During  the  same  year  King  William's  war  was  termina- 

h. seep.  197.  ted  by  the  treaty5  of  Ryswick»h 

*  Oyster  River  is  a  small  stream,  of  only  twelve  or  fifteen  miles  in  length,  which  flows  from 
the  west  into  Great  Bay,  a  southern  arm,  or  branch,  of  the  Piscataqua.  The  settlement  men- 
tioned in  history  as  Oyster  River,  was  in  the  present  town  of  Durham,  ten  miles  N.  W.  from 
Portsmouth.  (See  Map,  p.  206.) 

t  Haverkill,  in  Massachusetts,  is  on  the  N.  side  of  the  Merrimac,  at  the  head  of  navigation, — 
thirty  miles  north  from  Boston.  The  village  of  Bradford  is  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river. 


PART  II.]  201 

1697. 

SECTION   III. 

MASSACHUSETTS,  FROM  THE  CLOSE  OF  KING  WILLIAM'S  WAR,    Jeatonlll. 
IN    1697,    TO    THE    COMMENCEMENT    OF    THE    FRENCH    AND 
INDIAN  WAR,  IN  1754.     (57  YEARS.) 

DIVISIONS  —  J.  Massachusetts  during  Queen  Anne's  War.  —  II.  King  its  Divisions. 
George's  War. 

1.  MASSACHUSETTS   DURING  QUEEN   ANNE'S   WAR.  —     1701. 
1.  1  After  the  death  of  James  II.,  who  died*  in  France,  in     ^J 
1701,  the  French  government  acknowledged  his  son,  then 

an  exile,  as  king  of  England  ;  which  was  deemed  an  un- 
pardonable  insult  to  the  latter  kingdom,  which  had  settled 
the  crown  on  Anne,  the  second  daughter  of  James.  In 
addition  to  this,  the  French  monarch  was  charged  with 
attempting  to  destroy  the  proper  balance  of  power  in 
Europe,  by  placing  his  grandson,  Philip  of  Anjou,*  on  the 
throne  of  Spain.  These  causes  led  to  a  war  between 
England,  on  the  one  side,  and  France  and  Spain  on  the 
other,  which  is  commonly  known  in  America  as  "  Queen 
Anne's  War,"  but,  in  Europe,  as  the  "  War  of  the  Spanish 
Succession." 

2.  2The  Five  Nations  had  recently  concluded  a  treatyb    b.  Aug.  4, 
of  neutrality  with  the  French  of  Canada,  by  which  New  2.  where  the 
York  was  screened  from  danger  ;  so  that  the  whole  weight 

of  Queen  Anne's  war,  in  the  north,  fell  upon  the  New 
England  colonies.     3The  tribes  from  the  Merrimacf  to 
the  Penobscot  had  assented  to  a  treaty0  of  peace  with  the  Merrima 
New  England;  but,  through  the  influence  of  the  French,  to  thes£tenob' 
seven  weeks  after,  it  was  treacherously  broken  ;d  and,  on     c.  July  i, 
one  and  the  same  day,  the  whole  frontier,  from  CascoJ  to    d.  Aug.  20. 
Wells,§  was  devoted  to  the  tomahawk  and  the  scalping- 
knife. 

3.  4In  the  following  year,  1704,  four  hundred  and  fifty     1704. 
French  and  Indians  attacked  Deerfield,  burnedd  the  vil-  «•  March  n. 
lage,  killed  more  than  forty  of  the  inhabitants,  and  took 

one  hundred  and  twelve  captives,  among  whom  were  the 
minister,  Mr.  Williams,  and  his  wife  ;  all  of  whom  were 
immediately  ordered  to  prepare  for  a  long  march  through 
the  snow  to  Canada.  6Those  who  were  unable  to  keep 


*  Anjou  was  an  ancient  province  in  the  west  of  France,  on  the  river  Loire. 

t  The  Merrimac  River,  in  New  Hampshire,  is  formed  by  the  union  of  the  Pemigewasset  and 
the  Winnipiseogee.  The  former  rises  near  the  Notch,  in  the  White  Mountains,  and  at  San- 
bornton,  seventy  miles  below  its  source,  receives  the  Winnipiseogee  from  Winnipiseogee  Lake. 
The  course  of  tho  Merrimac  is  then  S.  E.  to  the  vicinity  of  Lowell,  Massachusetts,  when,  turn- 
ing to  the  N.  E.,  after  a  winding  course  of  fifty  miles,  it  falls  into  the  Atlantic,  at  Newburyport. 

t   Casco.    See  Casco  Bay,  p.  198. 

§   Wells  is  a  town  in  Maine,  thirty  miles  S.W.  from  Portland,  and  twenty  N.  E.  from  Ports- 

26 


202  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [BooK  U 

ANALYSIS,  up  with  the  party  were  slain  by  the  wayside,  but  most  of 
~  the  survivors  were  afterwards  redeemed,  and  allowed  to 
return  to  thejr  homes.  A  little  girl,  a  daughter  of  the 
minister,  after  a  long  residence  with  the  Indians,  became 
attached  to  them,  adopted  their  dress  and  customs,  and 
afterwards  married  a  Mohawk  chief. 

characieraof  ^'  'Curing  tne  remainder  of  the  war,  similar  scenes 
thewarontne  were  enacted  throughout  Maine  and  New  Hampshire,  and 
prowling  bands  of  savages  penetrated  even  to  the  interior 
settlements  of  Massachusetts.  The  frontier  settlers  aban- 
doned the  cultivation  of  their  fields,  and  collected  in  build- 
ings which  they  fortified ;  and  if  a  garrison,  or  a  family, 
ceased  its  vigilance,  it  was  ever  liable  to  be  cut  off  by  an 
enemy  who  disappeared  the  moment  a  blow  was  struck. 
The  French  often  accompanied  the  savages  in  their  expe- 
ditions, and  made  no  effort  to  restrain  their  cruelties. 
1707.  5.  2In  1707  Massachusetts  attempted  the  reduction  of 
June.  port  R0yai  •  and  a  fleet  conveying  one  thousand  soldiers 
was  sent  against  the  place  ;  but  the  assailants  were  twice 
obliged  to  raise  the  siege  with  considerable  loss.  Not 
disheartened  by  the  repulse,  Massachusetts  spent  two 
years  more  in  preparation,  and  aided  by  a  fleet  from  Eng- 

1710.  land,  in   1710   again  demanded*  the  surrender  of  Port 

a.  Oct.  12.    Royal.     The  garrison,  weak  and  dispirited,  capitulatedb 

b.  Oct.  is.    after   a  brief  resistance ;    the   name   of  the   place  was 

changed  to  Annapolis,  in  honor  of  Queen  Anne ;  and 
Acadia,  or  Nova  Scotia,  was  permanently  annexed  to  the 
British  crown. 

1711.  6.  sln  July  of  the  next  year,  a  large  armament  under 

c.  Julys,     gir  Hovenden  Walker  arrived0  at  Boston,  and  taking  in 
3d  Attempted  additional  forces,  sailed, d  near  the  middle  of  August,  for 

c°canada°f  tne  con(luest  of  Canada.     The  fleet  reached6  the  mouth 

e.  Aug.  25.    of  the  St.  Lawrence  in  safety,  but  here  the  obstinacy  of 

Walker,  who'  disregarded  the  advice  of  his  pilots,  caused 
the  loss  of  eight  of  his  ships,  and  nearly  nine  hundred 

f.  sept.  2,  s.   meru     jn  the  nightf  the  ships  were  driven  upon  the  roctas 

on  the  northern  shore  and  dashed  to  pieces.     Weakened 
by  this  disaster,  the  fleet  returned  to  England,  and  the 
e.  see  p.  233.  NGW  England  troops  to  Boston. 

agai%£dMon-      7.  4A    land    expedition,g   under    General     Nicholson, 
h  April  11    wm'cn   na^   marched    against   Montreal,    returned   after 
HIS.   '    learning  the  failure  of  the  fleet.     BTwo  years  later  the 
treaty h  of  Utrecht*  terminated  the  war  between  France 


*  Utrecht  is  a  rich  and  handsome  city  of  Holland,  situated  on  one  of  the  mouths  of  th« 
Rhino,  twenty  miles  S.  E.  from  Amsterdam.  From  the  top  of  its  lofty  cathedral,  three  hundred 
and  eighty  feet  high,  fifteen  or  sixteen  cities  may  be  seen  in  a  clear  day.  The  place  is  cele- 
brated for  the  "  Union  of  Utrecht,"  formed  there  in  1579,  by  which  the  United  Provinces 
declared  their  independence  of  Spain  j— and  likewise  for  the  treaty  of  1713. 


II.] 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


203 


and  England;  and,  soon  after,  peace  was  concluded* 
between  the  northern  colonies  and  the  Indians. 

8.  'During  the  next  thirty  years  after  the  close  of 
Queen  Anne's  war,  but  few  events  of  general  interest 
occurred  in  Massachusetts.  Throughout  most  of  this 
period  a  violent  controversy  was  carried  on  between  the 
representatives  of  the  people  and  three  successive  royal 
governors,13  the  latter  insisting  upon  reviving  a  permanent 
salary,  and  the  former  refusing  to  comply  with  the  de- 
mand ;  preferring  to  graduate  the  salary  of  the  governor 
according  to  their  views  of  the  justice  and  utility  of  his 
administration.  2A  compromise  was  at  length  effected, 
and,  instead  of  a  permanent  salary,  a  particular  sum  was 
annually  voted. 

II.  KING  GEORGE'S  WAR. — 1.  3In  1744,  during  the 
reign  of  George  II.,  war  again  broke  outc  between  France 
and  England,  originating  in  European  disputes,  relating 
principally  to  the  kingdom  of  Austria,  and  again  involving 
the  French  and  English  possessions  in  America.  This 
war  is  generally  known  in  America  as  "  King  George's 
War,"  but,  in  Europe,  as  the  "  War  of  the  Austrian  Suc- 
cession." 

2.  4The  most  important  event  of  the  war  in  America, 
was  the  siege  and  capture  of  Louisburg.*  This  place, 
situated  on  the  island  of  Cape  Breton,f  had  been  fortified 
by  France  at  great  expense,  and  was  regarded  by  her  as 
the  key  to  her  American  possessions.  6  William  Shirley, 


1713. 


2.  How  the 
controversy 
was  settled. 


1744. 

3.  Origin  of 

King 

George's  war. 
c.  War  de- 
clared by 
France  15th 
March,  by 
G.  Britain 
April  9th. 


4.  Louisburg 


5.  Proposal  to 
capture  it. 


*  Louisburg  is  on  the  S.  E.  side  of  the  Island  of  Cape  Breton.  It  has  an  excellent  harbor,  of 
very  deep  water,  nearly  six  miles  in  length,  but  frozen  during  the  winter.  After  the  capture  of 
Louisburg  in  1758,  (see  p.  278,)  its  walls  were  demolished,  and  the  materials  of  its  buildings 
•were  carried  away  for  the  construction  of  Halifax,  and  other  towns  on  the  coast.  Only  a  few 
fishermen's  huts  are  now  found  within  the  environs  of  the  city,  and  so  complete  is  the  ruin 
that  it  is  with  difficulty  that  the  outlines  of  the  fortifications,  and  of  the  principal  buildings, 
can  be  traced .  ( See  Map . ) 


LOTJTSBT7H-G 


t  Cape  Breton,  called  by  the  French  Isle  Royale,  is  a  very  irregularly  shaped  island,  on  the 
8.  E.  border  of  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence,  and  separated  from  Nova  Scotia  by  the  narrow  chan- 
nel of  Canseau.  It  is  settled  mostly  fry  Scotch  Highlanders,  together  with  a  few  of  the  ancient 
French  Acadians.  (SeeMao.-) 


204 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Boo*  H 


ANALYSIS, 
~ 

1745. 
a.  Jan. 


i.  Prcpara- 

tionsforthe 

expedition, 


s.  sailing  qf 


b.  April  4. 

4'cant£u* 
c.  Pronounced 


s.  ^ 

"' 


conquest  of 

Lowsourg. 

d.  see  Map 
page  203. 


e.  May  29. 


the  governor  of  Massachusetts,  perceiving  the  importance 
of  the  place,  and  the  danger  to  which  its  possession  by  the 
French  subjected  the  British  province  of  Nova  Scotia, 
Jai^a  before  the  legislature  of  the  colony  a  plan  for  its 
capture. 

3.  Although  strong  objections  were  urged,  the  gover- 

.  ^i^nJ  rW    j 

nor  s  proposals  were  assented  to  ;  Connecticut,  Rhode 
Island,  and  New  Hampshire,  furnished  their  quotas  of 
men  ;  New  York  sent  a  supply  of  artillery,  and  Penn- 
sylvania  of  provisions.  "Commodore  Warren,  then  in  the 
West  Indies  with  an  English  fleet,  was  invited  to  co- 
operate in  the  enterprise,  but  he  declined  doing  so  without 
orders  from  England.  3This  unexpected  intelligence  was 
kept  a  secret,  and  in  April,  1745,  the  New  England  forces 
alone,  under  William  Pepperell,  commander-in-chief,  and 
R0ger  Wolcott,  second  in  command,  sailedb  for  Louisburg. 

4.  4At  Canseau0*  they  were  unexpectedly  met  by  the 
fleet  of  Commodore  Warren,  who  had  recently  received 
orders  to  repair  to  Boston,  and  concert  measures  with 
Governor   Shirley   for   his   majesty's   service   in   North 
America.     'On  the   llth  of  May  the  combined  forces, 
numbering  more  than  4000  land  troops,  came  in  sight  of 
Louisburg,  and  effected  a  landing  at  Gabarus  Bay,f  which 
was  the  first  intimation  the  French  had  of  their  danger. 

5.  6On  the  day  after  the  landing  a  detachment  of  four 
hundred  men  marched  by  the  city  and  approached  the 

/»  i       i  I  i 

royal  battery,d  setting  fire  to  the  houses  and  stores  on  the 
wav>  The  French,  imagining  that  the  whole  army  was 
coming  upon  them,  spiked  the  guns  and  abandoned 
the  battery,  which  was  immediately  seized  by  the  New 
England  troops.  Its  guns  were  then  turned  upon  the 
town,  and  against  the  island  battery  at  the  entrance  of  the 
harbor. 

6.  As  it  was  necessary  to  transport  the  guns  over  a 
morass,  where  oxen  and  horses  could  not  be  used,  they 
were  placed  on  sledges  constructed  for  the  purpose,  and 
the  men  with  ropes,  sinking  to  their  knees  in  the  mud,  drew 
them  safely  over.     Trenches  were  then  thrown  up  within 
two  hundred  yards  of  the  city,  —  a  battery  was  erected  on 
the  opposite  side  of  the  harbor,  at  the  Light  House  Point, 
—  and  the  fleet  of  Warren  captured6  a  French  74  gun- 
ship,  with  five  hundred  and  sixty  men,  and  a  great  quan- 
tity of  military  stores  designed  for  the  supply  of  the  gar- 
rison. 


*  Canseau  is  a  small  island  and  cape,  on  which  is  a  small  village,  at  the  eastern  extremity  of 
Nova  Scotia,  seventy-five  miles  S.  W.  from  Louisburg.  (See  Map  preceding  page.) 

f  Gabarus  Bay  is  a  deep  bay  on  the  eastern  coast  of  Cape  Breton,  a  short  distance  S.W.  from 
Louisburg.  (See  Map  preceding  page,)s 


PART  II.]  NEW  HAMPSHIRE.  205 

7.  A  combined  attack  by  sea  and  land  was  planned  for     1745. 
the  29th  of  June,  but,  on  the  day  previous,  the  city,  fort,  - 

and  batteries,  and  the  whole  island,  were  surrendered. 

'This  was  the  most  important  acquisition  which  England  i.  importance 

,       ,       .  ,  ^     t>        •  iii  of  this  acqui- 

made  during  the  war,  and,  for  its  recovery,  and  the  deso-    sMon.and 
lation  of  the  English  colonies,  a  powerful  naval  armament  the  French  to 
under  the  Duke  d'Anville  was  sent  out  by  France  in  the    rey^eth* 
following  year.     But  storms,  shipwrecks,  and  disease,  dis-      1746. 
persed  and  enfeebled  the  fleet,  and  blasted  the  hopes  of  the 
enemy. 

8.  2In  1748  the  war  was  terminated  by  the  treaty*  of      1748. 
Aix  la  Chapelle.*     The  result  proved  that  neither  party  2-  °£*$$* 
had  gained  any  thing  by  the  contest ;  for  all  acquisitions  te™£°£the 
made  by  either  were  mutually  restored.     3But  the  causes    a.  Oct.  is. 
of  a  future  and  more  important  war  still  remained  in  the  3> 
disputes  about  boundaries,  which  were  left  unsettled  j  and 

the  "  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR"  soon  followed, b  which  b. 
was  the  last  struggle  of  the    French   for   dominion   in 
America. 


CHAPTER   III. 

NEW    HAMPSHIRE. f  subjectof 

Chapter  HI. 

1.  4During  the  greater  portion  of  its   colonial  existence  4.  with  what 
New  Hampshire  was  united  with  Massachusetts,  and  its 

history  is  therefore  necessarily  blended  with  that  of  the 
parent  of  the  New  England  colonies.  6But  in  order  to  5.  why  it  is 
preserve  the  subject  entire,  a  brief  sketch  of  its  separate  ^aSi^ 
history  will  here  be  given. 

2.  "Two  of  the  most  active  members  of  the  council  of     1622. 
Plymouth  were  Sir  Ferdinand  Gorges  and  Captain  John  e-  G°M^anA 
Mason.     In  1622  they  obtained  of  their  associates  a  grant0    c.  Aug.  20. 
of  land  lying  partly  in  Maine  and  partly  in  New  Hamp- 

*  Aix  la  Chapelle,  (pronounced  A  lah  sha-pell,)  is  in  the  western  part  of  Germany,  near  the 
line  of  Belgium,  in  the  province  of  the  Rhine,  which  belongs  to  Prussia.  It  is  a  very  ancient 
city,  and  was  long  in  possession  of  the  Romans,  who  called  it  Aqusegranii.  Its  present  name 
was  given  it  by  the  French,  on  account  of  a  chapel  built  there  by  Charlemagne,  who  forborne 
time  made  it  the  capital  of  his  empire.  It  is  celebrated  for  its  hot  springs,  its  baths,  and  for 
several  important  treaties  concluded  there.  It  is  seventy-five  miles  E.  from  Brussels,  and  125 
S.E.  from  Amsterdam. 

t  NEW  HAMPSHIRE,  one  of  the  Eastern  or  New  England  States,  lying  north  of  Massachu- 
setts, and  west  of  Maine,  is  180  miles  long  from  north  to  south,  and  ninety  broad  in  the  south- 
ern  part,  and  contains  an  area  of  about  9500  square  miles.  It  has  only  eighteen  miles  of  sea- 
coast,  and  Portsmouth  is  its  only  harbor.  The  country  twenty  or  thirty  miles  from  the  sea 
becomes  uneven  and  hilly,  and,  toward  the  northern  part,  is  mountainous.  Mount  Washing- 
ton, a  peak  of  the  White  Mountains,  and,  next  to  Black  Mountain  in  N.  Carolina,  the  highest 
point  east  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  is  6428  feet  ahove  the  level  of  the  sea.  The  elevated  parts 
of  the  state  are  a  fine  grazing  country,  and  the  valleys  on  the  margins  of  the  rivers  are  highly 
productive. 


206 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[BooK  II. 


1629. 

a.  Muy. 


4.  How  the 

country  ivas 
governed. 


1641. 


ANALYSIS,  shire,  which  they  called  Laconia.  'In  the  spring  of  the 
igoo  following  year  they  sent  over  two  small  parties  of  emi- 

i.  First  settle-  grants,  one  of  which  landed  at  the  mouth  of  the  Piscataqua, 
and  settle<i  at  Little  Harbor,*  a  short  distance  below 
Portsmouth  ;|  the  other,  proceeding  farther  up,  formed  a 
settlement  at  Dover.J 

3.  2In  1629  the   Rev.   John  IWheelright  and  others 
purchased1  of  the   Indians  all  the  country  between  the 
Merrimac  and  the  Piscataqua.     3A  few  months  later,  this 
tract  °f  country,  which  was  a  part  of  the  grant  to  Gorges  and 

separate  Mason,  was  givenb  to  Mason  alone,  and  it  then  first  re- 
ceived  the  name  of  New  Hampshire.  4The  country  was 
divided  among  numerous  proprietors,  and  the  various 
settlements  during  several  years  were  governed  sepa- 
rately, by  agents  of  the  different  proprietors,  or  by  magis- 
trates elected  by  the  people. 

4.  &In  1641  the  people  of  New  Hampshire  placed  them- 
se^ves  under  the  protection  of  Massachusetts,  in  which 
situation  they  remained   until   1680,  when,  after   a  long 

•  •,      •,        ,      .  />  n  *  i      •  i 

controversy  with  the  heirs  of  Mason,  relative  to  the  owner- 
ship  of  the  soil,  New  Hampshire  was  separated0  from 
Massachusetts  by  a  royal  commission,  and  made  a  royal 
Provmce-  6The  new  government  was  to  consist  of  a 
president  and  council,  to  be  appointed  by  the  king,  and  a 
house  of  representatives  to  be  chosen  by  the  people.  7No 
dissatisfaction  with  the  government  of  Massachusetts  had 
been  expressed,  and  the  change  to  a  separate  province 
was  received  with  reluctance  by  all. 

5.  8The  first  legislature,  which   assembled3  at  Ports- 
mouth  in  1680,  adopted  a  code  of  laws,  the  first  of  which 
declared   "  That  no  act,   imposition,  law,  or  ordinance, 
should  be  made,  or  imposed  upon  them,  but  such  as  should 
be  made  by  the  assembly  and  approved  by  the  president 

.^  The  king's  an(]  council."     9This  declaration,  so  worthy  of  freemen, 

displeasure,  '  i        i  •  i 

was  received  with  marked  displeasure  by  the  king  ;   but 
•jsjew  Hampsm're)  ever  after,  was  as  forward  as  any  of  her 
sister  colonies  in  resisting  every  encroachment  upon  her 
just  rights. 


setts. 

Separation. 

1680 
c.  Royai 


ration'  Jana 


6.  Nature  of 
the  new 


change. 


d.  March  26. 


VICINITY  OP  PORTSMOUTH. 


*  Little  Harbor,  the  place  first  settled,  is  at  the  southern  en- 
trance to  the  harbor  of  Portsmouth,  two  miles  below  the  city, 
and  opposite  the  town  and  island  of  Newcastle.  (See  L.H.  in  Map.) 

•f  Portsmouth,  in  New  Hampshire,  is  situated  on  a  peninsula, 
on  the  south  side  of  the  Piscataqua,  three  miles  from  the  ocean. 
It  has  an  excellent  harbor,  which,  owing  to  the  rapidity  of  the 
current,  is  never  frozen.  It  is  fifty-four  miles  N.  from  Boston, 
and  the  same  distance  S.  W.  from  Portland.  (See  Map.) 

t  Dover  village,  in  N.  H.,  formerly  called  Cocheco,  is  situated 
on  Cocheco  River,  four  miles  above  its  junction  with  the  Pisca- 
taqua, and  twelve  N.W.  from  Portsmouth.  The  first  settlement 
in  the  town  was  on  a  beautiful  peninsula  between  Black  and 
Piscataqua  Rivers.  (See  Map.) 


PART  IL]  NEW  HAMPSHIRE.  207 

6.  'Early  in  the  following  year  Robert  Mason  arrived,     1681. 
— asserted  his  right  to  the  province,  on  the  ground  of  the  • 

,  .  i    ,1         •  i      !•  Con  trover' 

early  grants  made  to  his  ancestor,  and  assumed  the  title    sy  with  the. 
of  lord  proprietor.     But  his  claims  to  the  soil,  and  his  de-  c&l^ttanL. 
mands  for  rent,  were  resisted  by  the  people.     A  long  con- 
troversy ensued ;   lawsuits  were  numerous ;   and  judg- 
ments for  rent  were  obtained  against  many  of  the  leading 
men  in  the  province  ;  but,  so  general  was  the  hostility  to 
the  proprietor,  that  he  could  not  enforce  them. 

7.  2in  1686  the  government  of  Dudley,  and  afterwards     1686. 
that   of  Andros,    was   extended   over   New   Hampshire. 
When  the  latter  was  seized*  and  imprisoned,  on  the  arrival 

of  the  news  of  the  revolution  in  England,  the  people  of 
New  Hampshire  took   the   government   into   their   own  a.  eee  p.'  199. 
hands,  and,  in  1690,  placed11  themselves  under  the  protec-      1690. 
tion  of  Massachusetts.     3Two  years  later,  they  were  sepa-    b  March, 
rated  from  Massachusetts,  contrary  to  their  wishes,  and  a  ^'Sagatn' 
separate  royal  government  was  established0  over  them  ;  but      united. 
in  1699   the  two  provinces  were  again  united,  and  the  c' Aug' 16 
Earl  of  Bellamont  was  appointed  governor  over  both. 

8.  4In  1691  the  heirs  of  Mason  sold  their  title  to  the 
lands  in  New  Hampshire  to  Samuel  Allen,  between  whom 
and  the  people  contentions  and  lawsuits  continued  until 

1715,  when  the  heirs  of  Allen  relinquished  their  claims  in  controvers^ 

despair.     A  descendant  of  Mason,  however,  subsequently 

renewed  the  original  claim,  on  the  ground  of  a  defect  in 

the   conveyance  to  Allen.      The   Masonian   controversy 

was  finally  terminated  by  a  relinquishment,  on  the  part  of 

the  claimants,  of  all  except  the  unoccupied  portions  of  the 

territory. 

9.  6In  1741,  on  the  removal  of  Governor  Belcher,  the     1741. 
provinces  of  Massachusetts  and  New  Hampshire  were  58J]J?a/j*£* 
separated,  never  to  be  united  again,  and  a  separate  gover-  from  Massa- 
nor  was   appointed  over  each.      6During   the   forty-two  6.  The  natura 
years  previous  to  the  separation,  New  Hampshire  had  a 
separate  legislative  assembly,  and  the  two  provinces  were, 

in  reality,  distinct,  with  the  exception  of  their  being  under 
the  administration  of  the  same  royal  governor. 

10.  7New  Hampshire  suffered    greatly,  and   perhaps  7  The 
more  than  any  other  New  England  colony,  by  the  several 
French  and  Indian  wars,  whose  general  history  has  been 
already  given.     A  particular    recital  of  the  plundering 
and  burning  of  her  towns,  of  her  frontiers  laid  waste, 

and  her  children  inhumanly  murdered,  or  led  into  a 
wretched  captivity,  would  only  exhibit  scenes  similar  to 
those  which  have  been  already  described,  and  we  will- 
ingly pass  by  this  portion  of  her  local  history. 


[BOOK  II 


CHAPTER    IV. 


subject  of 
Chapter  IV. 


CONNECTICUT.* 


lt»  Divisions.  DIVISIONS.  —  I.  Early  Settlements.  —  II.  Pequod  War.  —  III.  New  Haven 
Colony.  —  IV.  Connecticut  under  her  own  Constitution.  —  V.  Connec- 
ticut under  the  Royal  Charter. 


1630. 


I. 


grants  of 

Connecticu 

1631 

a.  March  29. 


EARLY  SETTLEMENTS.  —  1.  'In  1630  the  soil  of  Con- 
was  granted  by  the  council  of  Plymouth  to  the 
Earl  of  Warwick  ;  and,  in  the  following  year,  the  Earl 

necticut.      .,  TT7-          .,  \          '  T        i  ™  1011 

Ol  Warwick  transferred*  the  same  to  Lord  Say-and-beal, 
Lord  Brooke  and  others.  Like  all  the  early  colonial 
grants,  that  of  Connecticut  was  to  extend  westward  from 
the  Atlantic  Ocean  to  the  South  Sea,  or  the  Pacific. 
Curing  the  same  year  some,  of  the  people  of  Plymouth, 
wit^  tneir  g°vernor>  Mr:  Winslow,  visited  the  valley  of 
the  Connecticut,  by  invitation  of  an  Indian  chief,  who 
wished  the  English  to  make  a  settlement  in  that  quarter. 

2'  3The  Dutch  at  New  York>  apprized  of  the  object  of 
the  Plymouth  people,  determined  to  anticipate  them,  and, 
early  in  1633,  despatched  a  party  who  erected  a  fort  at 
Hartford.  f  4In  October  of  the  same  year,  a  company 
from  Plymouth  sailed  up  the  Connecticut  River,  and  pass- 
ing the  Dutch  fort,  erected  a  trading-house  at  Windsor.  J 
The  Dutch  ordered  Captain  Holmes,  the  commander  of 
the  Plymouth  sloop,  to  strike  his  colors,  and,  in  case  of 
refusal,  threatened  to  fire  upon  him  ;  but  he  declared  that 
he  would  execute  the  orders  of  the  governor  of  Plymouth, 
and,  in  spite  of  their  threats,  proceeded  resolutely  on- 
ward.  6In  the  following  year  the  Dutch  sent  a  company 
to  exPel  lhe  English  from  the  country,  but  finding  them 
fortified,  they  came  to  a  parley,  and  finally  returned 

peace. 

3-  "I*1  the   summer  of  1635,  exploring   parties   from 


ot  mndsor 


1634. 


6  Emigration 


VIC.  OF  HARTFORD.  *  CONNECTICUT,  the  southernmost  of  the  New  England  States,  is  from 
ninety  to  100  miles  long  from  E.  to  W.,  and  from  fifty  to  seventy  broad,  and 
contains  an  area  of  about  4700  square  miles.  The  country  is,  generally, 
uneven  and  hilly,  and  somewhat  mountainous  in  the  northwest.  The  val- 
ley of  the  Connecticut  is  very  fertile,  but  in  most  parts  of  the  state  the 
soil  is  better  adapted  to  grazing  than  to  tillage.  An  excellent  freestone, 
much  used  in  building,  is  found  in  Chatham  and  Had  dam  ;  iron  ore  of  a 
superior  quality  in  Salisbury  and  Kent ;  and  fine  marble  in  Milibrd. 

t  Hartford,  one  of  the  capitals  of  Connecticut,  is  on  the  W.  side  of  tho 
Connecticut  River,  fifty  miles  from  its  mouth,  by  the  river's  course.  Mill, 
or  Little  River,  passes  through  the  southern  part  of  the  city.  The  old 
Dutch  fort  was  on  the  S.  side  of  Mill  River,  at  its  entrance  into  the  Connec- 
ticut. The  Dutch  maintained  their  position  until  1654.  (See  Map.) 

t  Windsor  is  on  the  W.  side  of  the  Connecticut,  seven  miles  N.  from 
Hartford.  The  village  is  on  the  N.  side  of  Farmington  River.  The  trading 
house  erected  by  the  Plymouth  people,  was  below  the  mouth  of  Farmington  River.  The  mea- 
dow in  the  vicinity  is  still  called  Plymouth  Meadow.  (See  Map.) 


PART  II.]  CONNECTICUT.  209 

Massachusetts  Bay  colony  visited  the  valley  of  the  Con-    1635. 

necticut,  and,  in  the  autumn  of  the  same  year,  a  com- : — 

pany  of  about  sixty  men,  women,  and  children,  made  a 
toilsome  journey  through  the  wilderness,  and  settled*  at  a.  see  piss- 
Windsor,  Hartford,  and  Wethersfield.*  'In  October,  the  ygjggg 
younger  Winthrop,  son  of  the  governor  of  Massachusetts, 
arrived  at  Boston,  with  a  commission  from  the  proprietors 
of  Connecticut,  authorizing  him  to  erect  a  fort  at  the 
mouth  of  the  river  of  that  name,  and  make  the  requisite 
preparations  for  planting  a  colony.  Scarcely -^vas  the  fort 
erected  when  a  Dutch  vessel  appeared  at  the  mouth  of 
the  river,  but  was  not  permitted  to  enter.  In  honor  of 
Lord  Say-and-Seal,  and  Lord  Brooke,  the  new  settlement 
was  named  Saybrook,f  which  continued  a  separate  colony 
until  1644. 

II.  PEQUOD  WAR. — 1.  'During  the  year  1636  the  Pe-     1636. 
quods,  a  powerful  tribe  of  Indians  residing  mostly  within     peZ^. 
the  limits  of  Connecticut,  began  to  annoy  the  infant  col- 
ony.    3In  July,  the  Indians  of  Block  Island,:]:  who  were  3.  Their  fo- 
supposed  to  be  in  alliance  with  the  Pequods,  surprised  and    ^SX* 
plundered  a  trading  vessel  and  killed  the  captain.     An     xngiwh. 
expedition1*   from   Massachusetts  was  sent  against  them,  b  sept  and 
which  invaded  the  territory  of  the  Pequods,  but  as  nothing 
important  was  accomplished,  it  served  only  to  excite  the 
Indians  to  greater  outrages.     During  the  winter,  a  num- 
ber of  whites  were  killed  in  the  vicinity  of  Saybrook  fort. 
In  April'  following,  nine  persons  were  killed  at  Wethers-     1637. 
field,  and  the  alarm  became  general  throughout  the  plan- 
tations on  the  Connecticut. 

2.  *The  Pequods,  who  had  lonjr  been  at  enmity  with    <  Their  at- 

,        TVT  11.11.  -i    tempted  alH- 

the  Narragansetts,  now  sought  their  alliance  in  a  general  anc-  with  th* 
war  upon  the  English  ;   but  the  exertions0  of  Roger  Wil-      a}Sef^an' 
liams  not  only  defeated  their  designs,  but  induced  the  c. seep. iw. 
Narragansetts  again  to  renew  the  war  against  their  an- 
cient enemy.    5Early  in  May,  the  magistrates  of  the  three 
infant  towns  of  Connecticut  formally  declared  war  against 
the  Pequod  nat'on,  and,  in  ten  days,  a  little  army  of  eighty 
English,  and  seventy  friendly  Mohegan  Indians,  was  on 
its  way  against  the  enemy,  whose  warriors  were  said  to 
number  more  than  two  thousand  men. 

3.  6The  principal  seat  of  the  Pequods  was  near  the 


*  WethersfieU  is  on  the  W.  side  of  the  Connecticut,  four  miles  S.  from  Hartford.  The  river 
here  is  continually  changing  its  course,  by  tue  wearing  away  of  the  land  on  one  side,  and  its 
gradual  deposit  on  the  o;aer.  (See  Miip.) 

t  Saybraok  is  on  the  west  side  of  Connecticut  River,  at  its  entrance  into  Long  Island  Sound. 

t.  Block  Island,  discovered  in  1614  by  Adrian  Blok,  a  Dutch  captain,  is  twenty-four  mile*. 
8.W.  from  Nrwport.  It  is  attached  to  Newport  Co.,  It.  I.,  and  constitutes  the  township  of 
Newshoreham.  It  has  no  harbor.  It  is  eighs  miles  Ions'  from  N.  to  S.,  and  from  two  to  four 

27 


210  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [BooK  H. 

i 

ANALYSIS,  mouth  of  Pequod  River,  now  called  the  Thames,*  in  the 

i  The  route  eastern  Part  °f  Connecticut.    aCaptain  Mason  sailed  down 
4>c.,ofMa-  the  Connecticut  with  his  forces,  whence  he  proceeded  to 

a.  NoteTp.  215.  Narragansett  Bay,R  where  several  hundred  of  the  Narra- 
gansetts  joined  him.  He  then  commenced  his  march 
across  the  country,  towards  the  principal  Pequod  fort, 
which  stood  on  an  eminence  on  the  west  side  of  Mysticf 

*.  what  the  River,  in  the  present  town  of  Groton.^     2The  Pequods 

thmS°fthe  were   ignorant  of  his  approach,   for  they  had  seen  the 
English.     boats  Of  the  English  pass  the  mouth  of  their  river  a  few 
days  before,  and  they  believed  that  their  enemies  had  fled 
through  fear. 

*a*p«!uo&  4"  3^ar^y  m  tne  morning  of  the  5th  of  June,  the  sol- 
fort.  diers  of  Connecticut  advanced  against  the  fort,  while  their 
Indian  allies  stood  aloof,  astonished  at  the  boldness  of  the 
enterprise.  The  barking  of  a  dog  betrayed  their  ap- 
proach, and  an  Indian,  rushing  into  the  fort,  gave  the 
alarm  ;  but  scarcely  were  the  enemy  aroused  from  their 
slumbers,  when  Mason  and  his  little  band,  having  forced 
an  entrance,  commenced  the  work  of  destruction.  The 
Indians  fought  bravely,  but  bows  and  arrows  availed  little 
against  weapons  of  steel.  Yet  the  vast  superiority  of 
numbers  on  the  side  of  the  enemy,  for  a  time  rendered 
the  victory  doubtful.  "  We  must  burn  them  !"  shouted 
Mason,  and  applying  a  firebrand,  the  frail  Indian  cabins 
were  soon  enveloped  in  flame. 

i.  Destruction  5.  4The  English  now  hastily  withdrew  and  surrounded 
Pequoda.  the  place,  while  the  savages,  driven  from  their  inclosure, 
became,  by  the  light  of  the  burning  pile,  a  sure  prey  to 
the  English  muskets  ;  or,  if  they  attempted  a  sally,  they 
were  cut  down  by  the  broadsword,  or  they  fell  under  the 
weapons  of  the  Narragansetts,  who  now  rushed  forward 
to  the  slaughter.  As  the  sun  rose  upon  the  scene  of  de- 
struction it  showed  that  the  victory  was  complete.  About 
six  hundred  Indians,  —  men,  women,  and  children,  had 
perished  ;  most  of  them  in  the  hideous  conflagration.  Of 
the  whole  number  within  the  fort,  only  seven  escaped, 

5  LOSS  of  the  and  seven   were  made  prisoners.     &Two  of  the  whites 
EnsUxh.     were  kiH^  ancl  nearly  twenty  were  wounded. 
.<  Farther        6.  6The  loss  of  their  principal  fort,  and  the  destruction 
of  the  main  body  of  their  warriors,  so  disheartened  the 


*  The  Pequod,  or  Thames  River,  rises  in  Massachusetts,  and,  passing  south  through  the 
eastern  part  of  Connecticut,  enters  Long  Island  Sound,  below  New  London.  It  is  generally 
called  Quinebaug  from  its  source  to  Norwich.  On  the  west  it  receives  Shetucket,  Yantic,  and 
other  small  streams.  It  is  navigable  fourteen  miles,  to  Norwich. 

f  Mystic  River  is  a  small  river  which  enters  L.  I.  Sound,  six  miles  E.  from  the  Thames. 

i  The  town  of  Groton  lies  between  the  Thames  and  the  Mystic,  bordering  on  the  Sound. 
The  Pequod  fort,  above  mentioned,  was  on  Pequod  Hill,  in  the  N.E.  part  of  the  town,  about 
half  a  mile  west  from  Mystic  River,  and  eight  miles  N.E.  from  New  London.  A  public  road 
now  crosses  the  hill,  and  a  dwelling-house  occupies  its  summit. 


PART  II.] 


CONNECTICUT. 


211 


Pequods,  that  they  no  longer  made  a  stand  against  the     1637. 

English.     They  scattered  in  every  direction  ;  straggling 

parties  were  hunted  and  shot  down  like  deer  in  the  woods ; 
their  Sachem,  Sassacus,  was  murdered  by  the  Mohawks, 
to  whom  he  fled  for  protection ;  their  territory  was  laid 
waste ;  their  settlements  were  burned,  and  about  two 
hundred  survivors,  the  sole  remnant  of  the  Pequod  nation, 
surrendering  in  despair,  were  enslaved  by  the  English, 
or  incorporated  among;  their  Indian  allies.  xThe  vigor  \.Effectof 

•  i          -i  •    i       i  r     -i    i  i  i  ^*  war  on 

with  which  the  war  had  been  prosecuted,  struck  terror  other  tribes. 
into  the  other  tribes  of  New  England,  and  secured  to  the 
settlements  a  succession  of  many  years  of  peace. 

III.  NEW  HAVEN  COLONY. — 1.    2The  pursuit  of  the  ^Bfgffiv 
Pequods  westward  of  the  Connecticut,  made  the  English  tnent^tfNuo 
acquainted  with  the  coast  from  Saybrooka  to  Fairiield  ;* 

and  late  in  the  year,  a  few  men  from  Boston  explored  the 
country,  and,  erecting  a  hut  at  New  Haven,f  there  passed 
the  winter. 

2.  In  the  spring  of  the  following  year,  a  Puritan  colony, 
under  the  guidance  of  Theophilus  Eaton,  and  the  Rev. 
John  Davenport,  who  had  recently  arrived  from  Europe, 
leftb  Boston  for  the  new  settlement  at  New  Haven.    3They 

passed  their  first  Sabbath0  under  a  spreading  oak,:J:  and  bath  at  New 
Mr.  Davenport  explained  to  the  people,  with  much  coun- 
sel adapted  to  their  situation,  how  the  Son  of  Man  was  led 
into  the  wilderness  to  be  tempted. 

3.  *The  settlers  of  New  Haven  established  a  govern-         _ 

. .    .  .       .,  i.          i       T>  •  i_  i       ment  of  the. 

ment  upon  strictly  religious  principles,  making  the  .Bible 
their  law-book,  and  church-members  the  only  freemen. 
Mr.  Eaton,  who  was  a  merchant  of  great  wealth,  and 
who  had  been  deputy-governor  of  the  British  East  India 
Company,  was  annually  chosen  governor  of  New  Haven 
colony  during  twenty  years,  until  his  death.  BThe  colo- 
ny quickly  assumed  a  flourishing  condition.  The  settle- 
ments extended  rapidly  along  the  Sound,  and,  in  all  cases, 
the  lands  were  honorably  purchased  of  the  natives. 

IV.  CONNECTICUT   UNDER  HER   OWN  CONSTITUTION. — 
1.  "In  1639  the  inhabitants  of  the  three  towns  on  the  Con- 


a.  Note, 
page  209. 


1638. 


b.  April  9. 
3.  First  Sab- 


colony. 


5.  Its  pros- 
perity. 


1639. 


*  Fairfield  borders  on  the  Sound,  fifty  miles  S.  W.  from  the  mouth 
of  the  Connecticut.  Some  of  the  Pequods  were  pursued  to  a  great 
ewamp  in  this  town.  Some  were  slain,  and  about  200  surrendered.  The 
town  was  first  settled  by  a  Mr.  Ludlow  and  others  in  1639. 

t  New  Haven,  now  one  of  the  capitals  of  Connecticut,  called  by  the 
Indians  Quim'piac,  lies  at  the  head  of  a  harbor  which  sets  up  four  miles 
from  Long  Island  Sound.  It  is  about  seventy-live  miles  N.E.  from  New 
York,  and  thirty-four  S.  W.  from  Hartford.  The  city  is  on  a  beautiful 
plain,  bounded  on  the  west  by  West  River,  and  on  the  east  by  Walling- 
ford,  or  Quinipiac  River.  Yale  College  is  located  at  New  Haven.  (See 
Map.) 

J  This  tree  stood  near  the  corner  of  George  and  College  streets. 


HEW  HAVEN. 


212 


COLONIAL  mSTORY. 


[BooK  H. 


2.  separate 


3.  Disputes 
'Dutch, 


1644. 


ANALYSIS,  necticut,  who  had  hitherto  acknowledged  the  authority 
a  Jan  24  of  Massachusetts,  assembled11  at  Hartford,  and  formed  a 

i.  First  con-  separate  government  for  themselves.  *The  constitution 
was  one  of  unexampled  liberality,  guarding'  with  jealous 
care  against  every  encroachment  on  the  rights  of  the 
people.  The  governor  and  legislature  were  to  be  chosen 
annually  by  the  freemen,  who  were  required  to  take  an 
oath  of  allegiance  to  the  commonwealth,  instead  of  the 
English  monarch  ;  and  in  the  general  court  alone  was 
vested  the  power  of  making  and  repealing  laws.  aAt 
this  time  three  separate  colonies  existed  within  the  limits 
of  the  present  state  of  Connecticut. 

2.  3The  Connecticut  colonies  were  early  involved  in 
disputes  with  the  Dutch  of  New  Netherlands,  who  claim- 
ed the  soil   as   far  eastward  as  the  Connecticut  River. 
The  fear  of  an  attack  from  that  quarter,  was  one  of  the 
causes  which,  in  1643,  led  to  the  confederation  of  the 
New   England  colonies  for  mutual  defence.     4In   1644 

^sSSSnok?  Say  brook  was  purchased  of  George  Fen  wick,  one  of  the 
proprietors,  and  permanently  annexed  to  the  Connecticut 
colonv-  6In  1650  Governor  Stuyvesant  visited  Hartford, 
where  a  treaty  was  concluded,  determining  the  line  of 
partition  between  New  Netherlands  and  Connecticut. 

3.  6In  1651  war  broke  out  between  England  and  Hoi- 
landj  and  although  their  colonies  in  America  had  agreed 

lHoUand     to  remam  at  peace,  the  governor  of  New  Netherlands 
was  accused  of  uniting  with  the  Indians,  in  plotting  the 
I'eSawar  Destruction  °f  the  English.     7The  commissioners  of  the 
in  America.   United  Colonies  decided5  in  favor  of  commencing  hostili- 
b!653.     ties  against  the   Dutch  and  Indians,  but  Massachusetts 
refused  to  furnish  her  quota  of  men,  and  thus  prevented 
s.  what  coio-  the  war.     8Connecticut  and  New  Haven  then  applied  to 
Cromwell  for  assistance,  who  promptly  despatched0  a  fleet 
for  the  reduction  of  New  Netherlands  ;    but  while  the 
colonies  were  making  preparations  to  co-operate  with  the 
naval  force,  the  news  of  peace  in  Europe  arrested  the 
expedition. 

V.    CONNECTICUT    UNDER   THE   ROYAL    CHARTER.  —  1. 
"When  Charles  II.  was  restored0  to  the  throne  of  his  an- 
d.  May.      cestors,  Connecticut  declared  her  loyalty,  and  submission 
*'haner™itsl  to  ^  king,  and  applied  for  a  royal  charter.     IOThe  aged 
character*  Lord  Say-and-Seal,  the  early  friend  of  the   emigrants, 
now   exerted   his   influence   in   their   favor;    while   the 
younger  Winthrop,  then  governor  of  the  colony,  went  to 
England  as  its  agent.     When  he  appeared  before  the 
king  with  his  petition,  he  presented  him  a  favorite  ring 
which  Charles  I.  had  given  to  Winthrop  's  grandfather. 
This  trifling  token,  recalling  to  the  king  the  memory  of 


Dutch, 


1651. 

fweenTEng- 


1654. 


1660. 


1662. 


PART  II.] 


CONNECTICUT.    , 


213 


his  own  unfortunate  father,  readily  won  his  favor,  and 
Connecticut  thereby  obtained  a  charter,11  the  most  liberal 
that  had  yet  been  granted,  and  confirming,  in  every  par- 
ticular, the  constitution  which  the  people  themselves  had 
adopted. 

2.  lThe  royal  charter,  embracing  the  territory  from  the 
Narragansett  Bay   and   River  westward  to  the    Pacific 
Ocean,  included,  within  its  limits,  the  New  Haven  colony, 
and  most  of  the  present  state  of  Rhode  Island.     2New 
Haven    reluctantly  united   with    Connecticut    in    1665. 
"The  year  after  the  grant  of  the  Connecticut  charter, 
Rhode  Island  received6  one  which  extended  her  western 
limits  to  the  Pawcatuck*  River,  thus  including  a  portion 
of  the  territory  granted  to  Connecticut,  and  causing  a  con- 
troversy between  the  two  colonies,  which  continued  more 
than  sixty  years. 

3.  4During  King  Philip's  war,  which  began  in  1675, 
Connecticut  suffered  less,  in  her  own  territory,  than  any 
of  her  sister  colonies,  but  she  furnished  her  proportion  of 
troops  for  the   common   defence.     BAt  the    same   time, 
however,  she  was  threatened  with  a  greater  calamity,  in 
the  loss  of  her  liberties,  by  the  usurpations  of  Andros, 
then  governor  of  New  York,  who  attempted  to  extend  his 
arbitrary  authority  over  the  country  as  far  east  as  the 
Connecticut  River. 

4.  6ln  July,  Andros,  with  a  small  naval  force,  proceed- 
ed to  the  mouth  of  the  Connecticut,  and  hoisting   the 
king's  flag,   demanded0  the  surrender  of  the  fort;    but 
Captain  Bull,  the  commander,  likewise  showing  his  ma- 
jesty's colors,  expressed  his  determination  to  defend  it. 
Being  permitted  to  land,  Andros  attempted  to  read  his 
commission  to  the  people,  but,  in  the  king's  name,  he 
was  sternly  commanded  to  desist.     He  finally  returned 
to  New  York  without  accomplishing  his  object. 

5.  7Twelve  years  later,  Andros   again   appeared  in 
Connecticut,  with  a  commission   from  King  James,  ap- 
pointing him  royal  governor  of  all  New  England.     Pro- 
ceeding to  Hartford,  he  found  the  assembly  in  session, 
and  demandedd  the   surrender  of  the  charter.     A  discus- 
sion arose,  which  was  prolonged  until  evening.      The 
charter  was  then  brought  in  and  laid  on  the  table.    While 
the  discussion  was  proceeding,  and  the  house  was  thronged 
with   citizens,   suddenly   the    lights   were   extinguished. 
The  utmost  decorum  prevailed,  but   when   the  candles 


1.  Territory 
embraced  by 
the  charter. 


2.  New 
Haven. 

1665. 

3.  The  Rhodt 

Island 

charter. 

b.  July  18, 

1663. 


1675. 

4.  Connecti- 
cut during 
King  Phil- 
ip's war. 
5.  Usurpa- 
tions of 
Andros. 


6.  Expedition 
to  Connecti- 
cut, and  its 

result. 
c.  July  21, 


1687. 

7.  Second 
visit  of  An- 
dros to  Con- 
necticut- 


d  Nov. 


*  The  Pawcatuck,  formed  by  the  junction  of  Wood  and  Charles  Rivers  in  Washingtoa 
County,  Rhode  Island,  is  still,  in  the  lower  part  of  its  course,  the  dividing  line  between  Ooa 
necticut  and  Rhode  Island. 


214 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[BOOK  II 


ANALYSIS, 


i.The  charter 
preserved. 


2.  what  then 


1689, 

a.  seep.  m. 
3.  Events 


6  1689-1697 
4.  Fletcher's 
commission. 

' 


and  what  by 


NOV.  6. 

«.  Fletcher's 
Hartford. 


1700. 

JJ5J?(5J 
college0 


c.  1702. 


Connecticut. 


were  re-lighted,  the  charter  was  missing,  and  could  no 
where  be  found. 

6.  ^Captain  Wadsworth  had  secreted  it  in  a  hollow 
tree^  Wj1jcj1  js  st^  standing,  and  which  retains  the  ven. 
erated  name  of  the  Charter   Oak.      2Andros,  however, 
assumed  the  government,  which  was  administered  in  hi3 
name  until  the  revolution*  in  England  deprived  James  of 
his  throne,  and  restored  the  liberties  of  the  people. 

7.  3During  King  William's  war,b  which  immediately 
followed  the  English  revolution,  the  people  of  Connecticut 
were   agam  called  to  resist  an   encroachment  on  their 
rights.     "Colonel  Fletcher,  governor  of  New  York,  had 
recejveci  a  commission  vesting  in  him  the  command  of  the 
TD^^A  °f  Connecticut.     BThis  was  a  power  which  the 
cnarter  °f  Connecticut  had  reserved  to  the  colony  its&lf, 
and  the  legislature  refused  to  comply  with  the  requisition. 
Fletcher  then  repaired  to  Hartford,  and  ordered  the  mili- 
tia  under  arms. 

8.  6The   Hartford  companies,   under   Captain   Wads- 
worth,  appeared,  and  Fletcher  ordered  his  commission  and 
instructions   to   be    read  to   them.      Upon  this,    Captain 
Wadsworth  commanded  the  drums  to  be  beaten.     Colonel 
Fletcher  commanded  silence,  but  no  sooner  was  the  read- 
ing  commenced  a  second  time,  than  the   drums,  at  the 
command  of  Wadsworth,  were  again  beaten  with  more 
spirit  than  ever.     But   silence   was  again  commanded, 
when   Wadsworth,   with   great   earnestnes,  ordered   the 
drums  to  be  beaten,  and  turning  to  Fletcher  said,  with 
spirit  and  meaning  in  his  looks,   "  If  I  am  interrupted 
again  I  will  make  the  sun  shine  through  you  in  a  mo- 
ment."    Governor  Fletcher  made  no  farther  attempts  to 
read  his  commission,  and  soon  judged  it  expedient  to  re- 
turn to  New  York. 

9.  7In  the  year  1700,  several  clergymen  assembled  at 
Branford,*  and  each,  producing  a  few  books,  laid  them  on 
the  table,  with  these  words  :  "I  give  these  books  for  the 
founding  of  a  college  in  this  colony.'7.    Such  was  the  be- 
ginning of  Yale  College,  now  one  of  the  most  honored 
institutions  of  learning  in  the  land.   ,  It  was  first  estab- 
lished0  at  Saybrook,  and  was  afterwards  removedd  to  New 
Haven.     It  derived  its  name  from  Elihu  Yale,  one  of  its 
most  liberal  patrons. 

^'  8The  remaining  portion  of  the  colonial  history  of 
Connecticut  is  not  marked  by  events  of  sufficient  interest 
to  require  any  farther  notice  than  they  may  gain  in  the 


*  Branford  IB  a  town  in  Connecticut,  bordering  on  the  Sound,  seven  miles  E.  from  Nen 
Haven. 


PART  H.3 


RHODE  ISLAND. 


more  general  history  of  the  colonies.  'The  laws,  customs, 
manners,  and  religious  notions  of  the  people,  were  similar 
to  those  which  prevailed  in  the  neighboring  colony  of 
Massachusetts,  and,  generally,  throughout  New  England. 


Lawa 


CHAPTER  V. 

RHODE    ISLAND.* 

1.  'After  Roger  Williams   had  been  banished  from 
Massachusetts,  he  repaired*  to  the  country  of  the  Narra- 
gansetts,  who  inhabited  nearly  all  the  territory  which  now 
forms  the  state  of  Rhode  Island.     3By  the  sachems  of 
that  tribe  he  was  kindly  received,  and  during  fourteen 
weeks   he   found  a  shelter  in  their  wigwams  from  the 
severity  of  winter.     4On  the  opening  of  spring  he  pro- 
ceeded to  Seekonk,f  on  the  north  of  Narragansett  Bay,J 
^ind  having  been  joined  by  a  few  faithful  friends  from 
Massachusetts,  he  obtained  a  grant  of  land  from  an  In- 
dian chief,  and  made  preparations  for  a  settlement. 

2.  BSoon  after,  finding  that  he  was  within  the  limits  of 
the  Plymouth  colony,  and  being  advised  by  Mr.  Winslow, 
the  governor,  to  remove  to  the  other  side  of  the  water, 
where  he  might  live  unmolested,  he  resolved  to  comply 
with  the  friendly  advice.     '"Embarking1'  with  five  com- 
panions H  a  frail  Indian  canoe,  he  passed  down  the  Narra- 
gansett River§  to  Moshassuck,  which  he  selected  as  the 
place  of  settlement,  purchased  the  land  of  the  chiefs  of  the 
Narragansetts,   and,    with    unshaken   confidence   in   the 
mercies  of  Heaven,  named  the  place  Providence. ||     7The 
settlement  was  called  Providence  Plantation. 


Bubfat  of 
Chapter  V. 


2  Roger  Wll? 
liams  after 
his  banish- 
ment front 
Massachu- 
setts. 
a.  Jan.  163«. 

3.  How  re- 
ceived ly  tfi* 

Narraganr 
setts. 

4.  What  he, 
did  in  the 

spring. 


5.  Whither 
he  was  ad- 
vised to  re- 
move, and 
why. 


6.  Settlement 
of  Provi- 
dence. 
b.June. 


7.  Name  of 

the  settle- 

inent. 


*  RHODE  ISLAND,  the  smallest  state  in  the  Union,  contains  an  area,  separate  from  the 
•waters  of  Narragansett  Bay,  of  about  1225  square  miles.  In  the  northwestern  part  cf  the  state 
the  surface  ©f  the  country  is  hVlly,  and  the  soil  poor.  In  the  south  and  west  the  country  IB 
generally  level,  and  in  the  vicinity  of  Narragansett  Bay,  and  on  the  islands  which  it  contains, 
the  soil  is  very  fertile. 

1  The  town  of  Seekonlc,  the  western  part  of  the  early  Rehoboth, 
lies  east  of,  and  adjoining  the  northern  part  of  Narragansett  Bay. 
The  village  is  on  Ten  Mile  River,  three  or  four  miles  east  from 
Providence.  (See  Map  ) 

$  Narragansett  Bay  is  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  state  of  Rhode 
Island,  and  is  twenty-eight  miles  long  from  N.  to  S.,  and  from 
eight  to  twelve  broad.  The  N.E.  arm  of  the  bay  is  called  Mount 
Hope  Bay ;  the  northern,  Providence  Bay  ;  and  the  N.  Western, 
Greenwich  Bay.  It  contains  a  number  of  beautiful  and  fertile 
islands,  the  principal  of  which  are  Rhode  Island,  Conanicut,  and 
Prudence.  (See  Map.) 

$  The  northern  part  of  Narragansett  Bay  was  often  called  Nar- 
tagansett  River. 

||  Providence,  one  of  the  capitals  of  Rhode  Island,  is  in  the 
northern  part  of  the  state,  at  the  head  of  Narragansett  Bay,  and 
op  both  sides  of  Providence  River,  which  is,  properly,  a  email 


216  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [BOOK  H. 

ANALYSIS.  3.  'As  Roger  Williams  brought  with  him  the  same 
principles  of  religious  toleration,  for  avowing  and  main- 
tainmo  wmcn  he  had  suffered  banishment,  Providence  be- 
came  the  asylum  for  the  persecuted  of  the  neighboring 
colonies ;  but  the  peace  of  the  settlement  was  never 
seriously  disturbed  by  the  various  and  discordant  opinions 
«  Novel  which  gained  admission.  2It  was  found  that  the  numer- 
ous and  conflicting  sects  of  the  day  could  dwell  together 
in  harmony,  and  the  world  beheld,  with  surprise,  the  novel 
experiment  of  a  government  in  which  the  magistrates  were 
allowed  to  rule  "only  in  civil  matters,"  and  in  which 
"  God  alone  was  respected  as  the  ruler  of  conscience." 

4*  3^^e  Political  principles  of  Roger  Williams  were  as 
liberal  as  his  religious  opinions.  For  the  purpose  of  pre- 
serving peace,  all  the  settlers  were  required  to  subscribe 
to  an  agreement  that  they  would  submit  to  such  rules, 
"  not  affecting  the  conscience,"  as  should  be  made  for  the 
public  good,  by  a  majority  of  the  inhabitants  ;  and  under 
this  simple  form  of  pure  democracy,  with  all  the  powers 
of  government  in  the  hands  of  the  people,  the  free  institu- 
Mrrw3'  tions  °^ Rno(*e  Island  had  their  origin.  "The  modest  and 
liberal  founder  of  the  state  reserved  no  political  power  to 
himself,  and  the  territory  which  he  had  purchased  of  the 
natives  he  freely  granted  to  all  the  inhabitants  in  common, 
reserving  to  himself  only  two  small  fields,  which,  on  his 
first  arrival,  he  had  planted  with  his  own  hands. 

5.  Plot  of  the,  5.  5Soon  after  the  removal  of  Mr.  Williams  to  Prov- 
idence,  ne  gave  to  the  people  of  Massachusetts,  who  had  re- 
cently expelled  him  from  their  colony,  the  first  intimation  of 
the  plot  which  the  Pequods  were  forming  for  their  destruc- 
tion%  6Wnen  tne  Pequods  attempted  to  form  an  alliance 

tion  solicited,  with  the  Narragansetts,  the  magistrates  of  Massachusetts 
solicited  the  mediation  of  Mr.  Williams,  whose  influence 
wasgreat  with  the  chiefs  of  the  latter  tribe,  'Forgetting  the 
injuries  which  he  had  received  from  those  who  now  needed 
his  favor,  on  a  stormy  day,  alone,  and  in  a  poor  canoe,  he  set 
out  upon  the  Narragansett,  and  through  many  dangers  re- 
paired  to  the  cabin  of  Canonicus. 

®'  "There  the  Pequod  ambassadors  and  Narragansett 
-  chiefs  had  already  assembled  in  council,  and  three  days 
and  nights  Roger  Williams  remained  with  them,  in  con- 
stant danger  from  the  Pequods,  whose  hands,  he  says, 
seemed  to  be  still  reeking  with  the  blood  of  his  country- 
men, and  whose  knives  he  expected  nightly  at  his  throat. 
But,  as  Mr.  Williams  himself  writes,  "  God  wonderfully 

bay,  setting  up  N.W.  from  the  Narragansett.  The  Pawtucket  or  Blackstone  River  falls  into 
the  head  of  Narragansett  Bay,  from  the  N.E.,  a  little  below  Providence.  Brown  University  ifl 
tbcated  at  Providence,  ou  the  east  side  of  the  River,  (See  Map  ) 


PART  II.]  RHODE  ISLAND.  217 

preserved  him,  and  helped  him  to  break  in  pieces  the     1636. 
negotiation  and  designs  of  the  enemy,  and  to  finish,  by  — 
many  travels  and  charges,  the  English  league  with  the 
Narragansetts  and  Mohegans  against  the  Pequods." 

7.  xThe  settlers  at  Providence  remained  unmolested 
during  the  Pequod  war,  as  the  powerful  tribe  of  the  Nar- 
ragansetts  completely  sheltered  them  from  the  enemy. 
2Such,  however,  was  the  aid  which  Mr.  Williams  afforded, 
in  bringing  that  war  to  a  favorable  termination,  that  some 
of  the  leading  men  in  Massachusetts  felt  that  he  deserved 
to  be  honored  with  some  mark  of  favor  for  his  services. 

"The  subject  of  recalling  him  from  banishment  was  de-    3.  why  he 
bated,  but  his  principles  were  still  viewed  with  distrust,   3d /?•«» 
and  the  fear  of  their  influence  overcame  the  sentiment  of 
gratitude. 

8.  4In  1638  a  settlement  was  made*  at  Portsmouth,*  in     1638. 
the  northern  part  of  the  island  of  Aquetneck,  or  Rhode  4-  %*$%£* 
Island,f  by  William  Coddington  and  eighteen  others,  who      mouth. 
had  been  driven  from  Massachusetts  by  persecution  for 

their  religious  opinions.     Mn  imitation  of  the  form  of  gov-    5  Form0f 
ernment  which  once  prevailed  among  the  Jews,  Mr.  Cod-  government. 
dington  was  chosenb  judge,  and  three  elders  were  elected      b.  NOT 
to  assist  him,  but  in  the  following  year  the  chief  magis-     1639. 
trate  received  the  title  of  governor.     "Portsmouth  received  fl.  settlement 
considerable  accessions  during  the  first  year,  and  in  the  QfNet°P°rt- 
spring  of  1639  a  number  of  the  inhabitants  removed  to 
the  southwestern  part  of  the  island,  where  they  laid  the 
foundation  of  Newport. J     7The  settlements  on  the  island 
rapidly  extended,  and  the  whole  received  the  name  of  the 
Rhode  Island  Plantation. 

9.  8Under  the  pretence  that  the  Providence  and  Rhode     1643. 
Island  Plantations  had  no  charter,  and  that  their  territory  ^JJJJ  £?£/£_ 
was  claimed  by  Plymouth  and  Massachusetts,  they  were  deiijrom  the 

i     -i     i  c  i  f    -i  i  •    i  i>  -IT  union  of 

excluded  from  the  confederacy  which  was  formed  between 

the  other  New  England  colonies  in  1643.     9Roger  Wil- 

liams  therefore  proceeded  to  England,  and,  in  the  follow- 

ing   year,  obtained15   from   Parliament,  which  was   then 

waging  a  civil  war  with  the  king,  a  free  charter  of  incor-  c-March24- 

poration,  by  which  the  two  plantations  were  united  under 

the  same  government. 

*  The  town  of  Portsmouth  is  in  the  northern  part  of  the  island  of  Rhode  Island,  and  em- 
braces about  half  of  the  island.  The  island  of  Prudence,  on  the  west,  is  attached  to  this  town. 
(See  Map,  p.  215.) 

t  Rhode  Island,  so  called  from  a  fancied  resemblance  to  the  island  of  Rhodes  in  the  Medi- 
terranean, is  in  the  southeastern  part  of  Narragansett  Bay.  It  is  fifteen  miles  long,  and  has 
an  average  width  of  two  and  a  half  miles.  The  town  of  Portsmouth  occupies  the  northern 
part  of  the  Island,  Middletown  the  central  portion,  and  Newport  the  southern.  (See  Map, 
p.  215.) 

$  Newport  is  on  the  S.W.  side  of  Rhode  Island,  five  miles  from  the  sea,  and  twenty-five 
miles  S.  from  Providence.  The  town  is  on  a  beautiful  declivity,  and  has  an  excellent  harbor 

nso 

-co 


218 


COLONIAL  mSTORY. 


[BOOK   II. 


ANALYSIS. 


b.  1660. 

2.  Charter 

from  the 

king,  and  its 

principles. 

c.  July  18, 
1663. 


3.  Catholics 
and  Quakers. 


4.  Rhode 
Island  du- 
ring and 
after  the 
usurpation 
ofAndros. 

d.  Jan  1687. 

e.  See  p.  197. 
f.  May  11, 


?.  See  the 
seal,  p.  99. 


10.  'In  1647  the    General  Assembly  of  the  several 
towns  met*  at  Portsmouth,  and  organized  the  government, 
by  the  choice  of  a  president  and  other  officers.     A  code 
of  laws  was  also  adopted,  which  declared  the  government 
to  be  a  democracy,  and  which  closed  with  the  declaration, 
that  "  all  men  might  walk  as  their  consciences  persuaded 
them,  without  molestation,  every  one  in  the  name  of  his 
God." 

11.  2  After  the  restorationb  of  monarchy,  and  the  acces- 
sion of  Charles  II.  to  the  throne  of  England,  Rhode  Island 
applied  for  and  obtained6  a  charter  from  the  king,  in  which 
the   principles  of  the  former  parliamentary  charter,  and 
those  on  which  the 'colony  was  founded,  were  embodied. 
The  greatest  toleration  in  matters  of  religion  was  enjoined 
by  the  charter,  and  the  legislature  again  reasserted  the 
principle.     3It  has  been  said  that  Roman  Catholics  were 
excluded  from  the  right  of  voting,  but  no  such  regulation 
has  ever  been  found  in  the  laws  of  the  colony  ;  and  the 
assertion  that  Quakers  were  persecuted  and  outlawed,  is 
wholly  erroneous. 

12.  *When  Andros  assumed  the  government  of  the  New 
England  colonies,  Rhode  Island  quietly  submittedd  to  his 
authority  ;  but  when  he  was  imprisoned*  at  Boston,  and 
sent  to  England,  the  people  assembled*"  at  Newport,  and 
resuming  their  former  charter  privileges,  re-elected  the 
officers  whom  Andros  had  displaced.     Once  more  the  free 
government  of  the  colony  was  organized,  and  its  seal  was 
restored,  with  its  symbol  an  anchor,  and  its  motto  Hope,6 
— fit  emblems  of  the  steadfast  zeal  with  which  Rhode 
Island  has  ever  cherished  all  her  early  religious  freedom, 
and  her  civil  rights. 


Subject  of 
Chapter  VI. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

NEW    YORK.* 
SECTION   I. 


Of  Section  I.      NEW   NETHERLANDS   PREVIOUS   TO    ITS    CONQUEST   BY   THE 

ENGLISH   IN   1664. 

voyages  of       1.  6During  the  years  1607  and  1608,  Henry  Hudson, 
HensonHud'  an  English  mariner  of  some  celebrity,  and  then   in  the 


*  NEW  YORK,  the  most  northern  of  the  Middle  States,  and  now  the  most  populous  in  the 
Union,  has  an  area  of  nearly  47,000  square  miles     This  state  has  a  great  variety  of  surface. 


PART  IL]  NEW  YORK.  219 

employ  of  a  company  of  London  merchants,  made  two    1607. 

voyages  to  the  northern  coasts  of  America,  with  the  hope  —      —  • 

of  finding  a  passage  through  those  icy  seas,  to  the  genial 

climes  of  southern  Asia.     'His  employers  being  disheart-  i.  Third  voy 

ened  by  his  failure,  he  next  entered  the  service  of  the 

Dutch  East  India  Company,  and,  in  April,  1609,  sailed*     1609. 

on  his  third  voyage.  a-  April  H- 

2.  8Failing  to  discover  a  northern  passage  to  India,  he  2.  Account  of 
turned  to  the  south,  and  explored  the  eastern  coast,  in  the 

hope  of  finding  an  opening  to  the  Pacific,  through  the  con- 
tinent. After  proceeding  south  as  far  as  the  capes*  of 
Virginia,  he  again  turned  north,  examined  the  waters  of 
Delaware  Bay,"j~  and,  following  the  eastern  coast  of  New 
Jersey,  on  the  13th  of  September  he  anchored  his  vessel 
within  Sandy  Hook.J 

3.  3After  a  week's  delay,  Hudson  passed1'  through  the  3.  Discovery 
Narrows,^  and,  during  ten  days,  continued  to  ascend  the      River™ 
noble  river  which  bears  his  name  ;  nor  was  it  until  his  b.  sept  si. 
vessel  had  passed  beyond  the  city  of  Hudson,  ||  and  a  boat 

had  advanced  probably  beyond  Albany,  that  he  appears 
to  have  relinquished  all  hopes  of  being  able  to  reach  the 
Pacific  by  this  inland  passage.  4Having  completed  his  4.  Hudson's 

,.  iiii  j     T      T  j         -V  return,  and 

discovery,  he  slowly  descended  the  stream,  and  sailing0  MS  treatment 
for  Europe,  reached  England  in  the  Novemberd  following.  ^'oct^iT 
The   king,   James  the   First,  jealous  of  the  advantages   a.  NOV.  IT. 
which  the  Dutch  might  seek  to  derive  from  the  discovery, 
forbade  his  return  to  Holland.  1610. 

4.  6In  the  following  year,  1610,  the  Dutch  East  India  ^wnatwaa 
Company  fitted  out  a  ship  with  merchandize,  to  traffick  DufchyEast 
with  the  natives  of  the  country  which  Hudson  had  ex-  ' 


Two  chains  of  the  Alleghanies  pass  through  the  eastern  part  of  the  state.  The  Highlands, 
coming  from  New  Jersey,  cross  the  Hudson  near  West  Point,  and  soon  after  pass  into  Connec- 
ticut. The  Catskill  mountains,  farther  west,  and  more  irregular  in  their  outlines,  cross  the 
Mohawk,  and  continue  under  different  names,  along  the  western  border  of  Lake  Champlain. 
The  western  part  of  the  state  has  generally  a  level  surface,  except  in  the  southern  tier  of  coun- 
ties, where  the  western  ranges  of  the  Alleghanies  terminate.  The  soil  throughout  the  state  is, 
generally,  good  ;  and  along  the  valley  of  the  Mohawk,  and  in  the  western  part  of  the  state,  it 
is  highly  fertile. 

*  Capes  Charles  and  Henry,  at  the  entrance  of  Chesapeake  Bay. 

t  Delaware  Bay  is  a  large  arm  of  the  sea,  setting  up  into  the  land  between  New  Jersey  and 
Delaware  ;  and  having,  at  its  entrance,  Cape  May  on  the  north,  and  Cape  Henlopen  on  the 
south,  eighteen  miles  apart.  Some  distance  within  the  capes  the  bay  is  thirty  miles  across. 
This  bay  has  no  safe  natural  harbor,  but  a  good  artificial  harbor  has  been  constructed  by  the 
general  government  within  Cape  Henlopen.  It  is  formed  by  two  massive  stone  piers,  called  the 
Delaware  Breakvjater. 

t  Sandy  Hook  is  a  low  sandy  island,  on  the  eastern  coast  of  New  Jersey,  extending  north 
from  the  N.  Eastern  extremity  of  Monmouth  County,  and  separated  from  it  by  Shrewsbury 
-Inlet.  It  is  five  miles  in  length,  and  seventeen  miles  S.  from  New  York.  At  the  northern  ex- 
tremity of  the  island  is  a  light-bouse,  but  the  accumulating  sand  is  gradually  extending  the 
point  farther  north.  Sandy  Hook  was  a  peninsula  until  1778,  when  the  waters  of  the  ocean 
forced  a  passage,  and  cut  it  off  from  the  mainland.  In  1800  the  inlet  was  closed,  but  it  was 
opened  again  in  1830,  and  now  admits  vessels  through  its  channel 

§  The  entrance  to  New  York  harbor,  between  Long  Island  on  the  east  and  Staten  Island  on 
the  west,  is  called  the  Narrows.  It  is  about  one  mile  wide,  and  is  nine  miles  below  the  city. 
(See  Map  next  page.) 

||  The  city  of  Hudson  is  on  the  east  side  of  Hudson  River,  116  miles  N.  from  New  York,  and 
twenty  -nine  miles  S.  from  Albany. 


22) 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Boos  II, 


ANALYSIS. 


1614. 

3.  New  settle- 
ment soon 
after  made. 


4.  Govern- 
ment of  the 

country, 
when  actu- 
ally coloni- 
zed,— and 
when  the 
first  governor 
was  appoint- 
ed. 

1621. 

6  Dutch 
West  India 
Company. 


1623. 

6.  Attempted 

settlement 
in  the  south- 
ern part  of 
New  Jersey. 


plored.  1The  voyage  being  prosperous,  the  traffic  was 
continued ;  and  when  Argall,  in  1613,  was  returning 
from  his  excursion*  against  the  French  settlement  of  Port 
Royal,  he  found  on  the  island  of  Manhattan*  a  few  rude 
hovels,  which  the  Dutch  had  erected  there  as  a  summer 
station  for  those  engaged  in  the  trade  with  the  natives. 

5.  2The  Dutch,  unable  to  make  any  resistance  against 
the  force  of  Argall,  quietly  submitted  to  the  English  claim 
of  sovereignty  over  the  country ;  but,  on  his  departure, 
they  continued  their  traffic, — passed  the  winter  there,  and, 
in  the  following  year,  erected  a  rude  fort  on  the  southern 
part  of  the  island.     3In  1615  they  began  a  settlement  at 
Albany,f  which  had  been  previously  visited,  and  erected 
a  fort  which  was  called  Fort  Orange.     The  country  in 
their  possession  was  called  NEW  NETHERLANDS.:): 

6.  4During  several  years,  Directors,  sent  out  by  the 
East  India  Company,  exercised  authority  over  the  little 
settlement  of  New  Amsterdam  on  the   island  of  Man- 
hattan, but  it  was  not  until  1623  that  the  actual  coloniz- 
ing of  the  country  took  place,  nor  until   1625  that  an 
actual  governor  was  formally  appointed.     BIn  1621   the 
Dutch  West  India  Company  was  formed,  and,  in  the  same 
year,  the  States- General  of  Holland  granted  to  it  the  ex- 
clusive  privilege  to  traffick  and   plant  colonies  on   the 
American  coast,  from  the  Straits  of  Magellan  to  the  re- 
motest north. 

7.  "In  1623  a  number  of  settlers,  duly  provided  with 
the  means  of  subsistence,  trade,  and  defence,  were  sent 
out  under  the  command  of  Cornelius  Mey,  who  not  only 
visited   Manhattan,    but,    entering    Delaware    Bay,    and 


NEW  YORK   AND  VICINITY. 


*  Manhattan,  or  New  York  Island,  lies  on  the 
east  side  of  Hudson  River,  atAthe  head  of  New 
York  harbor.  It  is  about  fourteen  miles  in 
length,  and  has  an  average  width  of  one  mile 
and  three-fifths.  It  is  separated  from  Long  Is  • 
land  on  the  east,  by  a  strait  called  the  East 
River,  which  connects  the  harbor  and  Long  Is- 
land Sound  ;  and  from  the  mainland  on  the  east 
by  Harlem  River,  a  strait  which  connects  the 
East  River  and  the  Hudson.  The  Dutch  settle- 
ment on  the  southern  part  of  the  island,  was 
called  NKW  Amsterdam.  Here  now  stands  the 
city  of  New  York,  the  largest  in  America,  and 
second  only  to  London  in  the  amount  of  its  com- 
merce. The  city  is  rapidly  increasing  in  size, 
although  its  compact  parts  already  have  a  cir- 
cumference of  about  nine  miles.  (See  Map.) 

t  Albany,  now  the  capital  of  the  state  of  Ne\f 
York,  is  situated  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Hud- 
son River,  145  miles  N.  from  New  York  by  the 
river's  course.  It  was  first  called  by  the  Dutch 
Beaverwyck,  and  afterwards  Williamstadt.  (Se« 
Map,  next  page.) 
t  The  country  from  Cape  Cod  to  the  banks  of  the  Delaware  waa  claimed  by  the  Dutch 


PART  II.] 


NEW  YORK. 


221 


ascending  the  river,*  took  possession  of  the  country,  and, 
a  few  miles  below  Camden,f  in  the  present  New  Jersey, 
built  Fort  Nassau.:}:  The  fort,  however,  was  soon  after 
abandoned,  and  the  worthy  Captain  Mey  carried  away 
with  him  the  affectionate  regrets  of  the  natives,  who  long 
cherished  his  memory.  Trobably  a  few  years  before 
this,  the  Dutch  settled  at  Bergen,§  and  other  places  west 
of  the  Hudson,  in  New  Jersey. 

8.  aln  1625  Peter  Minuits  arrived  at  Manhattan,  as 
governor  of  New  Netherlands,  and  in  the  same  year  the 
settlement   of  Brooklyn,)!    on  Long   Island,1T    was  com- 
menced.    3The  Dutch  colony  at  this  time  showed  a  dis- 

„  J  '  i        i        r\       i'   t 

position  to  cultivate  friendly  relations  with  the  English 
settlements  in  New  England,  and  mutual  courtesies  were 
exchanged,  —  the  Dutch  cordially  inviting*  the  Plymouth 
settlers  to  remove  to  the  more  fertile  soil  of  the  Connecti- 
cut,  and  the  English  advising  the  Dutch  to  secure  their 
claim  to  the  banks  of  the  Hudson  by  a  treaty  with  England. 

9.  "Although   Holland  claimed  the   country,  on   the 

i       ,,   .     °  ,.  ,         TT     i  .  i»i          • 

ground  01  its  discovery  by  Hudson,  yet  it  was  likewise 
claimed  by  England,  on  the  ground  of  the  first  discovery 
of  the  continent  by  Cabot.  6The  pilgrims  expressed  the 
kindest  wishes  for  the  prosperity  of  the  Dutch,  but,  at  the 
same  time,  requested  them  not  to  send  their  skiffs  into 
Narragansett  Bay  for  beaver  skins.  6The  Dutch  at  Man- 
hattan  were  at  that  time  little  more  than  a  company  of 
hunters  and  traders,  employed  in  the  traffic  of  the  furs  of 
the  otter  and  the  beaver. 

10.  7In  1629  the  West  India  Company,  in  the  hope  of 
exciting  individual  enterprise  to  colonize  the   country, 

•       i-,  ft  511  f 

promised,  by  "a  charter  of  liberties,  the  grant  ot  an  ex- 
tensive  tract  of  land  to  each  individual  who  should,  within 
four  years,  form  a  settlement  of  fifty  persons.  Those  who 


1623. 


i.  settlement 


1625. 

»•  Events  in 


s.  Feelings 

entertained 

by  the^  Dutch 
English  coio- 


a  Oct 


claims  to  tn 

country. 


s.  what  the 


theDutctl- 
e  condition 


1629. 

.  Account  of 

e    charter 


ALBANY  AND  VICINITY. 


*  The  Delaware  Hirer  rises  in  the  S.  Eastern  part  of  the  state 
of  New  York,  west  of  the  Catskill  mountains.  It  forms  sixty  miles 
of  the  boundary  line  between  New  York  and  Pennsylvania,  and 
during  the  remainder  of  its  course  is  the  boundary  between  New 
Jersey,  on  the  one  side,  and  Pennsylvania  and  Delaware  on  the 
other.  It  is  navigable  for  vessels  of  the  largest  class  to  Phila- 
delphia. 

t  Camden,  now  a  city,  is  situated  on  the  east  side  of  Delaware 
River,  opposite  Philadelphia.  (See  Map,  p.  248.) 

t  This  fort  was  on  Big  Timber  Creek,  in  the  present  Glouces- 
ter County,  about  five  miles  S.  from  Camden. 

§  The  village  of  Bergen  is  on  the  summit  of  Bergen  Ridge, 
three  miles  W.  from  Jersey  City,  and  four  from  New  York.  (See  Map,  p.  220.) 

||  Brooklyn,  now  a  city,  is  situated  on  elevated  land  at  the  west  end  of  Long  Island,  opposite 
the  lower  part  of  the  city  of  New  York,  from  which  it  is  separated  by  East  River,  three-fourths 
«f  a  mile  wide.  (See  Map,  p.  220.  ) 

U  Long  Island,  forming  a  part  of  the  state  of  New  York,  lies  south  of  Connecticut,  from 
which  it  is  separated  by  Long  Island  Sound.  It  is  120  miles  in  length,  and  has  an  average 
width  of  about  twelve  miles.  It  contains  an  area  of  about  1450  square  miles,  and  is,  therefore, 
larger  than  the  entire  state  of  Rhode  Island.  The  north  side  of  the  island  is  rough  and  hilly, 
-the  south  low  and  sandy.  (See  Map,  p.  220.) 


222  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [BOOK  U 

ANALYSIS,  should  plant  colonies  were  to  purchase  the  land  of  the  In 
~~  dians,  and  it  was  likewise  enjoined  upon  them  that  they 
should,  at  an  early  period,  provide  for  the  support  of  a 
minister  and  a  schoolmaster,  that  the  service  of  God,  and 
zeal  for  religion,  might  not  be  neglected. 

lions  of°iand       •"•  * '  'Under  this  charter,  four  directors  of  the  company, 
distinguished  by  the  title  of  patrons  or  patroons,  appropri- 
ated to  themselves  some  of  the  most  valuable  portions  of 
a.  Godyn.    the  territory.     2One*  of  the  patroons  having  purchased* 
2  Attempt  to  from  tne  natives  the  southern  half  of  the  present  state  of 
^mennn6'  Delaware,  a  colony  under  De  Vriez  was  sent  Out,  and  ear- 
Deiaware.    \y  in  1631  a  small  settlement  was  formed  near  the  present 
3.  Extent  of  Lewistown.*     3The  Dutch  now  occupied  Delaware,  and 
cia/ms.      the  claims  of  New  Netherlands  extended  over  the  whole 
c.Note.p  134.  country  from  Cape  Henlopenf  to  Cape  Cod.c 

1632.  12.  *After  more  than  a  year's  residence  in  America, 
*'Eeiawarehe  -^e  Vriez  returned  to  Holland,  leaving  his  infant  colony 

colony      to  the  care  of  one  Osset.    The  folly  of  the  new  command- 
ant, in  his  treatment  of  the  natives,  soon  provoked  their 
a.  Dec.       jealousy,  and  on  the  returnd  of  De  Vriez,  at  the  end  of 
the  year,  he  found  the  fort  deserted.     Indian  vengeance 
had  prepared  an  ambush,  and  every  white  man  had  been 
6.  Escape  of  murdered.     6De  Vriez  himself  narrowly  escaped  the  per- 
fidy of  the  natives,  being  saved  by  the  kind  interposition 
of  an  Indian  woman,  who  warned  him  of  the  designs  of 

1633.  her  countrymen.     "After  proceeding  to  Virginia  for  the 
^vSlfed*     purpose  of  obtaining  provisions,  De  Vriez  sailed  to  New 
e.  April.     Amsterdam,  where  he  found6  Wouter  Van  Twiller,  the 

second  governor,  who  had  just  been  sent  out  to  supersede 

the  discontented  Minuits. 

i.  First  settle-  13.  7A  few  months  before  the  arrival  of  Van  Twiller  as 
Dutch°a>Seof  governor,  the  Dutch  had  purchased  of  the  natives  the  soil 
fnCo"nneSi-  around  Hartford/  and  had  erected*  and  fortified  atrading- 
f.  NCtpso8  nouse  on  land  within  the  limits  of  the  present  city.  The 
g.  Jan.  English,  however,  claimed  the  country ;  and  in  the  same 

year  a  number  of  the  Plymouth  colonists  proceeded  up 

the  river,  and  in  defiance  of  the  threats  of  the  Dutch 
h.  Oct.  see  commenced11  a  settlement  at  Windsor.  8Although  for 
8  Fare  ^of  the  many  years  the  Dutch  West  India  Company  retained 
dSi"tCslation  Possessi°n  of  their  feeble  trading  station,  yet  it  was  finally 

overwhelmed  by  the  numerous  settlements  of  the  more 
9  settle-    enterprising  New    Ensrlanders.     9The   English  likewise 

ments  on      /.          l,         ;?  J^TTIII 

Long  island,  formed  settlements  on  the  eastern  end  of  Long  Island,  al- 
though they  were  for  a  season  resisted  by  the  Dutch,  who 
claimed  the  whole  island  as  a  part  of  New  Netherlands. 

*  Lewistown  is  on  Lewis  Creek,  in  Sussex  County,  Delaware,  five  or  six  miles  from  Capt 
Henlopen.     In  front  of  the  village  is  the  Delaware  Breakwater, 
t  Cape  Henlopen  is  the  southern  cape  of  the  entrance  into  Delaware  Bay. 


PART  II.] 


NEW  YORK. 


223 


14.  'While  the  English  were  thus  encroaching  upon 
the  Dutch  on  the  east,  the  southern  portion  of  the  territory 
claimed  by  the  latter  was  seized   by  a  new  competitor. 
Gustavus  Adolphus,  king  of  Sweden,  the  hero  of  his  age, 
and  the  renowned  champion  of  the  Protestant  religion  in 
Europe,    had   early   conceived   the   design    of   planting 
colonies  in  America.     Under  the  auspices  of  the  Swedish 
monarch  a  commercial  company  was  formed  for  this  pur- 
pose as  early  as  1626,  but  the   German  war,  in  which 
Gustavus  was  soon  after  engaged,  delayed  for  a  time  the 
execution  of  the  project.     2After  the  death*  of  Gustavus, 
which  happened   at  the  battle  of  Lutzen,*  in   1633,  his 
worthy  minister  renewed  the  plan  of  an  American  settle- 
ment, the  execution  of  which  he  intrusted  to  Peter  Minuits, 
the  first  governor  of  New  Netherlands. 

15.  3Early  in  the  year  1638,  about  the  same  time  that 
Sir  William  Kieft  succeeded  Van  Twiller,  in  the  govern- 
ment of  New  Netherlands,  the  Swedish  colony  under 
Minuits  arrived,  erected  a  fort,  and  formed  a  settlement  on 
Christiana  Creek,-]-  near  Wilmington^  within  the  present 
state  of  Delaware.     4Kieft,  considering  this  an  intrusion 
upon  his  territories,  sentb  an  unavailing  remonstrance  to 
the  Swedes,  and,  as  a  check  to  their  aggressions,  rebuilt 
Fort  Nassau  on  the  eastern  bank  of  the  Delaware.     6The 
Swedes  gradually  extended  their  settlements,  and,  to  pre- 
serve their  ascendency  over  the  Dutch,  their  governor 
established6  his  residence  and  built  a  fort  on  the  island  of 
Tinicum,§  a  few  miles  below  Philadelphia.     6The  terri- 
tory occupied  by  the  Swedes,  extending  from  Cape  Hen- 
lopen  to  the  falls  in  the  Delaware,  opposite  Trenton, ||  was 
called  NEW  SWEDEN. 

16.  'In  1640  the  Long  Island  and  New  Jersey  Indians 
began  to  show  symptoms  of  hostility  towards  the  Dutch. 
Provoked  by  dishonest  traders,  and  maddened  by  rum, 
they  attacked  the  settlements  on  Staten  Island,^  and  threat- 


1633. 


1.  Design  of 
Gustavus 
Adolphus 

for  planting 
colonies  in 
America. 


2.  Minister  qf 

Gustavus. 

a.  Nov.  26, 

1633. 


1638. 

3.  Settlement 
of  Delaware. 


4.  Opposition 
•made  by  the 

Dutch. 
b.  May. 

5.  Progress  of 
Ihe  Sioedisfi 
settlements. 


C1643. 

6  Extent  and 

name  of  the 

Sioedish 

territory. 


7.  Indian  hos- 
tilities in 
which  the 
Dutch  were, 
engaged. 


*  Lutzen  is  a  town  in  Prussian  Saxony,  on  one  of  the   NORTHERN  PART  OF  DELAWARE. 
branches  of  the  Elbe.    Here  the  French,  under  Bonaparte,   ™ 
defeated  the  combined  forces  of  Prussia  and  Russia,  in  1813. 

t  Christiana  Creek  is  in  the  northern  part  of  the  state  of 
Delaware,  and  has  its  head  branches  in  Pennsylvania  and 
Maryland.  It  enters  the  Brandywine  Iliver  at  Wilmingon. 
(See  Map.) 

t  Wilming'on,  in  the  northern  part  of  the  state  of  Dela- 
ware, is  situated  between  Brandywine  and  Christiana  Creeks, 
one  mile  above  their  junction,  and  two  miles  west  from  Dela- 
ware River.  (See  Map.) 

§  Tinicum  is  a  long  narrow  island  in  Delaware  River,  be- 
longing to  Pennsylvania,  twelve  miles,  by  the  river's  course, 
S.W.  from  Philadelphia.  (See  Map,  p.  248.) 

||   Trenton,  now  the  capital  of  New  Jersey,  is  sititated  on 
the  E.  side  of  Delaware  River,  thirty  miles  N.E.  from  Philadelphia,  and  fifty-five  S.W.  from 
flew  York.     (See  Map,  p.  363,  and  also  p.  364.) 

V  Staten  Island,  belonging  to  the  state  of  New  York,  is  about  six  miles  S.  W.    from  New 


224 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[BooK  11, 


ANALYSIS, 


1643. 

i.  A  truce 

toon  followed 


b.  April. 

c.  sept, 

t.  Exploits  of 


d.  Probably 


3.  The  war 
terminated. 


e.  1645. 
4.  cruelty 


1647. 


5.  stuyve- 
*inentofefhe 


9.  ws  treaty 
English, 

1650. 

g.  sept, 


7.  Erection 


ened  New  Amsterdam.  A  fruitless  expedition*  against 
the  Delawares  of  New  Jersey  was  the  consequence.  irThe 
war  continued,  with  various  success,  until  1643,  when 
the  Dutch  solicited  peace  ;  and  by  the  mediation  of  the 
wise  and  good  Roger  Williams,  a  brief  truce  was  ob- 
tamed.1*  But  confidence  could  not  easily  be  restored,  for 
revenge  stin  rankled  in  the  hearts  of  the  Indians,  and  in 
a  few  months  they  again  began6  the  work  of  blood  and 
desolation. 

17.  2The  Dutch  now  engaged  in  their  service  Captain 
John  Underbill,  an  Englishman  who  had  settled  on  Long 
Island,  and  who  had  previously  distinguished  himself  in 
the  Indian  wars  of  New  England.     Having  raised  a  con- 
siderable number  of  men  under  Kieft's  authority,  he  de- 
featedd  the  Indians  on  Long  Island,  and  also  at  Strick- 
land's Plain,*  or  Horseneck,  on  the  mainland. 

18.  3The  war  was  finally  terminated  by  the  mediation 
Qf  ^   jroqUojS)  who?  claiming  a  sovereignty  over  the 
Algonquin  tribes  around  Manhattan,  proposed  terms  of 
peace,   which   were   gladly    accepted6    by   both    parties. 
4The  fame  of  Kieft  is  tarnished  by  the  exceeding  cruelty 
which  he  practiced  towards  the  Indians.     The  colonists 
requesting  his  recall,  and  the  West  India  Company  dis- 
claiming  his  barbarous  policy,  in  1647  he  embarked  for 
Europe  in  a  richly  laden  vessel,  but  the  ship  was  wrecked 
on  the  coast  of  Wales,  and  the  unhappy  governor  perished. 

19-  BWilliam  Kieft  was  succeeded*"  by  Peter  Stuy- 
vesant,  the  most  noted  of  the  governors  of  New  Nether- 
}anc[s.  By  his  judicious  treatment  of  the  Indians  he  con- 
ciliated their  favor,  and  such  a  change  did  he  produce  in 
their  feelings  towards  the  Dutch,  that  he  was  accused  of 
endeavoring  to  enlist  them  in  a  general  war  against  the 
English. 

20.  6  After  long  continued  boundary  disputes  with  the 
colonies  of  New  England,  Stuyvesant  relinquished  a  por- 
tion  of  his  claims,  and  concluded  a  provisional  treaty/ 
which  allowed  New  Netherlands  to  extend  on  Long  Island 
as  far  as  Oyster  Bay,f  and  on  the  mainland  as  far  as 
Greenwich,  J  near  the  present  boundary  between  New 
York  and  Connecticut.  7For  the  purpose  of  placing  a 


York  city.  It  is  about  thirty-five  miles  in  circumference.  It  has  Newark  Bay  on  the  north, 
Karitan  Bay  on  the  south,  and  a  narrow  channel,  called  Staten  Island  Sound,  on  the  west. 
(See  Map,  p.  220  and  p.  363.) 

*  Strickland's  Plain  is  at  the  western  extremity  of  the  state  of  Connecticut,  in  the  present 
town  of  Greenwich.  The  peninsula  on  which  the  plain  is  situated  was  called  Horseneck^  be- 
cause it  was  early  used  as  a  pasture  for  horses. 

t  Oyster  Bay  is  on  the  north  side  of  Long  Island,  at  the  N.E.  extremity  of  Queens  County, 
thirty  miles  N.E.  from  New  York  city. 

\  Greenwich  is  the  S.  Western  town  of  Connecticut.  Byram  Biver  enters  the  Sound  on  th« 
boundary  between  Connecticut  and  New  York. 


PART  IT]  NEW  YORK.  225 

barrier  to  the  encroachments  of  the  Swedes  on  the  south,     1651. 
in  1651  Stuyvesant  built  Fort  Casimir  on  the  site  of  the  — 
present  town  of  Newcastle,*  within  five   miles   of  the 
Swedish  fort  at  Christiana.     The  Swedes,  however,  soon 
after  obtained  possession*  of  the  fort  by  stratagem,  and      a  16Sl- 
overpowered  the  garrison. 

21.  'The  home  government,  indignant  at  the  outrage  i.  conquest 
of  the  Swedes,  ordered  Stuyvesant  to  reduce  them  to  sub-     stoS. 
mission.     With  six  hundred  men  the  governor  sailed  for 

this  purpose  in  1655,  and  soon  compelled  the  surrender11     1655. 
of  all  the  Swedish  fortresses.      Honorable    terms  were  b-  sept,  and 
granted  to  the  inhabitants.     Those  who  quietly  submitted 
to  the  authority  of  the  Dutch  retained  the  possession  of 
their  estates ;  the  governor,  Rising,  was  conveyed  to  Eu- 
rope ;  a  few  of  the  colonists  removed  to  Maryland  and 
Virginia,  and  the  country  was  placed  under  the  govern- 
ment of  deputies  of  New  Netherlands. 

22.  2Such  was  the  end  of  the  little  Protestant  colony  of  2.  footer 
New  Sweden.     It  was  a  religious  and  intelligent  commu-     Swedish 
nity, — preserving  peace  with  the  natives,  ever  cherishing 

a  fond  attachment  to  the  mother  country,  and  loyalty 
towards  its  sovereign ;  and  long  after  their  conquest  by 
the  Dutch,  and  the  subsequent  transfer  to  England,  the 
Swedes  of  the  Delaware  remained  the  objects  of  generous 
and  disinterested  regard  at  the  court  of  Stockholm. 

23.  3While  the  forces  of  the  Dutch  were  withdrawn     3.  Indian 
from   New  Amsterdam,    in   the   expedition    against   the    hostthtie8- 
Swedes,  the  neighboring  Indians  appeared  in  force  before 

the  city,  and  ravaged  the  surrounding  country.  The  re- 
turn of  the  expedition  restored  confidence  ; — peace  ^was 
concluded,  and  the  captives  were  ransomed. 

24.  "In  1663  the  village  of  Esopus,  now  Kingston,!      1663. 
was  suddenly  attacked0  by  the  Indians,  and  sixty-five  of  4  other  ag- 

i       •    i     i  •  -iii  i  gressiona,ana 

the  inhabitants  were  either  killed  or  carried  away  captive,  result  of  the 
A  force  from  New  Amsterdam  being  sent  to  their  assist-     c'june. 
ance,  the  Indians  were  pursued  to  their  villages ;  their 
fields  were  laid  waste ;  many  of  their  warriors  were  kill- 
ed, and  a  number  of  the  captives  were  released.     These 
vigorous  measures  were  followed  by  a  truce  in  Decem- 
ber, and  a  treaty  of  peace  in  the  May  following.11  d- 1664- 

25.  'Although  the  Dutch  retained   possession   of  the  5 
cou  itry  as  far  south  as  Cape  Henlopen,  yet  their,  claims 
were  resisted,  both  by  Lord  Baltimore,  the  proprietor  of 


*  Newcastle  is  on  the  west  Bide  of  Delaware  River,  in  the  state  of  Delaware,  thirty-two  miles 
S.W.  from  Philadelphia.  The  northern  boundary  of  the  state  is  part  of  the  circumference  of  a 
circle  drawn  twelve  miles  distant  from  Newcastle.  (See  Map,  p.  223.) 

t  Kingston,  formerly  called  Esopus,  is  on  the  W.  side  of  Hudson  River,  in  Ulster  County, 
about  ninety  miles  N.  from  New  York  city. 

29 


226  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [Boox  II. 

ANALYSIS.  Maryland,  and  by  the  governor  of  Virginia.  The  southern 
"~  boundary  of  New  Netherlands  was  never  definitely  set- 
tled. At  the  north,  the  subject  of  boundary  was  still 
more  troublesome ;  Massachusetts  claimed  an  indefinite 
extent  of  territory  westward,  Connecticut  had  increased 
her  pretensions  on  Long  Island,  and  her  settlements  were 
steadily  advancing  towards  the  Hudson. 

i.  Discon-        26.   1  Added  to  these  difficulties  from  without,  discontents 

y6soSs  had   arisen   among   the   Dutch   themselves.     The   New 

England  notions  of  popular  rights  began  to  prevail ; — the 

people,  hitherto  accustomed  to  implicit  deference  to  the 

will  of  their  rulers,  began  to  demand  greater  privileges 

2.  Their  de-  as  citizens,  and  a  share  in  the  government.     2Stuyvesant 

store/6"    resisted  the  demands  of  the  people,  and  was  sustained  by 

a.  TO  what'  the  home  government.     3The  prevalence  of  liberal  prin- 
j&fiojuttffhl  ciples,  and  the  unjust  exactions  of  an  arbitrary  govern- 
PSh<Mene'  ment>  had  alienated  the  affections  of  the  people,  and  when 

died.  rumors  of  an  English  invasion  reached  them,  they  were 
already  prepared  to  submit  to  English  authority,  in  the 
hope  of  obtaining  English  rights. 

1664.         ^7-  4Early  in  1664,  during  a  period  of  peace  between 
4.  Grant  to    England  and  Holland,  the  king  of  England,  indifferent  to 
tfievorke  °f  the  claims  of  the  Dutch,  granted*  to  his  brother  James,  the 
a.  March  22.  Duke  of  York,  the  whole  territory  from  the  Connecticut 
River  to  the  shores  of  the  Delaware.     5The  duke  soon 
5.  Expedition  fitted  out  a  squadron  under  Colonel  Nichols,  with  orders 
r-  to  take  possession  of  the  Dutch  province.     The  arrival  of 
the  fleet  found  New  Amsterdam  in  a  defenceless  state. 
The  governor,  Stuyvesant,  faithful  to  his  employers,  as- 
sembled his  council  and  proposed  a  defence  of  the  place  ; 
but  it  was  in  vain  that  he  endeavored  to  infuse  his  own 
spirit  into  his  people,  and  it  was  not  until  after  the  capitu- 

b.  sept.  e.    lation  had  been  agreed5  to  by  the  magistrates,  that  he  re- 

c.  sept.  8.    luctantly  signed0  it. 

e.  Places  in-       28.  6The  fall  of  the  capital,  which  now  received  the 
surrender,    name  of  New  York,  was  followed  by  the  surrender11  of  the 

d.  Oc-..  4.     settlement  at  Fort  Orange,  which  received  the  name  of 

Albany,  and  by  the  general  submission  of  the  province, 

e.  Oct.  11.     with  its  subordinate  settlements  on  the  Delaware.6     The 
wntqfEng-  government  of  England  was  acknowledged  over  the  whole, 
Za"f«dv30"''  early  m  October,  1664. 

s  injustice  of      29.  "Thus,  while  England  and  Holland  were  at  peace, 
tM» conquest.  ^  an  act  Qf  the  most  flagrant  injustice,  the  Dutch  do- 
minion in  America  was  overthrown  after  an  existence  of 
9.Grantmade  little  more  than  half  a  century.     9Previous  to  the  surren- 
ityandkcar-  der,  the  Duke  of  York  had  conveyedf  to  Lord  Berkeley 
t6™-       and  Sir  George  Carteret  all  that  portion  of  New  Nether- 
y3'4    lands  which  now  forms  the  state  of  New  Jersey,  over 


PART  II.]  NEW  YORK.  227 

which  a  separate  government  was  established  under  its    1664. 
proprietors.     'The   settlements  on  the  Delaware,  subse-        u  ^  ' 
quently  called  "  The  Territories,"  were  connected  with  Territories." 
the  province  of  New  York  until  their  purchase*  by  Wil-  a.  see  P.  247. 
Ham  Penn  in  1682,  when  they  were  joined  to  the  govern- 
ment of  Pennsylvania. 


SECTION  II. 

NEW  YORK,  FROM  THE    CONQUEST    OF   NEW  NETHERLANDS  IN     Subject  of 
1664,  UNTIL  THE    COMMENCEMENT    OF  THE  FRENCH  AND  IN-    SeCt" 
DIAN  WAR  IN  1754.      (DELAWARE*  INCLUDED  UNTIL  1682.) 

1.  2On  the  surrender  of  New  Netherlands,  the  new 
name  of  its  capital  was  extended  to  the  whole  territory 
embraced   under  the  government  of  the   Duke  of  York, 
Long  Island,  which  had  been  previously  granted15  to  the 
Earl  of  Sterling,  was  now,  in  total  disregard  of  the  claims 
of  Connecticut,  purchased  by  the  duke,  and  has  since  re- 
mained a  part  of  New  York.     "  The  Territories,"  com- 
prising the  present  Delaware,  remained  under  the  juris- 
diction of  New  York,  and  were  ruled  by  deputies  ap- 
pointed by  the  governors  of  the  latter. 

2.  3Colonel  Nichols,  the  first  English  governor  of  the  3. 
province,  exercised  both  executive  and  legislative  powers, 

but  no  rights  of  representation  were  conceded  to  the  Ntchols- 
people.  The  Dutch  titles  to  land  were  held  to  be  invalid, 
and  the  fees  exacted  for  their  renewal  were  a  source  of 
much  profit  to  the  new  governor.  The  people  were  dis- 
appointed in  not  obtaining  a  representative  government, 
yet  it  must  be  admitted  that  the  governor,  considering  his 
arbitrary  powers,  ruled  with  much  moderation. 

3.  4Under  Lovelace,  the  successor  of  Nichols,  the  ar-     1667. 
bitrary  system  of  the  new  government  was  more  fully  de- 
veloped.     The  people  protested  against  being  taxed  for 

the  support  of  a  government  in  which  they  had  no  voice, 
and  when  their  proceedings  were  transmitted  to  the  gov- 
ernor, they  were  declared  "  scandalous,  illegal,  and  sedi- 
tious," and  were  ordered  to  be  burned  by  the  common 
hangman.  Lovelace  declared  that,  to  keep  the  people  in 
order,  such  taxes  must  be  laid  upon  them  as  should  give 
them  time  to  think  of  nothing  but  how  to  discharge  them. 

4.  5A  war  having  broken  out  between  England  and 


*  DELAWARE,  one  of  the  Middle  States,  and,  next  to  Rhode  Island,  the  smallest  state  in 
the  Union,  contains  an  area  of  but  little  more  than  2000  square  miles.  The  southern  part  of 
the  state  is  level  and  sandy  ;  the  northern  moderately  hilly  and  rough  ;  while  the  western  bor- 
der contains  an  elevated  table  land,  dividing  the  waters  which  fall  into  the  Chesapeake  from 
those  which  flow  into  Delaware  Bay. 


228  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [Boos  H 

ANALYSIS.  Holland  in  1672,  in  the  following  year  the   latter  des- 

"  patched  a   small  squadron  to  destroy  the  commerce  of  the 

1078.     English  colonies.     Arriving  at  New  York  during  the  ab- 

a.  Aug.  9.     sence  of  the  governor,  the  city  was  surrendered1  by  the 

traitorous  and  cowardly  Manning,  without  any  attempt  at 
defence.  New  Jersey  made  no  resistance,  and  the  settle- 
ments on  the  Delaware  followed  the  example.  The  name 
New  Netherlands  was  again  revived,  but  it  was  of  short 

1674.  continuance.     In  February  of  the  following  year  peace 

b.  Feb.  19.    wag  conclU(Jedb  between  the  contending  powers,  and  early 

in  November  New  Netherlands  was  again  surrendered  to 
the  English. 

..New patent      5.  'Doubts  being  raised  as  to  the  validity  of  the  Duke 

^aoukebof  of  York's  title,  because  it  had  been  granted  while  the 

York.      Dutch  were  in  full  and  peaceful  possession  of  the  country, 

and  because  the  country  had  since  been  reconquered  by 

c  July  9.     them,  the  duke  thought  it  prudent  to  obtain6  from  his  broth 

2  Andros    er,  the  king,  a  new  patent  confirming  the  former  grant. 

Sernof.    2The  office  of  governor  was  conferred11  on  Edmund  Andros, 

a.  July  11.     who  afterwards  became  distinguished  as  the  tyrant   of 

New  England. 

3.  character      6.  3His  government  was  arbitrary ;  no  representation 

^nmentvof  was  allowed  the  people,  and  taxes  were  levied  without 

Andros.     their  consent.     4As  the  Duke  of  York  claimed  the  country 

1675.  as  far  east  as  tne  Connecticut  River,  in  the  following  sum- 
tempf*toaen-  mer  Andros  proceeded  to  Saybrook,  and  attempted*  to  en- 
duke* 'cMm  force  the  claim ;  but  the  spirited  resistance  of  the  people 
to  °cu?.ecti~  compelled  him  to  return  without  accomplishing  his  object, 
e.  Juiy^see       7.  •  Andros  likewise  attemptedf  to  extend  his  jurisdic- 
S.PTO Neio    tion  over  New  Jersey,  claiming  it  as  a  dependency  of 

*  1678-^680   New  York,  although  it  had  previously  been  regranted*  by 

1682.  t*16  Duke  to  Berkeley  and  Carteret.     «In  1682  the  "  Ter- 
f.  see  p.  226.  ritories,"  now  forming  the  state  of  Delaware,  were  grantedb 

6np£-S    by  the  Duke  of  York  to  William  Penn,  from  which  time 
Delaware*  unt^  tne  Revolution  they  were  united  with  Pennsylvania, 
n.  seep.  247.  or  remained  under  the  jurisdiction  of  her  governors. 
7.  successor       8.    7Andros    having    returned    to   England,     Colonel 
ofAndros.    Thomas  Dongan,  a  Catholic,  was  appointed  governor,  and 

1683.  arrived  in  the  province  in  1683.     8Through  the  advice  of 
of  "ufeniZZ"  William  Penn  the  duke  had  instructed  Dongan  to  call  an 

utabiished.  assembly  of  representatives.     The  assembly,  with  the  ap- 
i.  NOV.  9.     proval  of  the  governor,  established1  a  "  CHARTER  OF  LIB- 
ERTIES," which  conceded  to  the  people  many  important 
rights  which  they  had  not  previously  enjoyed. 
9  Provisions      9.    9The   charter   declared   that   '  supreme   legislative 
Charter,     power  should  forever  reside  in  the  governor,  council,  and 
people,  met  in  general  assembly ; — that  every  freeholder 
and  freeman  might  vote  for  representatives  without  re- 


PART  II.]  NEW  YORK.  229 

straint, — that   no    freeman  should    suffer,  but  by  judg-     1683. 

ment  of  his  peers,  and  that  all  trials  should  be  by  a  jury 

of  twelve  men, — that  no  tax  should  be  assessed,  on  any 
pretence  whatever,  but  by  the  consent  of  the  assembly, — 
that  no  seaman  or  soldier  should  be  quartered  on  the  in- 
habitants against  their  will, — that  no  martial  law  should 
exist, — and  that  no  person  professing  faith  in  God,  by 
Jesus  Christ,  should  at  any  time,  be  in  any  way  dis- 
quieted or  questioned  for  any  difference  of  opinion  in  mat- 
ters of  religion.'  'In  1684  the  governors  of  New  York  and 
Virginia  met  the  deputies  of  the  Five  Nations  at  Albany, 
and  renewed*  with  them  a  treaty  of  peace.  a  Aug*  ** 

10.  aOn  the  accession11  of  the  Duke   of  York  to  the     1685. 
throne  of  England,  with  the  title  of  James  II.,  the  hopes 


which  the  people  entertained,  of  a  permanent  representa- 
tive government,  were  in  a  measure  defeated.     A  direct 
tax  was  decreed,  printing  presses,  the  dread  of  tyrants,    Jamea'u. 
were  forbidden  in  the  province ;  and  many  arbitrary  ex- 
actions were  imposed  on  the  people. 

11.  3It  was  the  evident  intention  of  the  king  to  intro- 
duce the  Catholic  religion  into  the  province,  and  most  of 
the  officers  appointed  by  him  were  of  that  faith.     4 Among 

other  modes  of  introducing  popery,  James  instructed  Gov-  D&ngan;  rib 
ernor  Dongan  to  favor  the  introduction  of  Catholic  priests,  fiteUmSSui. 
by   the  French,    among  the   Iroquois ;  but  Dongan,  al- 
though a  Catholic,  clearly  seeing  the  ambitious  designs  of 
the  French  for  extending  their  influence  over  the  Indian 
tribes,  resisted  the  measure.     BThe  Iroquois  remained  at- 
tached to  the  English,  and  long  carried  on  a  violent  war- 
fare against  the  French.     During  the  administration  of 
Dongan  the  French  made  two  invasions6  of  the  territory  c-  in  ww  and 
of  the  Iroquois,  neither  of  which  was  successful.  see  p.  512. 

12.  "Dongan  was  succeeded  by  Francis  Nicholson,  the     1688. 
lieutenant-general   of  Andros.     Andros   had   been   pre-  fliS«?5* 
viously*  appointed  governor  of  New  England,  and  his  dr°Y^clff 
authority  was  now  extended  over  the  province  of  New  d.  see  p.m. 
York.    The  discontents  of  the  people  had  been  gradually    l  New  of 

,  /       r   ,       -r-v        ,       °   ,       ,      J    the  accession 

increasing  since  the  conquest  from  the  Dutch,  and  when,    of  wuuam 
in  1689,  news  arrived  of  the  accession  of  William  and 
Mary  to  the  throne  of  England,  the  people  joyfully  re- 
ceived the  intelligence,  and  rose  in  open  rebellion  to  the 
existing  government. 

13.  8One  Jacob  Leisler,  a  captain  of  the  militia,  aided  ^  80fLeialer 
by  several  hundred  men  in  arms,  with  the  general  appro- 
bation of  the  citizens  took  possession*  of  the  fort  at  New 

York,  in  the  name  of  William  and  Mary ;  while  Nichol- 
son, after  having  vainly  endeavored  to  counteract  the 
movements  of  the  people,  secretly  went  on  board  a  ship 


230  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [BOOK  II 

ANALYSIS,  and  sailed  for  England.     lThe  magistrates  of  the  city 

~~  however,  being  opposed  to  the  assumption  of  Leisler,  re. 

traces  of  the  paired  to  Albany,  where  the  authority  of  Leisler  was  de- 
city'  nied,  although,  in  both  places,  the  government  was  ad- 
ministered in  the  name  of  William  and  Mary. 

i.  MUborne's  14.  2Milborne,  the  son-in-law  of  Leisler,  was  sent  to 
Albany  to  demand  the  surrender  of  the  fort ;  but,  meet- 
ing with  opposition,  he  returned  without  accomplishing 

3.  instruc-    his  object.     3In  December,  letters  arrived  from  the  king, 

empowering  Nicholson,  or  whoever  administered  the  gov- 
ernment  in  his  absence,  to  take  the  chief  command  of 
^  province.  Leisler  regarded  the  letter  as  addressed  to 
himself,  and  assumed  the  title  and  authority  of  lieutenant- 
governor. 

1690.  15.  4King  William's  war  having  at  this  period  broken 

4.  Destruc-  out,  in  February,*  1690,  a  party  of  about  three  hundred 
1  nectaiy.  '  French  and  Indians  fell  upon  Schenectady,  a  village  on 

a.  Feb.  is.    the  Mohawk,  killed  sixty  persons,  took  thirty  prisoners, 
5.  submission  and  burned  the  place.     &Soon  after  this  event,  the  north- 
ern portion  of  the  province,  terrified  by  the  recent  calam- 
ity,  and  troubled   by  domestic   factions,  yielded  to  the 
authority  of  Leisler. 

e  Enterprise       16.  "The  northern  colonies,  roused  by  the  atrocities  of 

Montreal     the  French  and  their  savage  allies  at  the  commencement 

and  Quebec.  Qf  King  William's  war,  resolved  to  attack  the  enemy  in 

b.  May.  See  turn.     After  the  successful  expedition1'  of  Sir  William 

Phipps  against  Port  Royal ;  New  York,  Massachusetts, 

and  Connecticut,  united  for  the  reduction  of  Montreal  and 

Quebec.     The  naval  armament  sent  against  Quebec  was 

«.  see  P.  198.  wholly  unsuccessful.0     The  land  expedition,  planned  by 

Leisler,  and  placed  under  the  command  of  General  Win- 

throp  of  Connecticut,  proceeded  as  far  as  Wood  Creek>* 

near  the  head  of  Lake  Champlain,f  when  sickness,  the 

want  of  provisions,  and  dissensions  among  the  officers, 

compelled  a  return. 

1691.  17.  7Early  in  1691  Richard  Ingoldsby  arrived  at  New 

,  and  announced  the  appointment  of  Colonel  Slough- 
ter,  as  governor  of  the  province.     He  bore  a  commission 
as  captain,  and  without  producing  any  order  from  the 
d.  Feb.  9.     king,  or  from  Sloughter,  haughtily  demanded*1  of  Leisler 

*  Wood  Creek,  in  Washington  County,  New  York,  flows  north,  and  falls  into  the  south  end 
of  Lake  Champlain,  at  the  village  of  Whitehall.  The  narrow  body  of  water,  however,  between 
Whitehall  and  Ticonderoga,  is  often  called  South  River.  Through  a  considerable  portion  of 
its  course  Wood  Creek  is  now  used  as  a  part  of  the  Champlain  Canal.  There  is  another  Wood 
Creek  in  Oneida  County,  New  York.  (See  Map,  p.  273  and  Map,  p.  376.) 

•f  Lake  Champlain  lies  between  the  states  of  New  York  and  Vermont,  and  extends  four  oz 
five  miles  into  Canada.  It  is  about  120  miles  in  length,  and  varies  from  half  a  mile  to  fifteen 
miles  in  width,  its  southern  portion  being  the  narrowest.  Its  outlet  is  the  Sorel  or  Richelieu, 
through  which  it  discharges  its  waters  into  the  St.  Lawrence.  This  lake  was  discovered  in 
'609  by  Samuel  Champlain,  the  founder  of  Quebec.  (See  Canadian  History,  p.  505.) 


PART  IL] 


NEW  YORK. 


231 


the  surrender  of  the  fort.  With  this  demand  Leisler  re- 
fused  to  comply.  He  protested  against  the  lawless  pro- 
ceedings  of  Ingoldsby,  but  declared  his  readiness  to  yield 
the  government  to  Sloughter  on  his  arrival. 

18.  lAt  length,  in  March,  Sloughter  himself  arrived,11 
and  Leisler  immediately  sent  messengers  to  receive  his 
orders.     The  messengers  were  detained,  and  Ingoldsby 
was  twice  sent  to  the  fort  with  a  verbal  commission  to  de- 
mand its  surrender.     'Leisler  at  first  hesitated  to  yield  to 
his  inveterate  enemy,  preferring  to  deliver  the  fort  into 
the  hands  of  Sloughter  himself;  but,  as  his  messengers 
and  his  letters  to  Sloughter  were  unheeded,  the  next  day 
he  personally  surrendered  the  fort,  and  with  Milborne  and 
others,  was  immediately  thrown  into  prison. 

19.  3Leisler  and  Milborne  were  soon  after  tried  on  the 
charge  of  being  rebels  and  traitors,  and  were  condemned 
to  death,  but  Sloughter  hesitated  to  put  the  sentence  in  ex- 
ecution.     At  length  the  enemies  of  the  condemned,  when 
no  other  measures  could  prevail  with  the  governor,  invited 
him  to  a  feast,  and,  when  his  reason  was  drowned  in  wine, 
persuaded  him  to  sign  the  death  warrant.     Before  he  re- 
covered from  his  intoxication  the   prisoners   were    exe- 
cuted.11    4Their  estates  were  confiscated,  but  were  after- 
wards,  on  application  to  the  king,  restored  to  their  heirs. 

20.  6In  June,  Sloughter  met  a  council  of  the  Iroquois, 
or  Five  Nations,  at  Albany,   and  renewed  the  treaties 
which  had  formerly  been  in  force.     Soon  after,  having 
returned  to  New  York,  he  ended,  by  a  sudden  death,0  a 
short,  weak,  and  turbulent  administration.     6In  the  mean 
time  the  English,  with  their  Indian  allies,  the  Iroquois, 
carried  on  the  war  against  the  French,  and,  under  Major 
Schuyler,  made  a  successful  attack  on  the  French  settle- 
ments beyond  Lake  Champlain. 

21.  7Beniamin  Fletcher,  the  next  governor  of  the  prov- 

J  /.  .  -i      /»          i  i  «T 

mce,  was  a  man  ot  strong  passions,  and  01  moderate  abih- 
ties  ;  but  he  had  the  prudence  to  follow  the  counsels  of 
Schuyler,  in  his  intercourse  with  the  Indians.  8The  Iro- 
quois  remained  the  active  allies  of  the  English,  and  their 
situation  in  a  great  measure  screened  the  province  of  New 
York  from  the  attacks  of  the  French. 

22.  9Fletcher  having  been  authorized  by  the  crown  to 
take  the  command  of  the  militia  of  Connecticut,  he  pro- 
ceeded  to  Hartford  to  execute  his  commission  ;    but  the 
people  resisted,3  and  he  was  forced  to  return  without  ac- 
complishing  his  object.     10He  labored  with  great  zeal,  in 
endeavoring  to  establish  the  English  Church;    but  the 
people  demanded  toleration,  and  the  assembly  resolutely 
opposed  the  pretensions  of  the  governor,     "in  1696  the 


1691. 


a.  March  29. 


and  the  re- 


3.  Trial  and 

^eMer'and 
Mia/orne- 


b.  May.  j». 

\£cS, 
5.  other 


c.  Aug.  -2. 

e.  war  car- 

r£%SS$n£ 

1692. 


T.  character 

of  Governor 

Fletcher. 


New  Yorfc 


9.  Fletcher's 

Connecticut. 

d  Nov  6 

seep.au. 


232  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [Boos.  H 

ANALYSIS.  French,  under  Frontenac,  with  a  large  force,  made  an 
~  Jd   Au     unsuccessful  invasion*  of  the  territory  of  the  Iroquois.-— 
i.  cioae  of    'In  the  following  year  King  William's  war  was  termi- 
b'sept^so    nated  by  the  peace  of  Ryswick.b 

s.  Bellamont  •,      23.  aln  1698,  the  Earl  of  Bellarhont,  an  Irish  peer,  a 

^jw?it£!S?  nian  of  energy  and  integrity,  succeeded0  Fletcher  in  the 

c  April  12    administration  of  the  government  of  New  York,  and,  in 

the  following  year,  New  Hampshire  and  Massachusetts 

s.  of  piracy,  were  added  to  his  jurisdiction.     8Piracy  had  at  this  time 

increased  to  an  alarming  extent,  infesting  every  sea  from 

America  to  China ;  arid  Bellamont  had  been  particularly 

instructed  to  put  an  end  to  this  evil  on  the  American  coast. 

'  4.  Bella-         24.  4For  this  purpose,  before  his  departure  for  Ameri- 

mont's  efforts          .  .  ,  -,  p  j.   ,.       ,•        i      i      j 

to  suppress  it.  ca,  in  connection  with  several  persons  of  distinction  he  had 
equipped  a  vessel,  the  command  of  which  was  given  to 
5.  wmiam   William  Kidd.     6Kidd,  himself,  however,  soon  after  turn- 
Km'      ed  pirate,  and  became  the  terror  of  the  seas ;    but,  at 
d.  July,  1699.  length,  appearing  publicly  at  Boston,  he  was  arrested, d 
e.  May  23,    and  sent  to  England,  where  he  was  tried  and  executed.8 
e  Charge    6Bellamont  and  his  partners  were  charged  with  abetting 
Kidd  in  his  Piracies,  and  sharing  the  plunder,  but  after 
an  examination  in  the  House  of  Commons,  nothing  could 
be  found  to  criminate  them. 

1701.  25.  7On  the  deathf  of  Bellamont,  the  vicious,  haughty, 
^errw'and    an^  intolerant  Lord  Cornbury  was  appointed  governor  of 
e-ur£di/tion  ^ew  York,  and  New  Jersey  was  soon  afterwards  added 

f.  March  IB.   to  his  jurisdiction, — the  proprietors  of  the  latter  province 

1702.  having  surrendered  their  rights  to  the  crown  in  1702. e~ 

g.  seep.  239.  8Qn  the  arrival11  of  Cornbury,  the  province  was  divided 
the  province  between  two  violent  factions,  the  friends  and  the  enemies 
°* hvairn'  of  the  late  unfortunate  Leisler ;  and  the  new  governor,  by 

h.  May.  espousing  the  cause  of  the  latter,  and  by  persecuting  with 
unrelenting  hate  all  denominations  except  that  of  the 
Church  of  England,  soon  rendered  himself  odious  to  the 
great  mass  «f  the  people. 

9.  His  recall  26.  9He  likewise  embezzled  the  public  money, — con- 
tracted debts  which  he  was  unable  to  pay, — repeatedly 
dissolved  the  assembly  for  opposition  to  his  wishes, — and, 
by  his  petty  tyranny,  and  dissolute  habits,  soon  weakened 
his  influence  with  all  parties,  who  repeatedly  requested  hia 
recall.  10Being  deprived1  of  his  office,  his  creditors  threw 

Jbllmoedhte    ,..  ,  &".  111-1  /-j 

removaifram  him  into  the  same  prison  where  he  had  unjustly  confined 
?  17*8       many  worthier  men,  and  where  he  remained  a  prisoner, 
for  debt,  until  the  death  of  his  father^  by  elevating  him  to 
the  peerage,  entitled  him  to  his  liberation. 

11.  subse-        27.  "As  the  history  of  the  successive  administrations  of 
'  the  governors  of  New  York,   from  this  period  until  the 
time  of  the  French  and  Indian  war,  would  possess  littlo 


PART  II.]  NEW  YORK.  233 

interest  for  the  general  reader,  a  few  of  the  more  import-     17O8. 
ant  events  only  will  be  mentioned. 

28.  'Queen  Anne's  war  having  broken  out  in  1702,  the 


northern  colonies,  in  1709,  made  extensive  preparations  vodtng  can- 

/>  i  A  i  4-rri  -i        i       T».T         r\       -i        i        i         ada'  enter- 

lor  an  attack  on  Canada.     While  the  New  England  colo-  ynse  aban- 

,  &  .  ,          doned. 

mes  were  preparing  a  naval  armament  to  co-operate  with 

one  expected  from  England,  New  York  and  New  Jersey 

raised  a  force  of  eighteen  hundred  men  to  march  against 

Montreal  by  way  of  Lake  Champlain.     This  force  pro- 

ceeded as  far  as  Wood  Creek,6  when,  learning  that  the  a  Note,  p.  230. 

armament  promised  from  England  had  been  sent  to  For- 

tugal,  the  expedition  was  abandoned. 

29.  2Soon  after,  the  project  was  renewed,  and  a  large     1711. 
fleet  under  the  command  of  Sir  Hovenden  Walker  being  2.  The  second 
sent  from  England  to  co-operate  with  the  colonial  forces, 

an  expedition  of  four  thousand  men  from  New  York,  New 
Jersey  and  Connecticut,  commenced  its  march  towards 
Canada.     The  fleet  being  scattered55  by  a  storm,  and  re-  b.  sept.  2,  3. 
turning  to  England,  the  land  expedition,  after  proceeding    * 
as  far  as  Lake  George,*  was  likewise  compelled  to  return. 

30.  3The  debt  incurred  by  New  York  in  these  expe-    3.  The  debt 
ditions,  remained  a  heavy  burden  upon  her  resources  for     ^J*^ 
many  years.     4In  1713  the  Tuscaroras,  having  been  de-     1713. 
feated  in   a  war  with  the  Carolinians,  migrated  to  the  ^jjj^jjjf1 
north,  and  joined  the  confederacy  of  the  Five  Nations,     caroras. 
—  afterwards  known  as  the  "  Six  Nations." 

31.  The  treaty  of  Utrecht  in   1713C   put  an  end  to  5.  Treaty  of 
Queen  Anne's  war,  and,  if  we  except  the  brief  interval    JT^J'j, 
of  King  George's  war,d   relieved  the  English   colonies,  a.  1744-1749. 
during  a  period  of  forty  years,  from  the  depredations  of 

the  French  and  their  Indian  allies.     6In  1722  the  govern-      1722. 
.ors  of  New  York,  Virginia,  and  Pennsylvania,  met  the    «•  Meeting 

i  .  /.   ,      T  -AH  f        i  f  held  at  Alba- 

deputies  ot  the  Iroquois  at  Albany,  lor  the  purpose  ot  con- 

firming  treaties,  and  transacting  other  business.     'During 

the  same  year  Governor  Burnett  established  a  trading- 

house  at  Oswego,-f  on  the  southeastern  shore  of  Lake  On-     Oswes°- 

tario;  and  in  1727  a  fort  was  completed  at  the  same 

place.     "The  primary  object  of  this  frontier  establishment  s.  For  what 

was  to  secure  the  favor  of  the  Indians,  by  a  direct  trade      object' 

with  them,   which   had   before   been   engrossed   by   the 

French. 


*  Lake  George,  called  by  the  Trench  Lac  Sacrament,  on  account  of  the  purity  of  its  waters, 
and  now  frequently  called  the  Horicon,  lies  mostly  between  Washington  and  Warren  Coun- 
ties, near  the  southern  extremity  of  Lake  Champlain,  with  which  its  outlet  communicates.  It 
is  a  beautiful  sheet  of  water,  230  feet  above  the  Hudson,  and  surrounded  by  high  hills  ;  it  is 
thirty-three  miles  in  length,  and  from  two  to  three  in  width,  and  is  interspersed  with  numer- 
ous islands.  Lake  George  was  long  conspicuous  in  the  early  wars  of  the  country,  and  several 
memorable  battles  were  fought  on  its  borders.  (See  Map,  p.  273.) 

1  (See  page  275.) 

30 


234  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [Boon  II 

ANALYSIS.  32.  'The  French,  at  this  time,  had  evidently  formed 
i  scheme  tne  scheme  of  confining  the  English  to  the  territory  east 

formed  fthe,  of  the  Alleghanies,  by  erecting  a  line  of  forts  and  trading- 
houses  on  the  western  waters,  and  by  securing  the  influ- 

2.  The  means  ence  of  the  western  tribes.  2With  this  view,  in  1726 
they  renewed  the  fortress  at  Niagara,*  which  gave  them 
control  over  the  commerce  of  the  remote  interior.  Five 
1731.  years  later  they  established  a  garrison  on  the  eastern 
shore  of  Lake  Champlain,  but  soon  after  removed  it  to 
Crown  Point,f  on  the  western  shore.  The  latter  defend- 
ed the  usual  route  to  Canada,  and  gave  security  to  Mon- 

s.  possessions  treal.     8With  the  exception  of  the  English  fortress   at 

the,  French  at  Oswego,  the  French  had  possession  of  the  entire  country 
this  time.  watere(j  fry  the  gtt  Lawrence  and  its  tributaries,  while 
their  claims  to  Louisiana,  on  the  west,  embraced  the 
whole  valley  of  the  Mississippi, 

4.  condition       33.  4During  the   administration  of   Governor   Cosby, 
\nce  under    who  came  out  in  1732,  the  province  was  divided  between 

>osby'  two  violent  parties,  the  liberal  or  democratic,  and  the  aris- 

5.  Prosecution  tocratic  party.     5A  journal  of  the  popular  party  having 
for  nbei.     attacked  the  measures  of  the  governor  and  council  with 

a'Jger.Zen~  some  virulence,  the  editor*  was  thrown  into  prison, b  and 

b.  NOV.  1734.  prosecuted  for  a  libel  against  the  government.     Great  ex- 

1735.     citement  prevailed  ;  the  editor  was  zealously  defended  by 

able  counsel ;  and  an  independent  jury  gave  a  verdict  of 

c.  July.      acquittal.0 

34>  °The  people  applauded  their  conduct,  and,  to  An- 
drew  Hamilton  of  Philadelphia,  one  of  the  defenders  of 
^       the  accused,  the  magistrates  of  the  city  of  New  York  pre- 
sented an  elegant  gold  box,  for  his  learned  and  generous 
defence  of  the  rights  of  mankind  and  the  liberty  of  the 
7.  HOW  thy  press.     This  important  trial  shows  the  prevailing  liberal 

trial  may  be   l         .  /»    i  i  •     -i  i  i 

regarded,    sentiments  of  the  people  at  that  period,  and  may  be  re- 
garded as  one  of  the  early  germs  of  American  freedom. 
1741.         35.  8In  1741  a  supposed  negro  plot  occasioned  great 

ptoMfnu.  excitement  in  the  city  of  New  York.  There  were  then 
many  slaves  in  the  province,  against  whom  suspicion  was 
first  directed  by  the  robbery  of  a  dwelling  house,  and  by 
the  frequent  occurrence  of  fires  evidently  caused  by  de- 
s'gn.  The  magistrates  of  the  city  having  offered  rewards, 

*  This  place  was  in  the  state  of  New  York,  on  a  point  of  land  at  the  mouth  of  Niagara 
River.  As  early  as  1679  a  French  officer,  M.  de  Salle,  inclosed  a  small  spot  here  with  palisades. 
The  fortifications  once  inclosed  a  space  of  eight  acres,  and  it  was  long  the  greatest  place  south 
of  Montreal  and  west  of  Albany.  The  American  fort  Niagara  now  occupies  the  site  of  the  old 
French  fort.  (See  Map,  p.  451.) 

t  Crown  Point  is  a  town  in  Essex  County,  New  York,,  on  the  western  shore  of  Lake  Cham- 
plain.  The  fort,  called  by  the  French  Fort  Frederic,  and  afterwards  repaired  and  called  Crown 
Point,  was  situated  on  a  point  of  land  projecting  into  the  lake  at  the  N.E.  extremity  of  the 
town,  ninety -five  miles,  in  a  direct  line,  N.E.  from  Albany.  Its  site  is  now  marked  by  a  heap 
of  ruins. 


PART  II.] 


NEW  YORK. 


235 


pardon,  and  freedom,  to  any  slave  that  would  testily 
against  incendiaries  and  conspirators,  some  abandoned 
females  were  induced  to  declare  that  the  negroes  had 
combined  to  burn  the  city  and  make  one  of  their  number 
governor. 

36.  'There  was  soon  no  want  of  witnesses;  the  num- 
ber of  the  accused  increased  rapidly;    and  even  white 
men  were  designated  as  concerned  in  the  plot.     Before 
the  excitement  was  over  more  than  thirty  persons  were 
executed ; — several  of  these  were  burned  at  the  stake  ; 
and  many  were  transported  to  foreign  parts. 

37.  2When  all  apprehensions  of  danger  had  subsided, 
and  men  began  to  reflect  upon  the  madness  of  the  project 
itself,  and  the  base  character  of  most  of  the  witnesses,  the 
reality  of  the  plot  began  to  be  doubted  ;   and  the  people 
looked  back  with  horror  upon  the  numerous  and  cruel 
punishments  that  had  been  inflicted. 

38.  'Boston  and  Salem  have  had  their  delusions  of 
witchcraft,  and  New  York  its  Negro  Plot,  in  each  of 
which    many  innocent   persons  suffered  death.      These 
mournful  results  show  the  necessity  of  exceeding  cau- 
tion and  calm  investigation  in  times  of  great  public  ex- 
citement, lest  terror  or  deluded  enthusiasm  get  the  pre- 
dominance of  reason,  and  "  make  madmen  of  us  all." 

39.  4The  subsequent  history  of  New  York,  previous  to 
the  commencement  of  the  French  and  Indian  war,  con- 
tains few  events  of  importance.     In  1745,  during  King 
George's  war,  the  savages  in  alliance  with  France  made 
some  incursions  into  the  territory  north  of  Albany,  and  a 
few  villages  were  deserted*  on   their  approach.      The 
province  made  some  preparations  to  join  the  eastern  colo- 
nies in  an  expedition  against  Canada,  but  in  1748  a  treaty 
of  peace  was  concluded13  between  the  contending  powers, 
and  New  York  again  enjoyed  a  short  interval  of  repose, 
soon  to  be  disturbed  by  a  conflict  more  sanguinary  than 
any  which  had  preceded.     A  connected  history  of  that 
Contest,  in  which  all  the  colonies  acted  in  concert,  is  giv- 
m  in  the  "  French  and  Indian  War."c 


1741. 


1.  Result  o, 
the  excite- 
ment. 


2.  How  the 
affair  was 
regarded 

when  appre- 
hensions 

of  danger  had 
subsided. 


3.  What 
we  should 
learn  /row 
such  instan- 
ces of  public 
excitement. 


4.  The  subse- 
quent history 
of  New  York. 

1745. 


a.  Nov. 

1748. 

b.  Oct.  18 


c.  See  p.  267. 


236 

ANALYSIS. 

CHAPTER  VII. 

•  NEW   JERSEY.* 


1.  in  what        1.    JThe  territory  embraced  in    the  present  state  of 
wuat^t  New  Jersey  was  included  in  the  Dutch  province  of  New 

included.    Netheriaricis  .  and  the  few  events  connected  with  its  his- 
tory,  previous  to  the  conquest  by  the1  English  in  1664, 

2.  Early  set-  belong  to  that  province.     2In  1623  Fort  Nassau  was  built 
tiements.     on  ^Q  eastern  bank  of  the  Delaware,  but  was  soon  after 

deserted.  Probably  a  few  years  before  this  the  Dutch 
began  to  form  settlements  at  Bergen,  and  other  places 
west  of  the  Hudson,  in  the  vicinity  of  New  York  ;  but 
the  first  colonizing  of  the  province  dates,  more  properly, 

1664.  from  the  settlement  of  Elizabethtownf  in  1664. 

3  Portion  of      2.  3Soon  after  the  grant  of  New  Netherlands  to  the 

theconveyedy  Duke  of  York,  and  previous  to  the  surrender,  the  duke 

aUDuto6$*  conveyed*  that  portion  of  the  territory  which  is  bounded 

York.      on  the  east,  south,  and  west,  respectively,  by  the  Hudson, 

the  sea,  and  the  Delaware,  and  north  by  the  41st  degree 

and  40th  minute  of  latitude,  to  Lord  Berkeley  and  Sir 

George  Carteret,  who  were  already  proprietors  of  Carolina. 

.4.  Name     <This  tract  was  called  New  Jersey,  in  compliment  to  Car- 

tToS.***  teret,  who  had  been  governor  of  the  island  of  Jersey,^ 

b.  Note,  p.  173.  and  had  defended  it  for  the  king  during  the  civil  war.b 

1665.  3.  6To  invite  settlers  to  the  country,  the  proprietors 
B.  The  consti-  soon   published0   a   liberal   constitution    for   the   colony, 

lution  formed,  .  r.          »        ,  ,,  .  .1.1  .       e 

bythepropn-  promising  freedom  from  taxation,  except  by  the  act  01 
c.FetTso.    tne  colonial  assembly,  and  securing  equal  privileges,  and 

6.  The  first  liberty  of  conscience  to  all.     6In  1665  Philip  Carteret,  the 

first  governor,  arrived,d  and  established  himself  at  Eliza- 
bethtown,  recently  settled  by  emigrants  from  Long  Island, 
and  which  became  the  first  capital  of  the  infant  colony. 

7.  The  early       4.  7New  York  and  New  England  furnished  most  of 
settlers.     ^  early  settlers,  who  were  attracted  by  the  salubrity  of 

s  causes  of  tne  climate,  and  the  liberal  institutions  which  the  inhab- 

twhichtthev  ^tants  were  to  enjoy.     "Fearing  little  from  the  neighboring 

enjoyed.      Indians,  whose  strength  had  been  broken  by  long  hostili- 

*  NEW  JERSEY,  one  of  the  Middle  States,  bordering  on  the  Atlantic,  and  lying  south  of 
New  York,  and  east  of  Pennsylvania  and  Delaware,  contains  an  area  of  about  8000  square 
miles.    The  northern  part  of  the  state  is  mountainous,  the  middle  is  diversified  by  hills  and 
valleys,  and  is  well  adapted  to  grazing  and  to  most  kinds  of  grain,  while  the  southern  part  is 
level  and  sandy,  and,  to  a  great  extent,  barren  ;  the  natural  growth  of  the  soil  being  chiefly 
Bhrub  oaks  and  yellow  pines. 

t  Elizabethtown  is  situated  on  Elizabeth  town  Creek,  two  and  a  half  miles  from  its  entranca 
into  Staten  Island  Sound,  and  twelve  miles  S.W.  from  New  York  city.  It  was  named  from 
Lady  Elizabeth  Carteret,  wife  of  Sir  George  Carteret.  (See  Map,  p.  220,  and  p.  363.; 

*  The  island  of  Jersey  is  a  strongly  fortified  island  in  the  English  Channel,  seventeen  milei 
from  the  French  coast.    It  is  twelve  miles  long,  and  has  an  average  width  of  about  live  miles 


PART  IT.]  NEW  JERSEY.  237 

ties  with  the  Dutch,  and  guarded  by  the  Five  Nations  and     1665. 

New  York  against  the  approaches  of  the  French  and  their • 

savage  allies,  the  colonists  of  New  Jersey,  enjoying  a 
happy  security,  escaped  the  dangers  and  privations  which 
had  afflicted  the  inhabitants  of  most  of  the  other  provinces. 

5.  'After  a  few  years  of  quiet,  domestic  disputes  began  i.  Repose  of 
to  disturb  the  repose  of  the  colony.     The  proprietors,  by    l^tuS. 
their  constitution,  had  required  the  payment,  after  167Q,     1670. 
of  a  penny  or  half  penny  an  acre  for  the  use  of  land ; 

but  when  the  day  of  payment  arrived,  the  demand  of  the 
tribute  met  with  general  opposition.     Those  who  had  pur- 
chased land  of  the  Indians  refused  to  acknowledge  the 
claims  of  the  proprietors,  asserting  that  a  deed  from  the 
former  was  paramount  to  any  other  title.     2A  weak  and  2.  Troubles 
dissolute  son  of  Sir  George  Carteret  was  induced  to  assume*  *Aa^^JM* 
the  government,  and  after  two  years  of  disputes  and  con- 
fusion, the  established  authority  was  set  at  defiance  by 
open  insurrection,  and  the  governor  was  compelled  to  re- 
turnb  to  England.  b.  1572, 

6.  »In  the  following  year,  during  a  war  with  Holland,     1673. 
the  Dutch  regained"  all  their  former  possessions,  including  3^e££/?n' 
New  Jersey,  but  restored  them  to  the  English  in  1674.  the  following 
4After  this  event,  the  Duke  of  York  obtainedd  a  second  c.  see  p  223. 
charter,  confirming  the  former  grant ;  and,  in  disregard  ^0S£ 
of  the  rights  of  Berkeley  and  Carteret,  appointed6  Andros  ^/y^jf6 
governor  over  the  whole  re-united  province.     On  the  ap-    d.  July  9. 
plication  of  Carteret,  however,  the  duke  consented  to  re-    e  Julir  ll- 
store  New  Jersey ;  but  he  afterwards  endeavored1"  to  avoid      f-  Oct- 
the  full  performance  of  his  engagement,  by  pretending 

that  he  had  reserved  certain  rights  of  sovereignty  over 
the  country,  which  Andros  seized  every  opportunity  of  as- 
serting. 

7.  5In  1674  Lord  Berkeley  soldff  his  share  of  New     1674. 
Jersey  to  John  Fenwick,  in  trust  for  Edward  Byllinge  S.Berkeley 
and  his  assignees.     6In  the  following  year  Philip  Carteret    ttrrttwy. 
returned  to  New  Jersey,  and  resumed  the  government ;  g- March  28- 
but  the  arbitrary  proceedings  of  Andros  long  continued  to     ^?^*. 
disquiet  the  colony.     Carteret,  attempting  to  establish  a  L?e£"car* 
direct  trade   between   England   and   New   Jersey,   was  teretdns.  An~ 
warmly  opposed  by  Andros,  who  claimed,  for  the  duke 

his  master,  the  right  of  rendering  New  Jersey  tributary 
to  New  York,  and  even  went  so  far  as  to  arrest  Governor 
Carteret  and  convey  him  prisoner  to  New  York. 

8.  7Byllinge,  having  become  embarrassed  in  his  for-  TXwfewmw* 
tunes,  made  an  assignment  of  his  share  in  the  province  to    v  |* 
William  Penn  and  two  others,  all  Quakers,  whose  first 

care  was  to  effect  a  division  of  the  territory  between 
themselves  and  Sir  George  Carteret,  that  they  might  es- 


238'  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [BooK  II 

ANALYSIS,  tablish  a  separate  government  in  accordance  with  their 

~i  Division   peculiar  religious  principles.     The  division*  was  accom- 

ofv?%cer°~    Pushed*  without  difficulty ;  Carteret  receiving  the  eastern 

a  July  ii.     portion  of  the  province,  which  was  called  EAST  JERSEY  ; 

and  the  assignees  of  Byllinge  the  western  portion,  which 

1677.     they  named  WEST  JERSEY.     2The  western  proprietors  then 

*rn*propri-  gaveb  tlie  settlers  a  free  constitution,  under  the  title  of 

etors.       n  Concessions,"  similar  to  that  given  by  Berkeley  and 

Carteret,  granting  all  the  important  privileges  of  civil  and 

religious  liberty. 

3  settlers  m-      9.  3The  authors  of  the  "  Constitution"  accompanied  its 
colony  fwm  publication  with  a  special  recommendation  of  the  province 
what  result.  ^o  ^Q  members  of  their  own  religious  fraternity,  and  in 

1677   upwards  of  four  hundred  Quakers  came  over  and 

4  subject  of  settled  in  West  New  Jersey.     4The  settlers  being  unex- 

taxation  and  ,.  ni  111 

sovereignty,  pectedly  called  upon  by  Andros  to  acknowledge  the  sov- 
ereignty of  the  Duke  of  York,  and  submit  to  taxation, 
they  remonstrated  earnestly  with  the  duke,  and  the  ques- 
tion was  finally  referred  to  the  eminent  jurist,  Sir  Wil- 
liam Jones,  for  his  decision. 

1680.  10.  6The  result  was  a  decision  against  the  pretensions 
5sPrewimam  °^  i^e  duke,  who  immediately  relinquished  all  claims  to 
cmdmtoftke  ^e  territory  and  the  government.     Soon  after,  he  made 

duke.  a  similar  release  in  favor  of  the  representatives  of  Car- 
teret, in  East.  Jersey,  and  the  whole  province  thus  be- 
came independent  of  foreign  jurisdiction. 

1681.  11.  6Inl681  the  governor  of  West  Jersey  convoked  the 
^rst  representative  assembly,  which  enacted6  several  im- 
Portant  laws  f°r  protecting  property,  punishing  crimes,  es- 
tablishing  the  rights  of  the  people,  and  denning  the  powers 
of  rulers.     The  most  remarkable  feature  in  the  new  laws 
was  a  provision,  that  in  all  criminal  cases  except  treason, 
murder,  and  theft,  the  person  aggrieved  should  have  pow- 
er to  pardon  the  offender. 

12<  8After  the  death'1  of  Sir  George  Carteret,  the  trus- 
tees  of  his  estates  offered  his  portion  of  the  province  for 

ministration.        i  ••   .      ^/-.^^  TTTMT          i-»  11  i 

d.Dec.  1679.  sale  ;  and  in  1682  William  renn  and  eleven  others,  mem- 

e  Feb.  11, 12.  bers  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  purchased8  East  Jersey, 

over  which  Robert  Barclay,  a  Scotch  gentleman,  the  au- 

f.  July  27,    thor  of  the  "  Apology  for  Quakers,"  was  appointed*"  gov- 

P.  He^edin  ernor  f°r  ^e*     During  his  brief  administration*  the  col- 

i69o.       ony  received  a  large  accession  of  emigrants,  chiefly  from 

Barclay's  native  county  of  Aberdeen,  in  Scotland. 

*  According  to  the  terms  of  the  deed,  the  dividing  line  was  to  run  from  the  most  southerly 
point  of  the  east  side  of  Little  Egg  Harbor,  to  the  N.  Western  extremity  of  New  Jersey  ;  which 
was  declared  to  be  a  point  on  the  Delaware  River  in  latitude  41°  40',  which  is  18'  23"  farther 
north  than  the  present  N.  Western  extremity  of  the  state.  Several  partial  attempts  were  made, 
at  different  tunes,  to  run  the  line,  and  much  controversy  arose  from  the  disputes  which  these 
attempts  occasioned. 


PART  II.]  NEW  JERSEY.  339 

13.  J0n  the  accession  of  the  Duke  of  York  to  the  throne,     16§5. 
with  the  title  of  James  II.,  —  disregarding  his  previous  en- 
gagements,  and  having  formed  the  design  of  annulling  all 

the  charters  of  the  American  colonies,  he  caused  writs  to 
be  issued  against  both  the  Jerseys,  and  in  1688  the  whole  became  kins- 
province   was  placed  under    the  jurisdiction  of  Andros,     1688. 
who  had  already4  become  the  king's  governor  of  New  a.  see  p.  197, 
York  and  New  England.  and  p"  228' 

14.  2The  revolution  in  England  terminated  the  author-  1688-9. 
ity  of  Andros,  and  from  June,  1689,  to  August,  1692,  no 
regular  government  existed  in  New  Jersey,  and  during 

the  following  ten  years  the  whole  province  remained  in 

an  unsettled  condition.     8For  a  time  New  York  attempted  *  Eviia  that 

i  i       •  TVT          T  i         i  ii         arose  from 

to  exert  her  authority  over  New  Jersey,  and  at  length  the  the  dtspute» 
disagreements  between  the  various  proprietors  and  their   °pSrs°" 
respective  adherents  occasioned  so  much  confusion,  that 
the  people  found  it  difficult  to  ascertain  in  whom  the  gov- 
ernment was  legally  vested.     4  At  length  the  proprietors,  4.  Disposal  of 
finding  that  their  conflicting  claims  tended  only  to  disturb  ^thepf^rf 
the  peace  of  their  territories,  and  lessen  their  profits  as      etors' 
owners  of  the  soil,  made  a  surrender1*  of  their  powers  of 
government  to  the  crown  ;  and  in  1702  New  Jersey  be-     1702. 
came  a  royal  province,  and  was  united*  to  New  York,    b  APfil  29- 
under  the  government  of  Lord  Cornbury.  c"  See  p  232< 

15.  5From  this  period  until  1738  the  province  remained    5.  Govern- 
under  the  governors  of  New  York,   but  with  a  distinct  menjerLyei° 
legislative  assembly.     6The  administration3  of  Lord  Corn-  e 


bury,  consisting  of  little  more  than  a  history  of  his  conten-  ministration. 


tions  with  the  assemblies  of  the  province,  fully  developed 
the  partiality,  frauds  and  tyranny  of  the  governor,  and 
served  to  awaken  in  the  people  a  vigorous  and  vigilant 
siprit  of  liberty.  7The  commission  and  instructions  of  7-  comtitu- 

/-*>        i  f  -i    i  >  n  -*.-r          T  .11        tion  of  heiff 

Lornbury  formed  the  constitution  of  New  Jersey  until  the      Jersey. 
period  when  it  ceased  to  be  a  British  province. 

16.  8In  1728  the  assembly  petitioned  the  king  to  separate  B.  separation 
the  province  from  New  York  ;  but  the  petition  was  disre- 
garded  until  1738,  when  through  the  influence  of  Lewis 
Morris,  the  application  was  granted,  and  Mr.  Morris  him- 
self received  the  first  commission  as  royal  governor  over 
the  separate  province  of  New  Jersey.  9After  this  period  9.  subsequent 
we  meet  with  no  events  of  importance  in  the  history  of  New  Jersey. 
New  Jersey  until  the  Revolution. 


240 


[Boos  11 


ANALYSIS. 


Subject  of       > 
Chapter  VHI. 


1609. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 
MARYLAND.* 


1.  lThe  second  charter  givena  to  the  London  Compan) 
embraced  within  the  limits  of  Virginia  all  the  territory 
see  p.  IBS.    which  now  forms  the  state  of  Maryland.     "The  country 
near  the  head  of  the  Chesapeake  was  early  explored1'  by 
}    the  Virginians,  and  a  profitable  trade  in  furs  was  estab- 
«.  License  to  lished  with  the  Indians.     3ln  1631  William  Clayborne,  a 
ciaybome.    man  Qf  resoiute  anc[  enterprising  spirit,  who  had  first  been 
sent  out  as  a  surveyor,  by  the  London  Company,  and  who 
subsequently  was  appointed  a  member  of  the  council,  and 
c.  May  26.    secretary  of  the  colony,  obtained0  a  royal  license  to  traffick 

with  the  Indians. 

1632.         2.  4Under   this   license,  which  was  confirmed*1    by   a 
4' j%rrSbnts  commission  from  the  governor  of  Virginia,  Clayborne  per- 
fiim.       fected  several  trading  establishments  which  he  had  pre- 
d.  March  is.  vious|y  formed ;  one  on  the  island  of  Kent,f  nearly  oppo- 
site Annapolis,:):  in  the  very  heart  of  Maryland ;  and  one 
5.  Claims  of  near  the  mouth  of  the  Susquehanna.     8Clayborne  had  ob- 
virgmia.    tajne(j  a  monop0iy  Of  the  fur  trade,  and  Virginia  aimed  at 
extending  her  jurisdiction  over  the  large  tract  of  unoccu- 
pied territory  lying  between  her  borders  and  those  of  the 
«.  Her  claims  Dutch 'in  New  Netherlands.     "But  before  the  settlements 
of  Clayborne  could  be  completed,  and  the  claim  of  Virginia 
confirmed,  a  new  province  was  formed  within  her  limits,  and 
a  government  established  on  a  plan  as  extraordinary   as 
its  results  were  benevolent. 

3.  7As  early  as  1621,  Sir  George  Calvert,  whose  title 
was  Lord  Baltimore,  a  Roman  Catholic  nobleman,  influ- 
enced by  a  desire  of  opening  in  America  a  refuge  for 

*  MARYLAND,  the  most  southern  of  the  Middle  States,  is  very  irregular  in  its  outline,  and 
contains  an  area  of  about  11,000  square  miles.  The  Chesapeake  Bay  runs  nearly  through  the 
state  from  N.  to  S.,  dividing  it  into  two  parts,  called  the  Eastern  Shore  and  the  Western  bhore 
The  land  on  the  eastern  shore  is  generally  level  and  low,  and,  in  many  places,  is  covered  with 
stagnant  waters ;  yet  the  soil  possesses  considerable  fertility.  The  country  on  the  western 
shore,  below  the  falls  of  the  rivers,  is  similar  to  that  on  the  eastern,  but  above  the  falls  the 
country  becomes  gradually  uneven  and  hilly,  and  in  the  western  part  of  the  state  is  moun- 
_  tainous.  Iron  ore  is  found  in  various  parts  of  the  state,  and  ex- 
OF  ANNAPOLIS.  tensive  b(jdg  of  coal  between  the  mountains  in  the  western  part. 

t  Kent,  the  largest  island  in  Chesapeake  Bay,  lies  opposite  Annap- 
olis, near  the  eastern  shore,  and  belongs  to  Queen  Anne's  County. 
It  is  nearly  in  the  form  of  a  triangle,  and  contains  an  area  of  about 
forty-five  square  miles.  (See  Map. ) 

$  Annapolis,  (formerly  called  Providence,)  now  the  capital  of 
Maryland,  is  situated  on  the  S.W.  side  of  the  River  Severn,  two 
miles  from  its  entrance  into  Chesapeake  Bay.  It  is  twenty -five  miles 
S.  from  Baltimore,  and  thirty-three  N.E.  from  Washington.  The  ori- 
ginal plan  of  the  city  was  designed  in  the  form  of  a  circle,  with 
the  State-house  on  an  eminence  in  the  centre,  and  the  streets,  like 
radii,  diverging  from  it.  (See  Map.) 


defeated. 


i.  Lord  Bam 


V. 


PART  II.J 


MARYLAND, 


241 


Catholics,  who  were  then  persecuted  in  England,  had  es- 
tablished* a  Catholic  colony  in  Newfoundland,  and  had 
freely  expended  his  estate  in  advancing  its  interests. 
*But  the  rugged  soil,  the  unfavorable  climate,  and  the  fre- 
quent annoyances  from  the  hostile  French,  soon  destroyed 
all  hopes  of  a  flourishing  colony,  2He  next  visited"  Vir- 
ginia, in  whose  mild  and  fertile  regions  he  hoped  to  find 
for  his  followers  a  peaceful  and  quiet  asylum.  The  Vir- 
ginians, however,  received  him  with  marked  intolerance, 
and  he  soon  found  that,  even  here,  he  could  not  enjoy  his 
religious  opinions  in  peace. 

4.  ?He  next   turned  his   attention   to   the   unoccupied 
country  beyond  the  Potomac ;  and   as  the   dissolution  of 
the  London  Company  had  restored  to  the  monarch  his  pre- 
rogative over  the  soil,  Calvert,  a  favorite  with  the  royal 
family,  found  no  difficulty  in  obtaining  a  charter  for  do- 
mains in  that  happy  clime.     4The  charter  was  probably 
drawn  by  the  hand  of  Lord  Baltimore  himself,  but  as  he  died0 
befpre  it  received  the  royal  seal,  the  same  was  made  out  to 
his  son  Cecil.     5The  territory  thus  granted, d  extending 
north   to   the  40th  degree,  the  latitude  of  Philadelphia, 
was  now  erected  into  a  separate  province,  and  in  honor  of 
Henrietta  Maria,  daughter  of  Henry  IV.  king  of  France, 
and  wife  of  the  English  monarch,  was  named  MARYLAND. 

5.  'The  charter  granted  to  Lord  Baltimore,  unlike  any 
which  had  hitherto  passed  the  royal  seal,  secured  to  the 
emigrants  equality  in  religious  rights  and  civil  freedom, 
and  an  independent  share  in  the  legislation  of  the  prov- 
ince.    7The  laws  of  the  colony  were  to  be  established 
<vith  the  advice  and  approbation  of  a  majority  of  the  free- 
men,  or  their  deputies ;    and  although  Christianity  was 
made  the  law  of  the  land,  yet  no  preferences  were  given 
to  any  sect  or  party. 

6.  8Maryland  was  also  most  carefully  removed  from 
all  dependence  upon  the  crown ;  the  proprietor  was  left 
free  and  uncontrolled  in  his  appointments  to  office ;  and  it 
was  farther  expressly  stipulated,  that  no  tax  whatsoever 
should  ever  be  imposed  by  the  crown  upon  the  inhabitants 
of  the  province. 

7.  9Under  this  liberal  charter,  Cecil  Calvert,  the  son, 
who  had  succeeded  to  the  honors  and  fortunes  of  his  fa- 
ther, found  no  difficulty  in  enlisting  a  sufficient  number  of 
emigrants  to  form  a  respectable  colony  ;  nor  was  it  long 
before  gentlemen  of  birth  and  fortune  were  found  ready 
to  join  in  the  enterprise.    10Lord  Baltimore  himself,  having 
abandoned  his  original  purpose  of  conducting  the  emi- 
grants in  person,  appointed  his  brother,  Leonard  Calvert, 
to  act  as  his  lieutenant. 

31 


1621. 


a.  See  p.  556. 

1.  His  hopes  of 
a  colony  there 

defeated. 

2.  His  visit  to 
Virginia. 

b.  1623. 


3.  To  the 

country 

beyond  the 

Potomac. 

1632. 


4.  The 

charter. 

c.  April  25. 


5.  Extent  and 

name  of  the 

territory 

granted. 

d.  June  90. 


6.  Provisions 
of  the 
charte-i . 


7.  How  the 
laios  were  to 
be  established 


8.  Farther  lib- 
erties granted 
to  the  people 
and  the  pro- 
prietor. 


9.  Favorable 
beginning  of 
the  enter- 
prise. 


1633. 

10.  Leonard 
Calvert. 


242 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[BOOK  n. 


ANALYSIS. 

l.  Departure 
Of  the  colo- 
nists, and 
their  recep- 
tion at  Vir- 
ginia. 

a.  Dec.  2. 

1634. 

b.  March  6. 


2.  Culvert's 
interview 
with  the  In- 
dians. 


3.  The  first 
settlement. 


c.  April  6. 


4.  The  friend- 
ship of  the 
Indians  se- 
cured. 
5.  Happy 
situation  of 
the  colony. 


1635. 

6.  First  legis' 
Ittlive  assem- 
bly. 

4.  March  8. 
e.  In  the  re- 
bellion of 
1645  See 
next  page. 
7.  Troubles 
caused  by 
Clayborne. 


May. 


8.  JIn  December,   1633,  the   latter,   with    about   two 
hundred  emigrants,  mostly  Roman  Catholics,  sailed*  for 
the  Potomac,  where  they  arrivedb  in  March  of  the  follow, 
ing  year.     In  obedience  to  the  express  command  of  the 
king,  the  emigrants   were  welcomed  with  courtesy  by 
Harvey,  the  governor  of  Virginia,  although  Virginia  had 
remonstrated  against  the  grant  to  Lord  Baltimore,  as  an 
invasion  of  her  rights  of  trade  with  the  Indians,  and  an 
encroachment  on  her  territorial  limits. 

9.  2Calvert,  having  proceeded  about  one  hundred  and 
fifty  miles  up  the  Potomac,  found  on  its  eastern  bank  the 
Indian   village  of  Piscataway,*  the  chieftain  of  which 
would  not  bid  him  either  go  or  stay,  but  told  him  "He 
might   use   his   own  discretion."     "Deeming   it   unsafe, 
however,  to  settle  so  high  up  the  river,  he  descended  the 
stream,  entered  the  river  now  called  St.  Mary's,f  and, 
about  ten  miles  from  its  junction  with  the  Potomac,  pur- 
chased of  the  Indians  a  village,  where  he  commenced0  a 
settlement,  to  which  was  given  the  name  St.  Mary's. 

10.  4The  wise  policy  of  Calvert,  in  paying  the  Indians 
for  their  lands,  and  in  treating  them  with  liberality  and 
kindness,  secured  their  confidence  and  friendship.     5The 
English  obtained  from  the  forests  abundance  of  game,  and 
as  they  had  come  into  possession  of  lands  already  culti- 
vated, they  looked  forward  with  confidence  to  abundant 
harvests.     No  sufferings  were  endured, — no  fears  of  want 
were  excited, — and  under  the  fostering  care  of  its  liberal 
proprietor  the  colony  rapidly   advanced  in  wealth  and 
population. 

11.  6Early  in  1635  the  first  legislative  assembly  of  the 
province  was  convened*1  at  St.  Mary's,  but  as  the  records 
have  been  lost,"  little  is  known  of  its  proceedings.     7Not- 
withstanding  the  pleasant  auspices  under  which  the  col- 
ony commenced,  it  did  not  long  remain  wholly  exempt 
from  intestine  troubles.     Clayborne  had,  from  the  first, 
refused  to  submit  to  the  authority  of  Lord  Baltimore,  and, 
acquiring  confidence  in  his  increasing  strength,  he  re- 
solved to  maintain  his  possessions  by  force  of  arms.     A 
bloody  skirmish  occurred f  on  one  of  the  rivers J  of  Mary- 
land, and  several  lives  were  lost,  but  Clayborne's  men 
were  defeated  and  taken  prisoners. 


*  This  Indian  village  was  fifteen  miles  S.  from  Washington,  on  the  east  side  of  the  Potomac, 
at  the  mouth  of  Piscataway  Creek,  opposite  Mount  Vernon,  and  near  the  site  of  the  present 
Fort  Washington. 

t  The  St.  Mary's  River,  called  by  Calvert  St.  George's  River,  enters  the  Potomac  from  the 
north,  about  fifteen  miles  from  the  entrance  of  the  latter  into  the  Chesapeake.  It  is  properly 
a  small  arm  or  estuary  of  the  Chesapeake.  ., 

$  NOTE. — This  skirmish  occurred  either  on  the  River  Wicomico,  or  the  Pocomoke,  on  the 
eastern  shore  ot  Maryland ;  the  former  fifty-five  miles,  and  the  latter  eighty  miles  S.E.  from 
th«  Isle  of  Kent. 


PART  IL] 


MARYLAND. 


243 


12.  'Clayborne  himself  had  previously  fled  to  Virginia, 
and,  when  reclaimed  by  Maryland,  he  was  se-nt  by  the 
governor  of  Virginia  to  England  for  trial.     The  Mary- 
land assembly  declared*  him  guilty  of  treason,  seized  his 
estates,  and  declared  them  forfeited.     In  England,  Clay- 
borne  applied  to  the  king  to  gain  redress  for  his  alleged 
wrongs ;  but  after  a  full  hearing  it  was  decided  that  the 
charter  of  Lord  Baltimore  was  valid  against  the  earlier 
license  of  Clayborne,  and  thus  the  claims  of  the  proprie- 
tor were  fully  confirmed. 

13.  2At  first  the  people  of  Maryland  convened  in  gen- 
eral assembly  for  passing  laws, — each  freeman  being  en- 
titled to  a  vote ;  but  in  1639  the  more  convenient  form  of 
a  representative  government  was  established, — the  people 
being  allowed  to  send   as  many  delegates  to  the  general 
assembly  as  they  should  think  proper.     3At  the  same  time 
a  declaration  of  rights  was  adopted ;  the  powers  of  the 
proprietor  were  defined ;  and  all  the  liberties  enjoyed  by 
English  subjects  at  home,  were  confirmed  to  the  people 
of  Maryland. 

14.  4 About  the  same  time  some  petty  hostilities  were 
carried  on  against  the  Indians,  which,  in  1642,  broke  out 
into  a  general  Indian  war,  that  was  not  terminated  until 
1644. 

15.  6Early  in  1645  Clayborne  returned  to  Maryland, 
and,  having  succeeded  in  creating  a  rebellion,  compelled 
the  governor   to  withdraw  into  Virginia  for  protection. 
6The  vacant  government  was  immediately  seized  by  the 
insurgents,  who  distinguished  the  period  of  their  domin- 
ion by  disorder  and  misrule ;  and  notwithstanding  the  most 
vigorous  exertions  of  the  governor,  the   revolt  was  not 
suppressed  until  August  of  the  following  year. 

16.  7 Although  religious  toleration  had  been  declared, 
by  the  proprietor,  one  of  the  fundamental  principles  of 
the  social  union  over  which  he  presided,  yet  the  assembly, 
in  order  to  give  the  principle  the  sanction  of  their  author- 
ity, proceeded  to  incorporate  it  in  the  laws  of  the  pro- 
vince.    It  was  enacted13  that  no  person,  professing  to  be- 
lieve in  Jesus  Christ,  should  be  molested  in  respect  of 
his  religion,  or  the   free  exercise  thereof ;  and  that  any 
one,  who  should  reproach  his  neighbor  with  opprobrious 
names  of  religious  distinction,   should  pay  a  fine  to  the 
person  insulted. 

17.  8Maryland  was  the  first  American  state  in  which 
religious  toleration  was  established  by  law.     9While  at 
this  very  period  the  Puritans  were  persecuting  their  Pro- 
testant brethren  in  New  England,  and  the  Episcopalians 
were  retorting  the  same  severity  on  the  Puritans  in  Vir- 


1635. 


March, 


1639. 

,2-  nov>  the 

laws  were  at 


change  wa» 

maderds 
•  other  res- 


4.  Indian 


1644. 
1645. 


Iyb0rnej~ 


gents- 
1646. 


1649. 

b.  May  i. 


8.  Honor  a* 


Maryland 

an*  Other 

colonies. 


244  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [BOOK  TL 

/ANALYSIS,  ginia,    there   was   forming,    in   Maryland,   a   sanctuary 
~  where  all  might  worship,  and  none  might  oppress  ;  and 
where  even  Protestants   sought   refuge   from  Protestant 
intolerance.* 

1650.  18.   aln  1650  an  important  law  was  passed,*  confirm- 
i.  important  ing  the  division  of  the  legislative  body  into  two  branches. 

law  passed  in       °  J  t     .  > 

1650.       an  upper  and  a  lower  house  ;  the  former  consisting  of  the 

a.  Apni  is.    g0vernor  anci  council,  appointed  by  the  proprietor,  and 

the  latter  of  the  burgesses  or  representatives,  chosen  by 

a.  Rights  of  the  people.     2At  the  same  session,  the  rights  of  Lord  Bal- 

LordBalti-      .  .  ,      .        ,    ,    °      ,, 

tnore-taxa-  timore,  as  proprietor,  were  admitted,  but  all  taxes  were 
prohibited  unless  they  were  levied  with  the  consent  of  the 
freemen. 

1651.  19.  3In  the  mean  time  the  parliament  had  established 
*ts  supremacy  iii  England,   and  had  appointed  b   certain 
commissi°ners>  of  whom  Clayborne  was  one,  to  reduce 

rnment.'  and  govern  the  colonies  bordering  on  the  bay  of  the  Ches- 
4.  Events  aPe&ke.  "The  commissioners  appearing  in  Maryland, 
between  Stone,  the  lieutenant  of  Lord  Baltimore,  was  at  first  re- 

this  time  and  '      „  _  .        .,,          ,  „  7  ,    .       T 

the  second  re-  moved0  from  his  office,  but  was  soon  after  restored.4     In 
rm>vsio^°v'  1654,  upon  the  dissolution  of  the  Long  Parliament,  from 
c.  April  s.     which  the   commissioners  had  received  their  authority, 
Stone  restored  the  full  powers  of  the  proprietor  ;  but  the 
commissioners,  then  in  Virginia,  again  entered  the  pro- 
vince, and  compelled  Stone  to  surrender  his  commission 
e.  Aug.  i.    and  the  government  into  their  hands." 
5.  Protestant      20.  "Parties  had  now  become  identified  with  religious 
ascendency.  sectSt     The  Protestants,  who  had  now  the  power  in  their 
own  hands,   acknowledging  the  authority  of  Cromwell, 
were  hostile  to  monarchy  and  to  an  hereditary  proprie- 
tor ;  and  while  they  contended  earnestly  for  every  civil 
liberty,  they  proceeded  to  disfranchise  those  who  differed 
Oct.-Nov.    from   them  in  matters  of  religion.     Catholics  were  ex- 
cluded from  the  assembly  which  was  then  called  ;  and 
an  act  of  the  assembly  declared  that  Catholics  were  not 
entitled  to  the  protection  of  the  laws  of  Maryland. 
1655.         21.  "In  January  of  the  following  year,  Stone,  the  lieu- 
ua£n»ytta  tenant  °^  Lord  Baltimore,  reassumed  his  office  of  gover- 
ueutenantof  nor,  —  organized   an   armed  force,  —  and  seized   the   pro- 
Lormoret'    vincial  records.    7Civil  war  followed.    Several  skirmishes 


occurred  between  the  contending  parties,  and  at  length  a 
f.  April  4.    decisive  battlef  was  fought/  which  resulted  in  the  defeat 
of  the  Catholics,  with  the  loss  of  about  fifty  men  in  killed 

*  NOTE.—  Bozman,  in  his  History  of  Maryland,  ii.  350—356,  dwells  at  considerable  length 
upon  these  laws  ;  but  he  maintains  that  a  majority  of  the  members  of  the  Assembly  of  1649 
•were  Protestants. 

t  NOTE.  —  The  place  where  this  battle  was  fought  was  on  the  south  side  of  the  small  creek 
vhich  forms  the  southern  boundary  of  the  peninsula  on  which  Annapolis,  the  capital  of  Mary 
land,  now  stands.  (See  Map,  p.  240.) 


PART  II.]  MARYLAND.  345 

and  wounded.     Stone  himself  was  taken   prisoner,  and    1655. 
four  of  the  principal  men  of  the  province  were  executed. 

22.  JIn  1656  Josiah  Fendall  was  commissioned1  gover-    i.  Farther 
nor  by  the  proprietor,   but  he  was  soon  after  arrested^  dSX£*' 
by  the  Protestant  party.     After  a  divided  rule  of  nearly    a^,ed20 
two  years,  between  the  contending  parties,  Fendall  was    ab.Aug° 
at  length  acknowledged0  governor,  and  the  proprietor  was     1(353 
restored  to  the  full  enjoyment  of  his  rights.     2Soon  after    c.  April  3. 
the  deathd  of  Cromwell,  the  Protector  of  England,  the  VJ^"^ 
Assembly  of  Maryland,  fearing  a  renewal  of  the  dissen-      home? 
sions  which  had  long  distracted  the  province,  and  seeing  d-  Sept  1658> 
no  security  but  in  asserting  the  power  of  the  people,  dis- 
solved the  upper  house,  consisting  of  the  governor  and     1660. 
his  council,  and   assumed*  to  itself  the  whole  legislative  e.  March  24. 
power  of  the  state. 

23.  3Fendall,  having  surrendered  the  trust  which  Lord  \*$%%g£ 
Baltimore  had  confided  to  him,  accepted  from  the  assem-       dal1- 
bly  a  new  commission  as  governor.     "But  on  the  restora-  4.  Events  that 
tionf  of  monarchy  in  England,  the  proprietor  was  re-es-  S^nsSow? 
tablished  in  his  rights, — Philip  Calvert  was  appointed  go-  rto^jj?0fl" 
vernor, — and  the  ancient  order  of  things  was  restored,  f.  June,  iseo. 
6Fendall  was  tried  for  treason  and  found  guilty  ;  but  the    5.  political 
proprietor  wisely  proclaimed  a  general  pardon  to  polit-    °ffenders- 
ical  offenders,  and  Maryland  once  more  experienced  the 
blessings  of  a  mild  government,  and  internal  tranquillity. 

24.  6On  the  death*  of  Lord  Baltimore,  in  1675,  his  son     1675. 
Charles,  who  inherited  his  father's  reputation  for  virtue  ^  fj^^gjj". 
and  ability,  succeeded  him  as  proprietor.     He  confirmed     tunore. 
the  law  which  established  an  absolute  political  equality    e<  De 
among  all  denominations  of  Christians, — caused  a  diligent 
revision  of  the  laws  of  the  province  to  be  made,  and,  in 
general,  administered  the  government  with  great  satisfac- 
tion to  the  people. 

25.  7At  the  time  of  the  revolution  in  England,  the  re-     1689. 
pose  of  Maryland  was  again  disturbed.     The  deputies  of  'l^entsJt!l(U 

1  i        .          i       .  -i  i    •         T  jollfnoea  the 

the  proprietor  having  hesitated  to  proclaim  the  new  sove-  revolution  in 
reigns,  and  a  rumor  having  gained  prevalence  that  the 
magistrates  and  the  Catholics  had  formed  a  league  with 
the  Indians  for  the  massacre  of  all  the  Protestants  in  the 
province,  an  armed  association  was  formed  for  asserting      sept. 
the  right  of  King  William,  and  for  the  defence  of  the 
Protestant  faith. 

26.  8The  Catholics  at  first  endeavored  to  oppose,  by  s.TheCatft- 
force,  the  designs  of  the  association ;  but  they  at  length 
surrendered  the  powers  of  government  by  capitulation. 

'A  convention  of  the  associates  then  assumed  the  govern-  9.  change*  $ 
ment,  which   they  administered   until    1691,    when   the  gove 
king,  by  an  arbitrary  enactment,11  deprived  Lord   Balti-    h.Juneii. 


246 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[BooK  IL 


ANALYSIS,  more  of  his  political  rights  as  proprietor,  and  constituted 

~~  Maryland  a  royal  government. 

1692.         27.  'In  the  following  year  Sir  Lionel  Copley  arrived 
ViStl/    as  roval  governor,  —  the  principles  of  the  proprietary  ad- 
sir  Limei    ministration   were    subverted,  —  religious    toleration   was 
abolished,  —  and  the  Church  of  England  was  established 
as  the  religion  of  the  state,  and  was  supported  by  taxation. 
^.Remaining      28.  2After  an  interval  of  more  than  twenty  years,  the 
Maryland    legal  proprietor,  in  the  person  of  the  infant  heir  of  Lord 
Baltimore,   was   restored0   to   his   rights,  and   Maryland 
again  became  a  proprietary  government,  under  which  it 
remame(j  untii  the  Revolution.     Few  events  of  interest 
mark  its   subsequent   history,   until,  as  an   independent 
state,  it  adopted  a  constitution,  when  the    claims  of  the 
proprietor  to  jurisdiction   and  property  were  finally  re- 
jected. 


tlon- 
a  iris,  iris. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


3.  Early 


PENNSYLVANIA.* 

I.3  As  early  as  1643  the  Swedes,  who  had  previously 
settled5  near  Wilmington,  in  Delaware,  erected  a  fort  on 
fae  jsiand  of  Timcum,  a  few  miles  below  Philadelphia; 
b.  see  p.  223.  and  here  the  Swedish  governor,  John  Printz,  established 
his  residence.  Settlements  clustered  along  the  western 
bank  of  the  Delaware,  and  Pennsylvania  was  thus  colo- 
nized by  Swedes,  nearly  forty  years  before  the  grant  of 
the  territory  to  William  Penn. 

2.  4In  1681,  William  Penn,  son  of  Admiral  Penn,  a 
mem^er  °f  tne  society  of  Friends,  obtained0  of  Charles 
H.  a  grant  of  a'll  the  lands  embraced  in  the  present  state 
°^  Pennsylvania.  5This  grant  was  given,  as  expressed 
m  ^e  cnarter>  m  consideration  of  the  desire  of  Penn  to 
enlarge  the  boundaries  of  the  British  empire,  and  reduce 
the  natives,  by  just  and  gentle  treatment,  to  the  love  of 
civil  society  and  the  Christian  religion  ;  and,  in  addition, 
as  a  recompense  for  unrequited  services  rendered  by  his 
father  to  the  British  nation. 


1681. 

*'wiuiam° 
Penn. 

° 


tion0anthi* 


*  PENNSYLVANIA  contains  an  area  of  about  46,000  square  miles.  The  central  part  of  the 
state  is  covered  by  the  numerous  ridges  of  the  Alleghanies,  running  N.E.  and  S.W.,  but  on 
both  sides  of  the  mountains  the  country  is  either  level  or  moderately  hilly,  and  the  soil  is  gen- 
erally excellent.  Iron  ore  is  widely  disseminated  in  Pennsylvania,  and  the  coal  regions  are 
very  extensive.  The  bituminous,  or  soft  coal,  is  found  in  inexhaustible  quantities  west  of  the 
Alleghanies,  and  anthracite,  or  hard  coal,  on  the  east,  particularly  between  the  Blue  Ridge  and 
the  N.  branc.h  of  the  Susquehanna.  The  principal  coal-field  is  sixty -five  miles  in  length  with 
at.  average  breadth  of  about  five  miles. 


PART  II.] 


PENNSYLVANIA. 


247 


3.  'The  enlarged  and  liberal  views  of  Penn,  however, 
embraced  objects  of  even  more  extended  benevolence  than 
those  expressed  in  the  royal  charter.     His  noble  aim  was 
to  open,  in  the  New  World,  an  asylum  where  civil  and 
religious  liberty  should  be  enjoyed  ;  and  where,  under  the 
benign  influence  of  the  principles  of  PEACE,  those  of  every 
sect,  color,  and  clime,  might  dwell  together  in  unity  and 
love.    aAs  Pennsylvania  included  the  principal  settlements 
of  the  Swedes,  Penn  issued*  a  proclamation  to  the  inhab- 
itants,  in  which  he  assured  them  of  his  ardent  desire  for 
their  welfare,  and  promised  that  they  should  live  a  free 
people,  and  be  governed  by  laws  of  their  own  making. 

4.  8Penn   now  published  a  flattering   account  of  the 
province,  and  an  invitation  to  purchasers,  and  during  the 
same  year  three  ships,  with  emigrants,  mostly  Quakers, 
sailedb    for   Pennsylvania.     4In  the  first  came  William 
Markham,  agent  of  the  proprietor,  and  deputy-governor, 
who  was  instructed  to  govern  in  harmony  with  law,  —  to 
confer  with  the  Indians  respecting  their  lands,  and  to  con- 
clude with  them  a  league  of  peace.     5In  the  same  year 
Penn  addressed0  a  letter  to  the  natives,  declaring  himself 
and  them  responsible  to  the  same  God,  who  had  written 
his  law  in  the  hearts  of  all,  and  assuring  them  of  his 
"  great  love  and  regard  for  them,"  and  his  "  resolution  to 
live  justly,  peaceably,  and  friendly"  with  them. 

5.  6Eariy   in   the   following  year  Penn   publishedd   a 
"  frame  of  government,"  and  a  code  of  laws,  which  were 
to  be  submitted  to  the  people  of  his  province  for  their  ap- 
proval.     7He  soon  after  obtained*  from  the  duke  of  York 
a  release  of  all  his  claims  to  the  territory  of  Pennsylvania, 
and  likewise  a  grantf  of  the  present  state  of  Delaware, 
then  called  THE  TERRITORIES,  or,  "  The  Three  Lower 
Counties  on  the  Delaware."     8In  September  Penn  him- 
self,  with  a  large  number  of  emigrants  of  his  own  religious 

.9    ,    r  .         °     -,  ,         •      i       /•  TVT 

persuasion,  sailed  for  America,  and  on  the  sixth  of  Novem- 
ber following  landed  at  Newcastle. 

6.  90n  the  day  after  his  arrival  he  received  in  public, 
from  the  agent  of  the  Dske  of  York,  a  surrender5  of 
"  The  Territories  ;"  —  made  a  kind  address  to  the  people, 
and  renewed  the  commissions  of  the  former  magistrates, 
10In  accordance  with  his  directions  a  friendly  correspond- 
ence  had  been  opened  with  the  neighboring  tribes  of  In- 
dians,  by  the  deputy-governor  Markham  ;  they  had  as- 
sented  to  the  form  of  a  treaty,  and  they  were  now  invited 
to  a  conference  for  the  purpose  of  giving  it  their  ratifica- 
tion.     nAt  a  spot  which  is  now  the  site  of  Kensington,* 


1681. 


2  Prociama- 

ttonp?£n*  by 

a.  April. 


3  invitation 


Oct. 


5.  penn's  ut- 
ter 


c.  Oct.  as. 


1682. 

e  Frame  of 


May  is. 


9.  Events 


e  NOV.  7. 


10  Relation* 

' 


the  Indit 


Indian 
conference 

aiKfonm 


*  Kensington  constitutes  a  suburb  of  Philadelphia,  in  the  N.B.  part  of  the  city,  bordering 


248 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[BOOK  II. 


Indians, 


ANALYSIS,  one  of  the  suburbs  of  Philadelphia,  the  Indian  chiefs  as- 
~  sembled  at  the  head  of  their  armed  warriors ;  and  here 
they  were  met  by  William  Penn,  at  the  head  of  an  un 
armed  train  of  his  religious  associates,  all  clad  in  the 
simple  Quaker  garb,  which  the  Indians  long  after  vener- 
ated as  the  habiliments  of  peace. 

7.  'Taking  his  station  beneath  a  spreading  elm,  Penn 
addressed  the  Indians  through  the  medium  of  an  interpre- 
ter.    He  told  them  that  the  Great  Spirit  knew  with  what 
sincerity  he  and  his  people  desired  to  live  in  friendship 
with  them.     "  We  meet,"  such  were  his  words,  "  on  the 
broad  pathway  of  good  faith  and  good  will ;  no  advan- 
tage shall  be  taken  on  either  side  ;  disputes  shall  be  set- 
tled by  arbitrators   mutually  chosen;  and   all  shall  be 
openness  and  love."     2Having  paid  the  chiefs  the  stipu- 
lated price  for  their  lands,  he  delivered  to  them  a  parch- 
ment record  of  the  treaty,  which  he  desired  that  they 
would  carefully  preserve,  for  the  information  of  their  pos- 
terity, for  three  generations. 

8.  3The  children  of  the  forest  cordially  acceded  to  the 
terms  of  friendship  offered  them,  and  pledged  themselves 
to  live  in  love  with  William  Penn  and  his  children,  as 
long  as  the  sun  and  moon  should  endure.     4The  friend- 
ship thus  created  between  the  province  and  the  Indians 
continued  more  than  seventy  years,  and  was  never  inter- 
rupted while  the  Quakers  retained  the  control  of  the  go- 
vernment.    Of  all  the  American  colonies,  the  early  his- 
tory of  Pennsylvania  alone  is  wholly  exempt  from  scenes 
of  savage  warfare.     The  Quakers  came  without  arms, 
and  with  no  message  but  peace,  and  not  a  drop  of  their 
blood  was  ever  shed  by  an  Indian. 

9.  &A  few  months  after  Penn's  arrival,  he  selected  a 
place  between  the  rivers  Schuylkill*  and  Delaware,  for 
the  capital  of  his  province, — purchased  the  land  of  the 

Swedes,  who  had  already  erected  a 
church  there,  and  having  regulated 
the  model  of  the  future  city  by  a  map, 
named  it  Philadelphia,!  or  the  city  of 


the  treaty. 


3.  Promises 
efthelndians. 


1.  Happy 


Pemfs  pol- 
icy. 


1683. 


PHILADELPHIA   AXD   VICINITY. 


on  the  Delaware  ;  and,  though,  it  has  a  separate  gov- 
ernment of  its  own,  it  should  be  regarded  as  a  part 
of  the  city.  (See  Map.) 

*  The  Schuylkill  River,  in  the  eastern  part  of  Penn- 
sylvania, rises  by  three  principal  branches  in  Schuyl- 
kill County,  and  pursuing  a  S.E  course,  enters  Del- 
aware River  five  miles  below  Philadelphia.  Vessels 
of  from  300  to  400  tons  ascend  it  to  the  western 
wharves  of  Philadelphia.  (See  Map.) 

t  Philadelphia  City,  now  the  second  in  size  and 
population  in  the  United  States,  is  situated  between 
the  Delaware  and  the  Schuylkill  Rivers,  five  miles 
above  their  junction,  and  120  miles,  by  the  Delaware 
River,  from  the  ocean.  It  is  about  eighty  miles,  in 


PART  II.]  PENNSYLVANIA.  049 

"Brotherly   Love."     *The  groves   of  chestnut,  walnut,     16§4. 
and  pine,  which  marked  the  site,  were  commemorated  by  — 

..  1  •  ,1  •  •  I  O     A      ,        ,  1  1  /*        1' 


the  names  given  to  the  principal  streets.     2At  the  end  of    he  «n£ 
a  year  the  city  numbered  eighty  dwellings,  and  at  the 
end  of  two  years  it  contained  a  population  of  two  thou- 
sand five  hundred  inhabitants. 

10.  8The  second  assembly  of  the  province  was  held  in  3  • 
the  infant  city  in  March,  1683.     The  "  frame  of  govern- 
ment,"    and    the    laws    previously   agreed    upon,    were 
amended  at  the  suggestion  of  Penn  ;  and,  in  their  place, 

a  charter  of  liberties,  signed  by  him,  was  adopted,*  which  a.  April  12. 
rendered  Pennsylvania,  nearly  all  but  in  name,  a  repre- 
sentative democracy.  "While  in  the  other  colonies  the 
proprietors  reserved  to  themselves  the  appointment  of  the 
judicial  and  executive  officers,  William  Penn  freely  sur- 
rendered these  powers  to  the  people.  His  highest  ambi- 
tion, so  different  from  that  of  thn  founders  of  most  colo- 
nies, was  to  do  good  to  the  people  of  his  care  ;  and  to  his 
dying  day  he  declared  that  if  they  needed  any  thing 
more  to  make  them  happier,  he  would  readily  grant  it. 

11.  BIn  August,  1684,  Penn  sailed  for  England,  having      1684. 
first  appointed  five  commissioners  of  the  provincial  coun- 

cil,  with  Thomas  Lloyd  as  president,  to  administer  the 

.          -,,-,  -r  •    i  i  T      turn  to  %,ngm 

government  during  his  absence.     'Little  occurred  to  dis-       land. 
turb   the   quiet  of  the   province   until    1691,   when   the      1691. 
"  three  lower  counties  on  the  Delaware,"  dissatisfied  with  *  J^^™™' 
some  proceedings  of  a  majority  of  the  council,  withdrew  b  ware  from  the 
from  the  Union,  and,  with  the  reluctant  consent  of  the  b.  April  11. 
proprietor,    a    separate    deputy-governor   was    then   ap- 
pointed over  them. 

12.  7In  the  mean  time  James  II.  had  been  driven  from  7.  Perm's  im- 
his  throne,  and  William  Penn  was  several  times  imprison-  in  England. 
ed  in  England,  in  consequence  of  his  supposed  adherence      1692. 
to  the  cause  of  the  fallen  monarch.     8In  1692  Penn's  s.  The  gov- 
provincial  government  was  taken  from  him,  by  a  royal 


commission0  to  Governor  Fletcher,  of  New  York  ;  who, 
the  following  year,  reunitedd  Delaware  to  Pennsylvania,    c  Oct  31- 
and  extended  the  royal  authority  over  both.     Soon  after,    e  AU^SO. 
the  suspicions  against  Penn  were  removed,  and  in  Au- 
'gust,  1694,  he  was  restored6  to  his  proprietary  rights.          9  condition 

13.  9In  the  latter  part  of  the  year  1699  Penn  again 
visitedf  his  colony,  but  instead  of  the  quiet  and  repose 
which  he  expected,  he  found  the  people  dissatisfied,  and 
demanding  still  farther  concessions  and  privileges.  10He 
therefore  presented2  them  another  charter,  or  frame  of 


a  direct  line,  S.W.  from  New  York,  and  125  N.E.  from  Washington.    The  compact  part  of 
the  city  is  now  more  than  eight  miles  in  circumference.     (See  Map,  p.  248.) 

32 


250 


ANALYSIS. 


a.  Oct.  20. 


1702. 

. .  Final  sepa- 
ration of  Del- 
aware from 
Pennsylva- 
nia. 


2.  Penn's 
presence  re- 
quired in 
England. 
b.  Dec.  1701. 


1718. 

3.  Death  of 

Penn, and 

subsequent 

history  of  the 

colony. 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Boos  II. 


government,  more  liberal  than  the  former,  and  conferring 
greater  powers  on  the  people  ;  but  all  his  efforts  could  not 
remove  the  objections  of  the  delegates  of  the  lower  coun- 
ties, who  had  already  withdrawn1  from  the  assembly,  and 
who  now  refused  to  receive  the  charter  continuing  their 
union  with  Pennsylvania.  'In  the  following  year  the  leg- 
islature  of  Pennsylvania  was  convened  apart,  and  in 
1703  the  two  colonies  agreed  to  the  separation.  They 
were  never  again  united  in  legislation,  although  the  same 
governor  still  continued  to  preside  over  both. 

14.  "Immediately  after  the  grant  of  the  last  charter, 
Penn  returnedb  to  England,  where  his  presence  was  ne- 
cessary to  resist  a  project  which  the  English  ministers 
had  formed,  of  abolishing  all  the  proprietary  governments 
in  America.  3He  died  in  England  in  1718,  leaving  his 
interest  in  Pennsylvania  and  Delaware  to  his  sons  John, 
Thomas,  and  Richard  Penn,  who  continued  to  adminis- 
ter the  government,  most  of  the  time  by  deputies,  until 
the  American  revolution,  when  the  commonwealth  pur- 
chased all  their  claims  in  the  province  for  about  580,000 
dollars. 

(For  a  more  full  account  of  the  Quakers  or  Friends,  see  Appendix,  p.  311 
to  p.  319.) 


CHAPTER   X. 


Subject  of 
Chapter  X. 

4.  Early  at- 
tempts to 
settle  North 
Carolina. 
c.  1585,  6,  7. 
See  p  131. 
5  Grant   to 
Sir  Robert 
Heath. 
d.  1630. 
6.   Why  de- 
clared void, 

1.  When  and 

by  whom 
Carolina  was 
first  explored 
and  settled. 


NORTH    CAROLINA.* 

1.  4The   early   attempts0  of  the    English,    under   Sir 
Walter  Raleigh,  to  form  a  settlement  on  the  coast  of  North 
Carolina,  have  already  been  mentioned.0     BAbout    forty 
years  later,  the  king  of  England  grantedd  to  Sir  Robert 
Heath  a  large  tract  of  country  lying  between  the  30th 
and  36th  degrees  of  north  latitude,  which  was  erected  in- 
to a  province  by  the  name  of  Carolina.     6No  settlements, 
however,  were  made  under  the  grant,  which,  on  that  ac- 
count, was  afterwards  declared  void. 

2.  'Between  1640  and    1650  exploring   parties  from 
Virginia  penetrated  into  Carolina,   and  from   the    same 


*  NORTH  CAROLINA,  one  of  the  Southern  States,  lying  next  south  of  Virginia,  contains 
an  area  of  nearly  50,000  square  miles.  Along  the  whole  coast  is  a  narrow  ridge  of  sand,  sepa- 
rated from  the  mainland  in  some  places  by  narrow,  and  in  other  places  by  broad  sounds  and 
bays.  The  country  for  more  than  sixty  miles  from  the  coast  is  a  low  sandy  plain,  with  many 
swamps  and  marshes,  and  inlets  from  the  sea.  The  natural  growth  of  this  region  is  almost 
universally  pitch  pine.  Above  the  falls  of  the  rivers  the  country  becomes  uneven,  and  the 
eoil  more  fertile.  In  the  western  part  of  the  state  is  an  elevated  table  land,  and  some  high 
ranges  of  the  Alleghanies.  Black  Mountain,  the  highest  point  in  the  United  States  east  of  tha 
Rocky  Mountains,  is  6476  feet  high.  The  gold  region  of  North  Carolina  lies  on  both  sides  of 
the  Blue  Kidge,  in  the  S.  Western  part  of  the  state. 


PART  II.] 


NORTH  CAROLINA. 


source  came  the  first  emigrants,  who  soon  after  settled* 
near  the  mouth  of  the  Chowan,*  on  the  northern  shore  of 
Albemarle  Sound.  'In  1663  the  province  of  Carolina 
was  granted5  to  Lord  Clarendon  and  seven  others,  and  in 
the  same  year  a  government  under  William  Drummond 
was  established  over  the  little  settlement  on  the  Chowan, 
which,  in  honor  of  the  Duke  of  Albemarle,  one  of  the 
proprietors,  was  called  the  Albemarle  County  Colony. 

3.  2Two  years  later,  the  proprietors  having  learned  that 
the  settlement  was  not  within  the  limits  of  their  charter, 
the  grant  was  extended,0  so  as  to  embrace  the  half  of 
Florida  on  the  south,  and,  on  the  north,  all  within  the 
present  limits  of  North  Carolina,  and  westward  to  the 
Pacific  Ocean.     3The  charter  secured  religious  freedom 
to  the  people,  and  a  voice  in  the  legislation  of  the  colony ; 
but  granted  to  the  corporation  of  eight,  an  extent  of  pow- 
ers and  privileges,  that  made  it  evident  that  the  formation 
of  an  empire  was  contemplated. 

4.  4During  the  same  year  that  the  grant  to  Clarendon 
was   extended,    another    colony   was   firmly   established 
within  the  present  limits  of  North  Carolina.     In  1660  or 
1661,  a  band  of  adventurers  from  New  England  entered 
Cape   Fear  River, j-  purchased  a  tract  of  land  from  the 
Indians,   and,   a  few  miles  below  Wilmington,^  on  Old 
Town  Creek,§  formed  a  settlement.     The  colony  did  not 
prosper.     The  Indians  became  hostile,  and  before  the  au- 
tumn of  1665,  the  settlement  was  abandoned.     Two  years 
later  a  number  of  planters  from  Barbadoes||  formed  a  per- 
manent settlement  near  the  neglected  site  of  the  New 
England  colony,  and  a  county  named  Clarendon  was  es- 
tablished, with  the  same  constitution  and  powers  that  had 
been  granted   to  Albemarle.     5Sir   John  Yeamans,   the 
choice  of  the  people,  ruled  the  colony  with  prudence  and 
affection. 


251 
I 
1650. 


a.  The  par- 
ticular year 
is  not  known. 
1.  When  and 
to  whom  the 
second  grant 
was  made, 
and  what 
government 
was  estab- 


b.  April  3. 

1665.  , 

2.  Extension 
given  to  the 

grant. 

c.  July  10. 

3.  Rights  and 
•powers  secu- 
red by  the 

charter. 


4.  Establish- 
ment of  the 
Clarendon 
colony. 


1665. 


*  The  Chowan  River,  formed  by  the  union  of  Nottaway,  Meherrin,  and  Blackwater  Rivers, 
which  rise  and  run  chiefly  in  Virginia,  flows  into  Albermarle  Sound,  a  little  north  of  the  mouth 
of  the  Roanoke.  The  first  settlements  were  on  the  N.E.  side  of  the  Chowan,  near  the  present 
Tillage  of  Edenton. 

t   Cape  Fear  River,  in  North  Carolina,  is  formed  by  the  union    vie.  OP  WILMINGTON,  N.  c. 
of  Haw  and  Deep  Rivers,  about  125  miles  N.W.  from  AVilmington. 
It  enters  the  Atlantic  by  two  chancels,  one  on  each  side  of  Smith's 
Island,  twenty  and  twenty-five  miles  below  Wilmington.    (See  the 
Map.) 

J  Wilmington,  the  principal  seaport  in  North  Carolina,  is  situ- 
ated on  the  east  side  of  Cape  Fear  River,  twenty-five  miles  from 
the  ocean,  by  way  of  Cape  Fear,  and  150  miles  N.E.  from  Charles- 
ton. (See  Map.) 

$  Old  Town  Creek  is  a  small  stream  that  enters  Cape  Fear  River 
from  the  W.  eight  miles  below  Wilmington.  (Map.) 

||  Barbadoes  is  one  of  the  Caribbee  or  Windward  Islands,  and 
the  most  eastern  of  the  West  Indies.  It  is  twenty  miles  long,  and 
contains  an  area  of  about  150  square  miles.  The  island  was  grant- 
ed by  James  I.  to  the  Earl  of  Marlborough  in  1624. 


252  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [BOOK  II. 

I 

ANALYSIS.       5.  'As  the  proprietors  of  Carolina  anticipated  the  rapid 
i.  Anticipa-  growth  of  a  great  and  powerful   people  within  the  limits 
gjijrna'of'ite  of  their  extensive  and  fertile  territory,  they  thought  proper 
proprietors.  to  establish  a  permanent  form  of  government,  commensu- 
rate, in  dignity,  with  the  vastness  of  their  expectations. 
i  Frame™  of  3The  task  of  framing  the  constitution  was  assigned  to  the 
«o».* u   Earl  of  Shaftesbury,  one  of  the  number,  who  chose  the 
celebrated  philosopher,  John  Locke,  as  his  friend  and  ad- 
viser  in  the  work  of  legislation. 

rte°lrocr2f       ^'  *^e  object  of  the  proprietors,  as  expressed*   by 
tors.        themselves,  was  "to  make  the  government  of  Carolina 
Uo^sigfS   agree,  as  nearly  as  possible,  to  the  monarchy  of  which  it 
March  n.     was  a  part .  anc[  to  avoid   erecting  a  numerous  democ- 
\htconltiti  racv>"     4A  constitution  of  one  hundred  and  twenty  arti- 
tian  adopted,  cles,  called  the  "  Fundamental  Constitutions/'  was  adopted, 
establishing  a  government  to  be  administered  by  lords 
and  noblemen  ;  connecting  political  power  with  heredi- 
tary wealth ;  and  placing  nearly  every  office  in  the  go- 
vernment beyond  the  reach  of  the  people. 

1670.  7.  "The  attempt  to  establish  the  new  form  of  govern- 
ment  proved  ineffectual.     The   former  plain  and  simple 
*aws  were  suited  to  the  circumstances  of  the  people,  and 

result,  the  magnificent  model  of  government,  with  its  appenda- 
ges of  royalty,  contrasted  too  ludicrously  with  the  sparse 
population,  and  rude  cabins  of  Carolina.  After  a  con- 
test of  little  more  than  twenty  years,  the  constitution, 
which  was  never  in  effectual  operation,  and  which  had 

b.  1633.  proved  to  be  a  source  of  perpetual  discord,  was  abrogatedb 
by  the  proprietors  themselves. 

1671.  8.   "The   Clarendon   county   colony   had    never   been 
tiancathea  verv  numerous,   and  the   barrenness  of  the  soil  in  its  vi- 
retardedand  cinity  offered  little  promise  of  reward  to  new  adventu- 

fin ally  defeat-  J      _  _..     r_  __ 

IQrs"  *n  *«**  ^ir  John  Yeamans,  the  governor,  was 
transferred0  from  the  colony  to  the  charge  of  another 
w^icn  na(^  recently  been  established4  in  South  Carolina. 
Numerous  removals  to  the  southward  greatly  reduced 
the  numbers  of  the  inhabitants,  and  nearly  the  whole 
country  embraced  within  the  limits  of  the  Clarendon  col* 
ony  was  a  second  time  surrendered  to  the  aborigines  be- 
fore the  year  1690. 
Dissensions  9.  7Domestic  dissensions  long  retarded  the  prosperity 

t.  fhf.  A  rh/>.  r        r         J 


in  the  Albe 


marie  colony,  of  the  Albemarle,  or  northern  colony.  Disorder  arose 
from  the  attempts  of  the  governors  to  administer  the  go- 
vernment according  to  the  constitution  of  the  proprietors ; 
1676.  excessive  taxation,  and  restrictions  upon  the  commerce  of 
the  colony,  occasioned  much  discontent ;  while  numerous 
refugees  from  Virginia,  the  actors  in  Bacon's  rebellion, 
friends  of  popular  liberty,  being  kindly  sheltered  in 


PART  II.]  NORTH  CAROLINA.  253 

Carolina,  gave  encouragement  to  the  people  to  resist  op-    1677. 
pression.  • 

10.  *The  very  yeara  after  the  suppression  of  Bacon's  i.  Revolt  in 
rebellion  in  Virginia,  a  revolt  occurred  in  Carolina,  occa-     ^JJ^SSee 
sioned  by  an  attempt  to  enforce  the  revenue  laws  against 

a  vessel  from  New  England.     The  people  took  arms  in 
support  of  a  smuggler,  and  imprisoned  the  president  of 
the  colony  and  six  members  of  his  council.     John  Cul- 
pepper,  who  had  recently  fled  from  South  Carolina,  was 
ihe  leader  in  the  insurrection.     2During  several  years,  ^.Tranquuii- 
officers  chosen  by  the  people  administered  the  govern-  ty  restored- 
ment,  and  tranquillity  was  for  a  time  restored.     The  in- 
habitants were  restless  and  turbulent  under  a  government 
imposed  on  them  from  abroad,  but  firm  and  tranquil  when 
left  to  take  care  of  themselves. 

11.  3In  1683  Seth  Sothel,  one  of  the  proprietors,  ar-      1683. 
rived  as  governor  of  the  province.     Being   exceedingly  3.  sotfiei  gov- 

.    .       &  ,  i         ,r,         ,     ,  ,9         ,  i        J       ernor,  his 

avaricious,  he  not  only  plundered  the  colonists,  but  cheat-    character. 
ed  his  proprietary  associates.     He  valued  his  office  only 
as  the  means  of  gaining  wealth,  and  in  the  pursuit  of  his 
favorite  object,  whether  as  judge,  or  executive,  he  was 
ever  open  to  bribery  and  corruption.     4An  historian  of  4.  what  is  re- 
North  Carolina  remarks,  that  "the  dark  shades  of  his    marMni°f 
character  were  not  relieved  by  a  single  ray  of  virtue." 
The  patience  of  the  inhabitants  being  exhausted  after  5  His  arrest 
nearly  six  years  of  oppression,  they  seized  their  governor 
with  the  design  of  sending  him  to  England;  but,  at  his     1688. 
own  request,  he  was  tried  by  the  assembly,  which  ban- 
ished him  from  the  colony. 

12.  'Ludwell,  the  next  governor,  redressed  the  frauds,     1689. 
public  and  private,  which  Sothel  had  committed,  and  re- 
stored order  to  the  colony.     7In  1695  Sir  John  Archdale, 
another  of  the  proprietors,  a  man  of  much  sagacity  and  ex- 
emplary conduct,  arrived  as  governor  of  both  the  Caroli- 

nas.    8In  1698  the  first  settlements  were  made  on  Pamlico  s~  First  settle- 
or  Tar*  River.     The  Pamlico  Indians  in  that   vicinity    ^amud 
had  been  nearly  destroyed,  two  years  previous  by  a  pes-      River- 
tilential  fever ;  while  another  numerous   tribe  had  been 
greatly  reduced  by  the  arms  of  a  more  powerful  nation. 

13.  'The  want  of  harmony,  which  generally  prevailed  ^ 
between  the  proprietors  and  the  people,  did  not  check  the 
increase  of  population.     10In  1707  a  company  of  French  w  Arrival  of 
Protestants,  who  had  previously  settled  in  Virginia,  re-    ' 
moved  to  Carolina.     Two  years  later,  they  were  followed     1709. 

*  Tar  River,  in  the  eastern  part  of  North  Carolina,  flows  S.B.,  and  enters  Pamlico  Sound. 
It  is  the  principal  river  next  south  of  the  Roanoke.  It  expands  into  a  wide  estuary  a  short 
distance  below  the  village  of  Washington,  from  which  place  to  Pamlico  Sound,  a  distance  of 
forty  miles,  it  is  called  Pamlico  River. 


254  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [BOOK  II 

ANALYSIS,  by  a  hundred  German  families    from  the  Rhine,*   who 
~~  had  been  driven  in  poverty  from  their  homes,  by  the  de- 
i.  Provisions  vastations  of  war,  and  religious  persecution.     aThe  propri- 
etors  assigned  to  each  family  two  hundred  and  fifty  acres 
of  land  ;  and  generous  contributions  in  England  furnished 
them  with  provisions  and  implements  of  husbandry,  suffi- 
cient for  their  immediate  wants. 
2  changes        14.  2A  great   change   had  fallen  upon  the  numerous 
Indian  tribes  on  the  sea-coast,  since  the  time  of  Sir  Walter 
Raleigh's  attempted  settlements.     One  tribe,  which  could 
sir  liwai"er  tnen  bring  three  thousand  bowmen  into  the  field,  was  now 
reduced  to  fifteen  men ;  another  had  entirely  disappeared ; 
and,  of  the  whole,  but  a  remnant  remained.     After  hav- 
ing sold  most  of  their  lands,  their  reservations  had  been 
encroached  upon ; — strong  drink  had  degraded  the  Indians, 
and  crafty  traders  had  impoverished  them  ;  and  they  had 
passed  away  before  the  march  of  civilization,  like  snow 
beneath  a  vertical  sun. 

3.  Tuscaroras      15.  3The  Tuscaroras  and  the  Corees,  being  farther  in- 
acorees'.     land,  had  held  little  intercourse  with  the  whites ;  but  they 
had  observed,  with  jealousy  and  fear,  their  growing  pow- 
er, and  the  rapid  advance  of  their  settlements,  and  with 
Indian  secrecy  they  now  plotted  the  extermination  of  the 
1711.     strangers.     4A  surveyor,  who  was  found  upon  their  lands 
w^k  n*s  cnam  an(^  compass,  was  the  first  victim.*     Leav- 
ing  their  fire-arms,  to  avoid  suspicion,  in  small  parties, 
a.  sept.      acting  in  concert,  they  approached  the  scattered  settle- 
ments along  Roanokef  River  and  Pamlico  Sound ;  and  in 
b.  Oct.  2.     °ne  night, L>  one  hundred  and  thirty  persons  fell  by  the 

hatchet. 

s.  services  of      16.  5Colonel    Barnwell,  with  a  considerable   body  of 

wetiaguiLt  friendly  Cherokees,  Creeks,  and  Catawbas,  was  sent  from 

the  Indians.  gouth  caroiina  to  the  relief  of  the  settlers,  and  having 

defeated  the  enemy  in  different  actions,  he  pursued  them 

to  their  fortified  town,:):  which  capitulated,  and  the  Indians 

e  Farther    were  allowed  to  escape.     6But  in  a, few  days  the  treaty 

*rthZlnd  ofd  was  broken  on  both  sides,  and  the  Indians  renewed  hostil- 

thewar.     jties.     At  length  Colonel  Moore,  of  South  Carolina,  ar- 

c  Dec.      rived,c  with  forty  white  men  and  eight  hundred  friendly 

1713.     Indians  ;  and  in  1713  the  Tuscaroras  were  besieged  in 

d Aprils,    their  fort,§  and  eight  hundred  taken  prisoners. d     At  last 

*  The  Rhine,  one  of  the  most  important  rivers  in  Europe,  rises  in  Switzerland,  passes 
through  Lake  Constance,  and  after  flowing  N.  and  N.W.  through  Germany,  it  turns  to  the 
•west,  and,  through  several  channels,  enters  the  North  Sea  or  German  Ocean,  between  Holland 
and  Belgium. 

t  Roanoke  River,  formed  by  the  junction  of  Staunton  and  Dan  Rivers,  near  the  south 
boundary  of  Virginia,  flows  S.E.  through  the  northeastern  part  of  North  Carolina,  and  enters 
the  head  of  Albemarle  Sound. 

$  This  place  was  near  the  River  Neuse,  a  short  distance  above  Edenton,  in  Craven  County. 

§  This  place  was  in  Greene  County,  on  Cotentnea  (or  Cotechney)  Creek,  a  short  distanca 
above  its  entrance  into  the  lliver  Neuse 


PART  II.]  SOUTH  CAROLINA.  355 


the  hostile  part  of  the  tribe  migrated  north,  and,  joining 
their  kindred  in  New  York,  became  the  sixth  nation  of  - 
the  Iroquois  confederacy.     In  1715  peace  was  concluded6     1715. 
with  the  Corees.  a.  Feb. 

17.  'In  1729,  the  two  Carolinas,  which  had  hitherto     1729. 
been   under  the  superintendence  of  the  same   board  of  1  Even*  that 

,,1     ,,  ,  ,  ,  occurred  in 

proprietors,  were  finally  separated  ;b   and  royal  govern-       ma. 

ments,  entirely  unconnected,  were  established6  over  them.      b-  ^uly> 

'From  this  time,  until  the  period  immediately  preceding  2  condition 

the  Revolution,  few  events  occurred  to  disturb  the  peace 

and  increasing  prosperity  of  North  Carolina.     In  1744 

public  attention  was  turned  to  the  defence  of  the  sea-coast, 

on  account  of  the  commencement  of  hostilities  between 

England  and  Spain.     About  the  time  of  the  commence- 

ment of  the  French  and  Indian  war,  the  colony  received 

large  accessions  to  its  numbers,  by  emigrants  from  Ireland     1754. 

and  Scotland,  and  thus  the  settlements  were  extended  into 

the  interior,  where  the  soil  was  far  more  fertile  than  the 

lands  previously  occupied. 


CHAPTER  XL 

SOUTH    CAROLINA.*  subject  of 

Chapter  XL 

1 .  "The  charter  granted  to  Lord  Clarendon  and  others,  3.  charter  to 
in  1663,  embraced,  as  has  been  stated, d  a  large  extent  of 
territory,  reaching  from  Virginia  to  Florida.     4 After  the 
establishment  of  a  colony  in  the  northern  part  of  their  4  The  Pia'nt. 
province,  the  proprietors,  early  in  1670,  fitted  out  several 
ships,  with  emigrants,  for  planting  a  southern  colony,'  un- 
der  the  direction  of  William  Sayle,  who  had  previously 
explored  the  coast.     The  ships  which  bore  the  emigrants 
entered  the  harbor  of  Port  Royal,  near  Beaufort, "j"  whence, 
after  a  short  delay,  they  sailed  into  Ashley^:  River,  on  the 

*  SOUTH  CAROLINA,  one  of  the  Southern  States,  contains  an  area  of  nearly  33,000  square 
miles.  The  sea- coast  is  bordered  with  a  chain  of  fertile  islands.  The  Low  Country,  extending 
from  eighty  to  100  miles  from  the  coast,  is  covered  with  forests  of  pitch  pine,  called  pine  bar- 
rens, interspersed  with  marshes  and  swamps,  which  form  excellent  rice  plantations.  Beyond 
this,  extending  fifty  or  sixty  miles  in  width,  is  the  Middle  Country,  composed  of  numerous 
ridges  of  sand  hills,  presenting  an  appearance  which  has  been  compared  to  the  waves  of  the 
sea  suddenly  arrested  in  their  course.  Beyond  these  sand  hills  commences  the  Upper  Country, 
which  is  a  beautiful  and  healthy,  and  generally  fertile  region,  about  800  feet  above  the  level  of 
the  sea.  The  Blue  Ridge,  a  branch  of  the  Alleghanies,  passes  along  the  N,  Western  boundary 
of  the  state. 

t  Beaufort,  in  South -Carolina,  is  situated  on  Port  Royal  Island,  on  the  W.  bank  of  Port 
Royal  River,  a  narrow  branch  of  the  ocean.  It  is  sixteen  miles  from  the  sea,  and  about  thirty- 
six  miles,  in  a  direct  line,  N.E.  from  Savannah.  (See  Map,  p.  129.) 

t  Ashley  River  rises  about  thirty  miles  N.W.  from  Charleston,  and,  passing  along  the  v«rt 
Bade  of  the  city,  enters  Charleston  Harbor  seven  miles  from  the  ocean.  (See  Map,  next  p«i«4 


256 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


fBoox  IL 


ANALYSIS. 


1671. 

1.  Events  that 

occurred  in 

1671. 


a.  Dec. 

2.  The  colony 

tupplied  with. 

laborers. 


3.  The  gov- 
ernment of 
the  colony. 
b.  1761—2. 

4.  Circum- 
stances that 
favored  the 

settlement 

and  groioth 

of  South 

Carolina. 


d.  1679. 

5.  Settlement 
and  progress 
Of  Charleston. 


1680. 


south  side  of  which  the  settlement  of  Old  Charleston  was 
commenced.  The  colony,  in  honor  of  Sir  George  Carte- 
ret,  one  of  the  proprietors,  was  called  the  CARTERET 
COUNTY  COLONY. 

2.  'Early  in  1671  Governor  Sayle  sunk  under  the  dis- 
eases of  a  sickly  climate,  and  the  council  appointed  Joseph 
West  to  succeed  him,  until  they  should  learn  the  will  of 
the  proprietors.     In  a  few  months,  Sir  John  Yeamans, 
then  governor  of  Clarendon,  was  appointed*  governor  of 
the  southern  colony.      2From  Barbadoes  he  brought  a 
number  of  African  slaves,  and  South  Carolina  was,  from 
the  first,  essentially,  a  planting  state,  with  slave  labor. 
Representative  government  was  early  established13  by  the 
people,  but  the  attempt  to  carry  out  the  plan  of  govern- 
ment formed  by  the  proprietors  proved  ineffectual. 

3.  4Several  circumstances  contributed  to  promote  the 
early  settlement  of  South  Carolina.     A  long  and  bloody 
war  between  two  neighboring   Indian  tribes,  and  a  fatal 
epidemic  which  had  recently  prevailed,  had  opened  the 
way  for  the  more  peaceful  occupation  of  the  country  by 
the  English.     The  recent  conquest  of  New  Netherlands 
induced  many  of  the  Dutch  to  emigrate,  and  several  ship 
loads  of  them  were  conveyed6  to  Carolina,  by  the  proprie- 
tors, free  of  expense.     Lands  were  assigned  them  west  of 
the  Ashley  River,  where  they  formed  a  settlement,  which 
was   called   Jamestown.      The   inhabitants   soon   spread 
themselves  through,  the  country,  and  in  process  of  time 
the  town  was  deserted.     Their  prosperity  induced  many 
of  their  countrymen  from  Holland  to  follow  them.     A  few 
years  later  a  company  of  French  Protestants,  refugees  from 
their  own  country,  were  sentd  over  by  the  king  of  England. 

4.  BThe  pleasant  location  of  "  Oyster  Point,"  between 
the  rivers  Ashley  and  Cooper,*  had  early  attracted  the  at- 
tention of  the  settlers,  and  had  gained  a  few  inhabitants  ; 
and  in  1680  the  foundation  of  a  new  town  was  laid  there, 
which  was  called  Charleston. f     It  was  immediately  de- 


VICINITT  OP  CHABLE8TON. 


*  Cooper  River  rises  about  thirty-five  miles  N.E. 
from  Charleston,  and  passing  along  the  east  side  of  the 
city,  unites  with  Ashley  River,  to  form  Charleston 
Harbor.  Wando  River,  a  short  but  broad  stream,  en- 
ters the  Cooper  from  the  east,  four  miles  above  the 
city.  (See  Map.) 

t  Charleston,  a  city  and  seaport  of  S.  Carolina,  is 
situated  on  a  peninsula  formed  by  the  union  of  Ashley 
and  Cooper  Rivers,  seven  miles  from  the  ocean.  It  is 
only  about  seven  feet  above  high  tide  ;  and  parts  of 
the  city  have  been  overflowed  when  the  wind  and  tide 
have  combined  to  raise  the  waters.  The  harbor,  be- 
low the  city,  is  about  two  miles  in  width,  and  seven  in 
length,  across  the  mouth  of  which  is  a  sand  bar,  having 
four  passages,  the  deepest  of  which,  near  Sullivan's 
Island,  has  seventeen  feet  of  water,  at  high  tide.  Dur- 
ing the  summer  months  the  city  is  more  healthy  than 
the  surrounding  country. 


PART  II.]  SOUTH  CAROLINA.  «357 

clared  the  capital  of  the   province,  and  during  the  first     1680. 
year  thirty  dwellings  were  erected.     'In  the  same  year  — 
the  colony  was  involved  in  difficulties  with  the  Indians. 
Straggling  parties  of  the  Westoes  began  to  plunder  the 
plantations,  and  several  Indians  were  shot  by  the  planters. 
War  immediately   broke  out ;  a  price  was  fixed  on  In- 
dian prisoners ;  and  many  of  them  were  sent  to  the  West 
Indies,  and  sold  for  slaves.     The  following  year11  peace  was     a.  usi. 
concluded,  and  commissioners  were  appointed  to  decide 
all  complaints  between  the  contending  parties. 

5.  2In  1684  a  few  families  of  Scotch  emigrants  settled     1684. 
at  Port  Royal ;  but  two  years  later,  the  Spaniards  of  St.   ^rSS. 
Augustine,  claiming  the  territory,  invaded  the  settlement,     1686. 
and  laid  it  waste.     "About  this  time  the  revocation11  of  the  3.  Removaiof 
edict  of  Nantes*  induced  a  large  number  of  French  Pro-    UAmlricL to 
testants,  generally  called  Huguenots,  to  leave  their  coun-     b- 1685- 
try  and  seek  an  asylum  in  America.     A  few  settled  in 

New  England  ;  others  in  New  York  ;  but  South  Carolina 
became  their  chief  resort.  "Although  they  had  been  in- 
duced, by  the  proprietors,  to  believe  that  the  full  rights  of 

.  .  ,  •;  &A     ,  how  treated 

citizenship   would  be  extended  to  them  here,   yet  they  iy  the,  Eng- 
were  long  viewed  with  jealousy  and  distrust  by  the  Eng- 
lish settlers,  who  were   desirous  of  driving  them  from  the 
country,  by  enforcing  against  them  the  laws  of  England 
respecting  aliens. 

6.  5The  administration0  of  Governor  Colleton  was  sig-  s.Eventsthat 
nalized  by  a  continued  series  of  disputes  with  the  people,    ring  GOV. 
who,  like  the  settlers  in  North  Carolina,  refused  to  sub-  adSSra- 
mit  to  the  form  of  government  established  by  the  proprie-      ^se^ieso 
tors.     An  attempt  of  the  governor  to  collect  the   rents 
claimed  by  the  proprietors,  finally  drove  the  people  to  open 
rebellion.   They  forcibly  took  possession  of  the  public  rec- 
ords, held  assemblies  in  opposition  to  the  governor,  and  the 
authority  of  the  proprietors,  and  imprisoned  the  secretary  of 

the  province.  At  length  Colleton,  pretending  danger  from 
Indians  'or  Spaniards,  called  out  the  militia,  and  pro- 
claimed the  province  under  martial  law.  This  only  ex- 
asperated the  people  the  more,  and  Colleton  was  finally 
impeached  by  the  assembly,  and  banished  from  the  pro- 
vince. 

7.  "During   these  commotions,   Seth   Sothel',  who  had     1690. 
previously  been  banished*  from  North  Carolina,  arrived  *nS?rS£" 
in  the  province,  and  assumed  the  government,   with  the  d.  see  p.  253. 


*  Nantes  is  a  large  commercial  city  in  the  west  of  France,  on  the  N.  side  of  the  River  Loire, 
thirty  miles  from  its  mouth.  It  was  in  this  place  that  Henry  IV.  promulgated  the  famous 
edict  in  1598,  in  favor  of  the  Protestants,  granting  them  the  free  exercise  of  their  religion.  In 
1685  this  edict  was  revoked  by  Louis  XIV. ;— a  violent  persecution  of  the  Protestants  followed, 
tad  thousands  of  them  fled  from  the  kingdom. 

33 


258 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[BOOK  II. 


ANALYSIS. 


i.  Ludipeii's 

adwSn.tra~ 

1692. 


1693. 


3.  Arch- 
' 


4.  French 
refugees. 


1696. 


consent  of  the  people.  But  his  avarice  led  him  to  tram. 
pie  upon  every  restraint  of  justice  and  equity  ;  and  after 
two  years  of  tyranny  and  misrule,  he  likewise  was  de- 
posed  and  banished  by  the  people.  'Philip  Ludwell,  for 
some  time  governor  of  North  Carolina,  was  then  sent  to  the 
southern  province,  to  re-establish  the  authority  of  the  pro- 
prietors. But  the  old  disputes  revived,  and  after  a  brief, 
but  turbulent  administration,  he  gladly  withdrew  into 
Virginia. 

8.  2In  1693,  one  cause  of  discontent  with  the  people 
was  removed  by  the  proprietors  ;  who  abolished  the  "  Fun- 
damental Constitution,"  and  returned  to  a  more  simple 
and  more  republican  form  of  government.     3But  conten- 
tions  and  disputes  still  continuing,  John  Archdale,  who 
was  a  Quaker,  and  proprietor,  came  over  in  1695  ;  and 
by  a  wise  and  equitable  administration,  did  much  to  allay 
private  animosities,  and  remove  the  causes  of  civil  dis- 
cord.     4Matters  of  general  moment  were  settled  to  the 
satisfactiOn  of  all,  excepting  the  French  refugees  ;  and 
such  was  the  antipathy  of  the  English  settlers  against 
these  peaceable,  but  unfortunate   people,  that  Governor 
Archdale  found  it  necessary  to  exclude  the  latter  from  all 
concern  in  the  legislature. 

9.  5Fortunately  for  the  peace  of  the  colony,  soon  after 
the  return  of  Archdale,  all  difficulties  with  the  Huguenots 
were  amicably  settled.     Their  quiet  and  inoffensive  beha- 
vior, and  their  zeal  for  the  success  of  the  colony,  had 
gradually  removed  the  national  antipathies  ;  and  the  gen- 
eral  assembly  at  length  admitted*  them  to  all  the  rights 
of  citizens  and  freemen.     The  French  and  English  Pro- 
testants of  Carolina  have  ever  since  lived  together  in  har- 
niony  and  peace.     "In  1702,  immediately  after  the  decla- 
ration  b  of  war,  by  England,,  against  France  and  Spain, 

~  %r      '  11  11          f/-i         i  • 

Governor  Moore  proposed  to  the  assembly  ot  Carolina  an 
expe(jjtjon  agamst  the  Spanish  settlement  of  St.  Augus- 
tm6j  m  Florida.  The  more  considerate  opposed  the  pro- 
^^  ^  &  majority  being  in  favor  of  it,  a  sum  of  about 
nine  thousand  dollars  was  voted  for  the  war,  and  1200 
men  were  raised,  of  whom  half  were  Indians, 

10.  8While  Colonel  Daniel  marched  against  St.  Augus- 
tine  by  land,  the  governor  proceeded  with  the  main  body 
by  sea,  and  blocked  up  the  harbor.     The  Spaniards,  tak- 

ng  with  them  all  their  most  valuable  effects,  and  a  large 
supply  of  provisions,  retired  to  their  castle.  As  nothing 
could  be  effected  against  it,  for  the  want  of  heavy  artil- 
lery, Daniel  was  despatched  to  Jamaica,*  for  cannon,  mor- 

*  Jamaica,  one  of  the  West  India  Islands,  is  100  miles  S.  from  Cuba,  and  800  S.E.  from  St 
Augustine.    It  is  of  an  oval  form,  and  is  about  150  miles  long. 


1697. 
a.  March. 

1702. 

e.  warlike 

measure  pro- 


governor  in 
b.  May. 


s.  Expeditio 
aIugStine. 


PART  II.]  SOUTH  CAROLINA.  259 

tars,  &c.     During  his  absence,  two  Spanish  ships  appear-    1703. 

ed  off  the  harbor ;  when  Governor  Moore,  abandoning  his • 

ships,  made  a  hasty  retreat  into  Carolina.  Colonel  Dan- 
iel, on  his  return,  standing  in  for  the  harbor,  made  a  nar- 
row escape  from  the  enemy. 

11.  irThe  hasty  retreat  of  the  governor  was  severely  i. 
censured    by  the   people  of  Carolina.     This   enterprise 
loaded  the  colony  with  a  debt  of  more  than  26,000  dollars, 
for  the  payment  of  which  bills  of  credit  were  issued ;  the 

first  paper  money  used  in  Carolina.    2An  expedition  which     1703. 
was  soon  after  undertaken*  against  the  Apalachian  In-  ^Kpaic^ 
dians,  who  were  in  alliance  with  the  Spaniards,  proved     ew»»- 
more  successful.     The  Indian  towns  between  the  rivers 
Altamaha*  and  Savannahf  were  laid  in  ashes;  several 
hundred  Indians  were  taken  prisoners;   and  the  whole     1704. 
province  of  Apalachia  was  obliged  to  submit  to  the  Eng- 
lish government. 

12.  3The  establishment  of  the  Church  of  England,  in  3.  Establish- 
Carolina,  had  long  been  a  favorite  object  with  several  of   "c&rcrfif 
the  proprietors,  and  during  the  administration  of  Sir  Na-    Ensland- 
thaniel  Johnson,  who  succeededb  Governor  Moore,  their     b.  1704. 
designs  were  fully  carried  out ;  and  not  only  was  the 
Episcopal  form  of  worship  established,  as  the  religion  of 

the  province,  but  all  dissenters  were  excluded  from  the 
colonial  legislature.     4The  dissenters  then  carried  their  4.  Decision  of 
cause  before  the  English  parliament,  which  declared  that  Falnfh^nt 
the  acts  complained  of  were  repugnant  to  the  laws  of      matter- 
England,  and  contrary  to  the  charter  of  the  proprietors. 
6Soon  after,  the  colonial  assembly  of  Carolina  repealed*     1706. 
the  laws  which  disfranchised  a  portion  of  the  people ;  but  ^^Me- 
the  Church  of  England  remained  the  established  religion     *££!*£' 
of  the  province  until  the  Revolution.  c.  NOV. 

13.  "From  these  domestic  troubles,  a  threatened  inva-  e.  Threatened 
sion  of  the  province  turned  the  attention  of  the  people 
towards  their  common  defence  against  foreign  enemies. 
7Queen  Anne's  war  still  continued  ;  and  Spain,  consider- 

ing  Carolina  as  a  part  of  Florida,  determined  to  assert  her      **«*»• 
right  by  force  of  arms.     8In  1706,  a  French  and  Spanish 
squadron  from  Havanna  appeared  before  Charleston ;  but  red  in 
the  inhabitants,  headed  by  the  governor  and  Colonel  Rhett, 
assembled  in  great  numbers  for  the  defence  of  the  city. 


*  The  AltamafM,  a  large  and  navigable  river  of  Georgia,  is  formed  by  the  union  of  the  Oconee 
and  the  Ocmulgee,  after  which  it  flows  S.E.,  upwards  of  100  miles,  and  enters  the  Atlantic  by 
several  outlets,  sixty  miles  S.W.  from  Savannah.  Milledgeville,  the  capital  of  the  state,  is  on 
the  Oconee,  the  northern  branch.  (See  Map,  261.) 

t  The  Savannah  River  has  its  head  branches  in  N.  Carolina,  and,  running  a  S.  Eastern 
course,  forms  the  boundary  between  S.  Carolina  and  Georgia.  The  largest  vessels  pass  up  the 
river  fourteen  miles,  and  steamboats  to  Augusta,  120  miles,  in  a  direct  line,  from  the  mouth  of 
ihe  river,  and  more  than  300  by  the  river's  course. 


260 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[BooK  H. 


ANALYSIS. 


1715. 


a.  April  as. 


of  the,  war. 
b.  May. 


.3  Domestic 

Tca^of 
discontent, 


5.  Result  of 
the>ver^J°' 


c.  Dec. 
1720. 


e.  Nicholson. 


d.  sept, 

e.  mi. 

7.  Arrange- 


g.  situation 
Unas™ 


The  enemy  landed  in  several  places,  but  were  repulsed 
with  loss.  One  of  the  French  ships  was  taken,  and  the 
invasion,  at  first  so  alarming,  was  repelled  with  little  loss, 
and  little  expense  to  the  colony. 

14.  'In  1715  a  general  Indian  war  broke  out,  headed 
ky  the  Yamassees,  and  involving  all  the  Indian  tribes  from 
Cape  Fear  River  to  the  Alabama.     The  Yamassees  had 
previously  shown  great  friendship  to  the  English  ;   and 
the  war  commenced1  before  the  latter  were  aware  of  their 
danger.     The  frontier  settlements  were  desolated  ;  Port 
Royal  was  abandoned  ;    Charleston   itself  was  in  dan- 
ger  ;  and  the  colony  seemed  near  its  ruin.     2But  Gov- 
ernor  Craven,  with  nearly  the  entire  force  of  the  colony, 
advance(j  against  the  enemy,  drove  their  straggling  parties 
before  him,  and  on  the  banks  of  the  Salkehatchie*  encoun- 
teredb  their  main  body  in  camp,  and  after  a  bloody  battle 
gained  a  complete  victory.     At  length  the  Yamassees,  be- 
ing driven  from  their  territory,  retired  to  Florida,  where 
they  were  kindly  received  by  the  Spaniards. 

15.  3The  war  with  the  Yamassees  was   followed,  in 
1719>  b7  a  domestic  revolution  in  Carolina.     4As  the  pro- 
prietors  refused  to  pay  any  portion  of  the  debt  incurred  by 
the  war,  and  likewise  enforced  their  land  claims  with  se- 
verity, the  colonists  began  to  look  towards  the  crown  for 
assistance  and  protection.     BAfter  much  controversy  and 
difficulty  with  the  proprietors,  the  assembly  and  the  people 
openly  rebelled  against  their  authority,  and  in  the  name 
of  the  king  proclaimed0  James  Moore   governor   of  the 
province.     The  agent  of  Carolina  obtained,  in  England,  a 
hearing  from  the  lords  of  the  regency,  who  decided  that 
the  proprietors  had  forfeited  their  charter.    . 

16.  6  While  measures  were  taken   for  its  abrogation, 
Francis  Nicholson,  who  had  previously  exercised  the  of- 
fice of  governor  in  New  York,  in  Maryland,  in  Virginia, 
and  in  Nova  Scotia,  now  received*1  a  royal  commission  as 
governor  of  Carolina  ;  and,  early  in  the  following  year,6 
arrived  in  the  province.     The  controversy  with  the  pro- 
prietors  was  finally  adjusted  in  1729,  when  seven,  out  of 
the  eight,  sold  to  the  king,  for  less  than  80,000  dollars, 
their  claims  to  the  soil  and  rents  in  both  Carolinas  ;  and 
all  assigned  to  him  the  powers  of  government  granted 
them  by  their  charter.      "Both  Carolinas  then  became 
royal  governments,  under  which  they  remained  until  the 
Revolution. 


*  Salkehatchie  is  the  name  given  to  the  upper  portion  of  the  Cambahee  River,  (which  see 
Maj>,  p.  129.)    Its  course  is  S.E.,  and  it  is  from  twenty  to  thirty  miles  E.  from  the  Savannah 


PART  II.] 


261 


CHAPTER  XII. 


GEORGIA.* 

1 .  1  At  the  time  of  the  surrender*  of  the  Carolina  char- 
ter  to  the  crown,  the  country  southwest  of  the  Savannah 
was  a  wilderness,  occupied  by  savage  tribes,  and  claimed 
by  Spain  as  a  part  of  Florida,  and  by  England  as  a  part 
of  Carolina.     6Happily  for  the  claims  of  the  latter,  and 
the  security  of  Carolina,  in  1732  a  number  of  persons  in 
England,  influenced  by  motives  of  patriotism  and  human- 
ity, formed  the  project  of  planting  a  colony  in  the  disputed 
territory. 

2.  3 James  Oglethorpe,  a  member  of  the  British  parlia- 
ment, a  soldier  and  a  loyalist,  but  a  friend  of  the  unfor- 
tunate, first  conceived  the  idea  of  opening,  for  the  poor 
of  his  own  country,  and  for  persecuted  Protestants  of  all 
nations,  an  asylum  in  America,  where  former  poverty 
would  be  no  reproach,  and  where  all  might  worship  with- 
out fear  of  persecution.     4The  benevolent  enterprise  met 
with  favor  from  the  king,  who  granted, b  for  twenty-one 
years,  to  a  corporation,  "  in  trust  for  the  poor,"  the  coun- 
try between  the  Savannah  and  the  Altamaha,  and  west- 
ward to  the  Pacific  Ocean.     The  new  province  was  named 
Georgia. 

3.  5In  November  of  the  same  year,  Oglethorpe,  with 
nearly  one  hundred  and  twenty  emigrants,  embarked0  for 
America,    and    after  touchingd   at   Charleston   and  Port 
Royal,  on  the  twelfth  of  February  landed  at  Savannah.f 
On  Yamacraw  bluff,  a  settlement  was  immediately  com- 
menced, and  the  town,  after  the  Indian  name  of  the  river, 
was  called  Savannah.     6 After  completing  a  slight  fortifi- 


Subject  of 
Chapter  XII 

1.  Situation 

of  Georgia, 

at  the  time 

of  the  surren* 

derofthe 

Carolina 

charter. 

a.  1729. 

2.  Project 

formed  in 

1732. 


3.  Oglethorpe, 
and  his  be- 
nevolent de- 
signs. 


I.  First  grant, 
or  charter, 
of  Georgia. 
b.  June  20. 


5.  Settlement 
of  Savannah. 

c.  Nov.  28. 

1733. 

d.  Jan.  24. 


8.  Indians 
invited  to  a 
conference. 


VICINITY   OF  SAVANNAH. 


*  GEORGIA,  one  of  the  Southern  States,  contains  an  area  of  about  60,000  square  miles. 
The  entire  coast,  to  the  distance  of  seven  or  eight  miles,  is  intersected  by  numerous  inlets,  com- 
municating with  each  other,  and  navigable  for  small  vessels.  The  islands  thus  formed  consist 
mostly  of  salt  marshes,  which  produce  sea  island  cotton  of  a  superior  quality.  The  coast  on 
the  mainland,  to  the  distance  of  several  miles,  is  mostly  a  salt  marsh  ;  beyond  which  are  th» 
pine  barrens,  and  the  ridges  of  sand  hills,  similar  to 
those  of  South  Carolina.  The  Upper  Country  is  an  ex- 
tensive table  land,  with  a  black  and  fertile  soil.  Near 
the  boundary  of  Tennessee  and  Carolina,  on  the  north, 
the  country  becomes  mountainous. 

t  Savannah,  now  the  largest  city,  and  the  principal 
seaport  of  Georgia,  is  situated  on  the  S.  W.  bank  of  the 
Savannah  River,  on  a  sandy  plain  forty  feet  above  the 
level  of  the  tide,  and  seventeen  miles  from  the  sea. 
The  city  is  regularly  laid  out  in  the  form  of  a  par- 
allelogram, with  streets  crossing  each  other  at  right 
angles.  Vessels  requiring  fourteen  feet  of  water  come 
up  to  the  wharves  of  the  city,  and  larger  vessels  to 
Five  Fathom  Hole,  three  miles  below  the  city.  (See 
Map.; 


262 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[BOOK  n, 


ANALYSIS. 


1.  First  meet- 
ing with  the 
Indians. 


9.  Character 

of  the  early 

settlers. 


3.  Arrival  of 
other  emi- 
grants. 


4.  Regula- 
tions of  the 
trustees. 


1736. 

5.  Addition 
made  to  the 

colony 

in  1738. 

a.  Feb.  16. 

6.  Prepara- 
tions for  war. 


cation  for  the  defence  of  the  settlers,  Oglethorpe  invited 
the  neighboring  Indian  chiefs  to  meet  him  at  Savannah, 
in  order  to  treat  with  them  for  their  lands,  and  establish 
relations  of  friendship. 

4.  'In  June  the  chiefs  of  the  Creek  nation  assembled  ; 
— kind  feelings  prevailed ;  and  the  English  were  cordially 
welcomed  to  the  country.      An  aged  warrior  presented 
several  bundles  of  skins,  saying  that,  although  the  Indians 
were  poor,  they  gave,  with  a  good  heart,  such  things  as 
they  possessed.     Another  chief  presented  the  skin  of  a 
buffalo,  painted,  on  the  inside,  with  the  head  and  feathers 
of  an  eagle.     He  said  the  English  were  as  swift  as  the 
eagle,  and  as  strong  as  the  buffalo ;  for  they  flew  over  vast 
seas ;  and  were  so  powerful,  that  nothing  could  withstand 
them.  He  reminded  them  that  the  feathers  of  the  eagle  were 
soft,  and  signified  love ;  that  the  skin  of  the  buffalo  was  warm, 
and  signified  protection  ;  and  therefore  he  hoped  the  Eng- 
lish would  love  and  protect  the  little  families  of  the  Indians. 

5.  2The  settlers  rapidly  increased  in  numbers,  but  as 
most  of  those  who  first  came  over,  were  not  only  poor,  but 
unaccustomed  to  habits  of  industry,  they  were  poorly 
qualified  to  encounter  the  toil  and  hardships  to  which  their 
situation  exposed  them.     'The  liberality  of  the  trustees 
then  invited  emigrants  of  more  enterprising  habits  ;  and 
large  numbers  of  Swiss,  Germans,  and  Scotch,  accepted 
their  proposals.     4The  regulations  of  the  trustees  at  first 
forbade  the  use  of  negroes, — prohibited  the  importation 
of  rum, — and  interdicted  all  trade  with  the  Indians,  with- 
out a  special  license.     Slavery  was  declared  to  be  not 
only  immoral,  but  contrary  to  the  laws  of  England. 

6.  6Early  in   1736,   Oglethorpe,  who  had  previously 
visited  England,  returned1  to  Georgia,  with  a  new  com- 
pany of  three  hundred  emigrants.     6In   anticipation  of 
war  between  England  and  Spain,  he  fortified  his  colony, 
by  erecting  forts  at  Augusta,*  Darien,f  Frederica,:):  on 
Cumberland  Island^  near  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Mary's,|j 


VICINITY   OF   FREDERICA. 


*  Augusta  City  is  situated  on  the  S.W.  side  of  the  Savannah  River,  120  miles  N.W.  from 
Savannah  City.  It  is  at  the  head  of  steamboat  navigation  on  the  Savannah,  is  surrounded  by 
a  rich  country,  and  has  an  active  trade. 

t  Darien  is  situated  on  a  high  sandy  bluff,  on  the  north  and  principal  channel  of  the  Alta- 
maha,  twelve  miles  from  the  bar  near  its  mouth.    (See  Map.) 

t  Frederica  is  situated  on  the  west  side  of  St.  Simon's  Island, 
below  the  principal  mouth  of  the  Altamaha,  and  on  one  of  its 
navigable  channels.  The  fort,  mentioned  above,  was  constructed 
of  tabby,  a  mixture  of  water  and  lime,  with  shells  or  gravel, 
forming  a  hard  rocky  mass  when  dry.  The  ruins  of  the  fort 
may  still  be  seen.  (See  Map.) 

§  Cumberland  Island  lies  opposite  the  coast,  at  the  southeastern 
extremity  of  Georgia.  It  is  fifteen  miles  m  length,  and  from  one 
to  four  in  width.  The  fort  was  on  the  southern  point,  and 
commanded  the  entrance  to  St.  Mary's  River. 

||  St.  Mary's  River,  forming  part  of  the  boundary  between 
Georgia  and  Florida,  enters  the  Atlantic,  between  Cumberland 
Island  on  the  north,  and  Amelia  Island  on  the  south. 


PART  II.] 


GEORGIA. 


and  even  as  far  as  the  St.  John's,  claiming  for  the  Eng- 
lish, all  the  territory  north  of  that  river.  'But  the  Span- 
ish authorities  of  St.  Augustine  complained  of  the  near 
approach  of  the  English  ;  and  their  commissioners,  sent 
to  confer  with  Oglethorpe,  demanded  the  evacuation  of 
the  country,  as  far  north  as  St.  Helena  Sound  ;*  and,  in 
case  of  refusal,  threatened  hostilities.  2The  fortress  at 
the  mouth  of  the  St.  John's  was  abandoned ;  but  that  near 
the  mouth  of  the  Sj|  Mary's  was  retained  ;  and  this  river 
afterwards  became  the  southern  boundary  of  Georgia. 

7.  "The  celebrated  John  Wesley,  founder  of  the  Metho- 
dist church,  had  returned  with  Oglethorpe,  with  the  cha- 
ritable design  of  rendering  Georgia  a  religious  colony, 
and  of  converting  the  Indians.     4Having  become  unpopu- 
lar by  his  zeal  and  imprudence,  he  was  indicted  for  exer- 
cising unwarranted  ecclesiastical  authority ;  and,  after  a 
residence  of  two  years  in  the  colony,  he  returned  to  Eng- 
land, where  he  was  long  distinguished  for  his  piety  and 
usefulness.       6Soon   after   his   return   the    Rev.  George 
Whitefield,    another   and   more   distinguished  Methodist, 
visited*  Georgia,  with  the  design  of  establishing  an  orphan 
asylum  on  lands  obtained  from  the  trustees  for  that  pur- 
pose.    The  plan  but  partially  succeeded  during  his  life- 
time, and  was  abandoned  after  his  death. b 

8.  6To  hasten  the  preparations  for  the  impending  con- 
test with  Spain,  Oglethorpe  again  visited0  England,  where 
he   receivedd  a  commission  as  brigadier-general,  with   a 
command  extending  over  South  Carolina,  and,   after  an 
absence  of  more   than  a  year  and  a   half,  returned6  to 
Georgia,  bringing  with  him  a  regiment  of  600  men,  for 
the  defence  of  the  southern  frontiers.     7In  the  latter  part 
of  1739,    England   declared1"    war   against   Spain ;    and 
Oglethorpe  immediately  planned  an  expedition  against  St. 
Augustine.     In  May  of  the  following  year,g  he  entered 
Florida  with  a  select  force  of  four  hundred  men  from  his 
regiment,  some  Carolina   troops,    and   a  large  body   of 
friendly  Indians. 

9.  8A  Spanish  fort,  twenty-five  miles  from  St.  Augus- 
tine, surrendered  after  a  short  resistance  ; — another,  within 
two  miles,  was  abandoned ;  but  a  summons  for  the  sur- 
render of  the  town  was  answered  by  a  bold  defiance.     For 
a  time  the  Spaniards  were  cut  off  from  all  supplies,  by 
ships  stationed  at  the  entrance  of  the  harbor  ;  but  at  length 
several  Spanish  galleys  eluded  the  vigilance  of  the  block- 
ading squadron,  and  brought  a  reenforcement  and  supplies 


1736. 


2.  How  far 
their  claims 
were  admit- 
ted. 


3.  Wesley^ 

visit,  and 
its  object. 


4.  What  ren- 
dered him 
unpopular, 
and  caused 
his  return. 


5.  Visit  of 
Whitejleld. 

&.  May,  1738. 


b-  In  1770. 

6.  Prepara- 
tions for  war 
c.  Winter  of 
1736-37. 

1737. 

d.  Sept.  7 . 
e.  Oct. 


7.  Declara- 
tion of  tear, 

andfirst 
measures  of 
Oglethorpe. 

f.  Nov.  3. 


1740. 


8  Circum- 
stances at- 
tending the 
expedition 
against  St. 
Augustine 


*  St.  Helena  Sound  is  the  entrance  to  the  Camhahee  River.    It  is  north  of  St.  Helena  Island 
•nd  about  fifty  miles  N.E.  from  Savannah.    (See  Map,  p.  129.) 


264 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Boon  H. 


ANALYSIS. 


a.  July. 


1742. 

1.  Spanish 

invasion  of 

Georgia. 


b.  July  16. 


8.  Movements 

of  Ogle- 
thorpe, and 
his  success 
against  th& 
enemy. 


c.  July  18. 


3-  Attack  on 
the  Spanish 
camp  pre- 
vented. 
4.  Ogle- 
thorpe's  plan 
for  deceiving 
the  enemy. 


i.  The  result 
of  this  plan. 


8.  Circum- 
stance that 
greatly  fa- 
vored its 
success. 


to  the  garrison.  All  hopes  of  speedily  reducing  the  place 
were  now  lost; — sickness  began  to  prevail  among  the 
troops  ;  and  Oglethorpe,  with  sorrow  and  regret,  returned* 
to  Georgia. 

10.  1FTwo  years  later,  the  Spaniards,  in  return,  made 
preparations  for  an  invasion  of  Georgia.     In  July,  a  fleet 
of  thirty-six  sail  from  Havanna  and  St.  Augustine,  bearing 
more  than  three  thousand  troops,  entered  the  harbor  of 
St.  Simon's;*  landedb  on  the  west  ^ide  of  the  island,  a 
little  above  the  town  of  the  same  name  ;  and  erected  a 
battery  of  twenty  guns.     2General  Oglethorpe,  who  was 
then  on  the  island  with  a  force  of  less  than  eight  hundred 
men,    exclusive    of    Indians,    withdrew    to    Frederica ; 
anxiously    awaiting     an    expected   reenforcement    from 
Carolina.     A  party  of  the  enemy,  having  advanced  within 
two  miles  of  the  town,  was  driven  back  with  loss ;  another 
party  of  three  hundred,  coming  to  their  assistance,  was 
ambuscaded,0  and  two-thirds  of  the  number  were  slain  or 
taken  prisoners. 

11.  3Oglethorpe  next  resolved  to  attack,  by  night,  one 
of  the   Spanish  camps ;  but  a  French  soldier  deserted, 
and  gave  the  alarm,  and  the  design  was  defeated.     4 Ap- 
prehensive that  the  enemy  would  now  discover  his  weak- 
ness, he  devised  an  expedient  for  destroying  the  credit  of 
any  information  that  might  be  given.     He  wrote  a  letter 
to  the  deserter,  requesting  that  he  would  urge  the  Span- 
iards to  an  immediate  attack,  or,  if  he  should  not  succeed 
in  this,  that  he  would  induce  them  to  remain  on  the  island 
three  days  longer,  for  in  that  time  several  British  ships, 
and  a  reenforcement,  were  expected  from  Carolina.     He 
also  dropped  some  hints  of  an  expected  attack  on  St.  Au- 
gustine by  a  British  fleet.     This  letter  he  bribed  a  Spanish 
prisoner  to  deliver  to  the  deserter,  but,  as  was  expected, 
it  was  given  to  the  Spanish  commander. 

12.  6The  deserter  was  immediately  arrested  as  a  spy, 
but  the  letter  sorely  perplexed  the  Spanish  officers,  some 
of  whom  believed  it  was  intended  as  a  deception,  while 
others,   regarding  the  circumstances  mentioned  in  it  as 
highly  probable,  and  fearing  for  the  safety  of  St.  Augus- 
tine,   advised   an   immediate  return   of    the    expedition. 
^Fortunately,  while  they  were  consulting,  there  appeared, 
at  some  distance  on  the  coast,  three  small  vessels,  which 
were  regarded  as  a  part  of  the  British  fleet  mentioned  in 


*  St.  Simon's  Island  lies  south  of  the  principal  channel  of  the  Altamaha.  It  is  twelve  miles 
in  length;  and  from  two  to  five  in  width.  The  harbor  of  St.  Simon's  is  at  the  south«rn  point 
of  the  island,  before  the  town  of  the  same  name,  and  eight  miles  below  Frederica.  At  St 
Simon's  there  was  also  a  small  fort.  The  northern  part  of  the  island  is  separated  from  th« 
mainland  by  a  small  creek,  and  is  called  Little  St.  Simon's.  (See  Map,  p.  262.) 


PART  II.]  GEORGIA.  265 

the  letter.     'It  was  now  determined  to  attacK  Oglethorpe    174*}. 
at  Frederica,  before  the  expected  reenforcement  should 


1. 
arrive.  Hon  to  attack 


13.  "While  advancing  for  this  purpose,  they  fell  into 
an  ambuscade,*  at  a  place  since  called  "  Bloody  Marsh," 
where  they  were  so  warmly  received  that  they  retreated    a.  July  25. 
with  precipitation  —  abandoned  their   works,  and  hastily 
retired  to  their  shipping  ;  leaving  a  quantity  of  guns  -and 
ammunition   behind   them.     3On   their   way  south   they  3.  other  de- 
made  an  attackb  on  Fort  William,*  but  were  repulsed;    bjju]y29 
and  two   galleys  were,  disabled   and  abandoned.     4The  4.  Treatment 
Spaniards  were  deeply  mortified  at  the  result  of  the  expe-  ^ShSn' 
dition  ;  and  the  commander  of  the  troops,  on  his  return  to     Bander. 
Havanna,  was  tried  by  a  court-martial,  and,  in  disgrace, 
dismissed  from  the  service. 

14.  6Soon  after  these  events,  Oglethorpe  returned  to     1743. 
England,  never  to  revisit  the  colony  which,  after  ten  years  th5or°/*e're, 
of  disinterested  toil,  he  had  planted,  defended,  and  now      turn. 
left  in  tranquillity.     "Hitherto,  the  people  had  been  under  e.  change  in 
a  kind  of  military  rule  ;  but  now  a  civil  government  was  th6mmt™' 
established,  and  committed  to  the  charge  of  a  president 

and  council,  who  were  required  to  govern  according  to 
the  instructions  of  the  trustees. 

15.  7Yet   the  colony  did  not  prosper,  and  most  of  the  i.  condition 
settlers  still  remained  in  poverty,  with  scarcely  the  hope  oftfie  colony- 
of  better  days.     Under   the  restrictions  of  the  trustees, 
agriculture   had    not    flourished  ;    and    commerce    had 
scarcely  been  thought  of.     "The  people  complained  that,  8.  complaint* 
as  they  were  poor,  the  want  of  a  free  title  to  their  lands 

almost  wholly  deprived  them  of  credit  ;  they  wished  that 
the  unjust  rule  of  descent,  which  gave  their  property  to 
the  eldest  son,  to  the  exclusion  of  the  younger  children, 
should  be  changed  for  one  more  equitable  ;  but,  more 
than  all,  they  complained  that  they  were  prohibited  the 
use  of  slave  labor,  and  requested  that  the  same  encourage- 
ments should  be  given  to  them  as  were  given  to  their  more 
fortunate  neighbors  in  Carolina. 

16.  9The  regulations  of  the  trustees  began  to  be  evaded,     9.  Laics 
and  the  laws  against  slavery  were  not  rigidly  enforced. 

At  first,  slaves  from  Carolina  were  hired  for  short  periods  ; 
then  for  a  hundred  years,  or  during  life  ;  and  a  sum  equal 
to  the  value  of  the  negro  paid  in  advance  ;  and,  finally, 
slavers  from  Africa  sailed  directly  to  Savannah  ;  and 
Georgia,  like  Carolina,  became  a  planting  state,  with  slave 
labor. 


*  Fort  William  was  the  name  of  the  fort  at  the  southern  extremity  of  Cumberland  Island 
There  was  also  a  fort,  called  Fort  Andrew,  at  the  northern  extremity  of  the  island. 

34 


266 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Boo*  IL 


ANALYSIS.  17.  'In  1752,  the  trustees  of  Georgia,  wearied  with 
complaints  against  the  system  of  government  which  they 
had.  established,  and  finding  that  the  province  languished 
un(^er  tne^r  care>  resigneda  their  charter  to  the  king 


i  Form  of 


and  why.    and  the  province  was  formed  b  into  a  royal  government. 

a.  July  i.  a'pjjg  peOpie  were  then  favored  with  the  same  liberties 
9.  what  gave  and  privileges  that  were  enjoyed  by  the  provinces  of  Ca- 
rolina  ;  but  it  was  not  until  the  close  of  the  French  and 
Indian  war,  and  the  surrender  of  the  Floridas  to  England, 
by  which  security  was  given  to  the  frontiers,  that  the 
colony  began  to  assume  a  flourishing  condition. 


PART  II.] 


267 


1756. 


subjecty 


DEATH  OF  GENERAL  WOLFE.   (See  page  282.) 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE    FRENCH    AND    INDIAN    WAR, 

EXTENDING  FROM  1754  TO  THE  PEACE  OF  1763- 

DIVISIONS. 

[.  Causes  of  the  War,  and  events  0/1154.  —  II.  1755:  Expeditions  of  Divisions  of 
Monckton,  Braddock,  Shirley,  and  Johnson—  III.  1756  :  Delays  ; 
Loss  of  Oswego  ;  Indian  Incursions.  —  IV.  1757:  Designs  against 
Louisburg,  and  Loss  of  Fort  Wm.  Henry.  —  V.  1758  :  Reduction  of 
Louisburg  ;  Abercr  amble's  Defeat  ;  The  taking  of  Forts  Front  enac 
and  Du  Quesne.—  VL  1759  to  1763  :  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point 
Abandoned;  Niagara  Taken;  Conquest  of  Quebec,  —  Of  all  Can- 
ada; War  with  the  Cherokees  ;  Peace  of  1763. 


given- 


1.  CAUSES  OF  THE  WAK,  AND  EVENTS  OF  1754,  — 
irThus  far  separate  accounts  of  the  early  American  col-  i.  why  sepa- 
onies  have  been  given,  for  the  purpose  of  preserving  that 
unity  of  narration  which  seemed  best  adapted  to  render 
prominent  the  distinctive  features  which  marked  the  set- 
tlement  and  progress  of  each.  aBut  as  we  have  arrived 
at  a  period  when  the  several  colonies  have  become  firmly 
established,  and  when  their  individual  histories  become 
less  eventful,  and  less  interesting,  their  general  history 
will  now  be  taken  up,  and  continued  in  those  more  im- 
portant  events  which  subsequently  affected  all  the  colonies,  this  -period  u 
'This  period  is  distinguished  by  the  final  struggle  for  do-  /u£ed. 


268 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[BOOK  II. 


ANALYSIS, 


.  Previous 


arutnds' 


2.  what  ltd 


\vhat  was 


llte  English 
ciaim. 


4.  upon 


5.  HOW  far 

tl£ntffx- 
t»nded. 

6.  Extent  of 


8   Immed-iate 
a  1749. 


minion  in  America,  between  the  rival  powers  of  France 
and  England. 

2.  ^hose  previous  wars  between  the  two  countries, 
which  had  so  often  embroiled  their  transatlantic  colonies, 
had    chiefly  arisen   from   disputes  of  European   origin; 
and  the  events  which  occurred  in  America,  were  regarded 
as  of  secondary  importance  to  those  which,  in  a  greater 
measure,  affected  the  influence  of  the  rival  powers  in  the 
affairs  of  Europe.     2But  the  growing  importance  of  the 
American  possessions  of  the  two  countries,  occasioning 
disputes  about  territories  tenfold  more  extensive  than  either 
possessed  in  Europe,  at  length  became  the  sole  cause  of 
involving   them   in   another   contest,  more   important   to 
America  than  any  preceding  one,  and  which  is  commonly 
known  as  the  French  and  Indian  war. 

3.  3The  English,  by  virtue  of  the  early  discovery  by 
the  Cabots,  claimed  the  whole  seacoast  from  Newfound- 
*and  to  Florida  ;  and  by  numerous  grants  of  territory,  be- 
fore  the  French  had  established  any  settlements  in  the 
Valley  of  the  Mississippi,  they  had  extended  their  claims 
westward  to  the  Pacific   Ocean.     4The   French,  on  the 
contrary,  founded  their  claims  upon  the  actual  occupation 
and  exploration  of  the  country.     'Besides  their  settlements 
in  New  France,  or  Canada,  and  Acadia,  they  had  long 
occupied  Detroit,*  had  explored  the  Valley  of  the  Missis- 
sippi,   and   formed  settlements  at  Kaskaskiaf   and   Vin- 
cennes,  f,  and  along  the  northern  border  of  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico. 

4.  "According  to  the  French  claims,  their  northern  pos- 
sessions  of  New  France  and  Acadia  embraced,  within  their 
southern  limits,  the  half  of  New  York,  and  the  greater 
portion  of  New  England  ;  while  their  western  possessions, 
of  Upper  and  Lower  Louisiana,  were  held  to  embrace  the 
entire  valley  of  the  Mississippi  and  its  tributary  streams. 
7For  the  purpose  of  vindicating  their  claims  to  these  ex- 
tensive  territories,  and  confining  the  English  to  the  coun- 
try east  of  the  Alleghanies,  the  French  were  busily  en- 
gaged in  erecting  a  chain  of  forts,  by  way  of  the   Great 
Lakes  and  the  Mississippi,  from  Nova   Scotia  to  the  Gulf 

of  Mexico. 

5>  8A  roya*  grant*  of  an  extensive  tract  of  land  on  the 
Ohio§  River,  to  a  company  of  merchants,  called  the  Ohio 


*  Detroit.    (See  Map,  p.  449.) 

t  Kaskaskia,  in  the  southwestern  part  of  the  state  of  Illinois,  is  situated  on  the  W.  side  of 
Kaskaskia  River,  seven  miles  above  its  junction  with  the  Mississippi. 

t  Vincennes  is  in  the  southwestern  part  of  Indiana,  and  is  situated  on  the  E.  bank  of  the 
Wabash  River,  100  miles,  by  the  river's  course,  above  its  entrance  into  the  Ohio. 

$  The  Ohio  River  is  formed  by  the  confluence  of  the  Alleghany  from  the  N.,  and  the 
Monongahela  from  the  S.,  at  Pittsburg,  in  the  western  part  of  Pennsylvania.  From  Pittsburg 


PART  II.] 


THE  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR. 


269 


company,  gave  the  French  the  first  apprehension  that  the    1753. 
English  'were  designing  to  deprive  them  of  their  western  — 
trade  with  the  Indians,  and  cut  off  their  communication 
between  Canada  and  Louisiana.     1While  the  company    i  violent 

ii!          -ii         •  /?       ..  i  i    measures  that 

were  surveying  these  lands,  with  the  view  of  settlement,    followed. 
three  British  traders  were  seized1  by  a  party  of  French     a>  l753- 
and  Indians,  and  conveyed  to  a  French  fort  at  Presque 
Isle.*     The  Twightwees,  a  tribe  of  Indians  friendly  to 
the  English,  resenting  the  violence  done  to  their  allies, 
seized  several  French  traders,  and  sent  them  to  Pennsyl- 
vania. 

6.  2The  French  soon  after  began  the  erection  of  forts 
south  of  Lake  Erie,  which  called  forth  serious  complaints 
from  the  Ohio  Company.     As  the  territory  in  dispute  was 
within  the  original  charter  limits  of  Virginia,  Robert  Din- 
widdie,  lieutenant-governor  of  the  colony,  deemed  it  his 
duty  to  remonstrate  with  the  French  commandant  of  the 
western   posts,    against  his  proceedings,   and  demand  a 
withdrawal  of  his  troops.     8The  person  employed  to  con-  _ 
vey  a  letter  to   the  French   commandant   was    George 
Washington,   an  enterprising  and  public-spirited  young 

man,  then  in  his  twenty-second  year,  who  thus  early  en- 
gaged in  the  public  service,  and  who  afterwards  became 
illustrious  in  the  annals  of  his  country. 

7.  4The  service  to  which  Washington  was  thus  called, 


2.  Remon- 
strance of 
Governor 


3.  George 


5.  His 
journey. 


was  both  difficult  and  dangerous ;  as  half  of  his  route,  of   Washington 

c          i         i  'i          i  i  11  •!  i  wa*  called. 

lour  hundred  miles,  lay  through  a  trackless  wilderness, 
inhabited  by  Indian  tribes,  whose  feelings  were  hostile  to 
the  English.  Departing,  on  the  31st  of  October,  from 
Williamsburg,-)-  then  the  seat  of  government  of  the  province, 
on  the  4th  of  December  he  reached  a  French  fort  at  the 
mouth  of  French  Creek,:):  from  which  he  was  conducted 
to  another  fort  higher  up  the  stream,  where  he  found  the 
French  commandant,  M.  De  St.  Pierre,b  who  entertained  b  Pronoun- 
him  with  great  politeness,  and  gave  him  a  written  answer 
to  Governor  Dinwiddie's  letter. 


the  general  course  of  the  river  is  S.W.  to  the  Mississippi,  a  distance  of  950  miles  by  the 
river,  but  only  about  520  in  a  direct  line.  It  separates  the  states  of  Virginia  and  Kentucky  on 
the  S.,  from  Ohio,  Indiana,  and  Illinois  on  the  N.,  and  drains  a  valley  containing  more  than 
200,000  square  miles.  The  only  considerable  falls  in  the  river  are  at  Louisville,  where  the 
water  descends  twenty-two  and  a  half  feet  in  two  miles,  around  which  has  been  completed  a 
canal  that  admits  the  passage  of  the  largest  steamboats. 

*  Presque  Isle  (almost  an  island  as  its  name  implies,)  is  a  small  peninsula  on  the  southern 
chore  of  Lake  Erie,  at  the  northwestern  extremity  of  Pennsylvania.  The  place  referred  to  in 
history  as  Presque  Isle  is  the  present  village  of  Erie,  which  is  situated  on  the  S.W.  side  of  the 
bay  formed  between  Presque  Isle  and  the  mainland. 

t  Williamsburg  is  situated  on  elevated  ground  between  James  and  York  Rivers,  a  few  miles 
N.E.  from  Jamestown.  It  is  the  seat  of  William  and  Mary  College,  founded  in  1693.  (See 
Map,  p.  136.) 

±  Fret    ' 
west,  in 
called  V 
County. 


270  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [BOOK  H. 

ANALYSIS.       8.  Having  secretly  taken  the  dimensions  of  the  fort, 

i  Dangers'  anc^  made  all  possible  observations,  he  set  outa  on  his  return. 

encountered  At  one  time  he  providentially  escaped  being  murdered  by 

return,      a  party  of  hostile  Indians ;  one  of  whom,  at  a  short  dis- 

a.  Dec.  16.    tance?  flre(j  Up0n  him,  but  fortunately  missed  him.     At 

another  time,  while  crossing  a  river  on  a  raft,  he  was 

thrown  from  it  by  the  floating  ice ;  and,  after  a  narrow 

1754.     escape  from  drowning,  he  suffered  greatly  from  the  intense 

*iteFrlenctf  sever^7  °f  tne  cold.     2On  his  arrival5  at  Williamsburg, 

commander,  the  letter  of  St.  Pierre  was  found  to  contain  a  refusal  to 

b.  Jan.  is.    wjthdraw  his  troops  ;  with  the  assurance  that  he  was  act- 

ing in  obedience  to  the  commands  of  the  governor-general 
of  Canada,  whose  orders  alone  he  should  obey. 

3  Measures       9.  3The  hostile  designs  of  the  French  being  apparent 
lfaLnfn     from  the  reply  of  St.  Pierre,  the  governor  of  Virginia 

*  made  immediate  preparations  to  resist  their  encroachments. 
The  Ohio  Company  sent  out  a  party  of  thirty  men  to  erect 
a  fort  at  the  confluence  of  the  Alleghany*  and  Mononga- 
hela  ;f  and  a  body  of  provincial  troops,  placed  under  the 
command  of  Washington,  marched  into  the  disputed  terri- 

4  The  Ohio  tory.      4The  men  sent  out  by  the  Ohio  Company  had 
°me»W2/s  scarcely  commenced  their  fort,  when  they  were  driven6 

c.  April  is.     from  the  ground  by  the  French,  who  completed  the  works, 

d  Pronounced         ,  H  _,_,          -t  J      -n      .   ^      A 

du-Kane.     and  named  the  place  rort  du  (4uesne.d 

5.  Fate  of        10.  5An  advance  party  under  Jumonville,  which  had 

Jumonville's  .  "       J      .  „  JT,      ,  . 

party.       been  sent  out  to  intercept  the  approach  of  Washington, 
e.  May  ss.    was  surprised8  in  the  night ;  and  all  but  one  were  either 
,JJ2ne»/!Si /killed  or  taken  prisoners.     "After  erecting  a  small  fort, 
Washington,  which  he  named  Fort  Necessity,^:  and  being  joined  by 
some    additional   troops   from  New  York  and  Carolina, 
Washington  proceeded  with  four  hundred  men  towards 
Fort  du  Quesne,  when,  hearing  of  the  advance  of  a  large 
body  of  French  and  Indians,  under  the  command  of  M. 
f.  vii-ie-are.    de  Villiers/  he  returned  to  Fort  Necessity,  where  he  was 
g.  July  3.     soon  after  attacked5  by  nearly  fifteen  hundred  of  the  ene- 
my.    After  an  obstinate  resistance  of  ten  hours,  Wash- 
h.  July  4.     ington  agreed  to  a  capitulation, h  which  allowed  him  the 

honorable  terms  of  retiring  unmolested  to  Virginia. 
i.  pian  of        11.  7It  having  been  seen  by  England,  that  war  with 
'    France  would  be  inevitable,  the  colonies  had  been  advised 
to  unite  upon  some  plan  of  union  for  the  general  defence. 
8A  convention  had  likewise  been  proposed  to  be  held  at 


*  The  Alleghany  River  rises  in  the  northern  part  of  Pennsylvania,  and  runs,  first  N.W. 
into  New  York,  and  then,  turning  to  the  S.W.,  again  enters  Pennsylvania,  and  at  Pittsburg 
unites  with  the  Monongahela  to  form  the  Ohio. 

t  The  Monongahela  rises  by  numerous  branches  in  the  northwestern  part  of  Virginia,  and 
running  north  enters  Pennsylvania,  and  unites  with  tbje  Alleghany  at  Pittsburg. 

t  The  remains  of  Fort  Necessity  are  still  to  be  seen  near  the  national  road  from  Cumberland! 
V>  Wheeling,  in  the  southeastern  part  of  Fayette  County,  Pennsylvania. 


PART  II] 


THE  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR. 


271 


rejectl 


Albany,  in  June,  for  the  purpose  of  conferring  with  the  1754. 
Six  Nations,  and  securing  their  friendship.  ^fter  a 
treaty  had  been  made  with  the  Indians,  the  convention 
took  up  the  subject  of  the  proposed  union  ;  and,  on  the 
fourth  of  July,  the  very  day  of  the  surrender  of  Fort 
Necessity,  adopted  a  plan  which  had  been  drawn  up  by 
Dr.  Franklin,  a  delegate  from  Pennsylvania. 

12.  2This  plan  proposed  the  establishment  of  a  general  z-J^ 
government   in   the  colonies,  to   be   administered   by  a    proposed. 
governor-general  appointed  by  the  crown,  and  a  council 
chosen  by  the  several  colonial  legislatures  ;-  having  the 
power  to  levy  troops,  declare  war,  raise  money,  make 
peace,  regulate  the  Indian  trade,  and  concert  all  other 
measures  necessary  for  the  general  safety.    The  governor- 
general  was  to  have  a  negative  on  the  proceedings  of  the 
council,  and  all  laws  were  to  be  submitted  to  the  king  for 
ratification. 

13.  3This  plan,  although  approved  by  all  the  delegates  3. 
present,  except  those  from  Connecticut,  who  objected  to 
the  negative  voice  of  the  governor-general,  shared  the 
singular  fate  of  being  rejected,  both  by  the  colonial  as- 
semblies, and  by  the  British  government  :  by  the  former, 
because  it  was  supposed  to  give  too  much  power  to  the  re- 
presentative of  the  king  ;   and  by  the  latter,  because  it 
was  supposed  to  give  too  much  power  to  the  representatives 
of  the  people.     4As  no  plan  of  union  could  be  devised, 
acceptable  to  both  parties,  it  was  determined  to  carry  on 
the  war  with  British  troops,  aided  by  such  forces  as  the 
colonial  assemblies  might  voluntarily  furnish. 

II.  1755  :  EXPEDITIONS  OF  MONCKTON,  BRADDOCK,  SHIR- 
LEY,  AND  SIR  WILLIAM  JOHNSON.  —  1.  &Early  in  1755,  Gen- 
eral  Braddock  arrived1  from  Ireland,  with  two  re'giments     chapter. 
of  British  troops,  and  with  the  authority  of  commander-in-    S^SS 
chief  of  the  British  and  colonial  forces.     "At  a  convention      a.  Feb. 
of  the  colonial  governors,  assembled  at  his  request  in  Vir-  Je  J^^re- 
ginia,  three  expeditions  were  resolved  upon  ;  one  against  solved  UP°H- 
the  French  at  Fort  du  Quesne,  to  be  led  by  General  Brad- 
dock  himself;  a  second  against  Niagara,  and  a  third  against 
Crown  Point,  a  French  post  on  the  western  shore  of  Lake 
Champlain. 

2  'While  preparations  were  making  for  these  expedi-  7-  f^SJg* 
tions,  an  enterprise,  that  had  been  previously  determined  undertaken. 
upon,  was  prosecuted  with  success  in  another  quarter. 
About  the  last  of  May,  Colonel  Monckton  sailed1*  from  b.  May  20. 
Boston,  with  three  thousand  troops,  against  the  French 
settlements  at  the  head  of  the  Bay  of  Fundy,  which  were 
considered  as  encroachments  upon  the  English  province 
of  Nova  Scotia. 


mined. 


1755. 


272 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[B«>oK  n, 


ANALYSIS.  3.  x  Landing  at  Fort  Lawrence,*  on  the  eastern  shore 
of  Chignecto,f  a  branch  of  the  Bay  of  Fundy,  a  French 
block-house  was  carried*  by  assault,  and  Fort  Beausejourb 
surrendered,6  after  an  investment  of  four  days.  The  name 
of  the  fort  was  then  changed  to  Cumberland.  Fort  Gas- 
pereau,d  on  Bay  Verte,6  or  Green  Bay,:):  was  next  taken  ; 
and  the  forts  on  the  New  Brunswick  coast  were  abandon- 
ed. In  accordance  with  the  views  of  the  governor  of 
Nova  Scotia,  the  plantations  of  the  French  settlers  were 
laid  waste  j  and  several  thousands  of  the  hapless  fugitives, 
ardently  attached  to  their  mother  country,  and  refusing  to 
take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  Great  Britain,  were  driven 
on  board  the  British  shipping,  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet, 
and  dispersed,  in  poverty,  through  the  English  colonies/ 

4.  2The  expedition  against  the  French  on  the  Ohio  was 
considerably  delayed  by  the  difficulty  of  obtaining  sup- 
plies of  wagons  and  provisions  ;  but,  on  the  tenth  of  June, 
General  Braddock  set  out  from  Fort  Cumberland,^  with  a 
force  of  little  more  than  two  thousand  men,  composed  of 
British   regulars   and    provincials.     3Apprehending   that 
Fort  du  Quesne  might  be  reenforced,   he  hastened   his 
march   with  a  select  corps  of  1200  men;  leaving  Col. 
D unbar  to  follow  in  the  rear  with  the  other  troops  and  the 
heavy  baggage. 

5.  4Neglecting  the    proper    measures    necessary    for 
guarding  against  a  surprise,  and  too  confident  in  his  own 
views  to  receive  the  advice  of  Washington,  who  acted  as 
his  aid,  and  who  requested  to  lead  the  provincials  in  ad- 
vance, Braddock  continued  to  press  forward,  heedless  of 
danger,  until  he  had  arrived  within  nine  or  ten  miles  of 
Fort  du  Quesne.     5While  marching  in  apparent  security, 
his  advanced  guard  of  regulars,  commanded  by  Lieuten- 
ant-colonel Gage,  was  fired  upon*  by  an  unseen  enemy  ; 
and,  unused  to  Indian  warfare,  was  thrown  into  disorder  ; 
and  falling  back  on  the  main  body,  a  general  confusion 

ensue^' 

6.  6General  Braddock,  vainly  endeavoring  to  rally  his 
antLrba?tie°f  troops  on  the  spot  where  they  were  first  attacked,  after 


I.  Its  progress 
and  termi- 
nation. 
a.  June  4. 
o.  Pronoun- 
ced, Bo-sa- 

zhoor. 

c.  June  16, 

d.  Pronounced 

Gas-pe-ro. 

o.  Pronounced 

Vairt. 


1.  Bee  p.  549. 

2.  The  expe- 
dition of 

Braddock. 


3.  His  march 

hastened,  and 

why. 


4.  The  cause 
of  his  being 
surprised. 


5.  Particu- 
lars of  the 
surprise. 

g.  July  9. 


*  For  localities  see  Map. 

1  Chignecto  Bay  is  the  northern,  or  northwestern  arm 
of  the  Bay  of  Fundy.  (Map.) 

$  Bay  Verte,  or  Green  Bay,  is  a  western  arm  of  Nor- 
thumberland Strait ;  a  strait  which  separates  Prince  Ed- 
ward's Island  from  New  Brunswick  and  Nova  Scotia. 
(See  Map.) 

§  Fort  Cumberland  was  on  the  site  of  the  present 
village  of  Cumberland,  which  is  situated  on  the  N.  side 
of  the  Potomac  River,  in  Maryland,  at  the  mouth  of 
Will's  Creek.  The  Cumberland,  or  National  Koad, 
which  proceeds  W.  to  Ohio,  &c.,  commences  here. 


PART  IL] 


THE  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR. 


273 


i.  wtuitsaved 


2.  Number 
killed  or 
wounded. 


3.  The  re- 
treat. 


having  had  three  horses  killed  under  him,  and  after  seeing     1755. 
every  mounted  officer  fall,  except  Washington,  was  him 
self  mortally  wounded,  when  his  troops  fled  in  dismay  and 
confusion.     irThe  cool  bravery  of  the  Virginia  provincials, 
who  formed  under  the  command  of  Washington,  covered 
the  retreat  of  the  regulars,  and  saved  the  army  from  total 
destruction.     2In  this   disastrous   defeat  more  than   two- 
thirds  of  all  the  officers,  and  nearly  half  the  privates,  were 
either  killed  or  wounded. 

7.  3No  pursuit  was  made  by  the  enemy,  to  whom  the 
success  was  wholly  unexpected  ;  yet  so  great  was  the 
panic  communicated  to  Colonel  Dunbar's  troops,  that  they 
likewise  fled  with  precipitation,  and  made  no  pause  until 
they  found  themselves  sheltered  by  the  walls  of  Fort  Cum- 
berland.    "Soon  after,  Colonel  Dunbar,  leaving  at  Cumber-  4.  Disposition 
land  a  few  provincial  troops,  but  insufficient  to  protect  the   nSof^hs 
frontiers,  retired*  with  the  rest  of  the  army  to  Philadelphia.    a  ^y'2 

8.  5The  expedition  against  Niagara  was  intrusted  to  5.  Expedition 
Governor  Shirley  of  Massachusetts  ;  on  whom  the  com- 

mand  in  chief  of  the  British  forces  had  devolved,  after  the 
death  of  General  Braddock.  The  forces  designed  for  this 
enterprise  were  to  assemble  at  Oswego,b  whence  they  were  b.  N.  p.  275. 
to  proceed  by  water  to  the  mouth  of  the  Niagara  River.* 
The  main  body  of  the  troops,  however,  did  not  arrive  until 
the  last  of  August  ;  and  then  a  succession  of  western 
winds  and  rain,  the  prevalence  of  sickness  in  the  camp, 
and  the  desertion  of  the  Indian  allies,  rendered  it  unad- 
visable  to  proceed  ;  and  most  of  the  forces  were  with- 
drawn.* The  erection  of  two  new  forts  had  been  com- 
menced  on  the  east  side  of  the  river  ;  and  suitable  garri- 
sons were  left  to  defend  them. 

9.  "The  expedition,  against  Crown  Point  was  intrusted 
to  General  Johnson,  afterwards  Sir  William  Johnson,  a 
member  of  the  council  of  New  York. 

about  6000  troops,  under  General  Lyman,  were  assembled 
at  the  carrying  place  between  Hudson  River  and  Lake 
George,  d  where  they  constructed  a  fort  which 
they  named  Fort  Lyman,  but  which  was  after- 
wards called   Fort   Edward.  f     JIn  the   latter 


c.  Oct.  ai. 


In  June  and  July,  crm<mnpoint, 


VICINITY   OF   LAKE  GEORGE. 


*  Niagara  River  is  the  channel  which  connects  Lake  Erie 
with  Lake  Ontario.  It  is  about  thirty -six  miles  long,  and  flows 
fro  \  S.  to  N.  In  this  stream,  twenty-two  miles  north  from  Lake 
Erie,  are  the  celebrated  Falls  of  Niagara,  the  greatest  natural 
curiosity  in  the  world.  (See  Map.  p.  451  and  462.) 

t  Fort  Edward  was  on  the  site  of  the  present  village  of  Fort 
Edward,  in  Washington  County,  on  the  E.  side  of  Hudson  River, 
and  about  forty-five  miles  N.  from  Albany.  This  spot  was  also 
called  the  carrying  place ;  being  the  point  where,  in  the  expedi- 
tions against  Canada,  the  troops,  stores,  &c.,  were  landed,  and 
thence  carried  to  Wood  Creek,  a  distance  of  twelve  miles,  where 
they  were  again  embarked.  (See  Map.) 

35 


274  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [BOOK  IL 

ANALYSIS  part  of  August  General  Johnson  arrived  ;  and,  taking 
the  command,  moved  forward  with  the  main  body  of  his 
forces  to  the  head  of  Lake  George  ;  where  he  learned,* 
by  his  scouts,  that  nearly  two  thousand  French  and  In- 


b.  N.  P.  234.   dians  were  on  their  march  from  Crown  Point,  b  with  the 

intention  of  attacking  Fort  Edward. 

2.  Movements      10.  2The   enerny,    under  the  command  of  the  Baron 
tf  the  enemy.  Dieskau,c  approaching  by  the  way  of  Wood  Creek,d  had 

c   Pronoun-  .        .   7   .  ,r.r  7?          /t  TI          Vs  i  i  i  i 

ced,De-es-ko.  arrived  within  two  miles  of  Tort  bdward  ;  when  the  com- 

d.  N.  p.  230.   man(jer,  at  the  request  of  his  Indian  allies,  who  stood  in 

great  dread  of  the  English  cannon,  suddenly  changed  his 

route,  with  the  design  of  attacking  the  camp  of  Johnson. 

3.  Detach-    3In  the  meantime,  Johnson  had  sent  out  a  party  of  a  thou- 
agaiSt'aSm,  sand  provincials  under  the  command  of  Colonel  Williams  ; 

and  why.  an(j  t\vo  hundred  Indians  under  the  command  of  Hend- 
ricks,  a  Mohawk  sachem  ;  for  the  purpose  of  intercepting 
the  return  of  the  enemy,  whether  they  succeeded,  or 
failed,  in  their  designs  against  Fort  Edward. 

4.  Fate  of        11.  "Unfortunately,  the  English,  being  drawn  into  an 
th™r£tcf*'   ambuscade,*  were  overpowered  by  superior  numbers,  and 

e.  sept.  s.    driven  back  with  a  severe  loss.     Among  the  killed  were 

Colonel  Williams  and  the  chieftain  Hendricks.     The  loss 

of  the  enemy  was  also  considerable  ;  and  among  the  slain 

s.  Prepara-   was  St.  Pierre,  who  commanded  the  Indians.     5The  firing 

tStngthe   being  heard  in  the  camp  of  Johnson,  and  its  near  approach 

enemy,     convincing  him  of  the  repulse  of  Williams,  he  rapidly 

constructed   a  breastwork  of  fallen  trees,  and  mounted 

several  cannon,  which,  two  days  before,  he  had  fortu- 

nately received  from  Fort  Edward. 

3.  Attack  on       12.  6The  fugitives  had  scarcely  arrived  at  the  camp, 

the  camp.    wnen   the   enemy    appeared    arid  commenced  a  spirited 

attack  ;  but  the  unexpected  reception  which  the  English 

cannon  gave  them,  considerably  cooled  their  ardor.     The 

Canadian   militia  and   the   Indians  soon   fled  ;    and   the 

French  troops,  after  continuing  the  contest  several  hours, 

7.  Fate  of    retired  in  disorder.     7Dieskau  was  found  wounded  and 

uieskau.     a\one^  leaning  against  the  stump  of  a  tree.     While   feel- 

ing for  his  watch,  in  order  to  surrender  it,  an  English 

soldier,  thinking  he  was  searching  for  a  pistol,  fired  upon 

him,   and  inflicted   a   wound   which   caused    his   death. 

B.  what  com-  8After  the  repulse  of  the  French,  a  detachment  from  Fort 

Pfeat  oftiO?'  Edward  fell  upon  their  rear,  and  completed  their  defeat. 

banner        ^'  9^or  tne  PurPose  °f  securing  the  country  from  the 

•proceedings  incursions  of  the  enemy,  General  Johnson  erected  a  fort 

at  his  place  of  encampment,  which  he  named  Fort  Wil- 

liam Henry.*     Learning  that  the  French  were  strength- 

*  Fort  Wm.  Henry  was  situated  at  the  head  of  Lake  George,  a  little  E,  from  the  Tillage  <f 


PAHT  II.] 


THE  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR. 


275 


ening  their  works  at  Crown  Point,  and  likewise  that  a 
large  party  had  taken  possession  of,  and  were  fortifying 
Ticonderoga  ;*  he  deemed  it  advisable  to  make  no  farther 
advance ;  and,  late  in  the  season — after  leaving  sufficient 
garrisons  at  Forts  William  Henry  and  Edward,  he  retired* 
to  Albany,  whence  he  dispersed  the  remainder  of  his  army 
to  their  respective  provinces. 

III.  1756  ;  DELAYS  ;  Loss  OF  OSWEGO  :  INDIAN  INCUR- 
SIONS.— 1.  'The  plan  for  the  campaign  of  1756,  which 
had  been  agreed  upon  in  a  council  of  the  colonial  gover- 
nors held  at  Albany,  early  in  the  season,  was  similar  to 
that  of  the  preceding  year  ;  having  for  its  object  the 
reduction  of  Crown  Point,  Niagara,  and  Fort  du  Quesne. 
2Lord  Loudon  was  appointed  by  the  king  commander-in- 
chief  of  his  forces  in  America,  and  also  governor  of  Vir- 
ginia ;  but,  being  unable  to  depart  immediately,  General 
Abercrombie  was  ordered  to  precede  him,  and  take  the 
command  of  the  troops  until  his  arrival.  3Thus  far,  hos- 
tilities had  been  carried  on  without  any  formal  declaration 
of  war ;  but,  in  May  of  this  year,  war  was  declared6  by 
Great  Britain  against  France,  and,  soon  after,*  by  the 
latter  power  against  Great  Britain. 

2.  4In  June,  General  Abercrombie  arrived,  with  several 
regiments,  and  proceeded  to  Albany,  where  the  provincial 
troops  were  assembled  ;   but  deeming  the  forces  under  his 
command  inadequate  to  carry  out  the  plan  of  the  cam- 
paign, he  thought  it  prudent  to  await  the  arrival  of  the 
Earl  of  Loudon.     This  occasioned  a  delay  until  the  latter 
part  of  July ;  and  even  after  the  arrival  of  the  earl,  no 
measures  of  importance  were  taken.     BThe  French,  in 
the  mean  time,  profiting  by  the  delays  of  the  English, 
seized  the  opportunity  to  make  an  attack  upon  Oswego.  f 

3.  "Early  in  August,  the  Marquis  Montcalm,  who  had 
succeeded  the  Baron  Dieskau  in  the  chief  command  of  the 
French  forces  in  Canada,  crossed  Lake  Ontario  with  more 
than  five  thousand  men,  French,  Canadians,  and  Indians  ; 
and,  with  more  than  thirty  pieces  of  cannon,  commenced"1 
the  siege  of  Fort  Ontario,  on  the   east  side  of  Oswego 


1755. 


a.  Dec. 


Third  Divis- 
ion. 

1756. 

l.  Plan  of 
the  Cam- 
paign of  1756. 


2.  Command- 
ers appointed. 


3.  Declara- 
tion of  tear. 


b.  May.  17. 

c.  June  9. 


4.  Measures 

of Aberv  <jm- 

bie  an*  Lord 

Loudon. 


5.  How  the 
French  profit- 
ed by  these 
delays. 

6  Mont  calm's 
expedition 
against  Os- 
wego. 


d.  Aug.  11. 


Caldwell,  in  Warren  County.  After  the  fort  was  levelled  by  Montcalm,  in  1757,  (see  page  277.) 
Port  George  was  built  as  a  substitute  for  it,  on  a  more  commanding  site  ;  yet  it  was  never  tha 
ecene  of  any  important  batile.  (See  Map,  page  273.)  FORTS  AT  OSWEGO. 

*  Ticonderoga  is  situated  at  the  mouth  of  the  outlet  of  Lake 
George,  in  Essex  County,  on  the  western  shore  of  Lake  Cham- 
plain,  about  eighty-five  miles  in  a  direct  line  N.  from  Albany. 
(See  Map  and  Note,  p  374.)  The  village  of  Ticonderoga  is 
two  miles  above  the  ruins  of  the  fort. 

t  The  village  of  Oswego,  in  Oswego  County,  is  situated  on 
both  sides  of  Oswego  River,  at  its  entrance  into  Lake  Ontario. 
Old  Fort  Oswego,  built  in  1727,  was  on  the  west  side  of  the  riv- 
er. In  1755  Fort  Ontario  was  built  on  an  eminence  on  the  E.  side 
of  the  river  ;  a  short  distance  N.  of  which  stands  the  present 
Fort  Oswego. 


276 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[BOOK 


s.  Indian  dep- 

rffo  western 
frontiers, 

a  coi  Arm- 
'^'edition*' 


b.  Sept.  s. 


4.  Result  of 


1757. 


5.  Object  of 
^campaign 

e  Prepara- 

were  made, 
c.  June  20. 


d.  Aug.  4. 


e.  Aug.  si. 


River.*  After  an  obstinate,  but  short  defence,  this  fort 
was  abandoned,*  —  the  garrison  safely  retiring  to  the  old 
fort  on  the  west  side  of  the  river. 

4.  xOn  the  fourteenth,   the  English,  numbering  only 
1400  men,  found  themselves  reduced  to  the  necessity  of  a 
capitulation  ;  by  which  they  surrendered  themselves  pri- 
soners of  war.     Several  vessels  in  the  harbor,  together 
with  a  large  amount  of  military  stores,  consisting  of  small 
arms,  ammunition,  provisions,  and  134  pieces  of  cannon, 
fell  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy.     Montcalm,  after  demol- 
ishing the  forts,  returned  to  Canada. 

5.  2After  the  defeat  of  Braddock,  the  Indians  on  the 
western  frontiers,  incited  by  the  French,  renewed  their 
depredations,  and  killed,  or  carried  into  captivity,  more  than 
a  thousand  of  the  inhabitants.     3In  August  of  this  year, 
Colonel   Armstrong,  with   a  party  of  nearly   300   men, 
marched  against  Kittaning,f  their  principal  town,  on  the 
Alleghany  River.     The  Indians,  although  surprised,1*  de- 
fended themselves  with  great  bravery  ;  refusing  quarter 
when  it  was  offered  them.     Their  principal  chiefs  were 
killed,  their  town  was  destroyed,  and  eleven  prisoners 
.were  recovered.     The  English  suffered  but  little  in  this 
expedition.     Among  their  wounded  was  Captain  Mercer, 
afterwards   distinguished  in  the  war  of  the  Revolution. 
4These  were  the  principal  events  of  this  year  ;  and  not 
one  of  the  important  objects  of  the  campaign  was  either 
accomplished  or  attempted. 

IV.  1757  :  DESIGNS  AGAINST  LOUISBITRG,  AND  Loss  OF 
F°RT  WILLIAM  HENRY.  —  1.  8The  plan  of  the  campaign 
°f  1757,  was  limited,  by  the  commander-in-chief,  to  an 
attempt  upon  the  important  fortress  of  Louisburg.  6With 
the  reduction  of  this  post  in  view,  Lord  Loudon  sailed6 
from  New  York,  in  June,  with  6000  regular  troops,  and 
on  the  thirteenth  of  the  same  month  arrived  at  Halifax, 
where  he  was  reenforced  by  a  powerful  naval  armament 
commanded  by  Admiral  Holbourn,  and  a  land  force  of 
^000  men  from  England.  7Soon  after,  information  was 
received,  d  that  a  French  fleet,  larger  than  that  of  the 
English,  had  already  arrived  in  the  harbor  of  Louisburg, 
and  that  the  city  was  garrisoned  by  more  than  6000  men. 
The  expedition  was,  therefore,  necessarily  abandoned. 
The  admiral  proceeded  to  cruise  off*  Louisburg,  and  Lord 
Loudon  returned*  to  New  York. 


*  Oswego  River  is  formed  by  the  junction  of  Seneca  and  Oneida  Rivers.  The  former  is 
the  outlet  of  Canandaiga,  Crooked,  Seneca,  Cayuga,  Owasco,  and  Skeneateles  Lakes  ;  and  the 
latter  of  OneidaXake. 

t  Kittaning,  the  county  seat  of  Armstrong  County,  Pennsylvania,  is  built  on  the  site  of  the 
old  Indian  Town.  It  ia  on  the  E.  side  of  Alleghany  River,  about  forty  miles  N.E.  from 
Pittsburg. 


PART  II.]  THE  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR.  277 

2.  1  While  these  events  were  transpiring,  the  French     1757. 
commander,  the  Marquis  Montcalm,  having  collected  his 

forces  at  Ticonderoga,  advanced  with  an  army  of  9000 
men,  2000  of  whom  were  savages,  and  laid  siege*  to  Fort 
William  Henry. b  2The  garrison  of  the  fort  consisted  of 
between  two  and  three  thousand  men,  commanded  by 
Colonel  Monro ;  and,  for  the  farther  security  of  the  place, 
Colonel  Webb  was  stationed  at  Fort  Edward,  only  fifteen 
miles  distant,  with  an  army  of  4000  men.  During  six 
days,  the  garrison  maintained  an  obstinate  defence ; 
anxiously  awaiting  a  reenforcement  from  Fort  Edward; 
until,  receiving  positive  information  that  no  relief  would 
be  attempted,  and  their  ammunition  beginning  to  fail  them, 
they  surrendered0  the  place  by  capitulation.  c.  Aug.  t. 

3.  3Honorable  terms  were  granted  the  garrison  "  on     3.  Terms 
account  of  their  honorable  defence,"  as  the  capitulation  sr/arS&ne 
itself  expressed  ;  and  they  were  to  march  out  with  their 

arms,  and  retire  in  safety  under  an  escort  to  Fort  Edward. 

4The  capitulation,  however,  was  shamefully  broken  by  the  4.  The^capi- 

Indians  attached  to  Montcalm's  party  ;  who  fell  upon  the 

English  as  they  were  leaving  the  fort ;  plundered  them  of 

their  baggage,  and  butchered  many  of  them  in  cold  blood. 

6The  otherwise  fair  fame  of  Montcalm  has  been  tarnished 

by  this  unfortunate  affair  ;   but  it  is  believed  that  he  and  on  this  occa- 

his  officers  used  their  utmost  endeavors,  except  firing  upon 

the  Indians,  to  stop  the  butchery. 

V.  1758  :  REDUCTION  OF  LOUISBURG  ;  ABERCROMBIE'S     1758. 
DEFEAT;    THE   TAKING   OF   FORTS   FRONTENAC   AND   Du    F^jf™' 
QUESNE. — 1.  "The  result  of  the  two  preceding  campaigns  e.  Result  of 
was  exceedingly  humiliating  to  England,  in  view  of  the  for- 
midable preparations  that  had  been  made  for  carrying  on  the 
war ;  and  so  strong  was  the  feeling  against  the  ministry 
and  their  measures,  that  a  change  was  found  necessary. 
7A  new  administration  was  formed,  at  the  head  of  which   7.  changes 
was  placed  Mr.  Pitt,  afterwards  Lord  Chatham ;   Lord  thatfom 
Loudon  was  recalled ;   additional  forces  were  raised  in 
America ;  and  a  large  naval  armament,  and  twelve  thou- 
sand  additional   troops,   were   promised    from   England. 
8Three  expeditions  were  planned :  one  against  Louisburg,    s.  Ezpedt- 
another  against  the  French  on  Lake  Champlain,  and  a    tl(jnnelan' 
third  against  Fort  du  Quesne. 

2.  'Early  in  the  season,  Admiral  Boscawen  arrived  at 
Halifax,  whence  he  sailed,  on  the  28th  of  May,  with  a 
fleet  of  nearly  forty  armed  vessels,  together  with  twelve 
thousand  men  under  the  command  of  General  Amherst, 
for  the  reduction  of  Louisburg. d  On  the  second  of  June,  d.  see  Not« 
the  fleet  anchored  in  Gabarus  Bay  ;  and  on  the  8th  the  anpd  ]$£>' 
troops  effected  a  landing,  with  little  loss ;  when  the 


278  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  tBooK  IL 

ANALYSIS.  French  called  in  their  outposts,  and  dismantled  the  royal 
~  battery. 

1.  Progress  qf     3.  JSoon   after.   General  Wolfe,   passing8   around  the 

Northeast  Harbor,  erected  a  battery  at  the  North  Cape, 
near  the  %nt-house>  from  which  the  island  battery  was 

b  June 25.    silenced  :b  three  French  ships  were  burned0  in  the  harbor; 

c.Juiy  21.  and  the  fortifications  of  the  town  were  greatly  injured. 
At  length,  all  the  shipping  being  destroyed,  and  the  batte- 
ries from  the  land  side  having  made  several  breaches  in 
the  walls,  near  the  last  of  July  the  city  and  island,  toge- 

d.  July  as.    ther  with  St.  John's,*  were  surrendered3  by  capitulation. 

2.  Abercrom-      4.  2During  these  events,  General  Abercrombie,  on  whom 
bi*8ti?nedl'  the  command  in  chief  had  devolved  on  the  recall  of  Lord 
e.  see  Note  Loudon,  was  advancing  against  Tieonderoga."     3On  the 

anpd374ap'    5th  of  July,  he  embarked  on  Lake  George,  with  more 
3-^ro|rejs  o/ than  15,000  men,  and  a  formidable  train  of  artillery.    On 
tion,andre-  the  following  morning,  the  troops  landed  near  the  northern 
j/rst  attack,    extremity  of  the  lake,  and  commenced  their  march  through 
a  thick  wood  towards  the  fort,  then  defended  by  about  four 
thousand  men  under  the  command  of  the  Marquis  Mont- 
calm.     Ignorant  of  the  nature  of  the  ground,  and  without 
proper  guides,  the  troops  became  bewildered  ;   and  the 
centre  column,  commanded  by  Lord   Howe,  falling  in 
with  an  advanced  guard  of  the  French,  Lord  Howe  him- 
self was  killed  ;   but  after  a  \varm  contest,  the  enemy 

f.  July.  c.    were  repulsed. f 

i.  The  effect  5.  "After  the  death  of  Lord  Howe,  who  was  a  highly 
Howeh°amth.  valuable  officer,  and  the  soul  of  the  expedition,  the  ardor 
of  the  troops  greatly  abated  ;  and  disorder  and  confusion 
^.Particulars  prevailed.  5Most  of  the  army  fell  back  to  the  landing- 
place,  but  early  on  the  morning  of  the  8th,  again  advanced 
in  full  force  to  attack  the  fort ;  the  general  being  assured, 
by  his  chief  engineer,  that  the  intrenchments  were  unfin- 
ished, and  might  be  attempted  with  good  prospects  of  suc- 
cess. Unexpectedly,  the  breastwork  was  found  to  be  of 
great  strength,  and  covered  with  felled  trees,  with  their 
branches  pointing  outwards  ;  and  notwithstanding  the  in- 
trepidity of  the  troops,  after  a  contest  of  nearly  four  hours, 

g.  July  s.     they  were  repulsed5  with  great  slaughter  ;  leaving  nearly 

two  thousand  of  their  number  killed  or  wounded  on  the 
field  of  battle. 

i  Expedition  Q.  •  After  this  repulse,  the  army  retired  to  the  head  of 
Lake  George,  whence  at  the  solicitation  of  Colonel  Brad- 
street,  an  expedition  of  three  thousand  men,  under  the 

*  St.  John's,  or  Prince  EdwarcTs  Island,  is  an  island  of  very  irregular  shape,  about  130 
miles  long  ;  lying  west  of  Cape  Breton,  and  north  of  Nova  Scotia,  from  which  it  is  separated 
by  Northumberland  Strait.  The  French  called  the  island  St.  John's ;  but  in  1799  the  English 
changed  its  name  to  Prince  Edward.  (See  Ilist.  of  Prince  Edward,  p.  553.) 


PART  II.J  THE  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR.  .379 

command  of  that  officer,  was  sent  against  Fort  Frontenac,*    1758. 
on  the  western  shore  of  the  outlet  of  Lake  Ontario,  a  place  -  -  - 
which  had  long  been  the  chief  resort  for  the  traders  of 
the  Indian  nations  who  were  in  alliance  with  the  French. 
Proceeding  by  the  way  of  Oswego,  Bradstreet  crossed  the 
lake,  landed*  within  a  mile  of  the  fort  without  opposition,    a.  Aug.  25. 
and,  in  two  days,  compelled  that  important  fortress  to  sur- 
render. b    The  Fort  was  destroyed,  and  nine  armed  vessels,    b.  Aug.  27. 
sixty  cannon,  and  a  large  quantity  of  military  stores  and 
goods,  designed  for  the  Indian  trade,  fell  into  the  hands  of 
the  English. 

7.  'The  expedition  against  Fort  du  Quesne  was  in-  i.  Expedition 
trusted  to  General  Forbes,  who  set  out  from  Philadelphia  a/u  oSS* 
early  in  July,  at  the  head  of  9000  men.     An  advanced 
party  under  Major  Grant  was  attacked  near  the  fort,  and 
defeated  with  the  loss  of  three  hundred  men  ;  but,  as  the 
main  body  of  the  army  advanced,  the  French,  being  de- 
serted by  their  Indian  allies,  abandoned6  the  place,  and  es-    c.  N«V.  24. 
caped  in  boats  down  the  Ohio.     Quiet  posession  was  then 
takend  of  the  fort,  when  it  was  repaired  and  garrisoned,    d.  NOV.  525. 
and,  in  honor  of  Mr.  Pitt,  named  Pittsburgh     2The  west-    2.  Treaty 

T    j.  n.  •  i  i     i     i  p      formed. 

ern  Indians  soon  after  came  in  and  concluded  a  treaty  of 
neutrality  with  the  English.     Notwithstanding  the  defeat  3.  Result  of 
of  Abercrombie,  the  events  of  the  year  had  weakened 
the  French  power  in  America  ;  and  the  campaign  closed 
with  honor  to  England  and  her  colonies. 

VI.   1759  TO  1763  :  TICONDEROGA  AND  CROWN  POINT     1759. 
ABANDONED:  NIAGARA  TAKEN:  CONQUEST  OF  QUEBEC,  —    subjects  of 

~  „,  ^JL  the  sixth  di- 

OF  ALL  CANADA  ;   WAR  WITH  THE  CHEROKEES;  PEACE  OF      vmon. 
1763.  —  1.  4The  high  reputation  which  General  Amherst  4.  Honors  b&- 
had  acquired  in  the  siege  of  Louisburg,  had  gained  him  a 
vote  of  thanks  from  parliament,  and  had  procured  for  him 
the   appointment  of  commander-in-chief  of  the  army  in 
North  America,  with  the  responsibility  of  carrying  out  the 
vast  and  daring  project  of  Mr.  Pitt,  which  was  no  less 
than  the  entire  conquest  of  Canada  in  a  single  campaign. 

2.  &For  the  purpose  of  dividing  and  weakening  the  5.  piannfthe 
power  of  the  French,  General  Wolfe,  a  young  officer  of 
uncommon  merit,  who  had  distinguished  himself  at  the 
siege  of  Louisburg,  was  to  ascend  the  St.  Lawrence  and 
lay  siege  to  Quebec  :  General  Amherst  was  to  carry  Ti- 
conderoga  and  Crown  Point  ;  and  then,  by  way  of  Lake 
Champlain  and  the  St.  Lawrence,  was  to  unite  with  the 
forces  of  General  Wolfe  ;  while  a  third  army,  after  the 


*  ££*  T111^6  «f  Kingston,  in  Canada,  now  occupies  the  rite  of  Old  Fort  Frontenac. 
t  Ptttsburg,  now  a  flourishing  city,  is  situated  on  a  beautiful  plain,  at  the  junction  of  th» 
leghany  and  the  Monongahela,  in  the  western  part  of  Pennsylvania    There  are  several 
ihrmng  villages  in  the  vicinity,  which  should  be  regarded  as  suburbs  of  Pittsburg.  the  prin- 
cipal of  winch  is  AUeg/iauy  City,  on  the  BLW,  *id*  of  the  AUeghany  River. 


280 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[BOOK   II 


ANALYSIS,  reduction  of  Niagara,  was  to  proceed  down  the  lake  and 

•  river  against  Montreal. 

i.  successof  3.  'In  the  prosecution  of  the  enterprise  which  had  been 
afrfcoSer-  intrusted  to  him,  General  Amherst  arrived*  before  Ticon- 
a.Sy22.  derogab  in  the  latter  part  of  July,  with  an  army  of  little 
b.  see  Note  more  than  11,000  men.  While  preparing  fora  general 
anpd  3r4Pl  attack,  the  French  abandoned0  their  lines,  and  withdrew 
c.  July  23.  to  the  fort ;  but,  in  a  few  days,  abandonedd  this  also,  after 
e.  'N.YSM.  having  partially  demolished  it,  and  retired  to  Crown  Point.6 
2  Farther  4.  2Pursuing  his  successes,  General  Amherst  advanced 
Penemy?andf  towards  this  latter  post ;  but  on  his  approach,  the  garrison 
retuarmi  ""  retiredf  to  the  Isle  of  Aux  Noix*  in  the  river  Sorel.s  After 
having  constructed  several  small  vessels,  and  acquired  a 
naval  superiority  on  the  lake,  the  whole  army  embarkedh 
in  pursuit  of  the  enemy ;  but  a  succession  of  storms,  and 
the  advanced  season  of  the  year,  finally  compelled  a  re- 
turn1 to  Crown  Point,  where  the  troops  went  into  winter 
quarters. 

5.  3General  Prideaux,J  to  whom  was  given  the   com- 
mand of  the  expedition  against  Niagara,  proceeded  by4he 
way  of  Schenectady  and  Oswego ;  and  on  the  sixth  of 
cedVpre-do.   July  landed  near  the  fort  without  opposition.     Soon  after 
the  commencement  of  the  siege,  the  general  was  killed 
through  the  carelessness  of  a  gunner,  by  the  bursting  of  a 
cohorn,  when   the    command  devolved   on   Sir  William 
Johnson.     As  twelve  hundred  French  and  Indians,  from 
the  southern  French  forts,  were  advancing  to  the  relief  of 
k.  July  24.     the  place,  they  were  met   and  routedk  with  great  loss ; 
i.  July  25.    when  the  garrison,  despairing  of  assistance,  submittedi  to 
terms  of  capitulation.     The  surrender  of  this  important 
post  effectually  cut  off  the  communication  between  Canada 
and  Louisiana. 

6.  4 While  these  events  were 
transpiring,  General  Wolfe  was 
prosecuting  the  more  important 
part  of  the  campaign,  the  siege 
of  Quebec. f  Having  embarked 


army. 
f.  Aug.  i. 

^ti^ct  11° 


i.  Oct.  2. 


3.  Events  of 


*  Aux  Noix  (0  Noo-ah)  is  a  small  island  in 
the  Kiver  Sorel,  or  Richelieu,  a  short  distance 
above  the  northern  extremity  of  Lake  Cham- 
plain. 

t  Quebec,  a  strongly  fortified  city  of  Canada, 
is  situated  on  the  N.W.  side  of  the  River  St. 
Lawrence,  on  a  lofty  promontory  formed  by 
that  river  and  the  St.  Charles.  The  city  con- 
sists of  the  Upper  and  the  Lower  Town  ;  the 
latter  on  a  narrow  strip  of  land,  wholly  th« 
work  of  art,  near  the  water's  edge  ;  and  the 
former  on  a  plain,  difficult  of  access,  more 
than  200  feet  higher.  Cape  Diamond,  the  most 
elevated  part  of  the  Upper  Town,  on  which 
stands  the  citadel,  is  345  feet  above  the  level 
of  the  river,  and  commands  a  grand  view  of 


PART  II.] 


THE  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR. 


281 


about  8000  men  at  Louisburg,  under  convoy  of  a  fleet  of 
22  ships  of  the  line,  and  an  equal  number  of  frigates  and 
small  armed  vessels,  commanded  by  Admirals  Saunders 
and  Holmes ;  he  safely  landed1  the  army,  near  the  end  of 
June,  on  the  Isle  of  Orleans  a  few  miles  below  Quebec. 
aThe  French  forces,  to  the  number  of  thirteen  thousand 
men,  occupied  the  city,  and  a  strong  camp  on  the  northern 
shore  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  between  the  rivers  St.  Charles 
and  Montmorenci.* 

7.  2General    Wolfe   took   possession12    of  Point  Levi,c 
where  he  erected  batteries  which  destroyed  the  Lower 
Town,  but  did  little  injury  to  the  defences  of  the  city.     He 
soon  after  crossed  the  north  channel  of  the  St.  Lawrence, 
and  encampedd  his  army  near  the  enemy's  left,  the  river 
Montmorenci  lying  between  them.     3Convinced,  however, 
of  the  impossibility  of  reducing  the  place  unless  he  could 
erect  batteries  nearer  the  city  than  Point  Levi,  he  soon  de- 
cided on  more  daring  measures.     He  resolved  to  cross  the 
St.  Lawrence  and  the  Montmorenci,  with  different  divisions, 
at   the  same   time,   and  storm  the  intrenchments  of  the 
French  camp. 

8.  4For  this  purpose,  on  the  last  day  of  July,  the  boats 
of  the  fleet,  filled  with  grenadiers,  and  with  troops  from 
Point  Levi,  under  the  command  of  General  Monckton, 
crossed  the  St.  Lawrence,  and,  after  considerable  delay 
by  grounding  on  the  ledge  of  rocks,  effected  a  landing  a 
little  above  the  Montmorenci ;  while  Generals  Townshend 
and  Murray,  fording  that  stream  at  low  water,  near  its 
mouth,  hastened  to  the  assistance  of  the  troops  already 
landed.     5But  as  the  granadiers  rushed  impetuously  for- 
ward without  waiting  for  the  troops  that  were  to  support 
them,  they  were  driven   back  with  loss,  and  obliged  to 
seek  shelter  behind  a  redoubt  which  the  enemy  had  aban- 
doned.    6Here  they  were  detained  a  while  by  a  thunder 
storm,  still    exposed   to    a  galling  fire ;  when  night   ap- 
proaching, and  the  tide  setting  in,  a  retreat  was  ordered. 
This  unfortunate  attempt  was  attended  with  the  loss  of 
nearly  500  men. 

9.  7The  bodily  fatigues  which  General  Wolfe  had  en- 
dured,  together   with  his  recent   disappointment,  acting 
upon  a  frame  naturally  delicate,  threw  him  into  a  violent 
fever ;  and,  for  a  time,  rendered  him  incapable  of  taking 


1759. 


a.  June  27. 

f/l^Fr 
j%rcese 


.  June  so. 


d.  Juiyo. 
3.  Daring 
streso 

upon 


July  si. 


5.  Repulse  o 
e<iiers. 


.  what  com- 
*$%$,  "nd 


i-  sickness  of 


an  extensive  tract  of  country.  The  fortifications  of  the  Upper  Town,  extending  nearly  across 
the  peninsula,  inclose  a  circuit  of  about  two  miles  and  three-quarters.  The  Plains  of  Abraham. 
immediately  westward,  and  in  front  of  the  fortifications,  rise  to  the  height  of  more  than  300 
feet,  and  are  exceedingly  difficult  of  access  from  the  river.  (Map.) 

*  The  River  Montmorenci  enters  the  St.  Lawrence  from  the  N.,  about  seven  miles  below 
Quebec.  The  falls  in  this  river,  near  its  mouth,  are  justly  celebrated  for  their  beauty.  The 
Water  descends  240  feet  in  one  unbroken  sheet  of  foam.  (Map,  p.  280.) 

3(5 


282  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [BOOK  II, 

ANALYSIS,  the  field  in  person.     *He  therefore  called  a  council  of  his 
i  pian  next  °fficers>  an(^'  requesting  their  advice,  proposed  a  second 
'proposed,     attack  on  the  French  lines.     They  were  of  opinion,  how- 
ever,  that  this  was  inexpedient,   but  proposed  that   the 
army  should  attempt  a  point  above  Quebec,  where  they 
might  gain  the  heights  which  overlooked  the  city.     The 
plan  being  approved,  preparations  were  immediately  made 
to  carry  it  into  execution. 

9.  Account  of  10.  2The  camp  at  Montmorenci  being  broken  up,  the 
^ttwpian1  troops  and  artillery  were  conveyed  to  Point  Levi ;  and, 
adopted.  goon  afterj  to  some  distance  above  the  city ;  while  Mont- 
calm's  attention  was  still  engaged  with  the  apparent  de- 
sign of  a  second  attack  upon  his  camp.  All  things  being 
in  readiness,  during  the  night  of  the  12th  of  September, 
the  troops  in  boats  silently  fell  down  the  stream ;  and, 
landing  within  a  mile  and  a  half  of  the  city,  ascended  the 
precipice, — dispersed  a  few  Canadians  and  Indians ;  and, 
when  morning  dawned,  were  drawn  up  in  battle  array  on 
the  plains  of  Abraham. 

3.  Proceed-        11  3Montcalm,  surprised  at  this  unexpected  event,  and 
inssc°/immt'  perceiving  that,  unless  the  English  could  be  driven  from 
their  position,  Quebec  was  lost,  immediately  crossed  the 
St.  Charles  with  his  whole  army,  and  advanced  to  the 
4.  Tkeattack.  attack.      4About   nine   in   the   morning  fifteen  hundred 
Indians  and  Canadians,  advancing  in  front,  and  screened 
a.  sept.  13.    by  surrounding  thickets,  began  the  battle  ;a  but  the  Eng- 
lish reserved  their  fire  for  the  main  body  of  the  French, 
then  rapidly   advancing ;  and,  when  at  the  distance  of 
forty  yards,  opened  upon  them  with  such  effect  as  to  com- 
pel them  to  recoil  with  confusion. 

5.  drcum-  12.  6Early  in  the  battle  General  Wolfe  received  two 
S£o/i/£?  wounds  in  quick  succession,  which  he  concealed,  but, 
maiK.  wm'le  pressing  forward  at  the  head  of  his  grenadiers,  with 
fixed  bayonets,  a  third  ball  pierced  his  breast.  Colonel 
Monckton,  the  second  officer  in  rank,  was  dangerously 
wounded  by  his  side,  when  the  command  devolved  on 
General  Townshend.  The  French  general,  Montcalm, 
likewise  fell ;  and  his  second  in  command  was  mortally 
wounded.  General  Wolfe  died  on  the  field  of  battle,  but 
he  lived  long  enough  to  be  informed  that  he  had  gained 
the  victory. 

e.  Therein-  13.  "Conveyed  to  the  rear,  and  supported  by  a  few  at- 
tioncontin-  tendants,  while  the  agonies  of  death  were  upon  him  he 
heard  the  distant  cry,  "  They  run,  they  run."  Raising 
his  drooping  head,  the  dying  hero  anxiously  asked,  "  Who 
run  ?"  Being  informed  that  it  was  the  French,  "  Then," 
said  he,  "  I  die  contented,"  and  immediately  expired. 
Montcalm  lived  to  be  carried  into  the  city.  When  in- 


PART  II.] 


THE  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR. 


263 


bec. 
b  April  28> 

c.  May  ie. 
3.  capture  of 

Montreal- 

d.  sept,  e,  i. 


e.  sept.  s. 
4.  Events  cf 


formed  that  his  wound  was  mortal,  "  So  much  the  better,'     1759. 
he  replied,  "I  shall  not  then  live  to  witness  the  surrender  • 

of  Quebec." 

14.  'Five  days  after  the  battle  the  city  surrendered,*  ^surrender 
and  received  an  English  garrison,  thus  leaving  Montreal    °  sept,  n- 
the  only  place  of  importance  to  the  French,  in  Canada. 

2  Yet  in  the  following  spring  the  French  attempted  the     1760. 
recovery  of  Quebec  ;  and,  after  a  bloody  battle  foughtb 
three  miles  above  the  city,  drove  the  English  to  their  forti- 
fications,  from  which  they  were  relieved  only  by  the  arri- 
valc  of  an  English  squadron  with  reenforcements. 

15.  3During   the   season,  General  Amherst,  the  com- 
mander-in-chief,  made  extensive  preparations  for  reducing 
Montreal.     Three  powerful  armies  assembled'1  there  by 
different  routes,  early  in  September  ;  when  the  comman- 
der of  the  place,  perceiving  that  resistance  would  be  inef- 
fectual, surrendered,6  not  only  Montreal,  but  all  the  other 
French  posts  in  Canada,  to  his  Britannic  majesty. 

16.  4Early  in  the  same  year  a  war  broke  out  with  the 
powerful  nation  of  the  Cherokees,  who  had  but  recently, 
as  allies  of  the  French,  concluded*1  a  peace  with  the  Eng- 
lish.     General  Amherst  sent  Colonel  Montgomery  against 
them,  who,  assisted  by  the  Carolinians,  burned8  many  of 
their  towns  ;  but  the  Cherokees,  in  turn,  besieged  Fort 
Loudon,*  and  having  compelled  the  garrison  to  capitu- 
late,11 afterward  fell  upon  them,  and  either  killed,1  or  car- 
ried  away  prisoners,  the  whole  party.     5In  the  following 
year  Colonel  Grant  marched  into  their  country,  —  over- 

came   them   in  battle,  J  —  destroyed   their    villages,  —  and   j  June  10. 
drove  the  savages  to  the  mountains;  when   peace   was 
concluded  with  them. 

17.  "The  war  between  France  and  England  continued 
on  the  ocean,  and  among  the  islands  of  the  West  Indies, 
with  almost  uniform  success  to  the  English,  until  1763  ; 
when,  on  the   10th  of  February  of  that  year,  a  definite 
treaty  was  signed  at  Paris.     7France  thereby  surrendered 
to  Great  Britain  all    her  possessions  in  North  America, 
eastward  of  the  Mississippi  River,  from  its  source  to  the 

river  Iberville  ;f   and  thence,  through  Lakes  Maurepas:f      s-pain. 


f.  sept,  se, 


h.  Aug.  r. 
i-  Aug.  s. 


France  and 

1753 

7. 


*  Fort  Loudon  was  in  the  northeastern  part  of  Tennessee,  on  the  Watauga  River,  a  stream 
which,  rising  in  N.  Carolina,  flows  westward  into  Tennessee,  and  unites  with  Holston  River. 
Fort  Loudon  was  built  in  1757,  and  was  the  first  settlement  in  Tennessee,  which  was  then  in- 
cluded in  the  territory  claimed  by  N.  Carolina. 

t  Iberville,  an  outlet  of  the  Mississippi,  leaves  that  river  fourteen  miles  below  Baton  Rouge, 
and  flowing  E.  enters  Amite  River,  which  falls  into  Lake  Maurepas.  It  now  receives  water 
from  the  Mississippi  only  at  high  flood.  In  1699  the  French  naval  officer,  Iberville,  sailed  up 
the  Mississippi  to  this  stream,  which  he  entered,  and  thence  passed  through  Lakes  Maurepas 
and  Pontchartrain  to  Mobile  Bay.  (See  Hist,  of  Louisiana,  p.  521.) 

J  Maurepas  is  a  lake  about  twenty  miles  in  circumference,  communicating  with  Lake  Pont- 
chartrain on  the  E.  by  an  outlet  seven  miles  long. 


284  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [BOOK  H 

ANALYSIS,  and  Pontchartrain,*  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.     At  the  same 

~~  time  Spain,  with  whom  England  had  been  at  war  during 

the  previous  year,  ceded  to  Great  Britain  her  possessions 

of  East  and  West  Florida.f 

i. Peaceaf       18.  JThe  peace  of  1763  was  destined  to  close  the  se- 

1763.     HOW  p  •  i   •    i       i          A  •  i-  i 

we  may  view  nes  ot  wars  in  which  the  American  colonies  were  invol- 
thig  period?  ved  by  their  connection  with  the  British  empire.     We 
may  now  view  them  as  grown  up  to  manhood,  about  to 
renounce  the  authority  of  the  mother  country — to  adopt 
councils  of  their  own — and  to  assume  a  new  name  and 
of  the     station   among  the  nations  of  the  earth.     2Some  of  the 
causes  which  led  to  this  change  might  be  gathered  from 
change.     ^  foreg0mg  histcfrical  sketches,  but  they  will  be  devel- 
oped more  fully  in  the  following  Appendix,  and  in  the 
Chapter  on  the  causes  which  led  to  the  American  Revo- 
lution. 


*  Pontchartrain  is  a  lake  more  than  a  hundred  miles  in  circumference,  the  southern  shore 
of  which  is  about  five  miles  N.  from  New  Orleans.  The  passage  by  which  it  communicates 
with  Lake  Borgne  on  the  E.  is  called  The  Rigolets.  (See  Map,  p.  438.) 

t  That  part  of  the  country  ceded  by  Spain  was  divided,  by  the  English  monarch,  into  the 
governments  of  East  and  West  Florida.  East  Florida  included  all  embraced  in  the  present 
Florida,  as  far  W.  as  the  Apalachicola  River.  West  Florida  extended  from  the  Apalachicola 
to  the  Mississippi,  and  was  bounded  on  the  N.  by  the  31st  degree  of  latitude,  and  on  the  S.  by 
the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  and  a  line  drawn  through  Lakes  Pontchartrain  and  Maurepas,  and  the 
Rivers  Amite  and  Iberville,  to  the  Mississippi.  Thus  those  parts  of  the  states  of  Alabama  and 
Mississippi  which  extend  from  the  31st  degree  down  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  were  included  in 
West  Floriia. 


APPENDIX 

TO    THE    COLONIAL    HISTORY. 

1.  1Before  we  proceed  to  a  relation  of  the  immediate  causes    JAMES  i. 
which  led  to  the  American  Revolution,  and  the  exciting  incidents  1603—1625. 
of  that  struggle,  we  request  the  reader's  attention,  in  accordance    L  General 
with  the  design  previously  explained,  to  a  farther  consideration  of  character  and 
such  portions  of  European  history  as  are  intimately  connected  with    Appendix!' 
our  own  during  the  period  we  have  passed  over  in  the  preceding 

pages ; — in  connection  with  which  we  purpose  to  examine  farther 
more  of  the  internal  relations,  character,  condition,  and  social 
progress  of  the  American  people  during  their  colonial  existence. 

2.  2  At  the  close  of  the  "  Appendix  to  the  period  of  Voyages  and  J^^^fJ^. 
jDiscoveries"  we  gave  an  account  of  the  origin,  early  history,  and  ""' 
character  of  the  puritan  party  in  England,  some  of  whose  members 

became  the  first  settlers  of  several  of  the  North  American  colonies. 

3We  now  go  back  to  England  for  the  purpose  of  following  out  in  3.  Continua- 

their  results  the  liberal  principles  of  the  puritan  sects,  as  they 

afterwards  affected  the  character  and  destiny  both  of  the  English 

and  the  American  people. 

3.  40n  the  accession  of  James  the  First  to  the  throne  of  Eng-    JAMES  T. 
land,  in  the  year  1603,  the  church  party  and  the  puritan  party  1603—1625. 
began  to  assume  more  of  a  political  character  than  they  had  ex-  i.  Character 
hibited  during  the  reign  of  Elizabeth.    The  reign  of  that  princess    thftimeof 
had  been  favorable  to  intellectual  advancement ;  the  Reformation  the  accession 
had  infused  new  ideas  of  liberty  into  the  minds  of  the  people ;    *  a 

and  as  they  had  escaped,  in  part,  from  the  slavery  of  spiritual 
despotism,  a  general  eagerness  was  manifested  to  carry  their  prin- 
ciples farther,  as  well  in  politics  as  in  religion. 

4.  s  The  operation  of  these  principles  had  been  in  part  restrained    5.  Political 
by  the  general  respect  for  the  government  of  Elizabeth,  which, 
however,  the  people  did  not  accord  to  that  of  her  successor ;  and 

the  spell  being  once  broken,  the  spirit  of  party  soon  began  to 
rage  with  threatening  violence.  That  which,  in  the  time  of  Eliza- 
beth, was  a  controversy  of  divines  about  religious  faith  and  wor- 
ship, now  became  a  political  contest  between  the  crown  and  the 
people. 

5.  6The  puritans  rapidly  increased  in  numbers,  nor  was  it  long  e.  increase  of 
before  they  became  the  ruling  party  in  the  House  of  Commons,  ^^Srs 
where,  although  they  did  not  always  act  in  concert,  and  although     and  influ- 
their  immediate  objects  were  various,  yet  their  influence  constantly        ence- 
tended  to  abridge  the  prerogatives  of  the  king,  and  to  increase  the 

power  of  the  people.*    7Some,  whose  minds  were  absorbed  with  the  7.  Their  vari- 
desire  of  carrying  out  the  Reformation  to  the  farthest  possible  $*  $*£*£ 
extent,  exerted  themselves  for  a  reform  in  the  church:  others  at-  aency  of  their 
tacked  arbitrary  courts  of  justice,  like  that  of  the  Star-chamber,       f-fforts. 
and  the  power  of  arbitrary  imprisonment  exercised  by  officers  of 

*  The  appellation  "  puritan"  now  stood  for  three  parties,  which  though  commonly  united, 
Were  yet  actuated  by  very  different  views  and  motives.  "  There  were  the  political  puritans, 
who  maintained  the  highest  principles  of  civil  liberty  ;  the  puritans  in  discipline,  who  were 
averse  to  the  ceremonies  and  episcopal  government  of  the  church  ;  and  the  doctrinal  puritans, 
•who  rigidly  defended  the  speculative  system  of  the  first  reformers."— Hume. 


rf'ligwus  cor, 
troversies. 


28b  APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.          [BooK  U 

ANALYSIS,   the  crown, — but  yet  the  efforts  of  all  had  a  common  tendency ; — 

• —  —  the  principles  of  democracy  were  contending  against  the  powers 
of  despotism. 

i.  The  policy  6.  irrhe  arbitrary  principles  of  government  which  James  had 
qf  James,  adopted^  rather  than  his  natural  disposition,  disposed  him  to  exert 
all  the  influence  which  his  power  and  station  gave  him,  in  favor  of 
the  established  church  system,  and  in  opposition  to  the  puritan 
party.*  Educated  in  Scotland,  where  presbyterianism  prevailed, 
he  had  observed  among  the  Scoth  reformers  a  strong  tendency 
towards  republican  principles,  and  a  zealous  attachment  to  civil 
liberty,  and  on  his  accession  to  the  throne  of  England  he  was  re- 
solved to  prevent,  if  possible,  the  growth  of  the  sect  of  puritans  in 

2  How  par-  that  country.  2  Yet  his  want  of  enterprise,  his  pacific  disposition, 
tlfetuede~  anc^  kis  J°ve  of  personal  ease,  rendered  him  incapable  of  stemming 
the  torrent  of  liberal  principles  that  was  so  strongly  setting  against 
the  arbitrary  powers  of  royalty. 

3.  The  anom-      7.  3The  anomalies  of  the  character  of  James  present  a  curious 

comPoun(i  °f  contradictions.  Hume  says :  ':  His  generosity  bor- 
dered on  profusion,  his  learning  on  pedantry,  his  pacific  dispo- 
sition on  pusillanimity,  his  wisdom  on  cunning,  his  friendship 
on  light  fancy  and  boyish  fondness."  "  All  his  qualities  were 
sullied  with  weakness,  and  embellished  by  humanity."  Lingard 
says  of  him  :  "  His  discourse  teemed  with  maxims  of  political  wis- 
dom j  his  conduct  frequently  bore  the  impress  of  political  folly. 
Posterity  has  agreed  to  consider  him  a  weak  and  prodigal  king,  a 
vain  and  loquacious  pedant."  His  English  flatterers  called  him 
"the  British  Solomon;"  the  Duke  of  Sully  says  of  him,  "He  was 
the  wisest  fool  in  Europe." 

4.  The  reign       8.  4The  reign  of  this  prince  is  chiefly  memorable  as  being  the 
of  James     period  in  which  the   first  English  colonies    were    permanently 

memorable       v     *  j    •        A          •  CTT  i  •  j?^i  i  »          • 

for  what,     planted  in  America.    5Hume.  speaking  of  the  eastern  American 

6.  Hume's  re-  coast  in  reference  to  the  colonies  planted  there  during  the  reign  of 
"tfvtTtothe    James>  says:  '*  Peopled  gradually  from  England  by  the  necessitous 
American    and  indigent,  who  at  home  increased  neither  wealth  nor  poptilous- 
coionies.      nesg^  tne  colonies  which  were  planted  along  that  tract  hjive  pro- 
moted the  navigation,  encouraged  the  industry,  and  even  perhaps 
multiplied  the  inhabitants  of  their  mother  country.     The  spirit  of 
independence,  which  was  revived  in  England,  here  shone  forth  in 
its  full  lustre,  and    received  new  accessions  from  the  aspiring 

*  An  extract  from  Hallam  showing  the  different  tenets  and  practices  of  the  opposing  religious 
parties  at  this  time,  and  the  disposition  of  James  needlessly  to  harass  the  puritans  may  be  in- 
teresting to  the  reader  The  puritans,  as  is  well  known,  practiced  a  very  strict  observance  of 
the  Sabbath,  a  term  which,  instead  of  Sunday,  became  a  distinctive  mark  of  the  puritan  party, 
We  quote,  as  a  matter  of  historical  interest,  the  following  : — 

"  Those  who  opposed  them  (the  puritans)  on  the  high  church  side,  not  only  derided  the  ex- 
travagance of  the  Sabbatarians,  as  the  others  were  called,  but  pretended  that  the  command- 
ment having  been  confined  to  the  Hebrews,  the  modern  observance  of  the  first  day  of  the  week 
as  a  season  of  rest  and  devotion  was  an  ecclesiastical  institution,  and  in  no  degree  more  vene- 
rable than  that  of  the  other  festivals  or  the  season  of  Lent,  which  the  puritans  stubbornly 
despised.  Such  a  controversy  might  well  have  been  left  to  the  usual  weapons.  But  James,  or 
some  of  the  bishops  to  whom  he  listened,  bethought  themselves  that  this  might  serve  as  a  test 
of  puritan  ministers.  He  published  accordingly  a  declaration  to  be  read  in  the  churches,  per- 
mitting all  lawful  recreations  on  Sunday  after  divine  service,  such  as  dancing,  archery,  May- 
games,  and  morrice-dances,  and  other  usual  sports ;  but  with  a  prohibition  of  bear-baiting, 
and  other  unlawful  games.  No  recusant,  or  any  one  who  had  not  attended  the  church  service, 
•was  entitled  to  this  privilege  ;  which  might  consequently  be  regarded  as  a  bounty  on  devotion. 
The  severe  puritan  saw  it  in  no  such  point  of  view.  To  his  cynical  temper,  May-games  and 
morrice-dances  were  hardly  tolerable  on  six  days  of  the  week  ;  thejr  were  now  recommended 
for  the  seventh.  And  this  impious  license  was  to  be  promulgated  in  the  church  itself.  It  is 
indeed  difficult  to  explain  so  unnecessary  an  insult  on  the  precise,  clergy,  but  by  supposing  an 
intention  to  harass  those  who  should  refuse  compliance."  The  declaration,  however,  was  not 
enforced  till  the  following  reign.  The  puritan  clergy,  who  then  refused  to  read  this  declara- 
tion in  their  churches,  were  punished  by  suspension  or  deprivation. 


PART  II.]  APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  287 

character  of  those  who,  being  discontented  with  the  established  JAMES  i. 
church  and  monarchy,  had  sought  for  freedom  amidst  those  savage  1603 — 1625. 
deserts/' 

9.  l  An  account  of  the  planting  of  several  of  the  American  colo-    i.  The  king- 
nies  during  the  reign  of  James  has  elsewhere  been  given.     The  {merScoi- 
king,  being  from  the  first  favorable  to  the  project  of  American  col-     onizatim. 
onization,  readily  acceded  to  the  wishes  of  the  projectors  of  the 

first  plans  of  settlement ;  but  in  all  the  charters  which  he  granted, 
his  arbitrary  maxims  of  government  are  discernible.    2By  the  first   2.  His  arii- 
charter  of  Virginia,  the  emigrants  were  subjected  to  a  corporation  ^siwwrfb? 
in  England,  called  the  London  Company,  over  whose  deliberations  thejtntvtr- 
they  had  no  influence  ;  and  even  this  corporation  possessed  merely    sinia^char- 
.administrative,  rather  than  legislative  powers,  as  all  supreme  legis-  ' 
lative  authority  was  expressly  reserved  to  the  king.     The  most 
valuable  political  privilege  of  Englishmen  was  thus  denied  to  the 
early  colonists  of  Virginia. 

10.  3By  the  second  charter,  granted  in  1609,  the  authority  of  the  3.  Character 
corporation  was  increased  by  the  surrender  of  those  powers  which 

the  king  had  previously  reserved  to  himself,  yet  no  additional 
privileges  were  conceded  to  the  people.     The  same  indifference  to 
the  political  rights  of  the  latter  are  observable  in  the  third  charter, 
granted  in  1612.  although  by  it  the  enlarged  corporation  assumed 
a  more  democratic  form,  and,  numbering  among  its  members  many 
of  the  English  patriots,  was  the  cause  of  finally  giving  to  the  Vir-  4.  Connection 
ginia  colonists  those  civil  liberties  which  the  king  would  still  have  ^°f^eE^|'" 
denied  them.    4Here  is  the  first  connection  that  we  observe  be-    denee, &and' 
tween  the  spirit  of  English  independence  and  the  cause  of  freedom   frf,ed°™ '« 
in  the  New  World.  %*£* 

11.  5 After  the  grant  of  the  third  charter  of  Virginia,  the  meet-   5.  The  Lon- 
ings  of  the  London  Company  were  frequent,  and  numerously  at-  do?'  Vm»vany 

1     i       ri  />  j  i  ,    •    ,    -i       -i          .  jctvors  tne, 

tended.  Some  of  the  patriot  leaders  in  parliament  were  among  cause  qf 
the  members,  and  in  proportion  as  their  principles  were  opposed  freedom. 
by  the  high  church  and  monarchy  party  at  home,  they  engaged 
with  the  more  earnestness  in  schemes  for  advancing  the  liberties  of 
Virginia.  In  1621  the  Company,  after  a  violent  struggle  among  its 
own  members,  and  a  successful  resistance  of  royal  interference,  pro- 
ceeded to  establish  a  liberal  written  constitution  for  the  colony,  by 
which  the  system  of  representative  government  and  trial  by  jury 
were  established — the  supreme  powers  of  legislation  were  conceded 
to  a  colonial  legislature,  with  the  reserve  of  a  negative  voice  to  the 
governor  appointed  by  the  company — and  the  courts  of  justice 
were  required  to  conform  to  the  laws  of  England. 

12.  6"  Thus  early,"  says  Grahame,  -'was  planted  in  America  that  6.  Remarks  of 
representative  system  which  forms  the  soundest  political  frame     Grahame- 
wherein  the  spirit  of  liberty  was  ever  imbodied,  and  at  once  the 

safest  and  most  efficient  organ  by  which  its  energies  are  exercised 
and  developed.     So  strongly  imbued  were  the  minds  of  English- 
men in  this  age  with  those  generous  principles  which  were  rapidly 
advancing  to  a  first  manhood  in  their  native  country,  that  wherever 
they  settled,  the  institutions  of  freedom  took  root  and  grew  up 
along  with  them."     7  Although  the  government  of  the  Virginia    7.  Perma- 
colony  was  soon  after  taken  into  the  hands  of  the  king,  yet  the  *f2J£,2nJJf 
representative  system  established  there  could  never  after  be  sub-  tive  system  in 
verted,  nor  the  colonial  assemblies  suppressed.     Whenever  the     Virginia. 
rights  of  the  people  were  encroached  upon  by  arbitrary  enact- 
ments, their  representatives  were  ready  to  reassert  them :  and  thus 
a  channel  was  ever  kept  open  for  the  expression  of  the  public  griev- 
ances.    The  colonial  legislature,  in  all  the  trials  through  which  it 


288  APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.          [BOOK  IL 

ANALYSIS,  afterwards  passed,  ever  proved  itself  a  •watchful  guardian  of  the 

—  cause  of  liberty. 

i.  Failure  of      13.  ^The  charters  granted  by  king  James,  in  1606,  to  the  Lon- 
Ihewj/inouth  ^on  an(^  Plymouth  companies,  were  embraced  in  one  and  the  same 
Company  at  instrument,  and  the  forms  of  government  designed  for  the  projected 
Yn"  colonies  were  the  same.    After  various  attempts  at  colonization, 
the  Plymouth  company,  disheartened  by  so  many  disappointments, 
abandoned  the  enterprise,  limiting  their  own  efforts  to  an  insignifi- 
cant traffic  with  the  natives,  and  exercising  no  farther  dominion 
over  the  territory  than  the  disposition  of  small  portions  of  it  to  pri- 
vate adventurers,  who,  for  many  years,  succeeded  no  better  in  at- 
tempts at  settlement  than  the  Company  had  done  before  them.    In 
reference  to  the  seemingly  providential  failure  of  all  these  schemes 
for  planting  colonies  in  New  England,  we  subjoin  the  following  ap- 
propriate remarks  from  Grahame. 

i.  Remarks  of  14.  2"  We  have  sufficient  assurance  that  the  course  of  this  world 
this  subject?  is  n°t  governed  by  chance ;  and  that  the  series  of  events  which  it 
exhibits  is  regulated  by  divine  ordinance,  and  adapted  to  purposes 
which,  from  their  transcendent  wisdom  and  infinite  range,  often 
elude  the  grasp  of  created  capacity.  As  it  could  not,  then,  be  with- 
out design,  so  it  seems  to  have  been  for  no  common  object  that  dis- 
comfiture was  thus  entailed  on  the  counsels  of  princes,  the  schemes 
of  the  wise,  and  the  efforts  of  the  brave.  It  was  for  no  ordinary 
people  that  the  land  was  reserved,  and  of  no  common  qualities  or 
vulgar  superiority  that  it  was  ordained  to  be  the  prize.  New 
England  was  the  destined  asylum  of  oppressed  piety  and  virtue ; 
and  its  colonization,  denied  to  the  pretensions  of  greatness  and  the 
efforts  of  might,  was  reserved  for  men  whom  the  great  and  mighty 
despised  for  their  insignificance,  and  persecuted  for  their  in- 
tegrity." 

3.  Appiica-        15.  3After  the  puritans  had  determined  to  remove  to  America, 
puritans  for  *ne7  sen*  agents  to  king  James,  and  endeavored  to  obtain  his  ap- 
the  favor  of  proval  of  their  enterprise.    With  characteristic  simplicity  and 
king  James.   honesty  Of  purpose  they  represented  to  him  "  that  they  were  well 
weaned  from  the  delicate  milk  of  their  mother  country,  and  inured 
to  the  difficulties  of  a  strange  land ;  that  they  were  knit  together 
in  a  strict  and  sacred  bond,  by  virtue  of  which  they  held  themselves 
bound  to  take  care  of  the  good  of  each  other,  and  of  the  whole ;  that 
it  was  not  with  them  as  with  other  men,  whom  small  things  could 
discourage,  or  small  discontent  cause  to  wish  themselves  at  home 
4.  Their  -par-  again."     4A11,  however,  that  could  be  obtained  from  the  king,  who 
tial  success.   refuse(j  to  grant  them  a  charter  for  the  full  enjoyment  of  their  re- 
ligious  privileges,  was  the  vague  promise  that  the  English  govern- 
ment should  refrain  from  molesting  them. 

5  The  pro-        16.  5We  have  thus  passed  rapidly  in  review  the  more  prominent 
Sre8mafe        events  in  English  history  connected  with  the  planting  of  the  first 
6.  Death  of   American  colonies  during  the  reign  of  James  the  First.    6He  died 
Jttjfatth*    in  1625,a  "  the  first  sovereign  of  an  established  empire  in  America," 
a.  March  27,  jus^  as  he  was  on  the  point  of  composing  a  code  of  laws  for  the  do- 
old  style.  '  mestic  administration  of  the  Virginia  colony. 

THARLES  i       17.  7  James  was  succeeded  by  his  only  son,  Charles  the  First,  then 
1625—1649.  in  the  25th  year  of  his  age.     Inheriting  the  arbitrary  principles 
?•  Succession  of  his  father ;  coming  to  the  throne  when  a  revolution  in  public  opin- 
Hiacharac-   i°n  *n  relation  to  the  royal  prerogative,  the  powers  of  parliament, 
ternd"fiuJ'    an(*  *ke  liberty  of  the  subject  was  rapidly  progressing;  and  desti- 
tute of  the  prudence  and  foresight  which  the  critical  emergencies 
of  the  times  required  in  him.  he  persisted  in  arrogantly  opposing 
the  many  needed  reforms  demanded  by  the  voice  of  the  nation, 


PART  II.]         APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  289 

until,  finally,  lie  was  brought  to  expiate  his  folly,  rather  than  his  CHARLES  i. 
crimes,  on  the  scaffold.  1625— 164k 

18.  lThe  accession  of  Charles  to  the  throne  was  immediately  fol-    ,  Hia  early 
lowed  by  difficulties  with  his  parliament,  which  refused  to  grant  controversies 
him  the  requisite  supplies  for  carrying  on  a  war*  in  which  the  for-   "  uam&nt 
mer  king  and  parliament  had  involved  the  nation.     Irritated  by 

the  opposition  which  he  encountered,  he  committed  many  indiscre- 
tions, and  engaged  in  numerous  controversies  with  the  parliament, 
in  which  he  was  certain  of  being  finally  defeated.  He  caused  a 
peer  of  the  realm,  who  had  become  obnoxious  to  him,  to  be  accused 
of  high  treason,  because  he  insisted  on  his  inalienable  right  to  a 
seat  in  parliament :  the  commons,  in  return,  proceeded  to  impeach 
the  king's  favorite  minister,  the  duke  of  Buckingham. — The  king 
retaliated  by  imprisoning  two  members  of  the  house,  whom,  how- 
ever, the  exasperation  of  the  commons  soon  compelled  him  to  release. 

19.  2Seemingly  unaware  of  the  great  influence  which  the  com-    2.  His  con- 
mons  exerted  in  the  nation,  he  embraced  every  opportunity  of  ex-   ^ldPthreat'a 
pressing  his  contempt  for  them,  and,  at  length,  ventured  to  use  to-   against  the 
wards  them  the  irritating  threat,  that,  if  they  did  not  furnish  him     common*. 
with  supplies  to  carry  on  the  wars  in  which  he  was  engaged,  he 

should  be  obliged  to  try  new  councils;  meaning,  thereby,  that  he 
would  rule  without  their  assistance.     3The  commons,  however,  con-  3.  obstinacy 
tinned  obstinate  in  their  purposes,  and  the  king  proceeded  to  put    °£^c%£i 
his  threat  in  execution.     He  dissolved*  the  parliament,  and.  in  re-     arbitrary 
venge  for  the  unkind  treatment  which  he  had  received  from  it,    °thekin^ 
thought  himself  justified  in  making  an  invasion  of  the  rights  and  a  June)  ^28> 
liberties  of  the  whole  nation.     A  general  loan  or  tax  was  levied  on 
the  people,  and  the  king  employed  the  whole  power  of  his  preroga- 
tive, in  fines  and  imprisonments,  to  enforce  the  payment. 

20.  Unsuccessful  in  his  foreign  wars,  in  great  want  of  supplies,  4.  King  obit- 
and  beginning  to  apprehend  danger  from  the  discontents  which  his   ^n^ncw 
arbitrary  loans  had  occasioned,  he  found  himself  under  the  necessity  parliament. 
of  again  summoning  a  parliament.     An  answer  to  his  demand  for      1628. 
supplies  was  delayed  until  some  important  concessions  were  obtained 

from  him.    5After  the  commons  had  unanimously  declared,  by  vote,    5  Conces- 
against  the  legality  of  arbitrary  imprisonments  and  forced  loans,  ^^f^aff 
they  prepared  a  "  petition  of  Right/'  setting  forth  the  rights  of  the       king. 
Cnglish  people,  as  guarantied  to  them  by  the  Great  Charter,1*  and  b.  See  p.  139. 
by  various  laws  and  statutes  of  the  realm ;  for  the  continuance  of 
svhich  they  required  of  the  king  a  ratification  of  their  petition. 
After  frequent  evasions  and  delciys,  the  king  finally  gave  his  assent 
to  the  petition,  which  thus  became  law,  and  the  commons  then 
granted  the  requisite  supplies.     6But  in  a  few  months  the  obliga-  e.  Violated  by 
tions  imposed  on  the  king  by  his  sanction  of  the  petition  were  reck-        }lim- 
lessly  violated  by  him. 

21.  7In  1629,  some  arbitrary  measures  of  taxation  occasioned  a  ?•  Dissolution 
great  ferment  in  parliament,  and  led  to  its  abrupt  dissolution.     8The  ' 
king  then  gave  the  nation  to  understand  that,  during  his  reign,  he 
intended  to  summon  no  more  parliaments.     Monopolies  were  now  8  i^n^s  in- 
revived  to  a  ruinous  extent :  duties  of  tonnage  and  poundage  were     tentions— 
rigorously  extorted ;  former  oppressive  statutes  for  obtaining  money  arbftrffd^. 
were  enforced ;    and  various  illegal  expedients  were  devised  for  ties,  oppress- 
lovying  taxes  and  giving  them  the  color  of  law ;  aud  numbers  of 


*  A  war  undertaken  originally  against  Austria,  in  aid  of  a  German  prince,  Frederick,  the 
elector  palatine,  who  had  married  a  sister  of  Charles.  This  war  afterwards  involved  Spain  and 
France  against  England. 

37 


290  APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.         [BOOK  II 

ANALYSIS,  the  most  distinguished  patriots,  who  refused  to  pay,  were  subjected 

" ~  to  fines  and  imprisonment.* 

i.  The  case  of  22.  In  the  year  1637.  the  distinguished  patriot,  John  Hampden, 
JohnHamp-  rendered  his  name  illustrious  by  the  bold  stand  which  he  made 
against  the  tyranny  of  the  government.  Denying  the  legality  of 
the  tax  called  ship-money,  and  refusing  to  pay  his  portion,  he  wil- 
lingly submitted  to  a  legal  prosecution,  and  to  the  indignation 
of  his  monarch,  in  defence  of  the  laws  and  liberty  of  his  country. 
The  case  was  argued  before  all  the  supreme  judges  of  England, 
twelve  in  number,  and  although  a  majority  of  two  decided  against 
Hampden,  yet  the  people  were  aroused  from  their  lethargy,  and 
became  sensible  of  the  danger  to  which  their  liberties  were  exposed . 
«.  Ecdesiasti-  23.  2The  ecclesiastical  branch  of  Charles's  government  was  no 
eat  policy  of  less  arbitrary  than  the  civil.  Seemingly  to  annoy  the  puritans, 
he  revised  and  enforced  his  father's  edict  for  allowing  sports  and 
recreations  on  Sunday  ;  and  those  divines  who  refused  to  read,  in 
their  pulpits,  his  proclamation  for  that  purpose,  were  punished  by 
suspension  or  deprivation.  The  penalties  against  Catholics  were- 
relaxed  ;  many  new  ceremonies  and  observances,  preludes,  as  ther 
were  termed,  to  popish  idolatries,  were  introduced  into  the  church  ( 
and  that  too,  at  a  time  when  the  sentiments  of  the  nation  were  de- 
cidedly of  a  puritan  character.  The  most  strict  conformity  ir» 
religious  worship  was  required,  and  such  of  the  clergy  as  neg 
lected  to  observe  every  ceremony,  were  excluded  from  the  minis, 
try.  Severe  punishments  were  inflicted  upon  those  who  inveigh e<t 
against  the  established  church ;  and  the  ecclesiastical  courts  wer»4 
exalted  above  the  civil,  and  above  all  law  but  that  of  their  own 
creation.! 

1637.         24.  3Charleg  next  attempted  to  introduce  the  liturgy  of  the  Eng 
s  Commotions  lish  church  into  Scotland ;  a  measure  which  immediately  producer  I 
°CCSiaildin  a  most  ™lent  commotion.     This  liturgy  was  regarded  by  th'» 
Scotch  presbyterians  as  a  species  of  mass — a  preparative  that  wa'i 
soon  to  introduce,  as  was  thought,  all  the  abominations  of  poperj 
The  populace  and  the  higher  classes  at  once  united  in  the  common 
cause:  the  clergy  loudly  declaimed  against  popery  and  the  liturgy , 

*  Immediately  after  the  dissolution  of  parliament,  Richard  Chambers,  an  alderman  of  Lon- 
don, and  an  eminent  merchant,  refused  to  pay  a  tax  illegally  imposed  upon  him,  and  appealed 
to  the  public  justice  of  his  country.  Being  summoned  before  the  king's  council,  and  remark- 
ing there  that  "  the  merchants  of  England  were  as  much  screwed  up  as  in  Turkey,"  he  was 
fined  two  thousand  pounds,  and  doomed  to  imprisonment  till  he  made  a  submission.  Refusing 
to  degrade  himself  in  this  way,  and  thus  become  an  instrument  for  destroying  the  vital  prin- 
ciples of  the  constitution,  he  was  thrown  into  prison,  where  he  remained  upwards  of  twelve 
years. — Brodie. 

t  As  an  instance  of  "  cruel  and  unusual  punishments,"  sometimes  inflicted  during  this  reign, 
we  notice  the  following.  One  Leighton,  a  fanatical  puritan,  having  written  an  inflammatory 
book  against  prelacy,  was  condemned  to  be  degraded  from  the  ministry  ;  to  be  publicly  whipped 
in  the  palace  yard  ;  to  be  placed  two  hours  in  the  pillory  ;  to  have  an  ear  cut  off,  a  nostril  slit 
open,  and  a  cheek  branded  with  the  letters  SS.,  to  denote  a  sower  of  sedition.  At  the  expira- 
tion of  a  week  he  lost  the  remaining  ear,  had  the  other  nostril  slit,  and  the  other  cheek  branded, 
after  which  he  was  condemned  to  be  immured  in  prison  for  life.  At  the  end  of  ten  years  he 
obtained  his  liberty,  from  parliament,  then  in  arms  against  the  king. — Lingard.  Such  cases, 
occurring  in  Old  England,  remind  us  of  the  tortures  inflicted  by  American  savages  on  their 
prisoners. 

The  following  is  mentioned  by  Hume.  One  Prynn,  a  zealot,  who  had  written  a  book  of  in- 
vectives against  all  plays,  games,  &c.,  and  those  who  countenanced  them,  was  indicted  as  a 
libeller  of  the  king  and  queen,  who  frequented  plays,  and  condemned  by  the  arbitrary  court 
of  the  star-chamber  to  lose  both  his  ears,  pay  five  thousand  pounds,  and  be  imprisoned  for  life. 
For  another  similar  libel  he  was  condemned  to  pay  an  additional  five  thousand  pounds,  and 
lose  the  remainder  of  his  ears.  As  he  presented  the  mutilated  stumps  to  the  hangman's  knife, 
lie  called  out  to  the  crowd,  "  Christians  stand  fast ;  be  faithful  to  God  and  your  country  ;  or 
you  bring  on  yourselves  and  your  children  perpetual  slavery."  "  The  dungeon,  the  pillory, 
and  the  scaffold,"  says  Bancroft,  "  were  but  stages  in  the  progress  of  civil  liberty  towards  its 
triumph." 


PART  II.]          APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  291 

which  they  represented  as  the  same  :  a  bond,  termed  a  National  CHARLKS  t. 

Covenant,  containing  an  oath  of  resistance  to  all  religious  innova-  1625—1649. 

tions,  was  subscribed  by  all  classes  ;  and  a  national  assembly  for-  -lava 

inally  abolished  Episcopacy,  and  declared  the  English  canons  and  ***• 

liturgy  to  be  unlawful.     JIn  support  of  these  measures  the  Scotch  i.  War. 

covenanters  took  up  arms,  and,  after  a  brief  truce,  marched  into  1639. 
England. 

25.  2After  an  intermission  of  above  eleven  years,  an  English  2  Parliament 
parliament  was  again  summoned.    3Charles  made  some   conccs- 
sions,  but  failing  to  obtain  supplies  as  readily  as  he  desired,  the 
parliament  was  abruptly  dissolved,  to  the  general  discontent  of  the 

nation.*    4New  elections  were  held,  and  another  parliament  was  dissolution  of 

assembled.a  but  this  proved  even  more  obstinate  than  the  former,  parliament. 

6Strafford3  the  king's  favorite  general,  and  late  lieutenant  of  Ire-  parj^^f 

land,  and  Laud,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  the  two  most  powerful  a  Nov.  3>  ' 

and  inost  favored  ministers  of  the  king,  were  impeached  by  the  com-  old  style. 

mons  for  the  crime  of  high  treason.     Strafford  was  brought  to  trial  ^j™™^ 

immediately,  was  declared  guilty  by  the  House  of  Peers,  and  by  the  parliament. 

unusual  expedient  of  a  bill  of  attainder!  was  sentenced  to  execu-  1641. 

tion.b    Laud  was  brought  to  trial  and  executed  four  years  later,  b.  Executed 

6The  eloquence  and  ability  with  which  Stratford  defended  himself,  0{J^  ^J 

have  given  to  his  fall,  in  the  eyes  of  many,  the  appearance  of  a  tri-  6  Fa(e  and 

umph,  and  have  rendered  him  somewhat  illustrious  as  a  supposed  character  of 

martyr  to  his  country  ;  and  yet  true  history  shows  him  to  have  straffora. 
been  the  adviser  and  willing  instrument  of  much  of  that  tyran- 
nical usurpation  which  finally  destroyed  the  monarch  whom  he 
designed  to  serve.f 

2(j.  7From  this  period,  parliament  having  once  gained  the  ascen-  7.  Encroach- 

dency.  and  conscious  of  the  support  of  the  people,  continued  to  ^^^on' 

encroach  on  the  prerogatives  of  the  king,  until  scarcely  the  shadow  thepreroga- 

of  his  former  power  was  left  him.     Already  the  character  of  the  tive^in^the 
British  constitution  had  been  changed  from  a  despotic  government 
to  a  limited  monarchy,  and  it  would  probably  have  been  well  if 

here  the  spirit  of  reform  had  firmly  established  it.     8Yet  one  con-  8.  Continued 
cession  was  immediately  followed  by  the  demand  of  another,  until 


ment 
parliament  finally  required  the  entire  control  of  the  military  force  andflnaTre- 

of  the  nation,  when  Charles,  conscious  that  if  he  yielded  this  point,    8^"ir^n  ^ 

there  would  be   left  him  "only  the  picture  —  the  mere  sign  of  a 

king,"  ^fcntured  to  put  a  stop  to  his  concessions,  and  to  remove 

from  London  with  most  of  the  nobility.    »It  was  now  evident  that    9.  Prepara- 

the  sword  alone  must  decide  the  contest  :  both  parties  made  the  twnsf°r  ' 

most  active  preparations  for  the  coming  struggle,  while  each  en- 

deavored to  throw  upon  the  other  the  odium  of  commencing  it.§ 

*  During  the  short  recess  that  followed,  the  Convocation,  an  ecclesiastical  assembly  of  arch- 
bishops, bishops,  and  inferior  clergy,  continued  in  session.  Of  their  many  imprudent  measures 
during  this  period,  when  Puritanism  was  already  in  the  ascendant  in  the  parliament,  we  quote 
the  following  from  Lingard.  "  It  was  ordered,  (among  other  canons,)  that  every  clergyman, 
once  in  each  quarter  of  the  year,  should  instruct  his  parishioners  in  the  divine  right  of  kings, 
and  the  damnable  sin  of  resistance  to  authority." 

t  A  bill  of  attainder  was  a  special  act  of  parliament,  inflicting  capital  punishment,  without 
any  conviction  in  the  ordinary  course  of  judicial  proceedings.  By  the  third  clause  of  Section 
IX.  Article  I.  of  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  it  is  declared  that  "  No  bin  of  attain- 
ier,  or  ex  post  facto  law,  (a  law  declaring  a  past  act  criminal  that  was  not  criminal  when  done,) 
shall  be  passed." 

t  Hume's  account  of  the  trial  of  Strafford,  has  been  shown  to  be,  in  many  particulars,  erro- 
neous, and  prejudiced  in  his  favor  ;  and  his  opinion  of  the  Earl's  innocence  has  been  dissented 
from  by  some  very  able  subsequent  writers.  See  Brodie^s  extended  and  circumstantial  account 
of  this  important  trial. 

§  The  following  remarks  of  Lingard  present  an  impartial  view  of  the  real  objects  for  which 
this  war  was  undertaken,  and  answer  the  question,  '  Who  were  the  authors  of  it  ?' 

"  The  controversy  between  the  king  and  his  opponents  no  longer  regarded  the  real  liberties 


292  APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.          [Boos  II, 


ANALYSIS.       27.  ^ere  then  we  have  arrived  at  the  beginning  of  that  crisis  in 

—  English  history,  to  which  all  the  civil,  religious,  and  political  con- 

VJucSTw?    troversies  of  the  nation  had  been  tending  since  the  commencement 

have  now     of  the  Reformation.     2The  various  conflicting  sects  and  parties, 

^Marshall-   for  a  wnile  overlooking  their  minor  differences,  now  arranged  them- 

inguf  par  ties,  selves  in  two  grand  divisions,  having  on  the  one  side  the  Presbyte- 

rian dissenters,  then  a  numerous  party,  and  all  ultra  religious  and 

political  reformers,  headed  by  the  parliament  ;  and  on  the  other 

the  high  church  and  monarchy  party,  embracing  the  Catholics  and 

I  The  begin-  most  of  the  nobility,  headed  by  the  king.  3This  appeal  to  arms,  we 

crisis-  iohen  ^iave  sa^>  was  tne  beginning  of  the  crisis  ;  the  conclusion  was  fifty 

brought  to  a  years  later,  when,  at  the  close  of  the  revolution  of  1688,  the  pres- 

conciusion.    ent  principles  of  the  British  constitution  were  permanently  estab- 

lished, by  the  declaration  of  rights  which  was  annexed  to  the  set- 

tlement of  the  crown  on  the  prince  and  princess  of  Orange. 

».  Civil  war,       28.  4From  1642  to  1647  civil  war  continued,  and  manyimpor- 

"tionof'uie,    *an*  ^a*^es  were  fought  ;  after  which  the  nation  continued  to  be 

king.  ie    distracted  by  contending  factions  until  the  close  of  1648,  when  the 

king,  having  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  parliamentary  forces, 

was  tried  for  the  crime  of  ':  levying  war  against  the  parliament  and 

kingdom  of  England,"  and  being  convicted  on  this  novel  charge  of 

a.  Old  style,  treason,  was  executed  on  the  30tha  of  January,  1649.    5Parliament 

s.  Condition  had,  ere  this,  fallen  entirely  under  the  influence  of  the  army,  then 

^ment?~     commanded  by  Oliver  Cromwell,  the  principal  general  of  the  re- 

publican, or  puritanical  party. 

e.  Remarks       29.  6For  the  death  of  the  king  no  justification  can  be  made,  for 

^thiking1   no  consideration  of  public  necessity  required  it.     Nor  can  this  act 

7.  Views  of   be  attributed  to  the  vengeance  of  the  people.    7Lingard  says  that 

Ungard.     '  the  people,  for  the  most  part  were  even  willing  to  replace  Charles 

on  the  throne,  under  those  limitations  which  they  deemed  necessary 

for  the  preservation  of  their  rights.     The  men  who  hurried  him  to 

the  scaffold  were  a  small  faction  of  bold  and  ambitious  spirits,  who 

had  the  address  to  guide  the  passions  and  fanaticism  of  their  fol- 

lowers, and  were  enabled,  through  them,  to  control  the  real  senti- 

B.  QfHaliam.  ments  of  the  nation.'     8Hallam  asserts  that  the  most  powerful  mo- 

tive that  influenced  the  regicides  was  a  "  fierce  fanatical  hatred  of 

9  Hume's    ^e  king,  the  natural  fruit  of  long  civil  dissensions,  inflamed  by 

representa-    preachers  more  dark  and  sanguinary  than  those  they  addressed, 

Seu!ttr*Qf  and  bv  a  Perverted  study  of  the  Jewish  scriptures."  * 

Charles.          30.  9Hume,  whose  political  prejudices  have  induced  him  to  speak 

of  the  nation,  which  had  already  been  established  by  successive  acts  of  the  legislature,  but  was 
confined  to  certain  concessions  which  they  demanded  as  essential  to  the  preservation  of  those 
liberties,  and  which  he  refused,  as  subversive  of  the  royal  authority.  That  some  securities 
were  requisite  no  one  denied  ;  but  while  many  contended  that  the  control  of  the  public  money, 
the  power  of  impeachment,  and  the  right  of  meeting  every  third  year,  all  which  were  now 
vested  in  the  Parliament,  formed  a  sufficient  barrier  against  encroachments  on  the  part  of  the 
sovereign,  others  insisted  that  the  command  of  the  army,  and  the  appointment  of  the  judges, 
ought  also  to  be  transferred  to  the  two  houses.  Diversity  of  opinion  produced  a  schism  among 
the  patriots  ;  the  more  moderate  silently  withdrew  to  the  royal  standard,  —  the  more  violent, 
or  more  distrustful,  resolved  to  defend  their  opinions  with  the  sword.  It  has  often  been  asked, 
Who  were  the  authors  of  the  civil  war  ?  The  answer  seems  to  depend  on  the  solution  of  this 
other  question,  Were  additional  securities  necessary  for  the  preservation  of  the  national  rights? 
If  they  were,  the  blame  will  belong  to  Charles  ;  if  not,  it  must  rest  with  his  adversaries." 
Hallani  has  the  following  remarks  on  the  character  of  the  two  parties  after  the  war  com- 
menced. —  "  If  it  were  difficult  for  an  upright  man  to  enlist  with  entire  willingness  under  either 
the  royalist  or  parliamentary  banner,  at  the  commencement  of  hostilities  in  1642,  it  became 
far  less  easy  for  him  to  desire  the  complete  success  of  one  or  the  other  cause,  as  advancing 
time  displayed  the  faults  of  both  in  darker  colors  than  they  had  previously  worn.  —  Of  the  Par- 
liament it  may  be  said,  with  not  greater  severity  than  truth,  that  scarcely  two  or  three  public 
acts  of  justice,  humanity  or  generosity,  and  very  few  of  political  wisdom  or  courage  are  re« 
corded  of  them  from  their  quarrel  with  the  king  to  their  expulsion  by  Cromwell." 


PART  II.] 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


293 


more  favorably,  than  other  writers,  of  the  princes  of  the  Stuart 
family,  attributes  to  Charles  a  much  greater  predominance  of  vir- 
tues  than  of  vices,  and  palliates  his  errors  by  what  he  calls  his 
frailties  and  weaknesses,  and  the  malevolence  of  his  fortunes. 
JHad  Charles  lived  a  hundred  years  earlier,  when  the  claims  of  the 
royal  prerogative  were  undisputed  and  unquestioned,  his  govern- 
meut.  although  arbitrary,  might  have  been  a  happy  one  for  his 
people  ;  but  he  was  illy  adapted  to  the  times  in  which  he  lived. 

31.  2During  the  reign  of  Charles,  the  English  government,  mostly 
absorbed  with  the  internal  affairs  of  the  kingdom,  paid  little  atten- 
tion  to  the  American  colonies.    During  the  war  with  France,  in 
the  early  part  of  this  reign,  the  French  possessions  in  Nova  Scotia 
and  Canada  were  easily  reduced  by  the  English,  yet  by  tke  treaty 
of  St.  Germains,  in  1632,  Charles,  with  little  consideration  of  the 
value  of  these  conquests,  agreed  to  restore  them.     3Had  not  the 
earnest  counsels  of  Champlain,  the  founder  of  Quebec,  prevailed 
with  his  monarch,  Louis  XIII.,  France  would  then  have  abandoned 
these  distant  possessions,  whose  restoration  was  not  thought  worth 
insisting  upon.* 

32.  4In  his  colonial  policy  towards  Virginia,  Charles  adopted  the 
maxims  that  had  regulated  the  conduct  of  his  father.    Declaring 
that  the  misfortunes  of  Virginia  were  owing,  ir*  a  great  measure,  to 
the  democratical  frame  of  the  civil  constitution  which  the  London 
Company  had  given  it,  he  expressed  his  intention  of  taking  the  gov- 
ernment of  that  colony  into  his  own  hands  ;  but  although  he  ap- 
pointed the  governors  and  their  council  of  advisers,  the  colonial 
assembly  was  apparently  overlooked  as  of  little  consequence,  and 
allowed  to  remain.    5The  great  aim  of  the  'king  seemed  to  be,  to 
monopolize  the  profits  of  the  industry  of  the  colonists;  and  while 
absorbed  with  this  object,  which  he  could  never  fully  accomplish, 
and  overwhelmed  with  a  multiplicity  of  cares  at  home,  the  political 
rights  of  the  Virginians  became  established  by  his  neglect. 

33.  6The  relations  of  Charles  with  the  Puritan  colonies  of  New 
England,  fbrm  one  of  the  most  interesting  portions  of  our  colonial 
history,  both  on  account  of  the  subsequent  importance  of  those  col- 
onies,  and  the  exceeding  liberality  of  conduct  manifested  towards 
them  by  the  king,  —  so  utterly  irreconcilable  with  all  his  well  known 
maxims  of  arbitrary  authority,  —  and  directly  opposed  to  the  whole 
policy  of  his  government  in  England,  and  to  the  disposition  which 
he  exhibited  in  his  relations  with  the  Virginia  colonists.     7The 
reader  will,  perhaps,  be  surprised  to  learn  that  Charles  the  First 
acted,  indirectly  at  least,  as  the  early  friend  of  the  liberties  of  New 
England,  and  the  patron  of  the  Puritan  settlements. 

34.  8In  the  last  year  of  the  reign  of  James,  the  project  of  another 
Puritan  settlement  on  the  shore  of  Massachusetts  Bay  had  been 
formed  by  Mr.  White,  a  non-conformist  minister  of  Dorchester  ; 
and,  although  the  first  attempt  was  in  part  frustrated,  it  led,  a  few 
years  later,  to  the  founding  of  the  Massachusetts  Bay  colony.     By 
the  zeal  and    activity  of  White,  an  association  of  Puritans  was 
formed  ;  a  tract  of  territory  was  purchased  of  the  Plymouth  Com- 
pany, and,  in  1623,  a  small  body  of  planters  was  despatched  to 
Massachusetts,  under  the  charge  of  John  Endicott,  one  of  the  lead- 


CHARLES  L 
1625—1649. 


i.  True,  stats 
°fthe  cas&' 


2.  Relations 

of^l,^d 

American 

co1^^^' 

reign. 

3.  Little 

^Yrance^ai 
this  time, 


possessions. 
4.  Colonial 

Pcharies 
towards  Vir- 


s.  Great  aim 
resuitsf' 


6.  Thereia- 

claries 
with  the 

^7opveftT 
England. 


7.  Surprising 
'act' 


s.  Circwn- 

^din^he 
founding  of 

t!ies^Sp^J*' 
Colony. 


*  "  It  is  remarkable  that  the  French  were  doubtful  whether  they  should  reclaim  Canada 
from  the  English,  or  leave  it  to  them.  Many  were  of  opinion  that  it  was  better  to  keep  the  peo- 
ple in  France,  and  employ  them  in  all  sorts  of  manufactures,  which  would  oblige  the  other 
European  powers  who  had  colonies  in  America  to  bring  their  raw  goods  to  French  ports,  and 
lake  French  manufactures  in  return.'; — Kalm's  Travels  in  North  America 


294  APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.         [BooK  IL 

ANALYSIS,  ing  projectors.     Some  opulent  commercial  men  of  London,  who 
—  openly  professed  or  secretly  favored  the  tenets  of  the  Puritans,  were 
induced  to  join  in  the  enterprise;  and  they  persuaded  their  asso- 
ciates to  unite  with  them  in  an  application  to  the  king  for  a  charter 
of  incorporation. 

1.  Surprising      35.  rrhe  readiness  with  which  the  king  yielded  to  their  appli- 
liaceakins'f  c^011?  and  tne  liberal  tenor  of  the  charter  thus  obtained,  are  per- 
fectly unaccountable,  except  upon  the  supposition  that  the  king 
was  anxious,  at  this  time,  to  relieve  his  kingdom  of  the  religious 
and  political  agitators  of  the  Puritan  party,  by  opening  for  them 

2.  Inconsist-  an  asylum  in  a  foreign  land.    2"Wh.ile  attempting  to  divest  the  Vir- 
enciesin  his  ginians  of  many  of  their  rights,  he  made  a  free  gift  of  the  same  to 

the  "Governor  and  Company  of  Massachusetts  Bay,"  although  he 
had  but  recently  declared,  in  the  case  of  Virginia,  that  a  chartered 
incorporation  was  totally  unfit  to  manage  the  affairs  of  a  remote 
colony,  yet  he  did  not  hesitate  to  establish  one  for  New  England. 

3.  Ecciesiasti-  3Although  aware  of  the  hostility  of  the  Puritans  to  the  established 
*iowedhhS  pl  -^nS^sn  Church,  he  abstained  from  imposing  upon  them  a  single 

ritan  coio^  ordinance  respecting  religious  tenets,  or  the  forms  and  ceremonies 

nists.        of  worship.     The  charter  made  no  mention  of  the  ecclesiastical 

rights  of  the  colonists,  thus  showing  a  silent  acquiescence  of  the 

king  in  the  well  known  designs  of  the  former,  of  establishing  a 

church  government  on  puritanical  principles.* 

4.  Their  po-       36.  4  Yet  the  great  body  of  the  emigrants  did  not  obtain,  directly, 
liiicai  rights.  any  farther  political  rights,  than  the  incorporated  "  Company,'7  in 
which  was  vested  all  legislative  and  executive  authority,  thought 
s.  The  incor-  proper  to  give  them.    5But  the  Company  itself  was  large,  some  of 
^s  memkers  were  among  the  first  emigrants,  and  a  large  proportion 
of  the  patentees  soon  removed  to  America.    Between  the  Company 
'colonists      anc*  t^ie  em^Sran^s  there  was  a  uniformity  of  views,  principles,  and 
interests ;  and  the  political  rights  given  to  the  former,  by  their 
e.  Charter     charter,  were  soon  shared  by  the  latter.    6In  1629,  the  Company, 
and  ineetings  by  its  own  vote,  and  by  general  consent,  transferred  its  charter,  its 
pany  trans-   meetings,  and  the  control  of  the  government  of  the  colony  from 
ferred  to      England  to  America.     Thus  an  English  corporation,  established  in 
merica.     Lon(jon^  resolved  itself,  with  all  its  powers  and  privileges,  into  an 
American  corporation  to  be  established  in  Massachusetts ;  and  that 
too  without  any  opposition  from  the  English  monarch,  who,  in  all 
other  cases,  had  shown  himself  exceedingly  jealous  of  the  preroga- 

*  Yet  Robertson  (History  of  America,  b.  x.)  charges  the  Puritans  with  laying  the  founda- 
tions of  their  church  government  in  fraud  ;  because  the  charter  required  that  '  none  of  their 
acts  or  ordinances  should  be  inconsistent  with  the  laws  of  England,'  a  provision  understood  by 
the  Puritans  to  require  of  them  nothing  farther  than  a  general  conformity  to  the  common  law 
of  England.  It  would  be  preposterous  to  suppose  that  it  was  designed  to  require  of  them  an 
adherence  to  the  changing  forms  and  ceremonies  of  Episcopacy.  Yet  notwithstanding  the 
•well  known  sentiments  of  the  Massachusetts  Bay  colonists,  and  their  avowed  objects  in  emi- 
grating, Robertson  accounts  for  the  silence  of  the  charter  on  ecclesiastical  subjects,  by  the  sup- 
position that  "  the  king  seems  not  to  have  foreseen,  nor  to  have  suspected  the  secret  intentions 
of  those  who  projected  the  measure."  But  this  supposed  ignorance  of  the  king  appears  quite 
incredible.  Bancroft  (i.  343.)  appears  to  give  a  partial  sanction  to  the  opinion  expressed  by 
Robertson,  in  saying  that  "  the  patentees  could  not  foresee,  nor  the  English  government  anti- 
cipate, how  wide  a  departure  from  English  usages  would  grow  out  of  the  emigration  of  Puri- 
tans to  America."  And  farther  :  "  The  charter,  according  to  the  strict  rules  of  legal  interpre- 
tation, was  far  from  conceding  to  the  patentees  the  freedom  of  religious  worship."  Bancroft 
Bays  nothing  of  the  probable  design  and  understanding  of  the  king  and  his  councillors  in  this 
matter.  Grahame  (b.  ii.)  says,  "  By  the  Puritans,  and  the  Puritan  writers  of  that  age,  it  was 
sincerely  believed,  and  confidently  maintained,  that  the  intendment  of  the  charter  was  to 
bestow  on  the  colonists  unrestricted  liberty  to  regulate  their  ecclesiastical  constitution  by  the 
dictates  of  their  own  judgments  and  consciences,"  and  that  the  king  was  fully  aware  that  it 
was  the  object  of  the  colonists  to  establish  an  ecclesiastical  constitution  similar  to  that  estab- 
lished at  Plymouth. 


PART  II.]          APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  395 

tives  of  the  crown.  lTv?o  years  later,  when  a  complaint  was  pre-  CHARLES  i. 
f erred  against  the  colony  by  a  Roman  Catholic,  who  had  been  ban-  1625—1649. 
ished  from  it,  the  king  took  occasion  to  disprove  the  reports  that  L  Friendly 
he  '•  had  no  good  opinion  of  that  plantation,"  and  to  assure  the  in-  conduct  of 
habitants  that  he  would  maintain  their  privileges,  and  supply  what-  th&  king' 
ever  else  might  contribute  to  their  comfort  and  prosperity.* 

37.  2The  transfer,  to  which  we  have  alluded,  did  not  of  itself  ^Natunanf 
confer  any  new  franchises  on  the  colonists,  unless  they  were  al-      transfer  & 
ready  members  of  the  Company ;  yet  it  was,  in  reality,  the  estab-  ^^^j, 
iishment  of  an  independent  provincial  government,  to  be  adminis-          to. 
tered,  indeed,  in  accordance  with  the  laws  of  England,  but  while 

so  administered,  not  subject  to  any  interference  from  the  king.   3In   3.  Enlarge- 
1630,  the  corporation,  in  which  still  remained  all  the  powers  of    ^omtio^, 
government,  enlarged  its  numbers  by  the  admission  into  its  body    and  reguid- 
of  more  than  one  hundred  persons,  many  of  them  members  of  no  tum^"^t6A 
church  ;  but  in  the  following  year  it  was  agreed  and  ordained  'that, 
for  the  time  to  come,  no  man  should  be  admitted  to  the  freedom  of 
this  body  poLtic,  who  was  not  a  member  of  some  church  within  the 
limits  of  the  colony.'     4Under  this  limitation,  the  full  rights  of    4.  Gradual 
citizenship  were  gradually  extended  beyond  the  limits  of  the  orig-  f^^f  ^  °/f 
inal  corporation,  so  as  to   embrace  all  church-members  in  good   citizenship. 
standing ;  but  at  a  later  period  this  law  was  amended  so  as  to  in- 
clude among  the  freemen  those  inhabitants  also  who  should  procure 
a  certificate  from  some  minister  of  the  established  church  that  they 
were  persons  of  orthodox  principles,  and  of  honest  life  and  con- 
versation. 

38.  5Such  is  a  brief  history  of  the  early  relations  that  existed  5.  The  remit 
l^etween  Charles  the  First  and  the  Massachusetts  Bay  colonists ;      thus  far. 
showing  hoAV  the  civil  and  religious  liberties  of  these  people  were 
tolerated  and  encouraged  by  the  unaccountable  liberality  of  a  des- 
potic monarch,  who  showed  himself,  in  his  own  kingdom,  most  bit- 
terly hostile  to  the  religious  views,  political  principles,  and  general 
character  of  the  Puritans.     We  close  our  remarks  on  this  subject 

by  quoting  the  following  from  Grahame. 

39.  6"  The  colonists  themselves,  notwithstanding  all  the  facilities  s.  Remarks  of 
which  the  king  presented  to  them,  and  the  unwonted  liberality  and 
consideration  with  which  he  showed  himself  willing  to  grace  their 
departure  from  Britain,  were  so  fully  aware  of  his  rooted  enmity 

to  their  principles,  and  so  little  able  to  reconcile  his  present  de- 
meanor with  his  favorite  policy,  that  they  openly  declared  they 
had  been  conducted  by  Providence  to  a  land  of  rest,  through  ways 
which  they  were  contented  to  admire  without  comprehending  :  and 
that  they  could  ascribe  the  blessings  they  obtained  to  nothing  else 
than  the  special  interposition  of  that  Being  who  orders  all  the 
steps  of  his  people,  and  holds  the  hearts  of  kings,  as  of  all  men,  iu 
his  hands.  It  is  indeed  a  strange  coincidence,  that  this  arbitrary 
prince,  at  the  very  time  when  he  was  oppressing  the  royalists  ia 
Virginia,  should  have  been  cherishing  the  principles  of  liberty 
among  the  Puritans  in  New  England." 

40.  7But  notwithstanding  the  favor  with  which  the  English  gov-    7.  Jealousy 
eminent  appears  to  have  regarded  the  designs  of  the  Puritans  in  p^S,  2J 
removing  to  America,  no  sooner  were  they  firmly  established  there     wavering 
than  a  jealousy  of  their  success  was  observable  in  the  counsels  of 
archbishop  Laud  and  the  high-church  party ;  and  the  king  began  to 

•waver  between  his  original  wish  to  remove  the  seeds  of  discontent 
far  from  him,  and  his  apprehensions  of  the  dangerous  and  increas- 

*  Grahanue,  Book  II,  chap.  ii.    NeaL 


296  APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.          [BOOK  u. 

ANALYSIS,  ing  influence  which  the  Puritan  colonies  already  began  to  exert  in 
the  affairs  of  England.     America  began  to  be  regarded  by  the 
English  patriots  as  the  asylum  of  liberty;  the  home  of  the  op- 
Pressed  5  and  as  opening  a  ready  escape  from  the  civil  and  ecclesi- 
astical rigors  of  English  tyranny :  while  the  clamors  of  the  malig- 
nant represented  it  as  a  nursery  of  religious  heresies,  and  of  repub- 
lican dogmas  utterly  subversive  of  the  principles  of  royalty. 
*'tfansoferthe       ^'  2^ne  emissaries  of  Laud,  sent  to  spy  out  the  practices  of 
emissaries  of  the  Puritans,  informed  him  how  widely  their  proceedings  were  at 
Laud.       variance  with  the  laws  of  England ;  that  marriages  were  celebrated 
by  the  civil  magistrate  instead  of  the  parish  priest ;  that  a  new 
system  of  church  discipline  had  been  established  ;  and,  moreover, 
that  the  colonists  aimed  at  sovereignty ;  and  "  that  it  was  accounted 
treason  in  their  general  court  to  speak  of  appeals  to  the  king." 
ttontoAmer-  *''  OwinS  to  tne  persecutions  in  England,  and  the  favorable  reports 
ica.         of  the  prosperity  of  Massachusetts,  emigration  had  increased  so 
rapidly  as  to  become  a  subject  of  serious  consideration  in  the 
king's  council.7' 

i.  Attempts  to  42.  4So  early  as  1633  the  king  issued  a  proclamation  reprobating 
present  emi-  the  designs  that  prompted  the  emigration  of  the  Puritans.  In  1634 
gration,  ar-  i  i  •  i  i  s-  I\T  -r?  i  -i  • 

Utrary  com-  several  ships  bound  for   New  England   were   detained  in  the 

™telitnllrch'  Tnames  bv  order  of  the  council ;  and  during  the  same  year  an 
lishop  Laud,  arbitrary  commission  was  granted  to  archbishop  Laud  and  others, 
#c-         authorizing  them  to  make  laws  for  the  American  plantations,  to 
regulate  the  church,  and  to  examine  all  existing  colonial  patents 
and  charters.  '  and  if  they  found  that  any  had  been  unduly  ob- 
tained, or  that  the  liberties  they  conferred  were  hurtful  to  the 
s.  Objects  of  royal  prerogative,  to  cause  them  to  be  revoked.'    50wing.   how- 
Sandcfiiat-    ever'  to  tne  fluctuating  motives  and  policy  of  the  king,  and  the 
ed :  inten-    critical  state  of  affairs  in  England,  the  purposes  of  this  commis 
colonists  d-c  s*on  were  n°t  fully  carried  out :  the  colonists  expressed  their  in- 
tention :  to  defend  their  lawful  possessions,  if  they  were  able ;  if 
not,  to  avoid,  and  protract,' — and  emigration  continued  to  increase 
their  numbers  and  influence. 

^'  6^n  1^35  a  fleet  of  twenty  vessels  conveyed  three  thousand 
new  settlers  to  the  colony,  among  whom  were  Hugh  Peters,  after- 
wards the  celebrated  chaplain  and  counsellor  of  Oliver  Cromwell, 
and  Sir  Henry  Vane  the  younger,  who  was  elected  governor  of  the 
colony,  and  who  afterwards  became  one  of  the  prominent  leaders 
of  the  Independent  party  in  parliament,  during  the  civil  war  be- 
7.  Ordinance  tween  that  body  and  the  king.  7In  1638  an  ordinance  of  council 
<2'1638'  was  issued  for  the  detention  of  another  large  fleet  about  to  sail  for 
Massachusetts,  and  it  has  been  asserted  and  generally  believed 
that  among  those  thus  prevented  from  emigrating  were  the  dis- 
tinguished Puritan  leaders,  Hazlerig,  Hampden,  Pym,  and  Oliver 
Cromwell. 

s.  Demand        44.  8About  the  same  time  a  requisition  was  made  to  the  general 

fftheMS-  court-  of  Massachusetts  for  the  return  of  the  charter  of  the  colony, 

chusetts  char-  that  it  might  abide  the  result  of  the  judicial  proceedings  already 

commenced  in  England  for  its  subversion.     9The  colonists,  however, 

^ttwoionMs   *n  cautious  but  energetic  language,  urged  their  rights  against  such 

a  proceeding,  and,  deprecating  the  king's  displeasure,  returned  for 

answer  an  humble  petition  that  they  might  be  heard  before  they 

10.  The  king  were  condemned.     10Happily  for  their  liberties,  before  their  petition 

suspend  ffis  c°uld  find  its  way  to  the  throne,  the  monarch  was  himself  involved 

arbitrary     in  difficulties  in  his  own  dominions,  which  rendered  it  prudent  fo? 

tgaimt^ie,   n^m  to  suspend  his  arbitrary  measures  against  the  colonies.     H« 

(Monies,      was  never  allowed  an  opportunity  to  resume  them. 


PART  II.]          APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  297 

45.  Although    settlements  were  commenced  in   Maine,   New  CHARLES  i. 
Hampshire.  Connecticut,  and  Rhode  Island  during  this  reign,  they  1625—1649. 
Were  considered  rather  as  branches  of  the  more  prominent  colony  x  Other  set. 
of  Massachusetts  Bay,  and  had  not  yet  acquired  sufficient  impor-    iiements  in 
tance  to  attract .Ihe  royal  notice.     2ln  1644  Rhode  Island  and    Ne\and.g' 
Providence  obtaiflld  from  the  parliament,  through  the  efforts  of      3  Rhode 
Roger  Williams,  a  charter_of  incorporation  "  with  full  power  and 
authority  to  govern  themselves.''     3The  Plymouth  colony  remain- 

ed  without  a  charter,  and  unmolested,  in  the  quiet  enjoyment 
of  its  civil  jpd  religious  privileges.  For  more  than  eighteen  years 
this  little  colony  was  a  strict  democracy.  AlUhe  male  inhabitants 
were  convened  to  frame  the  laws,  and  often  to  decide  both  on  ex-  acter. 
ecutive  and  judicial  questions.  The  governor  was  elected  annually 
by  general  suffrage,  and  the  powers  that  he  exercised  were  derived 
directly  from  the  people.  The  inconveniences  arising  from  the 
purely  democratic  form  led  to  the  adoption  of  the  representative 
system  in  1639. 

46.  5We  now  turn  to  Maryland,  the  only  additional  English  col-  5.  Maryland. 
ony  established  during  the  reign  of  Charles  the  First,  to  whose 

history  we  have  not  alluded  in  this  Appendix.    6The  charter    e.  General 
granted  to  Lord  Baltimore,  the  general  tenor  of  which  has  already  ch^^.^ 
been  described,  contained  a  more  distinct  recognition  of  the  rights  iand  charier. 
of  the  colonists  than  any  instrument  which  had  hitherto  passed  the 
royal  seal.     The  merit  of  its  liberal  provisions  is  attributable  to  the 
provident  foresight  and  generosity  of  Lord  Baltimore  himself,  who 
penned  the  instrument,  and  whose  great  favor  and  influence  with 
the  king  obtained  from  him  concessions,  which  would  never  have 
been  yielded  to  the  claims  of  justice  alone.     The  charter  of  Mary- 
land Avas  sought  for  and  obtained  from  nobler  and  holier  purposes 
than  the  grantor  could  appreciate. 

47.  7 (Jnlike  the  charters  of  New  England  and  Virginia,  that  of    7.  Rights  of 
Maryland  acknowledged  the  emigrant  settlers  themselves  as  free-   the  s^l^s- 
men,  and  conceded  to  them  rights,  which,  in  other  instances,  had 

been  restricted  to  privileged  companies,  or  left  to  their  discretionary 
extension.    8The  laws  of  Maryland  were  to  be  established  with  the   s.  The  laws 
advice  and  approbation  of  a  majority  of  the  freemen;  neither  were  of  Maryland: 
their  enactments,  nor  the  appointments  of  the  proprietary,  subject   from'taxa- 
to  any  required  concurrence  of  the  king :  the  colony  received  a  per-   f^i' tofeni' 
petual  exemption  from  royal  taxation ;  and,  while  Christianity  was     tion,  $-c. 
declared  to  be  the  law  of  the  land,  no  preference  was  given  to  any 
religious  sect  or  party. 

48.  9Maryland  was  settled  by  Catholics,  who,  like  the  Puritans,  9.  The  praise 
sought  a  refuge  in  the  wilds  of  America  from  the  persecutions  to  fy^  ^Jioitcs 
which  they  were  subjected  in  England ;  and  they  are  entitled  to  of  Maryland. 
the  praise  of  having  founded  the  first  American  colony  in  which 
religious  toleration  was  established  by  law.     10<-  Calvert  deserves  to   10.  Remarks 
be  ranked,"  says  Bancroft,  "  among  the  most  wise  and  benevolent  of  Bancroft. 
lawgivers  of  all  ages.     He  was  the  first  in  the  history  of  the  Chris- 
tian world  to  seek  for  religious  security  and  peace  by  the  practice 

of  justice,  and  not  by  the  exercise  of  power ;  to  plan  the  establish- 
ment of  popular  institutions  with  the  enjoyment  of  liberty  of  con- 
science;  to  advance  the  career  of  civilization  by  recognizing  the 
rightful  equality  of  all  religious  sects.  The  asylum  of  Papists  was 
the  spot,  where,  in  a  remote  corner  of  the  world,  on  the  banks  of 
rivers  which,  as  yet,  had  hardly  been  explored,  the  mild  forbear- 
ance of  a  proprietary  adopted  religious  freedom' as  the  basis  of  the 
state." 

38 


298  APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.          [Boon  II. 

ANALYSIS.  49.  *A  few  days  after  the  death  of  Charles,  the  house  of  com- 
mons,  declaring  that  the  house  of  lords  was  useless  and  dangerous, 
abolished  that  branch  of  parliament.  At  the  same  time  it  was  voted 
that  the  office  of  king  was  unnecessary,  burdensome,  and  danger- 
ous  ^°  tne  l^erty  an(i  safety  of  the  people  ;  and  an  act  was  accord- 
'm&J  passed,  declaring  monarchy  to  be  abolished.  The  commons 
then  took  into  their  hands  all  the  powers  of  government,  and  the 
moisau  former  title  of  tne  u  English  Monarchy,"  gave  place  to  that  of  the 
the  death  of  "  COMMONWEALTH  OF  ENGLAND." 

the  king.         59   2  A  proper  understanding  of  the  characters  of  those  who  now 
^rS^ious^ar-  ru^e(^  ^e  destinies  of  England,  requires  some  account  <5f  the  char- 
ges? ar  acter  of  the  religious  parties  in  the  nation.     3At  the  time  of  the 
3.  A  majority  commencement  of  the  civil  war,  a  great  majority  of  the  people  of 
^ttalKo3  England,  dissatisfied  with  the  Episcopacy,  were  attached  to  a  system 
Presbyteri-    of  greater  plainness  and  simplicity,  which  was  denominated  Pres- 
4  Prind,  les  kyterianism-    *Yet  tlie  PrinciPles  which  actuated  these  opposing 
which  actua-  divisions,  were  not,  at  first,  so  different  as  might  be   expected. 
"  Tlie  Episcopal  church,"  says  Godwin,  "  had  a  hatred  of  sects ;  the 
Presbyterians  did  not  come  behind  her  in  that  particular.     The 
Episcopal  church  was  intolerant ;  so  were  the  Presbyterians.  Both 
of  them  regarded  with  horror  the  idea  of  a  free  press,  and  that 
every  one  should  be  permitted  to   publish  and  support  by  his 
writings  whatever  positions  his  caprice  or  his  convictions  might 

5.  Presbyteri-  dictate  to  him."    5The  Presbyterians  held  the  necessity  of  a  system 
a^i'omuni-   °^ Pres^y teries,  which  they  regarded  as  of  divine  institution,  and 

formity-.      they  labored  as  earnestly  as  the  Episcopalians  to  establish  a  uni- 
formity in  religious  faith  and  worship. 

6.  The  inde-       51.  ^United  with  the  Presbyterians  at  first  in  their  opposition  to 
pendents,     the  abuses  of  the  royal  prerogative,  were  the  Independents,  the  most 

i.  Their  gen-  radical  of  the  Puritan  reformers.  7"  Like  the  Presbyterians  they 
eraiprinci-  cordially  disapproved  of  the  pomp  and  hierarchy  of  the  Church  of 
England.  But  they  went  farther.  They  equally  disapproved  of 
the  synods,  provincial  and  general,  the  classes  and  incorporations 
of  Presbytery,  a  system  scarcely  less  complicated,  though  infinitely 
less  dazzling  than  that  of  diocesan  Episcopacy.  They  held  that  a 
church  was  a  body  of  Christians  assembled  in  one  place  appropri- 
ated for  their  worship,  and  that  every  such  body  was  complete  in 
itself;  that  they  had  a  right  to  draw  up  the  rules  by  which  they 
thought  proper  to  be  regulated,  and  that  no  man  not  a  member  of 
their  assembly,  and  no  body  of  men,  was  entitled  to  interfere  with 

8.  They  de-   their  proceedings.    8Demanding  toleration  on  these  grounds,  they 
con*cedeato?e-  ^e^      a*  ^ne^  were  e(lually  bound  to  concede  and  assert  it  for 

ation.  e  others ;  and  they  preferred  to  see  a  number  of  churches,  with  dif- 
ferent sentiments  and  institutes,  within  the  same  political  commu- 
nity, to  the  idea  of  remedying  the  evil  and  exterminating  error  by 
means  of  exclusive  regulations,  and  the  menaces  and  severity  of 

9.  The  char-  punishment."*    »Hume  says  of  the  Independents,  "  Of  all  Chris- 
aCthlmtbyn   tian  sects  this  was  the  first  which,  during  its  prosperity  as  well  as 

Hume.  its  adversity,  always  adopted  the  principles  of  toleration."  The  In- 
^differences  dependents  demanded  no  other  liberty  than  they  were  willing  to 
between  the  yield  to  all  others. 

1anl1the<^rea^      ^'  10^-s  *ke  CIV1^  war  between  the  king  and  parliament  progressed, 

byterians.     important  political  differences  arose  between  the  Independents  and 

ii-The  wishes  the  Presbyterians,  extending  throughout  parliament,  the  army,  and 

tfrtaw      the  people.    "The  Presbyterians  would  have  been  satisfied  with 


*  Godwin. 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  299 


royalty  under  proper  restrictions  against  its  abuses ;  not  desirii 
complete  victory,  they  feared  that  the  king  might  be  reduced 


not  desiring  a    COMMON- 

tOO     WEALTH. 

low  ]  and  being  tired  of  the  war,  they  were  anxious  for  a  compro-  1649—1660. 
mise.     *But  the  Independents,  considered  as  a  political  party,  hav-     l  Thede.* 
ing  gradually  enlisted  under  their  banners  the  radicals  of  all  the  mandaoftha 
liberal  sects,  demanded,  first,  the  abolition  of  royalty  itself,  as  a    Ind£%f3nd' 
concession  to  their  political  principles,  and  afterwards,  the  estab- 
lishment of  universal  toleration  in  matters  of  religion.    2It  was  2.  The  success- 
this  latter  party,  or  this  union  of  many  parties,  that  finally  gained    Julvarty. 
the  ascendency,a  caused  the  death  of  the  king,  and  subverted  the  a.  Dec.  ms. 
monarchy. 

53.  3On  the  overthrow  of  monarchy,  therefore,  the  Independent   3.  situation 
party  held  the  reins  of  government,  supported  by  an  army  of  fifty  p^^ntsfon 
thousand  men,  under  the  controlling  influence  of  Oliver  Cromwell,  the  overthrow 
one  of  the  most  extraordinary  characters  that  England  ever  pro-  *  M 
duced.     4Cromwell  was  first  sentb  to  Ireland  to  reduce  the  rebellion  4.  Cromwell's 
there ;  and  being  completely  successful,  he  next  marched  into  Scot- 

land,  where  Charles,  the  son  of  the  late  king,  had  taken  refuge. 

5Here  Cromwell  defeated  the  royalist  covenanters  in  the  battle  5.  Battles  of 

of  Dunbar,c  and  in  the  following  year,  pursuing  the  Scotch  army  Z%^SS? 

into  England,  at  the  head  of  thirty  thousand  men  he  fell  upon  it  at  c.  sept.  13, 
Worcester,  and  completely  annihilated  it  in  one  desperate  battle.d        165°- 

sThe  young  prince  Charles  barely  escaped  with  his  life,  and  flying  d-  s^- 13» 

in  disguise  through  the  middle  of  England,  after  passing  through  6.  Escape  of 
many  adventures,  often  exposed  to  the  greatest  perils,  he  succeeded,      ^"ce 

eventually,  in  reaching6  France  in  safety.  e  ^.^ 

54.  7Some  difficulties  having  occurred  with  the  states  of  Holland,  f'The  ceie. 
the  English  parliament,  in  order  to  punish  their  arrogance  and  iratedNavi- 
promote  British  commerce,  passed  the  celebrated  Navigation  Act,  sation  Act- 
by  which  all  colonial  produce,  whether  of  Asia,  Africa,  or  America, 

was  prohibited  from  being  imported  into  England   in  any  but 
British  built  ships,  of  which,  too,  the  master  and  three-fourths  of 
the  mariners  should  be  Englishmen.     Even  European  produce  and 
manufactures  were  prevented  from  being  imported  but  in  British 
vessels,  unless  they  were  the  growth  or  fabric  of  the  particular  state 
which  carried  them.    8These  unjust  regulations  struck  severely  at  s.  Exceeding- 
the  Dutch,  a  commercial  people,  who,  producing  few  commodities  ^^{"^^f 
of  their  own,  had  become  the  general  carriers  and  factors  of  Europe, 
s  War  therefore  followed :  the  glory  of  both  nations  was  proudly  9.  war  with 
sustained  on  the  ocean ;  Blake,  the  English  naval  commander,  and      Holland. 
Von  Tromp  and  De  Ruyter,  the  Dutch  admirals,  acquired  imper- 
ishable renown ;  but  the  commerce  of  the  Dutch  was  destroyed, 
and  the  states  were  obliged  to  sue  for  peace.b  f  AC<r"icli654d' 

55. 10While  this  war  was  progressing,  a  controversy  had  arisen  be-       „ 
tween  Cromwell  and  the  army  on  the  one  hand,  and  parliament  on    sy  between 
the  other.     The  parliament,  having  conquered  all  its  enemies  in  j^tfie'amy 
England.  Scotland,  and  Ireland,  and  having  no  longer  any  need  of 
the  services  of  the  army,  and  being  jealous  of  its  power,  began  to 
make  preparations  for  its  reduction,  with  the  ostensible  object  of 
diminishing  the  expenses  of  the  government.     But  by  this  time  the 
parliament  had  lost  the  confidence  of  the  people.     nSince  its  first  it. The  grasp- 
assembling,  in  November,  1640,  it  had  been  greatly  reduced  in  in0j>parl?™ 
numbers  by  successive  desertions  and  proscriptions,  but.  still  grasp-    ment,  and 
ing  after  all  the  powers  of  government,  it  appeared  determined  to  nat 
perpetuate  its  existence,  and  claimed  that,  if  another  parliament 
were  called,  the  present  members  should  retain  their  places  without 
a  reelection.     The  contest  between  this  parliament  and  the  army 
became,  therefore,  one,  not  for  individual  rule  only,  but  for  exist- 


300  APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.         [BOOK  II. 

ANALYSIS,   ence  also.    JThis  state  of  affairs  was  terminated  by  the  decision 
'  of  Cromwell,  who  could  count  on  a  faithful  and  well  disciplined 

w  terminated  army  to  second  his  purposes.     Entering  the  parliament  house  at 

1m  of  cram-  the  head  °f  a  body  of  soldiers  on  tlie  30tn  of  April,  1653,  he  pro- 
weii.     '  claimed  the  dissolution  of  parliament,*1  removed  the  members,  seized 

the  records,  and  commanded  the  doors  to  be  locked. 

2  History  of  56.  2Soon  after  this  event,  Cromwell  summoned  a  parliament 
Pwitament.  comP°sed  wholly  of  members  of  his  own  selection,  called,  indeed, 
representatives,  but  representing  only  Cromwell  and  his  council  of 
officers.  The  members  of  this  parliament,  commonly  called  Bare- 
t>one's\  parliament,  from  the  name  of  one  of  its  leading  mem- 
bers, after  thirteen  months'  sitting,  were  to  name  their  successors, 
and  these  again  were  to  decide  upon  the  next  representation,  and 
so  on  for  all  future  time.  Such  was  the  republican  system  which 
Cromwell  designed  for  the  nation.  But  this  body,f  too  much  under 
the  influence  of  Cromwell  to  gain  the  public  confidence,  and  too 
independent  to  subserve  Cromwell's  ambition,  after  continuing  it*4 

a.  Dec.  less,   session  little  more  than  six  months,  was  disbandeda  by  its  own  acl . 
3.  New       3Four  days  later  a  new  scheme  of  government,  proposed  in  a  mill. 

goverrmunt.  tar^  council>  and  sanctioned  by  the  chief  officers  of  state,  was  adopt' 
ed,  by  which  the  supreme  powers  of  government  were  vested  in  a  lord 
proprietor,  a  council,  and  a  parliament ;  and  Cromwell  was  solemnly 
installed  for  life  in  the  office  of  "Lord  Protector  of  the  Common- 
wealth of  England." 
1654.  57.  4A  parliament  was  summoned  to  meet  on  the  thirteenth  off 

4.  Parliament  September  of  the  following  year,  the  anniversary  of  Cromwell's 
two  great  victories  of  Dunbar  and  Worcester.  5The  parliament 
thus  assembled  was  a  very  fair  representation  of  the  people,  but 
the  great  libertv  witl1  which  it  arraigned  the  authority  of  the  Pro- 
tector,  and  even  his  personal  character  and  conduct,  showed  him 
that  he  had  not  gained  the  confidence  of  the  nation ;  and  an  angr;r 

b.  Feb.  less,   dissolution11  increased  the  general  discontent.     6Soon  after,  a  CODI 
6.  Conspiracy  spiracy  of  the  royalists  broke  out,c  but  was  easily  suppressed. 
J8t8,hand°tiHir  During  the  same  year,  a  war  was  commenced  with  Spain :  th<4 
with  Spain,   island  of  Jamaica  was  conquered,  and  has  since  remained  in  th<* 

c.  March,     hands  of  the  English ;  and  some  naval  victories  were  obtained. 


*  This  parliament  had  been  in  existence  more  than  twelve  years,  and  was  called  the  Long 
Parliament. 

t  This  man's  name  was  Praise-God  Barebone.  Hume  says,  "  It  was  usual  for  the  pretended 
saints  at  that  time  to  change  their  names  from  Henry,  Edward,  William,  &c.,  which  they  re- 
garded as  heathenish,  into  others  more  sanctified  and  godly  :  even  the  New  Testament  names1, 
James,  Andrew,  John,  Peter,  were  not  held  in  such  regard  as  those  which  were  borrowed  from 
the  Old  Testament — Hezekiah,  Habakkuk,  Joshua,  Zerobabel.  Sometimes  a  whole  sentence 
was  adopted  as  a  name."  Of  this  Hume  gives  the  following  instance.  He  says,  "  The  brother 
of  this  Praise-God  Barebone  had  for  name,  If  Christ  had  not  died  for  you,  you  would  have 
been  damned  Barebone.  But  the  people,  tired  of  this  long  name,  retained  only  the  last  word?, 
and  commonly  gave  him  the  appellation  of  Damned  JZarebone."  Brodie,  referring  to  Hume's 
statement  above,  says,  the  individuals  did  not  change  their  own  names,  but  these  names  were 
given  them  by  the  parents  at  the  time  of  christening.  Hume  gives  the  names  of  a  jury  sum- 
moned in  the  county  of  Essex,  of  which  the  first  six  are  as  follows  Accepted  Trevor  ;  Re 
deemed  Compton  ;  Faint-not  Hewitt ;  Make-Peace  Heaton  ;  God  Reivard  Smart ;  Stand  Fast 
on  High  Stringer.  Cleaveland  says  that  the  muster  master  in  one  of  Cromwell's  regiments  had 
no  other  list  than  the  first  chapter  of  Matthew.  Godwin  gives  the  following  as  the  names  of 
the  newspapers  published  at  this  time  in  London.  Perfect  Diurnal ;  Moderate  Intelligencer  ; 
Several  Proceedings  in  Parliament ;  Faithful  Post ;  Perfect  Account ;  Several  Proceedings  in 
State  Affairs ;  &c. 

$  What  Hume  says  of  the  character  and  acts  of  this  parliament,  is  declared  by  later  writers, 
Brodie,  Scobell,  and  others,  to  be  almost  wholly  erroneous.  The  compilers  of  the  "  Variorum 
Edition  of  the  History  of  England"  say,  "  We  have  been  compelled  to  abandon  Hume's  account 
during  the  latter  part  of  Charles's  reign,  and  during  the  predominance  of  the  republican  partj . " 
"  His  want  of  diligence  in  research  is  as  notorious  as  his  partial  advocacy  of  the  Stuarts." 


PART  II.] 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


3Q1 


58  lln  his  civil  and  domestic  administration,  which  was  conducted 
with  ability,  but  without  any  regular  plan,  Cromwell  displayed  a 
general  regard  for  justice  and  clemency  ;  and  irregularities  were 
never  sanctioned,  unless  the  necessity  of  thus  sustaining  his  usurped 
authority  seemed  to  require  it.  2Such  indeed  were  the  Order  and 
tranquillity  which  he  preserved  —  such  his  skilful  management  of 
persons  and  parties,  and  such,  moreover,  the  change  in  the  feelings 
of  many  of  the  Independents  themselves,  since  the  death  of  the  late 
monarch,  that  in  the  parliament  of  1656  a  motion  was  made,  and 
carried  by  a  considerable  majority,  for  investing  the  Protector  with 
the  dignity  of  king.  3Although  exceedingly  desirous  of  accepting 
the  proffered  honor,  yet  he  saw  that  the  army,  composed  mostly  of 
stern  and  inflexible  republicans,  could  never  be  reconciled  to  a 
measure  which  implied  an  open  contradiction  of  all  their  past  pro- 
fessions.  and  an  abandonment  of  their  principles,  and  he  was  at 
last  obliged  to  refuse  that  crown  which  had  been  solemnly  proffered 
to  him  by  the  representatives  of  the  nation. 

59.  *  After  this  event,  the  situation  of  the  domestic  affairs  of  the 
country  kept  Cromwell  in  perpetual  uneasiness  and  inquietude. 
The  royalists  renewed  their  conspiracies  against  him  ;  a  majority 
in  parliament  now  opposed  all  his  favorite  measures  ;  a  mutiny  of 
the  army  was  apprehended  ;  and  even  the  daughters  of  the  Protector 
became  estranged  from  him.     Overwhelmed  with  difficulties,  pos- 
sessing the  confidence  of  no  party,  having  lost  all  composure  of 
mind,  and  in  constant  dread  of  assassination,  his  health  gradually 
declined,  and  he  expired  on  the  13th  of  September,  1653,  the  anni- 
versary  of  his  great  victories,  and  a  day  which  he  had  always  con- 
sidered the  most  fortunate  for  him. 

60.  5On  the  death  of  Cromwell,  his  eldest  son,  Richard,  succeeded 
him  in  the  protectorate,  in  accordance,  as  was  supposed,  with  the 
dying  wish  of  his  father,  and  with  the  approbation  of  the  council. 
But  Richard,  being  of  a  quiet,  unambitious  temper,  and  alarmed  at 
the  dangers  by  which  he  was  surrounded,  soon  signed*  his  own  ab- 
dication,  and  retired  into  private  life.     6A  state  of  anarchy  followed, 
and  contending  factions,  in  the  army  and  the  parliament,  for  a  while 
filled  the  country  with  bloody  dissensions,  when  General  Monk, 
•\vho  commanded  the  army  in  Scotland,  marched  into  England  and 
declared  in  favor  of  the  restoration  of  royalty.     This  declaration, 
freeing  the  nation  from  the  state  of  suspense  in  which  it  had  long 
been  held,  was  received  with  almost  universal  joy  :  the  house  of 
lords  hastened  to  reinstate  itself  in  its  ancient  authority  ;  and  on 
the  18th  of  May,  1660,  Charles  the  Second,  son  of  the  late  king, 
was  proclaimed  sovereign  of  England,  by  the  united  acclamations 
of  the  army,  the  people,  and  the  two  houses  of  parliament. 

61.  The  relations  that  existed  between  England  and  her  Ameri- 
can  colonies,  during  the  period  of  the  Commonwealth,  were  of  but 
little  importance,  and  we  shall  therefore  give  only  a  brief  notice  of 
them.  8D  uring  the  civil  war  which  resulted  in  the  subversion  of  mon- 
archy,  the  Puritan  colonies  of  New  England,  as  might  have  been 
expected  from  their  well  known  republican  principles,  were  attached 
to  the  cause  of  parliament,  but  they  generally  maintained  a  strict 
neutrality  towards  the  contending  factions  :  and  Massachusetts,  in 
particular,  rejecting  the  claims  of  supremacy  advanced  both  by 
king  and  parliament,  boasted  herself  a  perfect  republic.    9  Virginia 
adhered  to  royalty  ;  Maryland  was  divided  ;  and  the  restless  Clay- 
borne,  espousing  the  party  of  the  republicans,  was  able  to  promote 
a  rebellion,  and  the  government  of  the  proprietary  was  for  a  while 
overthrown. 


COMMON- 
WEALTH. 
1649—1660. 
l  Civiland 
domestic  ad- 


2  The 
offered  to 

han- 
1656. 
APnI- 


by  policy  to 
re-f"*6  u- 


4.  Troubles, 

anSithof 
Cromwell. 


1658. 


5.  Succession, 


Richard. 

a.  May  2,  1659. 
e.  state  of 


the  restora- 
tiona°^J°'J' 


1660. 

7.  Relations 

Ut\^S^' 

America 

dcommln- 
wealth. 


England  col* 

the?ci.vUwar, 
9.  Virginia 

anfaSrV' 


302 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.         [BooK  It 


ANALYSIS. 

1.  Assertion 
<(fthe  su- 
premacy of 
parliament 

over  the  colo- 
nies. 

2.  Virginia 
adheres  to 

prince 

Charles. 

3.  Submits  to 

parliament. 

4.  The  char- 
ter of  Massa- 
chusetts de- 
manded, but 
the  demand 

not  enforced. 

5.  The  most 
important 

measure  of 
the  Common-. 

wealth,  by 
which  the 

interests  of 

the  colonies 
were  effected. 

6.  Germs  of 
the  commer- 
cial policy  of 

England. 


7.  The  navi- 
gation act 

not  enforced 
against  :he 
colonies  du- 
ring the  Com- 
monwealth. 

8.  Commer- 
cial system 
of  Spain. 


CHARLES  II. 

1660—1685. 

9.  Charles 

restored  in 

1660. 

10.  His  perso- 
nal appear- 
ance and 
character. 


11  Regicides 
executed ;  the 
dead  deri- 
ded, $-c. 
a.  Sept.  1660 


12  Surprising 
change  in 
the  senti 
mcnts  and 
feelings  of 
the  nation. 


62.  Lifter  the  execution  of  Charles  the  First,  parliament  asserted 
its  power  over  the  colonies,  and  in  1650  issued  an  ordinance,  aimed 
particularly  at  Virginia,  prohibiting  all  commercial  intercourse 
with  those  colonies  that  adhered  to  the   royal  cause.     2Charles 
the  Second,  son  of  the  late  king,  and  heir  to  the  throne,  was  then  a 
fugitive  in  France,  and  was  acknowledged  by  the  Virginians  as 
their  lawful  sovereign .    3In  1651  parliament  sent  out  a  squadron 
under  Sir  George  Ayscue  to  reduce  the  rebellious  colonies  to  obe- 
dience.    The  English  West  India  Islands  were  easily  subdued,  and 
Virginia    submitted  without  open  resistance.    4The  charter  of 
Massachusetts  was  required  to  be  given  up,  with  the  promise  of  a 
new  one,  to  be  granted  in  the  name  of  parliament.     But  the  general 
court  of  the  colony  remonstrated  against  the  obnoxious  mandate, 
and  the  requisition  was  not  enforced. 

63.  5But  the  most  important  measure  of  the  English  government 
during  this  period,   by  which  the  prospective  interests  of  the 
American  colonies  were  put  in  serious  jeopardy,  by  ensuring  their 
entire   dependence  on    the  mother  country,  was  the    celebrated 
Navigation  Act  of  1651,  to  which  we  have  already  alluded,  and 
which,  though  unjust  towards  other  nations,  is  supposed  by  many 
to  have  laid  the  foundation  of  the  commercial  greatness  of  England. 
GThe  germs  of  this  system  of  policy  are  found  in  English  legisla- 
tion so  early  as  1381,  during  the  reign  of  Richard  II.  when  it  was 
enacted  "  that,  to  increase  the  navy  of  England,  no  goods  or  mer- 
chandize should,  be  either  exported  or  imported,  but  in  ships  be- 
longing to  the  king's  subjects."     But  this  enactment,  and  subse- 
quent ones  of  a  similar  nature,  had  fallen  into  disuse  long  before 
the  time  of  the  Commonwealth.    7Even  the  navigation  act  of  1651, 
owing  to  the  favoring  influence  of  Cromwell,  was  not  strictly  en- 
forced against  the  American  colonies  until  after  the  restoration  of 
royalty,  but  it  was  the  commencement  of  an  unjust  system  of  com- 
mercial oppression,  which  finally  drove  the  colonies  to  resistance, 
and  terminated    in  their    independence.     8A  somewhat  similar 
system,   but  one  far  more  oppressive,  was  maintained  by  Spain 
towards  her  American  colonies  during  the  whole  period  of  their 
colonial  existence. 

64.  9On  the  8th  of  June,  1660,  Charles  the  Second  entered  Lon- 
don, and  by  the  general  wish  of  the  people,  without  bloodshed  and 
without  opposition,  and  without  any  express  terms  which  might 
secure  the  nation  against  his  abuse  of  their  confidence,  was  restored 
to  the  throne  of  his  ancestors.    10As  he  possessed  a  handsome  person, 
and  was  open  and  affable  in  his  manners,  and  engaging  in  his  con- 
versation, the  first  impressions  produced  by  him  were  favorable ; 
but  he  was  soon  found  to  be  excessively  indolent,  profligate,  and 
worthless,  and  to  entertain  notions  as  arbitrary  as  those  which  had 
distinguished  the  reign  of  his  father.     nOne  of  the  first  acts  of  his 
reign  was  the  trial  and  execution11  of  a  number  of  the  regicides  or 
judges  who  had  condemned  the  late  king  to  death.     Even  the  dead 
were  not  spared,  and  the  bodies  of  Cromwell,   Bradshaw,   and 
Ireton,  were  taken  from  their  graves,  and  exposed  on  the  gallows 
to  the  derision  of  the  populace. 

65.  12A  sudden  and  surprising  change  in  the  sentiments  and  feel 
ings  of  the  nation  was  now  witnessed.     The  same  people,  who,  so 
recently,  jealous  of  everything  that  might  be  construed  into  an 
encroachment  on  their  liberties,  had  declared  violently   against 
monarchy  itself,  and  the  forms  and  ceremonials  of  Episcopacy,  now 
sunk  into  the  slavish  doctrines  of  passive  obedience  to  royalty,  and 
permitted  the  high  church  principles  to  be  established,  by  submit' 


PART  II.]          APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  3Q3 

ting  to  an  act  of  uniformity,  by  which  two  thousand  Presbyterian  CHARLES  n. 
ministers  were  deprived  of  their  livings.  Those  clergymen  who  1660—1685. 
should  olficiate  without  being  properly  qualified,  were  liable  to  fine 
and  imprisonment. 

66.  Un  1664,  some  difficulties,  originating  in  commercial  jealous-  i.  The  Dutch 
ies,  having  occurred  between  England  and  the  republican  states  of    f^adefily 
Holland,  the  king,  desirous  of  provoking  a  war,  sent  out  a  squadron     England. 
under  Admiral  Holmes,  which  seized  the  Dutch  settlements  on  the 

coast  of  Africa,  and  the  Cape  Verde  Islands.     Another  fleet,  pro-    ge  t  WM 
seeding  to  America,  demanded  and  obtained  the  surrender  of  the    gee  p  -m. 
Dutch  colony   of  New  Netherlands.    2The  Dutch  retaliated  by  2.  The  Dutch 
recovering  their  African  possessions,  and  equipped  a  fleet  able  to     retaliate- 
iope  with  that  of  England.    3Charles  then  declared  war*  against  a.  March  lees, 
'.he  States,  and  parliament  liberally  voted  supplies  to  carry  it  on    3'c1/a%cfe" 
with  vigor.    4But  Denmark  and  France,  jealous  of  the  growing   4  Dmmarje 
power  of  England,  formed  an  alliance  with  the  States  and  prevented   and  France, 
their  ruin.    5 After  hostilities  had  continued  two  years,  they  were      •'iJutch* 
terminated  by  the  treatyb  of  Breda,  by  which  the  acquisition  of    5.  Treaty  qf 
New  Netherlands  was  confirmed  to  England,  the  chief  advantage       Breda. 
which  she  reaped  from  the  war  ;  while,  on  the  other  hand,  Acadia    b  iecr.20' 
jr  Nova  Scotia,  which  had  been  conquered  by  Cromwell  in  1654, 
ivas  restored  to  the  French. 

67.  6In  1672  the  French  monarch,  Louis  XIV,  persuaded  Charles      1672. 
to  unite  with  him  in  a  war  against  the  Dutch.     The  latter  in  the  6.  France  and 
following  year  regained  possession  of  their  American  colony  of   Lg/gfdin^' 
New  Netherlands  ;  but  the  combined  armies  of  the  two  kingdoms     w°ir  ™itn 
soon  reduced   the  republic  to  the  brink  of  destruction.     7ln  this  7  wuMtxm  of 
extremity,  William,  prince  of  Orange,  after  uniting  the  discordant    'orange:— 
Factions  of  his  countrymen,  and  being  promoted  to  the  chief  com-    England1 
mand  of  the  forces  of  the  republic,  gained  some  successes  over  the 

French,  and  Charles  was  compelled  by  the  discontents  of  his  peo- 
ple and  the  parliament,  who  were  opposed  to  the  war,  to  conclude 
a  separate  peace0  with  Flolland.     All  possessions  were  to  be  re-    c.  Feb.  19, 
stored  to  the  same  conditions  as  before  the  war,  and  New  Nether-        1674< 
lands   was,  consequently,  surrendered  to  England.    8France  con- B.France  con- 
tinued the  war  against  Holland,  which  country  was  now  aided  by   7^"^/^f. 
Spain  and  Sweden;  but  the  marriage,  in  1677,  of  the  prince  of  riage'of  wu- 
Orange  with  the  lady  Mary,  daughter  of  the  duke  of  York,  the  anTtreat?  'of 
brother  of  Charles,  induced  England  to  espouse  the  cause  of  the  '^imeguen. 
States,  which  led  to  the  treaty11  of  Nimeguen  in  1678.  d.  Aug.  n, 

68.  9The  domestic  administration  of  the  government  of  England    9  ^^^tic 
during  this  reign,  was  neither  honorable  to  the  king  nor  the  par-    ddministra- 
liament.   10Destitute  of  any  settled  religious  principles,  Charles  was      ^riL 
easily  made  the  tool  of  others,  and,  during  many  years,  received    10  Iiis  ve. 
from  the  king  of  France  a  pension  of  200,000  pounds  per  annum,       natity. 
for  the  purpose  of  establishing  popery  and  despotic  power  in  Eng- 
land.    uThe  court  of  Charles  was  a  school  of  vice,  in  which  the  n.  Profligacy 
restraints  of  decency  were  laughed   to  scorn;    and  at  no  other  of  his  court. 
period  of  English  history  were  the  immoralities  of  licentiousness 
practiced  with  more  ostentation,  or  with  less  disgrace. 

^69.  !2The  principles  of  religious  toleration  which  had  prevailed  12  Change  of 
with  the  Independents  during  their  supremacy  under  the  Com-  r^^uni- 
monwealth,  had  now  given  place  in  parliament  to  the  demand  for  formtty,  and 
a  rigid  uniformity  to  the  church  of  England,  and  a  violent  preju-  " 
dice  against  and  persecution  of  the  Catholics,  who  were  repeatedly 
accused  of  plotting  the  sanguinary  overthrow  of  the  Protestant  re- 
ligion. »3in  lego,  the  distinguishing  epithets,  Whig  and  Tory,  were  „„,„  . 
introduced,  the  former  from  Scotland,  where  it  was  applied  to  the  and"Tory.n 


304  APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.          [BooK  II 

ANALYSIS,  fanatical  Scotch  Conventiclers,  and,  generally,  to  the  opponents  of 
~~  royalty :  the  latter,  said  to  be  an  Irish  word  signifying  a  robber, 
was  introduced  from  Ireland,  where  it  was  applied  to  the  popish 
banditti  of  that  country.  The  court  party  of  England  reproached 
their  antagonists  with  an  affinity  to  the  Scotch  Conventiclers  ;  and 
the  republican  or  country  party  retaliated  by  comparing  the  former 
to  the  Irish  banditti ;  and  thus  these  terms  of  reproach  came  into 
general  use,  and  have  remained  to  the  present  time  the  character- 
istic appellations  of  the  two  prominent  parties  in  England. 

^Attempts  to  70.  lThc  whigs,  having  gained  the  ascendency,  and  being  gen- 
erally  attached  to  Episcopacy,  now  the  religion  of  the  state,  brought 
forward  in  parliament  a  bill  to  exclude  from  the  throne  the  Duke 
of  York,  the  king's  brother,  who  had  long  been  secretly  attached 
to  the  Catholic  religion,  and  had  recently  made  a  public  avowal  of 

a.  NOV.  leso.   it.     This  bill  passeda  the  House  of  Commons  by  a  large  majority, 

yr?p<ST6  but  was  defeated  in  the  Plouse  of  Lords.  2jn  the  following  year  it 
the  king,  was  revived  again,  and  urged  with  such  vehemence,  that  the  king, 
through  one  of  his  ministers,  proposed  as  a  substitute,  that  the 
duke  should  only  have  the  title  of  king,  and  be  banished  from  the 
kingdom,  while  the  Princess  of  Orange  should  administer  the  gov- 
ara  ernment  as  regent.  3But  this  "  expedient,"  being  indignantly  re- 

ment'dissoi-  jected,  led  to  an  abrupt  dissolution  of  the  parliament,  which  was 
ved-  the  last  that  the  present  king  assembled. 

4.  Arbitrary       71.  ^Charles  was  now  enabled  to  extend  his  authority  without 
Sof  Charles*  an7  open  resistance,  although  several  conspiracies  were  charged 

upon  the  whigs,  and  some  of  the  best  men*  in  the  nation  were 
brought  to  the  scaffold.  From  this  time  until  his  death  the  king 
continued  to  rule  with  almost  absolute  power,  guided  by  the  coun- 
sels of  his  brother,  the  duke  of  York,  who  had  formerly  been  re- 
moved by  parliament  from  the  office  of  high  admiral,  but  was  now 
restored  by  Charles,  and  tacitly  acknowledged  as  the  successor  to 

5.  Charles      the  throne.     5Charles  died  in  1685,  in  the  55th  year  of  his  age,  and 

isdmccSed   the  25thl  of  his  reiSn  5  and  the  duke  of  York  immediately  acceded 

by  the  Duke  to  the  throne,  with  the  title  of  James  II. 
°cY°meV        ^~'   6^ne  same  general  principles  of  government  which  had 

c'iai°pr!nci-  guided  the  commercial  policy  of  England  during  the  Common- 
Wea^n5  were  revived  at  the  time  of  the  restoration,  and  their  influ- 
ence  was  extended  anew  to  the  American  colonies.  The  latter,  no 
^onSer  deemed,  as  at  first,  the  mere  property  of  the  king,  began  now 
to  be  regarded  as  portions  of  the  British  empire,  and  subject  to 
7.  parlia-  parliamentary  legislation.!  8Viewed  in  one  light,  as  abridging  the 

'™ciaim'u8  Prctensi°ns  °f  the  crown,  and  limiting  arbitrary  abuses,  this  change 
risdiction     was  favorable  to  the  colonies ;  but,  on  the  other  hand,  it  subjected 

OVeonies  °°1'  them,  by  statutory  enactments,  to  the  most  arbitrary  commercial 

8.  Effects  of  restrictions  which  the  selfish  policy  of  parliament  might  think 

this  change,  proper  to  impose  upon  them. 

9  TJie  Navi-       73.  9Scarcely  was  Charles  the  Second  seated  upon  the  throne, 

gation  Act.   wnen  the  Navigation  Act  was  remodelled  and  perfected,  so  as  to  be- 


*  Lord  Russel  and  Algernon  Sidney.  Hallam  says  Sidney  had  proposed  "  one  only  object 
for  his  political  conduct, — the  establishment  of  a  republic  in  England." 

t  It  was  at  first  the  maxim  of  the  court  that  the  king  alone,  and  not  the  king  and  parlia- 
ment, possessed  jurisdiction  over  the  colonies.  It  was  in  accordance  with  this  view  that  when, 
in  the  reign  of  James  the  First,  a  bill  for  regulating  the  American  fisheries  was  introduced  into 
the  house  of  commons,  Sir  George  Calvert,  then  Secretary  of  State,  conveyed  to  the  house  the 
following  intimation  from  the  king  :  "  America  is  not  annexed  to  the  realm,  nor  within  th» 
jurisdiction  of  parliament:  you  have  therefore  no  right  to  interfere."  The  charter  of  Penn- 
sylvania was  the  first  American  charter  that  recognized  any  legislative  authority  of  parliament 
over  the  colonies. 


PART  II.]          APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 

come  the  most  important  branch,  of  the  commercial  code  of  England. 
^y  this  statute,  the  natural  rights  of  foreign  nations  and  of  the 
American  colonies  were  sacrificed  to  British  interests.  2Besides 
many  other  important  provisions,  it  was  enacted  that  no  merchan- 
dize  should  be  imported  into  any  of  the  British  settlements,  or  ex- 
ported  from  them,  but  in  vessels  built  in  England  or  her  planta- 
tions,  and  navigated  by  Englishmen  :  and  that  none  but  native  or 
naturalized  subjects  should  exercise  the  occupation  of  merchant  or 
factor  in  any  English  settlement,  under  the  penalty  of  forfeiture  of 
goods  and  chattels. 

74.  3The  most  important  articles  of  American  industry,  such  as 
sugar,  tobacco,  cotton,  wool,  indigo,  ginger,  &c..  —  articles  which 
would  not  compete  in  the  English  market  with  English  productions, 
—  were  prohibited  from  being  exported  to  any  other  country  than 
England  ;   and  such  commodities  only  as  the  English  merchant 
might  not  find  convenient  to  buy,  were  allowed  to  be  shipped  to 
other  countries  of  Europe.     4As  some  compensation  for  these  re- 
strictions,  a  seeming  monopoly  of  the  tobacco  trade  with  England 
was  conferred  on  the  American  colonies,  by  prohibiting  the  culti- 
vation  of  that  plant  in  England,  Ireland,  Guernsey,  or  Jersey,  — 
countries,  however,  not  naturally  adapted  to  its  growth,  and  which 
could  be  little  injured  by  the  deprivation. 

75.  5In  1663  the  provisions  of  the  Navigation  Acts  were  extended 
so  as  to  prohibit  the  importation  of  European  commodities  into  the 
colonies,  except  in  English  ships  laden  in  England,  by  which  the 
colonies  were  compelled  to  buy  in  England  all  foreign  articles 
which  they  needed,  and  which  they  might  often  have  obtained  more 
advantageously  from  other  countries.  -  6At  the  same  time  the  de- 
sign  of  this  commercial  policy  was  declared  to  be  to  retain  the  col- 
onies  in  firm  dependence  upon  the  mother  country,  and  oblige  them 
to  contribute  to  her  advantage  by  the  employment  of  English  ship- 
ping, and  the  conversion  of  England  into  a  mart  or  emporium  for 
all  such  commodities  as  the  colonies  might  require  to  be  supplied 
with.     7Nine  years  later*  the  liberty  of  free  trade  between  the  col- 
onies  themselves  was  taken  away,  by  the  imposition  of  a  tax  on 
commodities  exported  from  one  colony  to  another. 

76.  8As  the  provisions  of  these  celebrated  Navigation  Acts,  which 
have  been  so  vaunted  by  English  writers  as  to  be  called  the  palla- 
diunij  or  tutelar  deity  of  the  commerce  of  England,  continued  to  be 
more  or  less  strictly  enforced  against  the  American  colonies  until 
the  acquisition  of  their  independence,  their  importance  requires  a 
farther  examination  of  their  principles,  and  of  the  effects  naturally 
resulting  from  them. 

77.  9These  acts  were  evidently  based  upon  the  principle  that  the 
colonies  were  established  at  the  cost  of  the  mother  country,  and  for 
her  benefit  ;  and  on  this  ground  the  system  of  restricted  trade  was 
defended  by  Montesquieu,  who  says  :*  10"  It  has  been  established 
tliat  the  mother  country  alone  shall  trade  in  the  colonies,  and  that 
from  very  good  reasons,  because  the  design  of  the  settlements  was 
the  extension  of  commerce,  and  not  the  foundation  of  a  city,  or  of  a 
new  empire."     But  this  principle  was  not,  clearly,  applicable  to  the 
American  colonies,  for  none  of  them  were  founded  by  the  English 
government  ;  and  the  design  which  led  to  their  establishment  was 
either  private  adventure  on  the  part  of  companies  or  individuals, 
or  a  desire  to  escape  from  the  oppressions  of  the  mother  country. 


395 


CHARLES  n. 
1660—1685 


ns  genera* 

effects. 


provisions. 


3.  itsrestrio 

l^^^an 
cominerce 
and  i^dus' 

4  certain 


5.  Extension 

j^^^g^, 

1663. 

e.  Avowed 

d%%mmercM 
policy. 

7  Farther  en- 


trade. 
a.  in  ier?. 


standing  the 


of 
the  naviga- 

tton  act8' 


9.  These  acts 


cipies. 

10  Defended 
by  Montw- 

upon'prin- 
ciPtes  notap- 

P  African 

colonies. 


Spirit  of  Laws,  Book  XXI,  ch.  xvil. 

39 


306  APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.          [BooK  U 

ANALYSIS.  78.  !The  Navigation  Acts,  by  making  England  the  mart  of  the 
principal  p-  oducts  of  the  rising  states,  and  by  prohibiting  the  latter 
from  purchasing  European  commodities  from  any  other  source, 
shackled  their  commercial  liberties,  and  conferred  upon  British 
merchants  a  monopoly  of  the  most  odious  character — except  only 

the  colonies,  as  it  extended  to  all  Englishmen,  instead  of  being  restricted  to  a 
single  individual  or  company.  The  system  was  positively  injurious 
to  the  colonies,*  the  natural  and  obvious  effects  of  any  monopoly  of 
their  trade ;  while  England  alone,  or  English  merchants,  reaped 

2.  The  latter  the  exclusive  benefit  of  it.     2Deprived  of  the  advantages  of  an  open 
injured      market,  the  colonists  were  obliged  to  sell  for  a  little  less  than  they 

purchases  otherwise  might  have  done,  and  to  buy  at  a  somewhat  dearer  rate, 

aneaieseir  anc*  t^us  were  wronged,  both  in  their  purchases  and  sales. 

3.  This  sys-        79<  3But  tiie  Practical  operation  of  the  system  was  not,  in  its 
tern  not  *o  results,  so  beneficial  to  the  people  of  England,  as  might,  at  first,  be 

lEngSmdw   expected  ;  as  what  little  they  gained,  if  any  at  all,  by  the  additional 
might  atjirst  cheapness  of  colonial  products,  was  overbalanced  by  the  effects  of 
be  expected.    ^e  prohibitory  restrictions  to  which  this  system  gave  rise.     4 As 
opfratfori'of  merchants  were  secured  by  law  against  foreign  competition,  the 
the  system,    landholders  demanded  a  similar  protection  to   secure  the  profits 
tmakegthe     °f  their  capital ;  and  English  corn-laws  began  to  be  enacted,  secur- 
rich,  richer,   ing  to  the  home  producer  a  monopoly  against  the  wheat  and  rye 
andpo^rer.°r'  of  other  countries  ;  and  the  English  poor— the  great  mass  of  con- 
sumers and  laborers,  were  made  to  suffer  by  the  increasing  price 
of  bread.     While  the  navigation  acts,  and  the  prohibitory  system 
of  which  they  formed  a  part,  increased  the  naval  power  of  England, 
extended  her  carrying  trade,  and  multiplied  the  wealth  of  her  mer- 
chants, manufacturers,  landholders,  and  capitf "  ists  generally,  they 
irrevocably  fastened  the  chains  of  slavery  upon  a  numerous  pauper 
population. 

5.  Tendency       80.  5But  the  commercial  policy  of  England  tended,  farther,  to 
merctta^i    a^enate   from  her  the  affections  of  the  colonies,  who  naturally 
"icyofEng-   aspired  after  independence,  as  the  only  means  of  developing  their 
^^the'affec-  industry  an(^  resources,  by  securing  those  commercial  rights  of 
°tions  of  her   which  England  had  deprived  them.     6It  should  not  be  concealed 
colonies.      ^a^  ^e  commercial  part  of  the  colonial  system  of  England,  re- 
Ushmioniai  ceived  at  all  times  the  ardent  support  of  the  two  prominent  par- 
system  sup-   ties  of  the  kingdom,  both  Whigs  and  Tories ;  nor  yet,  on  the  other 
ly°whte°and  hand?  tnat  the  greatest  British  economist,  Adam  Smith,  clearly 
tories*  De-    demonstrated  its  impolicy,  and  declared  it  to  be  " a  manifest  viola- 
Atom <sn&.  tion  of  tne  rights  of  mankind."     ?Yet  nations  are  ever  slow  to  aban- 
7.  Nations    don  any  system  of  policy  which  the  great  and  wealthy,  the  "  aris- 
change  those  tocratic  few,"  are  interested  in  upholding.    8Moreover,  the  com- 
systems  fa-   mercial  system  which  England  adopted  towards  her  colonies,  was 
^greaftmd!6  much  less  oppressive  than  the  colonial  policy  of  any  other  nation 
wealthy,      of  Europe ;  and  this  circumstance,  together  with  the  general  igno- 
ranee  that  then  prevailed  of  the  fundamental  principles  of  political 
con-  economy,   constitutes  its  best  apology.      While    France,   Spain, 
A^'of  other  P°rtuga^  and  Denmark,  usually  conferred  the  monopoly  of  the 
nations  of    trade  of  their  colonies  upon  exclusive  companies,  or  restricted  it  to 
Europe.      a  particular  port,  that  of  the  British  settlements  was  open  to  the 
competition  of  all  British  traders,  and  admitted  to  all  the  harbors 
of  England. 

».  Indigna-       81.  8In  none  of  the  American  colonies  did  this  oppressive  system 
tion  of  the    excite  greater  indignation  than  in  Virginia,  where  the  loyalty  of 


Say,  Book  I,  ch.  xix.    Note . 


PART  II.]          APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  307 

the  people  anticipated  a  more  generous  requital  of  royal  favor.  CHARLES  11. 

Remonstrances  were  urged  against,  the  navigation  acts  as  a  griev-  1660—1685.^ 

ance,  and  petitions  were  presented  for  relief,  but  to  no  effect ;  and  Virginians, 

when  it  was  found  that  the  provincial  authorities  connived  with  and  ineffec- 

the  colonists  in  evading  the  exactions  of  a  system  so  destructive  of  tu^ltran^ 

their  interests,  and  repugnant  to  their  principles,  a  royal  mandate  against  the, 

was  issued,  reprimanding  them  for  their  conduct ;  and  forts  were  nav^fswn 
erected  at  the  mouths  of  the  principal  rivers,  and  vessels  sent  to 
cruise  on  the  coast  to  aid  in  enforcing  a  strict  execution  of  the  law. 

'Still   the  Virginians  contrived  to  carry  on  a  clandestine  trade  i-  Evasions 

with  the  Dutch  at  Manhattan,  and  retaliating,  in  some  degree,  the  ficrniawi?' 

injustice  with  which  they  were  treated,  they  enacted  a  law,  that,  and  retailor 

in  the  payment  of  debts,  Virginia  claimants  should  be  preferred  to  England? 

English  creditors.    2It  was  thus  that  the  commercial  regulations  2.  Jealous 

between  England  and  her  colonies,  instead  of  being  a  bond  of  peace  f^f^f^g 

and  harmony,  based  on  mutual  interests,  became  a  source  of  rank-  Occasioned. 
ling  jealousies,  and  vindictive  retaliations. 

82.  3Virginia  had  promptly  acknowledged  Charles  II.  as  her  s.Compara- 
lawf  ul  sovereign,  on  the  first  news  of  the  restoration  of  royalty ;  of  Virginia 
but  Massachusetts  was  more  slow  and  guarded  in  returning  to  her  and  Massa- 
allegiance.  4The  loose  character,  and  supposed  arbitrary  notions  of  ^mand 
Charles,  had  filled  the  Puritan  and  republican  colonists  of  Massa-  anxiety'of^he 
chusetts  with  alarm,  both  for  their  religion  and  their  liberties,  and  Puritans  oc- 
their  anxiety  was  increased  by  a  knowledge  of  the  complaints  C^e°king's 
again'st  the  colony,  which  the  enemies  of  its  policy  or  institutions  0^'^|f^ 
had  presented  to  the  English  government.    5The  general  court  of  "'"'character?' 
the  colony  immediately  convened  and  voted  addresses  to  the  king  s.  Proceed- 
and  parliament,  in  which  the  colonists  justified  their  whole  con-  g^raiwur" 
duct,   and  solicited  protection  for  their  civil    and   ecclesiastical  of  Massacfiu- 
institutions.    6A  gracious  answer  was  returned  by  the  king,  but  ^J^'ieei 
the  apprehensions  of  the  colonists  were  excited  anew  by  intelli-  6  New  ^p- 
gence  that  parliament  designed   to   enforce    the  navigation  acts  preherutom 
against  them,  to  cut  off  their  commercial  intercourse  with  Virginia  n^ts^ 
and  the  West  Indies,  and  that  it  was  in  contemplation  to  send  out 

a  governor-general,  whose  jurisdiction  should  extend  over  all  the 
Worth  American  plantations. 

83.  7Although  fearing  the  worst,  and  dreading  a  collision  with  7.  Their  bold 
the  crown,  the  colonists  were  not  dismayed,  but  boldly  meeting  the  conduct- 
crisis  which  they  apprehended,  they  proceeded  to  set  forth,  in  a 

series  of  resolutions,  a  declaration  of  their  rights,  and  the  limits  of 

their  obedience.  8They  declared  that  their  liberties,  under  God  s.  Noble  dec- 
and  their  charter,  were,  to  choose  their  own  officers  and  regulate 
their  duties ;  to  exercise,  without  appeal,  except  against  laws  re- 
pugnant to  those  of  England,  all  legislative,  executive,  and  judicial 
power  for  the  government  of  all  persons  within  the  limits  of  their 
territory;  to  defend  themselves,  by  force  of  arms,  if  necessary, 
against  every  aggression ;  and  to  reject^  as  an,  infringement  of  the 
fundamental  rights  of  the  people,  any  imposition  or  tax  injurious 
to  the  provincial  community,  and  contrary  to  its  just  laws.  . 

84.  9They  avowed  their  allegiance ;    their  duty  to  defend  the  9.  Contraven 
king's  person  and  dominions ;  to  maintain  good  government,  and  to  /oSampre- 
preserve  their  colony  as  a  dependency  of  the  English  crown ;  but  rogatives 
by  denying  the  right  of  appeal  to  the  king,  and  by  declaring  the  <jgf  ^J 
navigation  acts  an  infringement  of  their  chartered  rights,  they  parliament. 
contravened  the  most  important  prerogatives  which  the  king  and 
parliament  claimed  the  right  of  exercising  over  them.     10It  was  not  10. 
until  after  all  these  proceedings,  prescribing,  as  it  were,  the  terms  ac% 

of  Toluntary  allegiance,  when  more  than  a  year  had  elapsed  since  CharUn  II. 


308  APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.          [BooK  IL 

ANALYSIS,  the  restoration,  that  Charles  II.  was  formally  acknowledged  in 
^Au    1?     Massachusetts  by  public  proclamation  a 

lew'.    '        85-  1Rhode  Island  appears  to  have  exhibited  a  more  time-serving 
i.  Rhode     policy,  and  less  jealousy  of  her  rights,  or,  perhaps,  greater  political 
»Sa  l  differ-  Prudence-    2^n  i644  she  had  applied  for  and  obtained  a  charter 
ent  policy,    from  parliament,  as  the  then  ruling  power  in  England,  and  had  ac- 
iHersubser-  knowledged   the  supremacy  of  parliament  during  the  common- 
¥uiing  lpow-  wealth  j  and  now,  with  eager  haste,  and  with  much  real  or  apparent 
crs.         satisfaction,  she  proclaimed13  the  restoration  of  monarchical  goveru- 
b.  Oct.  i860,    ment,  expressing  her  faith  that  "  the  gracious  hand  of  Providence 
w^cSr-   would  Preserve  her  people  in  their  just  rights  and  privileges."     3An 
ter.         agent  was  sent  to  England  to  solicit  the  royal  favor,  and  a  new 
charter  was  obtained,  although,  owing  to  boundary  disputes  with 
'  18'     Connecticut,  it  did  not  pass  the  royal  seal  until  the  summer  of  1663-c 
^Ctarocter       86.  4This  charter  granted  and  enjoined  universal  religious  tol- 
lers of  Rhode  eration  ;  gave  to  the  inhabitants  the  rights  of  self-government,  and 
Omnfcticut  S0  resPected  tneir  scruples  as  to  omit  the  requirement  from  them 
of  the  usual  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  crown,  but  which  was  re- 
quired of  the  people  of  Connecticut  by  the  charter  given  them 
about  the  same  time.     The  Connecticut  charter,  equally  democratic 
with  that  of  Rhode  Island,  farther  differed  from  it  by  the  omission 
5.  Singular  of  any  express  allusion  to  matters  of  religion.    5While  in  both  a 
™thelcrown    conformity  to  the  laws  of  England  was  required,  as  the  tenure  by 
towyersof    which  the  privileges  of  the  people  were  to  be  enjoyed,  yet  no  method 
was  provided  for  ascertaining  or  enforcing  this  observance  ;  and  the 
English  monarch  was  thereby  excluded  from  every  constitutional 
means  of  interposition  or  control  ;  an  oversight  of  which  the  crown 
lawyers  of  England  were  afterwards  sensible,  but  which  they  were 
then  unable  to  remedy. 

e.  unyieid-  87.  6From  none  other  of  the  American  colonies  di'd  the  arbitrary 
t^n^Massa-  exactions  of  the  English  government  receive  such  constant  and  un- 
chusetts  to  yielding  opposition  as  from  Massachusetts  ;  and  it  was  doubtless 
texactio™aof  for  this  reason  that,  of  all  the  colonies,  Massachusetts  was  ever 
the  English  made  the  most  prominent  object  of  royal  vengeance.  'Although 
Cnarles  tlie  Second  had  consented  that  Massachusetts  should  retain 


mands  made  her  charter,  yet  at  the  same  time  he  demanded  the  most  unlimited 

Uch^eft^bf'  acknowledgment  of  the  royal  supremacy.     He  required  that  all  the 

Charles  ii.    laws  and  ordinances  of  the  colony  passed  during  the  period  of  the 

1662.      commonwealth  should  be  declared  invalid,  and  that  such  as  were 

repugnant  to  the  royal  authority  should  be  repealed  ;  that  the  oath 

of  allegiance  should  be  taken  by  every  person;  that  justice  should 

be  administered  in  the  king's  name  ;  that  the  Episcopal  worship 

should  be  tolerated  ;  and  that  the  elective  franchise  should  be  ex- 

tended to  all  freeholders  of  competent  estates,  without  reference  to 

peculiarities  of  religious  faith. 

8.  Nature  of       88.  8The  nature  of  these  requisitions  was  not  so  objectionable  as 
thfo  au£d£'  t?ie  Principle  of  the  right  of  royal  interference,  which  their  conces- 

mands,  and   sion  would  seem  to  establish.     The  question  of  liberty  which  they 

SwetoiJto  involved  was  alone  sufficient  to  awaken  the  active  jealousy  and  op- 

than.        position  of  the  colonists,  and  they  eventually  complied  with  only 

one  of  the  royal  demands  —  that  which  directed  judicial  proceed. 

ings  to  be  conducted  in  the  king's  name. 

9.  Demand*       89.  9When,  in  1664,  commissioners  were  sent  out  to  regulate  the 
""simer^in    an?airs  °^  New  England,  the  people  of  Massachusetts  disregarded 
'564  amnoered  their  authority,  and  answered  their  demands  by  a  petition  to  the 

kin&  'expressing  their  willingness  to  testify  their  allegiance  in  any 
righteous  way,  but  deprecating  the  discretionary  authority  and 
arbitrary  measures  of  the  commissioners,  as  tending  to  the  utter 


PART  II.]          APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


309 


ofthe 


subversion  of  the  liberties  of  the  colonists,  ^hey  declared  that  CHARLES  n. 
if  they  were  to  be  deprived  of  the  institutions  to  which  they  were  1660—1685^ 
BO  much  attached,  and  for  which  they  had  encountered  so  great  L  Plain  de_ 
difficulties  and  dangers,  they  would  seek  to  re-establish  them  in  ciaratton  con- 
some  more  distant  territory  ;  and  they  concluded  their  petition  ^^tition^ 
with  the  following  earnest  entreaty.  »"  Let  our  government  live,  2.  Conclusion 
our  charter  live,  our  magistrates  live,  our  laws  and  liberties  live, 
our  religious  enjoyments  live  :  so  shall  we  all  yet  have  farther  cause 
to  say  from  our  hearts,  let  the  king  live  forever." 

90.  3It  is  interesting  to   observe  how  ingeniously,  throughout  3.  Character, 
this  controversy,  the  people  evaded,  rather  than  opposed  the  de- 

mands  of  the  commissioners.  When  at  length  the  latter,  provoked 
by  these  evasions,  demanded  from  the  general  court  of  the  colony  an 
explicit  answer  to  the  question,  if  they  acknowledged  the  authority 
of  his  majesty's  commission  ?  the  court  desired  to  be  excused  from 
giving  any  other  answer  than  that  they  acknowledged  the  authority 
of  his  majesty's  charter,  with  which  they  declared  themselves  much 
better  acquainted.  But  when  at  length  the  commissioners  at- 
tempted a  practical  assertion  of  their  pretensions  by  authorizing 
appeals  to  themselves  in  civil  suits  that  had  already  been  decided 
by  the  provincial  tribunals,  the  general  court  promptly  interferedj 
and  in  the  name  of  the  king,  and  by  the  authority  of  their  charter, 
arrested  the  proceedings. 

91.  4The  forwardness  of  Massachusetts  in  resisting  the  royal  i.Massachu- 
commissioners  was  severely  reproved  by  the  king,  who  took  occasion  sef^.  nlr^n^ 
at  the  same  time  to  express  his  satisfaction  of  the  conduct  of  all  the        duct. 
other  colonies.    5A  royal  mandate  was  next  issued,  commanding   April,  lees. 
the  general  court  of  Massachusetts  to  send  deputies  to  England  to   5  Required 
answer  the  charges  preferred  against  it.    «But  even  this  command  toa^jrestha 
was  disobeyed,  the  court  declaring,  in  reply  to  the  requisition,  that  against  her. 

'  they  had  already  furnished  their  views  in  writing,  so  that  the  e.  Declines  to 

ablest  persons  among  them  could  not  declare  their  case  more  fully.'  obey£nd°m' 

7  At  the  same  time,  however,  the  colonists  made  earnest  protestations   7.  protesta- 

of  their  loyalty,  and  as  a  demonstration  of  their  professions,  they  tions  and.  de~ 

gratuitously  furnished  supplies  for  the  English  fleet  in  the  West  ^ofher\oyaity. 

Indies,  and  purchased  a  ship  load  of  masts  which  they  sent  to  the 

king  ;  a  present  then  particularly  valuable  to  him,  and  to  which  • 

he  condescended  to  give  a  gracious  acceptance.    8The  Dutch  war  g.  Causes  that 

in  which  the  king  was  involved  at  this  time  —  the  rising  discon-  compelled  the. 

tents  of  his  own  subjects  —  the  dreadful  affliction  of  the  plague*  and 

the  great  fire  of  London,  caused  him  to  suspend  for  a  while  the 

execution  of  his  designs  against  the  institutions  of  New  England. 

9The  king's  council  often  discussed1  the  affairs  of  Massachusetts, 

and  various  propositions  were  made  for  menacing  or  conciliating  the 

li  stubborn  people  of  that  colony"  into  a  more  dutiful  allegiance  ;  but 

even  at  that  early  day  there  were  not  wanting  those  who  enter-   open  rvolt. 


designs 


a.  1671. 

Discussions 


*  The  plague  occurred  in  the  summer  and  autumn  of  1665,  and  was  confined  to  London. 
Hume  makes  no  mention  of  it  :  Lingard  gives  a  thrilling  account  of  its  horrors.  The  diseasa 
generally  manifested  itself  by  the  usual  febrile  symptoms  of  shivering,  nausea,  headache,  and 
delirium  —  then  a  sudden  faintness  —  the  victim  became  spotted  on  the  breast,  and  within  an 
hour  life  was  extinct  But  few  recovered  from  the  disease,  and  death  followed  within  two  or 
three  days  from  the  first  symptoms.  During  one  week,  in  September,  more  than  ten  thousand 
died.  The  whole  number  of  victims-  was  more  than  one  hundred  thousand. 

In  September  of  the  following  year,  1666,  occurred  the  great  fire  of  London,  by  which  thir- 
teen thousand  two  hundred  dwellings  were  consumed,  and  two  hundred  thousand  people  left 
destitute.  Two-thirds  of  the  metropolis  were  reduced  to  ashes.  London  became  much  more 
healthy  after  the  fire,  and  the  plague,  which  formerly  broke  out  twice  or  thrice  every  century, 
and  indeed  was  always  lurking  in  some  corner  of  the  city,  has  scarcely  ever  appeared  since 
that  calamity. 


310  APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.          [BooK  IL 

ANALYSIS,  tained  serious  fears  that  the  colony  was  on  the  very  brink  of  re« 
~~  nouncing  any  dependence  upon  the  crown. 

1.  King's  de-       92.  JAbout  the  close  of  King  Philip's  War,  the  king's  designs 
Si^NeiolEnl™t  °^  subverting  the  liberties  of  New  England  were  revived  anew,  by 
land  revived,  the  opportunity  which  the  controversy  between    Massachusetts, 

1679.  an(*  Mason  and  Gorges,  presented  for  the  royal  interference,  when 

1680  New  Hampshire,  contrary  to  her  wishes,  was  made  a  distinct  pro- 

2.  Continu-  v^ncej  an(^  compelled  to  receive  a  royal  governor.     2Massachusetts 
once  of  the  had  neglected  the  Acts  of  Navigation — the  merchants  of  England 

C^charterSqf:  compfc"ned  against  her — she  responded  by  declaring  these  Acts  an 
Massachu-    invasion  of  the  rights  and  liberties  of  the  colonists,  "  they  not  being 
8etobedforfei-d  reP'res(illted  in  parliament^  and  when  finally  the  colony  refused  to 
ted.         send  agents  to  England  with  full  powers  to  settle  disputes  by  mak- 
ing the  required  submissions,  a  writ  of  quo  wananto  was  issued, 
a.  June  28,     and  English  judges  decideda  that  Massachusetts  had  forfeited  her 
3  Rhode  isi-  cnai>ter-      3Rhode  Island  and  Connecticut  had  also  evaded  the 
and  and  Con-  Acts  of  Navigation,  yet  their  conduct  was  suffered  to  pass  without 
treated  with  reprehension.    It  was  probably  thought  that  the  issue  of  the  con- 
more  lenity,  test  with  the  more  obnoxious  province  of  Massachusetts  would  in- 
volve the  fate  of  all  the  other  New  England  settlements. 

4.  Nolle  con-      93.  4Throughout  this  controversy,  the  general  court  of  Massa- 
dlsachusem    enuse^s,  and  the  people  in  their  assemblies,  repeatedly  declared  they 
throughout   would  never  show  themselves  unworthy  of  liberty  by  making  a 
~    Voluntai7  surrender  of  it ;  asserting,  « that  it  was  better  to  die  by 
other  hands  than  their  own." — The  resolute,  unbending  virtue, 
with  which  Massachusetts  defended  the  system  of  liberty  which 
her  early  Puritan  settlers  had  established,  and  guarded  with  such 
s.  Grounds  of  jealous  care,  deserves  our  warmest  commendation.    5The  naviga- 
^thenaviga-  ^on  ac*s  were  an  indirect  mode  of  taxing  the  commerce  of  the 
tion  acts,     colonies  for  the  benefit  of  England ;  and  the  opposition  to  them  was 
based,  mainly,  on  the  illegality  and  injustice  of  taxation  without 
representation — a  principle    on    which  the    colonies  afterwards 
declared  and  maintained  their  independence. 

e.  Subversion      94.  6The  reign  of  Charles  II.  witnessed  the  subversion  of  the 

^pw£-1infl  Power  of  the  Dutch  in  America,  by  the  unprovoked  and  unjust 

America,     conquest  of  New  Netherlands.     The  early  records  of  the  Dutch 

7.  Early  rec-  colonists  furnish  few  important  materials  for  history,  and  their 
Dutch  coto-   later  annals  are  little  else  than  a  chronicle  of  their  contentions 

nists.       and  struggles  with  the  English,   the  Swedes,  and  the   Indians. 

8.  Adminis-   8During  the  administration  of  Peter  Stuyvesant,  the  last  of  its 
Pefef°stuy-  Dutch  governors,  the  colony  attained  some  degree  of  prosperity, 

vesant.  and  at  the  time  of  the  conquest  the  population  of  the  metropolis 
appears  to  have  numbered  about  3000  souls,  nearly  a  third  of  whom 
abandoned  their  homes,  rather  than  become  subjects  of  the  British 

9.  His  dea-    empire.    9The  venerable  and  worthy  Stuyvesant  remained,  and  in 
cendants.     ^e  following  century  his  descendants,  inheriting  his  worth  and 

popularity,  were  frequently  elected  to  the  magistracy  of  the  city. 

10.  Conquest       95.  10The  grant  of  New  Netherlands  to  the  duke  of  York,  and 

the  conquest  which  soon  followed,  placed,  for  the  first  time,  the 
whole  sea-coast  of  the  thirteen  original  States  under  the  dominion 
lands.  Of  the  English  crown.  The  dismemberment  of  New  Netherlands 
followed,  the  territory  of  New  Jersey  was  granted  away,  that  of 
Delaware  was  soon  after  given  to  Penn,  and  the  province  of  New 
York  alone  remained  under  the  government  of  the  royal  pro- 

11.  New  Neth-  prietary.  ^tinder  his  arbitrary  rule,  the  people,  during  many  years, 
^the^vern-    cnJ0ye(^  ^ew  political  privileges,  but  they  did  not  escape  the  influ- 

ment  of  the   ence  of  free  principles  which  had  grown  up  in  the  surrounding 
Duke  of  York,  colonies,  nor  did  they  cease  to  protest  against  arbitrary  taxation. 


PART  II.]          APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  3n 

and  to  demand  a  share  of  the  legislative  authority,  by  the  establish-  CHARLES  it 
ment  of  a  representative  assembly,  until,  after  having  been  treated  1660—1685. 
as  a  conquered  people  for  nearly  twenty  years,  their  efforts  were 
finally  crowned  with  success.*     llt  is  a  singular  coincidence  that  a  1683    See 
New  York  obtained  a  free  constitution  at  nearly  the  same  time       P  %&• 
that  the  chartered  rights  of  the  New  England  colonies  were  sub-  ^^Jence" 
verted,  during  the  last  days  of  the  reign  of  Charles  the  Second. 

96.  2The  settlement  of  Pennsylvania  is  another  important  event  2.  Settlement 
in  our  history,  which  occurred  during  the  reign  of  Charles  II.,  and 

which  requires  a  more  extended  account  of  the  character  of  the 
early  colonists,  and  the  plan  and  principles  of  their  government, 
than  we  have  given  in  the  narrative  part  of  this  work. 

97.  3The  Quakers,  or,  as  they  style  themselves,  "  Friends,"  were  3.  Rise  Of*tfu 
a  Puritan  sect  which  originated  in  England  about  the  commence-     Qwafcers. 
ment  of  the  domestic  troubles  and  civil  war  which  led  to  the  sub- 
version of  royalty,  and  the  establishment  of  the  commonwealth  or 
republic.    *These  were  times  of  extraordinary  civil,  political,  and   4.  other  en- 
religious  convulsion,  when  so  many  enthusiastic  and  often  extrava-     tftusiaatic 
gant  sects  arose  to  disturb  the  ecclesiastical  arrangements  which 

had  previously  been  established. 

98.  5  Among  these  sects,  as  William  Penn  states,  in  his  Brief  Ac-    5.  wiiiiom 
count  of  the  Rise  and  Progress  of  the  People  called  Quakers,  was    Penrisac- 
a  party  "  called  Seekers  by  some,  and  the  Family  of  Love  by  others,   c^ly  Qua- 
who  were  accustomed  to  meet  together,  not  formally  to  preach  and        kera- 
pray  at  appointed  times  and    places,   but  who  waited   together 

in  silence,  till  something  arose  in  any  one  of  their  minds  that  sa- 
vored of  a  divine  spring.  6  Among  these,  however,  some  there  were  e.His  account 
who  ran  out  in  their  own  imaginations  and  brought  forth  a  mon- 
strous  birth.  These,  from  the  extravagances  of  their  discourses 
and  practices,  acquired  the  name  of  Ranters.  They  interpreted 
Christ's  fulfilling  the  law  for  us,  as  a  discharge  from  any  obligation 
or  duty  the  law  required  from  us ;  inferring  that  it  was  now  no  sin 
to  do  that,  which,  before,  it  was  a  sin  to  commit ;  the  slavish  fear 
of  the  law  being  taken  off.  and  all  things  that  man  did  being  good, 
if  he  did  them  with  the  mind  and  persuasion  that  it  was  so." 

99.  7It  appears  from  this  that  the  early  "Ranters,"  who  have  7  .The  Rant- 
brought  upon  the  Quakers  much  of  the  odium  that  has  attached  to    ers,  an  un- 
the  sect,  were  regarded  by  Penn  as  an  unworthy  branch  of  the  so-  branch  <jfth* 
eiety  to  which  he  belonged.    8The  founder  of  the  acknowledged     Quakers. 
Quakers,  or  Friends,  was  George  Fox,  a  man  of  humble  birth,  who  ^^"f^^f 
assumed  the  office  of  a  preacher  or  instructor  of  others  in  1646,  in   «/ ih^oiua- 
the  22d  year  of  his  age.     9We  will  quote  here  from  Godwin,  author      ker  sect;  ? 
of  an  able  history  of  the  commonwealth  of  England,  what  appears 

to  be  an  impartial  account  of  some  of  the  early  tenets  and  practices        tory. 
of  the  sect  and  its  founder. 

100.  lo:<  The  tenets  of  the  Quakers  were  of  a  peculiar  sort ;  inno-  10.  Tenets  of 
cent  in  themselves ;  but,  especially  in  their  first  announcement,  and 

before  they  were  known  as  the  characteristics  of  a  body  of  men 
of  pure  and  irreproachable  dispositions,  calculated  to  give  general 
offence,  They  refused  to  put  off  their  hats,  or  to  practice  any  of 
the  established  forms  of  courtesy,  holding  that  the  Christian  re- 
ligion required  of  its  votaries  that  they  should  be  no  respecters  of 
persons.  They  opposed  war  as  unlawful,  denied  the  payment  of 
tithes,  and  disclaimed  the  sanction  of  an  oath.  They  married  in  a 
form  of  their  own,  not  submitting,  in  this  article,  to  the  laws  of  their 
country,  and  pronounced  of  baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper,  that 
they  were  of  temporary  obligation,  and  were  now  become  obsolete. 


312  APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.         [BOOK  IL 

ANALYSIS.  They  wore  a  garb  of  peculiar  plainness,  and  were  the  determined 

~~  enemies  of  the  institution  of  priesthood. 

..  Character,       101.  iaFox  himself  was  a  man  of  a  fervent  mind,  and.  though 

vreachfn/af  little  indekted  to  the  arts  of  education,  had  a  copious  flow  of  words, 

Fox.''      and  great  energy  in  enforcing  what  he  taught.     His  first  discourses 

were  addressed  to  a  small  number  of  persons,  who  were  probably 

prepared  to  receive  his  instructions  with  deference.    But,  having 

passed  through  this  ordeal,  he,  in  the  year  1647,  declaimed  before 

numerous  meetings  of  religious  persons,  and  people  came  from  far 

a  Perm's  ac-  and  near  to  hear  him.    2Penn  says,  that  the  most  awful,  living, 

count^fhim>  reverent  frame  of  mind  he  ever  saw  in  a  human  being,  was  that  of 

Fox  in  prayer ;  and  Fox,  speaking  of  a  prayer  he  poured  forth  in 

v  the  year  1648,  informs  us,  that  to  all  the  persons  present  the  house 

seemed  to  be  shaken,  even  as  it  happened  to  the  apostles  in  their 

meetings  immediately  after  the  ascension  of  Christ. 

3.  Farther  102.  3<:  The  course  he  pursued  was  such  as  came  to  him  by  im- 
"fto  "ii  Pulse  at  the  moment,  without  premeditation ;  and  he  felt  impelled 
Godwin,  to  resort  to  courts  of  justice,  crying  for  an  impartial  administration, 
and  exhorting  the  judges  to  a  conscientious  discharge  of  their 
duty  ;  to  inns,  urging  the  keepers  to  discountenance  intemperance ; 
and  to  wakes  and  fairs,  declaiming  against  profligacy.  He  came  into 
markets,  and  exhorted  those  Ayho  sold  to  deal  justly ;  he  testified 
against  mountebanks  ;  and,  when  the  bell  rang  for  church,  he  felt 
it  striking  on  his  heart,  believing  that  it  called  men  to  market  for 
that  precious  gospel,  which  was  ordained  to  be  dispensed  without 
money  and  without  price.'7 

4.  Early  ex-  103.  4During  the  early  period  of  his  ministry,  Fox  committed 
cesses  of  FOX.  manv  excesses  against  good  order,  by  interrupting  religious  meet- 
ings, and  denouncing  a  hireling  ministry,  for  which  he  was  many 
times  beaten  and  imprisoned,  all  which  he  bore  with  patient  and 
humble  fortitude.  At  one  time,  when  the  officiating  clergyman 
had  finished  preaching  from  the  words,  "Ho,  every  one  that  thirst- 
eth,  come  buy  without  money,"  Fox  was  moved  to  cry  against  him, 
"Come  down  thou  deceiver!  Dost  thou  bid  people  come  to  the 
waters  of  life  freely,  and  yet  thou  takest  three  hundred  pounds  a 
year  of  them  ?"  At  another  time,  as  he  relates  of  himself,  he  was 
moved  to  pull  his  shoes  from  off  his  feet,  and  traverse  the  city  of 
Litchfield  in  every  direction,  crying  in  ecstacy  as  he  went  along, 
"  Woe,  woe,  to  the  bloody  city  of  Litchfield !" 

5  He  aban-        104.  5In  the  progress  of  his  apostleship,  Fox  abandoned  these 
dons  MS  ex-   excesses,  and  practiced  that  moderation  which  he  afterwards  en- 

6.  For  what  J°ined  upon  others.     6He  was  ever  distinguished  for  the  apparent 
distin-       sincerity  with  which  he  inculcated  his  doctrines,  and,  "  wherever 

gmshed.  ne  came^  savs  Godwin,  "  he  converted  the  gaoler  and  many  of  his 
fellow  prisoners,  and,  by  the  fervor  of  his  discourses,  and  the  ir- 
reproachableness  of  his  manners,  commanded  general  respect." 

7.  His  inter-  7When  brought  before  Cromwell,  the  Protector  of  the  Common- 

wealth,  he  expatiated  upon  true  religion  with  that  zeal  and  unction, 
and  a  holy  and  disinterested  zeal  for  its  cause,  with  which  he  was 
so  remarkably  endowed  ;  and  the  Protector,  who  had  been  accus- 
tomed deeply  to  interest  himself  in  such  discourses,  was  caught  by 
his  eloquence.     He  pressed  his  hand  and  said,  "  Come  again  to  my 
t.  The  closing  house:  if  thou  and  I  were  together  but  one  hour  in  every  day,  we 
remark  of    should  be  nearer  to  each  other,"  adding  that  "he  wished  Fox  no 
tounTofhim.  more  ill  than  he  did  to  his  own  soul."     8Penn  closes  his  account 
9.  Persecu-    of  this  eminent  man  with  these  words :  "  Many  sons  have  done  vir« 
t&/erlhin  tuously,  b^  thou  excellest  them  all." 
England.        105.  9Much  of  the  persecution  of  the  Quakers  in  England  was 


PART  II.]          APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  313 

brought  upon  them  by  the  extravagance  and  fanaticism  of  a  few  of  CHARLES  n. 
their  members,  and  not  wholly  or  originally  by  the  profession  of  their  1660—1685. 
peculiar  doctrinal  tenets,     ^onie  who  distinguished  themselves  in  l  imanit^f 
the  early  history  of  Quakerism  were  doubtless  insane,   and  should     some  who 
have  been  treated  as  such.     Of  these  persons,  one  of  the  most  ex-   WQ^akers 
traordinary  was  John  Robins,  who  appeared  in  the  year  1650     2He  2  Account  of 
declared  himself,  at  one  time,  to  be  God  Almighty ;  and  at  other  John 
times  that  he  was  Adam.     Many  miracles  were  attributed  to  him, 
and  yet  he  was  followed  by  those  who  were  afterwards  deemed  re- 
putable  Quakers.     30f  a  like  character  were  Reeve  and  Mug-    3.  of  Reeve 
gleton,  who  began  to  preach  in  1652,  and  who  professsed  to  be  the 
two  witnesses  clothed  in  sackloth,  spoken  of  in  the  book  of  Revela- 
tion, of  whom  it  is  said,  l  if  any  man  would  hurt  them,  fire  pro- 
ceedeth  out  of  their  mouth  and  devoureth  their  enemies.' 

106.  4But  perhaps  the  most  distinguished  among  the  fanatics  of  4  Account  of 
that  day,  who  were  charged  with  being  Quakers,  was  James  Nay-  - 
lor,  a  convert  of  George  Fox,  and  long  his  fellow  laborer  and  fel- 
low sufferer,  who  first  rendered  himself  notorious  in  the  year  1656. 

He  was  at  that  time  in  Exeter  gaol,  where  he  was  addressed  by 
several  deluded  persons  with  extravagant  and  divine  titles,  as,  the 
1  Everlasting  Son,  the  Prince  of  Peace,  the  Fairest  among  Ten 
Thousand.'  One  Dorcas  Erberry  testified  in  court  that  she  had 
been  raised  from  the  dead  by  him.  Being  released  from  confine- 
ment at  Exeter,  he  made  a  grand  entry  into  Bristol,  where  his  at- 
tendants sang  as  he  passed  along,  '  Holy,  holy,  holy,  Lord  God  of 
Israel,  Hosanna  in  the  highest.' 

107.  5At  Bristol  he  was  committed  to  prison,  when  parliament  5.  condemned 
gave  him  additional  notoriety  by  the  appointment  of  a  committee      to  death. 
to  consider   the  information   concerning   his   misdemeanors   and 
blasphemies.     His  case  was  brought  before  the  commons,  who  de- 
cided by  a  vote  of  96  to  82  that  he  should  suffer  death.    6Fox,  in  his  6  pox'saiiu- 
Journal,  alludes  sorrowfully  to  Naylor's  errors,  whom  he  still  terms  sion  to  Nay 
a  Quaker,  but  when  he  found  that  he  would  not  heed  his  rebukes,         lor' 

he  says,  "  The  Lord  moved  me  to  slight  him,  and  to  set  the  power 

of  God  over  him."   Tox  relates  many  wild  and  absurd  exhibitions*  7.  Quaker  ex- 

of  the  Quakers,  and  yet  it  is  not  easy  to  determine  the  views  he  travagances 

entertained  of  them.f    « William  Penn,  however,  in  the  Preface  °^m^^ 

which  he  wrote  for  the  Journal  of  Fox,  speaks  of  these  persons  as   8.  By  wm- 

ranters,  "  who,  for  want  of  staying  their  minds  in  a  humble  depen-    iam  Penn- 

dence  upon  Him  that  opened  their  understandings  to  see  great 

things  in  his  law,  ran  out  in  their  own  imaginations,  and  mixing 

them  with  these  divine  openings,  brought  forth  a  monstrous  birth, 

to  the  scandal  of  those  that  feared  God."     He  farther  adds,  "  they 

grew  very  troublesome  to  the  better  sort  of  people,  and  furnished 

the  looser  with  an  occasion  to  blaspheme."  Quakerism, 

108.  »It  is  not  surprising  that  such  men  should  have  brought    agaSuhe 
reproach  upon  Quakerism,  then  illy  defined,  and  scarcely  reduced      °  sect. 

"  Some,"  he  says,  "  have  been  moved  to  go  naked  in  the  streets,  and  have  declared 
amongst  them  that  God  would  strip  them  of  their  hypocritical  professions,  and  make  them  as 
bare  and  naked  as  they  were.  But  instead  of  considering  it,  they  have  frequently  whipped, 
or  otherwise  abused  them."— Journal.  If  Fox  did  not  approve  such  conduct,  he  certainly  re- 
probated those  who  thought  it  worthy  of  punishment. 

f  The  reason  of  which  is  that  given  by  Grahame,  who  says,  "  His  writings  are  so  volumin- 
ous, and  there  is  such  a  mixture  of  good  and  evil  in  them,  that  every  reader  finds  it  easy  to 
justify  his  preconceived  opinion,  and  to  fortify  it  by  appropriate  quotations.  His  works  are  read 
by  few,  and  wholly  read  by  still  fewer.  Many  form  their  opinions  of  him  from  the  passages 
which  are  cited  from  his  writings  by  his  adversaries :  and  of  the  Quakers  there  are  many  who 
derive  their  opinions  of  him  from  the  passages  of  a  very  different  complexion,  which  are  cited 
In  the  works  of  the  modern  writers  of  their  own  sect." 

40 


314  APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.         [BooK  II 

ANALYSIS,  to  a  system  even  in  the  minds  of  its  most  reputable  professors ; 

nor,  when  the  first  Quakers  reached  Massachusetts,  in  1656,  the 

year  that  the  frenzy  of  Quakerism  was  at  its  height  in  England, 
is  it  surprising  that  they  were  viewed  by  the  staid  and  sober 
Puritans  as  the  precursors  of  that  insane  extravagance,  the  fame 
of  which  had  preceded  them,  and  the  imputation  of  which  attached 

\.  Conduct  of  to  the  whole  sect.    ;When  banished,  they  returned  again  to  the 

*?A&£-  colony,  and,  by  their  excesses,  excited  public  odium  against  them, 
setts.  and  courted  the  utmost  penalties  that  the  laws  could  inflict. 

2.  Character]  2Unfortunately  for  the  reputation  of  New  England,  the  first  Qua- 
of  the  jirst  '  kers  who  appeared  there  were  not  only  the  most  enthusiastic,  but 

appear^  the  most  extravagant  also  of  the  sect  to  which  they  professed  to 
tfitre.       belong  ;  and  their  excesses  were  regarded  as  the  legitimate  fruits 
of  Quaker  principles.     They  would  have  been  termed  Ranters  by 
Penn  ; — they  called  themselves  Quakers. 

3.  Bancroft's       109.  3Bancroft  says  of  them,1*  "  They  cried  out  from  the  windows 
account  of    a^  ^e  magistrates  and  ministers  that  passed  by,  and  mocked  the 

civil  and  religious  institutions  of  the  country.     They  riotously 
interrupted  public  worship  ;  and  women,  forgetting  the  decorum 
of  their  sex,  and  claiming  a  divine  origin  for  their  absurd  caprices, 
smeared  their  faces,  and  even  went  naked  through  the  streets." 
«.  Grahame's  4Grahame  says,f  "  In  public  assemblies,  and  in  crowded  streets,  it 
account.      was  the  practice  of  some  of  the  Quakers  to  denounce  the  most 
tremendous  manifestations  of  divine  wrath  on  the  people,  unless 
they  forsook  their  carnal  system." — "  Others  interrupted  divine 
service  in  the  churches  by  loudly  protesting  that  these  were  not 
the  sacrifices  that  God  would  accept ;  and  one  of  themf  illustrated 
this  assurance  by  breaking  two  bottles  in  the  face  of  the  congrega- 
tion, exclaiming,  { Thus  will  the  Lord  break  you  in  pieces.' 
s.  Farther         lio-  5"  One  of  the  female  preachers^  presented  herself  to  a  con- 
account  of    gregation  with  her  face  begrimed  with  coal  dust,  announcing  it  as 
8urdii£,'   a  pictorial  illustration  of  the  black  pox,  which  Heaven  had  commis- 
extracted     sioned  her  to  predict  as  an  approaching  judgment  on  all  carnal 
natns.a     worshippers.      Some  of  them  in  rueful  attire  perambulated  the 
streets,  proclaiming  the  immediate  coming  of  an  angel  with  a  drawn 
sword  to  plead  with  the  people.     One  woman,]]  in  a  state  of  nudity 
entered  a  church  in  the  middle  of  divine  service,  and  desired  the 
people  to  take  heed  to  her  as  a  sign  of  the  times,  and  an  emblem 
of  the  unclothed  state  of  their  own  souls  ;  and  her  associates  highly 
extolled  her  submission  to  the  inward  light  that  had  revealed  to 
her  the  duty  of  illustrating  the  spiritual  nakedness  of  her  neigh- 
bors, by  the  indecent   exhibition  of  her  own  person.      Another 
Quakeress^]"  was  arrested  as  she  was  making  a  similar  display  in  the 
streets  of  Salem." 


*  Bancroft,  i.  454.  \  Grahame,  Book  II,  ch.  3. 

J  Thomas  Ncwhouse,  at  Boston.  §  M.  Brewster.  ||  Lydia  AVardel,  of  Newbury. 

IF  Deborah  Wilson.  See  also  Hutchinson's  History  of  the  Colony  of  Massachusetts  Bay. 
Vol.  i.  p.  203,  204. 

Besse,  a  Quaker  -writer,  in  his  "  Collection  of  the  sufferings  of  the  People  called  Quakers," 
relates  that  Lydia  Wardel,  in  New  England,  a  convert  to  Quakerism,  found  herself  moved  to 
appear  in  a  public  assembly  "  in  a  very  unusual  manner,  and  such  as  was  exceding  hard  and 
self-denying  to  her  natural  disposition,  she  being  a  woman  of  exemplary  modesty  in  all  her 
behavior.  The  duty  and  concern  she  lay  under  was  that  of  going  into  their  church  at  New- 
bury naked,  as  a  token  of  that  miserable  condition  which  she  esteemed  them  in."  "  But  they, 
instead  of  religiously  reflecting  on  their  own  condition,  which  she  came  in  that  manner  to  re- 
present to  them,  fell  into  a  rage,  and  presently  laid  hands  on  her,"  &c. 

George  Bishop,  another  Quaker  writer,  thus  relates  the  case  of  Deborah  Wilson.  "  She  was 
a  modest  woman,  of  a  retired  life  and  sober  conversation  ;  and  bearing  a  great  burden  for  th« 
hardness  and  cruelty  of  the  people,  she  went  through  the  town  of  Salem  naked,  as  a  sign , 
Which  she  having  in  part  performed,  was  laid  hold  on,  and  bound  oyer  to  appear  at  the  next 


PART  II.]          APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  315 

111.  !Tliese  facts  are  mentioned  as  matters  of  history  —  as  an  apo-  CHARLES  n 
logy  for  the  punishment  which  these  violations  of  decency  and  good   1660—1685. 
order  deserved  ;  not  as  a  justification  for  that  which  the  bare  profes-    l  Object  Of 
Bion  of  Quakerism  received.  And  although  it  was  the  profession  of    mentioning 
Quakerism  that  Massachusetts  punished,  first,  with  banishment,  and    * 
on  return,  with  death,  yet  we  should  do  injustice  to  her  past  history 
did  we  not  mention  the  circumstances  by  which  she  justified  laws  that 
are  now  regarded  with  universal  reprobation.  2jN"0r  must  we  impute  2.  Quakerism 
the  excesses  of  the  Quaker  fanatics  to  Quakerism  itself,  as  ex- 


pounded  by  its  most  able  teachers,  Barclay*  and  Penn,  and  such    excesses  of 
as  we  are  bound  to  receive  it.  —  We  now  turn  to  a  more  pleasant    ^Ss. 
theme,  and  shall  proceed  to  give  a  farther  sketch  of  the  principles 
of  Quakerism,  in  addition  to  what  we  have  extracted  from  Godwin, 
and  shall  then  briefly  trace  its  history  as  connected  with  American 
colonization. 

112.  3It  is  a  distinctive  principle  of  Quaker  doctrine,  that  the  3.  Distinctive 
Holy  Spirit  acts  directly,  at  all  times,  and  by  known  impulse,  upon   Q^fo^wzf 
the  spirit  of  man  ;  that  its  influence  is  to  be  obtained,  not  by  prayer, 

but  by  turning  the  intellectual  eye  inward  upon  the  soul  :  and  that 
its  power  consists,  not  merely  in  opening  the  minds  of  men  to  a 
clearer  perception  of  right  and  duty,  but  that  it  communicates 
knowledge  of  itself,  and  is  therefore,  in  its  freedom,  the  highest 
revelation  of  divine  truth.    *The  Quaker  therefore  believes  that   *•  The  "in- 
there  is  the  secret  voice  of  God  within  him,  an  "  Inner  Light  of  the  nfte  JLz." 
Soul,"  which,  when  guided  by  reason,  cherished  without  passion  or 
prejudice,  and  obeyed  without  fear,  is  the  best  guide  to  divine 
knowledge  and  virtue.    It  is  not  man  that  speaks,  but  God  in  man. 

113.  5Or,  to  give  a  farther,  and  perhaps  more  intelligible  expla-  5.  Farther  ex* 
nation,  the  fundamental  principle  of  Quakerism  appears  to  be  an  ^Isfprlncfr 
untrammelled  conscience,  the  incorruptible  seed  of  which  is  supposed        pie. 

to  exist  in  every  bosom.     And  yet  it  is  not  the  same  as  individual 

judgment,  for  that  may  be  perverted  by  error.     Nor  is  it  known 

by  enlightened  reason  even,  (which,  however,  it  never  contradicts), 

but  by  its  own  evidence  and  clearness  ;  commending  itself,  by  its 

own  verity,  to  every  one,  who,  without  arrogance  and  pride,  will 

humbly  receive  it.    6The  Quaker  investigates  moral  truth  by  com-    e  Quaker 

muning  with  his  own  soul.     "  Some,"  says  Penn,  "  seek  truth  in   %%$£$$£ 

books,  some  in  learned  men,  but  what  we  seek  for  is  in  ourselves."  moral  truths. 

"  Man  is  an  epitome  of  the  world,  and  to  be  learned  in  it,  we  have 

only  to  read  ourselves  well." 

114.  'The  Quaker  believes  the  Bible  to  be  a  revelation  of  God's  i-  The  Qua- 
will,  not  because  human  learning  and  tradition  declare  it  to  be  so,     the  Bible. 


court  of  Salem,  where  the  -wicked  rulers  sentenced  her  to  be  whipt."  Grahame  says,  "  The 
writings  of  Bessc,  Bishop,  and  some  others,  who  were  foolish  enough  to  defend  the  extrava- 
gance  that  they  had  too  much  sense  to  commit,  were  the  expiring  sighs  of  Quaker  nonsense 
and  frenzy."  This  same  George  Bishop  thus  remonstrated  against  the  enforcement  of  the  sta- 
tute, in  England,  against  the  Quakers  :  "To  the  King  and  both  Houses  of  Parliament — Thus 
saith  the  Lord,  Meddle  not  with  my  people  because  of  their  conscience  to  me,  and  banish  them 
not  out  of  the  nation  because  of  their  conscience  ;  for  if  you  do,  I  will  send  my  plague  among 
you,  and  you  shall  know  that  I  am  the  Lord.  Written  in  obedience  to  the  Lord,  by  his  ser- 
vant, G.  Bishop." — (Gough  and  Sewell.)  Very  different  was  the  remonstrance  which  William 
Penn  addressed,  on  the  same  subject,  to  the  king  of  Poland,  in  whose  dominions  a  severe  per- 
secution was  instituted  against  the  Quakers.  "  Give  us  poor  Christians,"  says  he,  "  leave  to 
expostulate  with  thee.  Suppose  we  are  tares,  as  true  wheat  hath  always  been  called,  yet  pluck 
us  not  up  for  Christ's  sake,  who  saith,  Let  the  tares  and  the  wheat  grow  up  together  until  the 
harvest,  that  is,  until  the  end  of  the  world.  Let  God  have  his  due,  as  well  as  Csesar.  The 
judgment  of  conscience  belongeth  unto  him,  and  mistakes  about  religion  are  known  to  him 
alone."— Clarkson's  Life  of  Penn. 

*  Itobert  Barclay,  author  of  the  "  Apology  for  the  Quakers,"  and  of  a  treatise  on  the  "  Anar 
thy  of  the  Ranters." 


316  APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.          [BOOK  ft 

ANALYSIS,  but  because  the  spirit  within  him,  the  Inner  Light,  testifies  its  ao. 
~"  cordance  with  the  immutable  principles  of  all  truth.     "  The  Scrip- 
tures," says  Barclay,  "  are  a  declaration  of  the  fountain,  and  not 
i.  The  creed  the  fountain  itself."     iThe  creed  of  the  Quaker  avoids  hypothesis 
ism?*'    and  speculation ;  rejecting  the  subtleties  with  which  philosophers 
and  divines  have  alternately  established  and  overthrown  the  doc- 
trines of  liberty  and  necessity,  foreknowledge  and  fate,  Unity  and 
Trinity,  it  rests  for  its  exposition  and  authority  on  the  Inner  Light, 
which,  as  a  fountain  of  immortal  truths,  is  believed  to  well  forth 
the  waters  of  eternal  light  and  life  in  all  the  purity,  clearness,  and 
simplicity  of  nature. 

8.  Some  of  the      115.  Quakerism  insists  that  it  maintains   Christianity  in  its 
Cdeniaisa'of    primitive  simplicity,  free  from  the  intolerance  of  bigotry  or  the 
Quakerism,   follies  of  skepticism ;  it  claims  emancipation  from  the  terrors  of  su- 
perstition ;  it  rejects  witchcraft  as  a  delusion,  and  denies  the  origi- 
nal existence  of  evil  spirits,  as  inconsistent  with  the  harmony  of 
creation. 

3.  Appeals  to      116.  3The  Quaker  rejects  appeals  to  fear  as  an  unworthy  incite- 

d/ear,       ment  to  devotion,  and  as  tending  to  obscure  the  divine  ray  by  the 
clouds  of  hnman  passion.     The  Inner  Light  should  be  allowed  to 

4.  utiiitari-   burn  freely.    4The  Quaker  maintains  that  disinterested  virtue  is 

itse^  happiness,  and  that  purity  of  life  is  demanded,  not  from  any 
arbitrary,  unmeaning  requisition,  but  because  it  is  essential  to  the 
welfare  of  society.  Thus  the  system  of  Quakerism  is  decidedly 
utilitarian  in  its  results ;  and  utilitarianism,  although  not  the  mo- 
tive to  duty,  is  a  proper  criterion  of  right  conduct  where  the  prompt- 
ings of  the  Inner  Light  are  not  clear.  The  tendency  of  the  system 
is,  therefore,  the  greatest  good  of  the  greatest  number — a  principle 
which,  it  is  maintained,  will  ever  be  found  in  beautiful  harmony 
with  the  requirements  of  revelation. 

6.  intellects       117.  5Quakerism  claims  the  highest  intellectual  freedom  as  man's 

"eiigious'loi-  Birthright,  and  as  the  only  means  of  individual  and  social  progress : 

eration :  re-  it  pleads  for  universal  toleration  in  matters  of  religion,  because  of 
'tyranny0-  *^e  sacredness  of  conscience,  the  medium  through  which  God  speaks 

aversion  to  to  man :  it  resists  tyranny  by  reason  and  by  appeals  to  conscience, 
and  not  by  violence ;  it  protests  against  war,  and,  confident  in  the 
power  of  justice  to  defend  itself,  renounces  the  use  of  the  sword, 
without  absolutely,  denying  to  others  the  right  of  defence;  and 
adopting  the  language  of  the  divine  author  of  Christianity,  it  pro- 
claims '•  PEACE  on  earth,  and  good  will  to  man." 

6.  Forms  and  118.6The  Quaker  rejects  forms  and  ceremonies,  even  baptism 
he  an(^  ^e  sacrament,  and  instead  of  common  prayer,  which  he  seldom 
§*c.  engages  in,  holds  secret  communion  with  the  spirit  of  Light  within 
m '  Iie  keePs  tne  Sabbath  as  a  day  of  rest,  for  the  ease  of  creation, 

simplicity  of  and  not  as  a  holy  day  dedicated  to  religious  worship ;  he  wears  no 
r  outward  emblems  of  sorrow  for  the  dead ;  he  regards  a  judicial  oath 
as  a  superstitious  vanity ;  he  cultivates  plainness  and  simplicity  of 
speech,  disregarding  the  artifices  of  rhetoric ;  he  enjoins  modesty  of 
apparel,  without  prescribing  an  unchanging  fashion ;  he  distrusts 
the  fine  arts — music  and  painting — without  positively  rejecting 
their  culture,  jealous  of  their  liability  to  perversion  by  their  inter- 
ference with  the  nobler  pursuits  of  science,  and  their  tendency  to 
lead  the  mind  astray  from  the  more  worthy  contemplation  of  Deity 
and  his  works. 

7.  Political  119. 7  Viewed  in  a  political  light,  Quakerism  is  a  perfect  democracy. 
Regarding  all  men  as  alike  by  creation,  the  Quaker  wears  his 
hat  in  the  presence  of  kings,  as  a  symbol  of  equality — a  constant 
proclamation  that  he  is  the  equal  of  the  proudest  peer  in  Christen- 


PART  III,]         APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  317 

dom.    He  refuses  homage  to  his  fellow  man,  and  bows  to  God  alone.  CHARLES  IL 
He  scorns  any  nobility  but  that  of  mind  and  virtue.  1660—1685. 

120.  lFrom  the  foregoing  it  will  be  seen  that  there  is  much  phi-  ^  philosophy 
losophy  about  Quakerism — much  that  is  calculated  to  elicit  deep    of  Quaker- 
thought  and  reflection,  however  much  the  extravagances  of  some  of 

its  early  members  might  induce  a  contrary  supposition.     2But  what  2.  Other  sects. 
religious  sect  can  be  named,  some  of  whose  members  have  not  in- 
curred a  like  reproach  ?     Many  who  delight  to  dwell  on  the  ex- 
cesses of  the  early  (Quakers,  wonld  do  well  to  remember  the  ir- 
regularities of  some  of  the  fanatical  members  of  other  Puritan  sects. 

121.  3  We  have  thus  given  what  we  believe  to  be  a  faithful,  though  3.  The  result 
brief  exposition  of  Quakerism,  as  gathered  from  the  professions  of  ^ave  arrived. 
its  own  teachers.    As  the  opposers  of  the  sect  have  ever  ascribed 

to  its  members,  as  a  body,  an  undoubted  honesty  of  faith  and  pur- 
pose, we  may  therefore  safely  assert  that,  if  we  have  not  erred  in 
our  analysis,  such  were  the  true  principles  and  character  of  the 
founders  of  Pennsylvania. 

122. 4The  first  notice  of  duaker  colonization  in  America  occurs   4.  First  no* 
in  the  history  of  New  Jersey,  when,  in  1676,  William  Penn,  Gawen  ^f^iSi- 
Laurie,  and  Nicholas  Lucas,  members  of  the  society  of  Friends,        tton. 
became  the  assignees  of  Edward  By  Hinge  for  the  western  half  of 
New  Jersey.    5The  form  of  government  established  by  them,  under  5.  The  "Can* 
the  title  of  "  Concessions" — the  first  essay  of  duaker  legislation,     cessions." 
guarantied  that  perfect  civil  and  religious  freedom  which  might 
have  been  expected  from  the  liberality  of  duaker  principles ;  im- 
itating and  rivaling,  in  the  simplicity,  wisdom,  and  justice  of  its 
provisions,  the  free  institutions  of  Rhode  Island. 

123. 6The  civil  polity  of  Rhode  Island  was  based  upon  the  prin-   e  The  gov- 
ciple  that '  all  the  powers  of  government  were  in  the  hands  of  the  ^^jSimi 
people,'  and  { that  God  alone  should  be  respected  as  the  ruler  of     and  west 
conscience.'     " The  Concessions  of  West  New  Jersey,"  said  Penn  ^o?«?w$f£ 
and  his  colleagues,  "  lay  a  foundation  for  after  ages  to  Understand     tarns  and. 
their  liberty  as  men  and  Christians,  that  they  may  not  be  brought      Wpenn^ 
in  bondage  but  b^heir  own  consent,  for  we  put  the  power  in  the 
people."     The  clatBe  in  the  Concessions,  securing  religious  freedom, 
was  prefaced  by  a  general  declaration,  "  That  no  men  nor  number 
of  men  upon  earth  have  power  to  rule  over  men's  consciences  in 
religious  matters."     Roger  Williams  and  William  Penn  are  en- 
titled to  no  small  share  in  the  honor  of  planting  political  and  re- 
ligious liberty  in  America.     7As  peculiarities  in  the  duaker  legisla-  7.  Pecuiiari- 
don  of  West  Jersey,  imprisonment  for  debt  was  disallowed ;  the   j^*  °{^i^' 
helpless  orphan  was  to  be  educated  by  the  state ;  the  rights  of  the        tion. 
Red  men  were  to  be  protected ;  courts  were  to  be  managed  without 
attorneys  or  counsellors  ;  and  all  persons  in  the  province  were  de- 
clared to  be  forever  free  from  oppression  and  slavery. 

124.  8A  few  years  later  William  Penn  became  the  proprietary  of  8.  ThePcnn- 
Pennsylvania,  a  charter  for  the  settling  and  governing  of  which  he    charter'^ 
obtained  from  Charles  the  Second  in  1681.     This  instrument  was    sketched  by 
originally  sketched  by  Penn  himself,  from  the  liberal  charter  of  d£d*yti&f 
Maryland,  but  was  afterwards  revised  by  chief-justice  North,  who  justice  North. 
inserted  clauses  more  effectually  guarding  the  sovereignty  of  the 
king,  securing  free  worship  for  the  English  church,  and  reserving 
to  the  British  parliament  the  power  of  taxing  the  inhabitants  of 
the  colony. 

125. 9These  particular  stipulations,  by  which  this  charter  was  9.  Particular 
distinguished  from  all  preceding  ones,  were  doubtless  the  offspring  fffp1^ 
of  the  disputes  in  which  the  crown  had  long  been  involved  with  the     syivania 
tolony  cf  Massachusetts.    Effectually  to  establish  and  guard  British      charter. 


318 


i  PENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.          [BooK  11 


ANALYSIS. 


I.  Clause 
respecting 
taxation. 

2.  How  view- 
ed by  the 

Pennsylva- 
nians. 

3.  Dr.  Frank- 
lin's views  on 

this  subject, 
as  expressed 
in  his  exami- 
nation at  the 

bar  of  the 
British  house 
of  Commons. 


4.  Pennsylva- 
nia mainly 
indebted  to 

Pennfor  its 
liberties. 


5.  General 
character  of 
the  laws  of 

Pennsyl- 
vania. 
6.  Laws  for 

repressing 
pauperism. 


7.  New  prin- 
ciple in  the 
penal  code. 


8.  Remarks 
on  this 
subject. 


I.  Capital  of- 
fences. 


ascendency  in  the  new  colony,  the  Navigation  Acts  were  to  be  en- 
forced by  the  stipulated  penalty  of  the  forfeiture  of  the  charter ; 
and  that  laws  might  not  grow  up  inconsistent  with  royal  and  par- 
liamentary prerogatives,  all  provincial  enactments  were  to  be  sub- 
mitted to  the  crown  for  approbation  or  dissent — a  requisition,  how- 
ever, which  was  never  complied  with ;  and  an  agent  of  the  colony 
was  required  to  reside  in<  London,  who  was  to  be  held  responsible 
for  the  acts  of  his  colonial  constituents.  With  these  exceptions,  if 
they  may  be  deemed  such,  the  charter  of  Pennsylvania  was  as  lib- 
eral to  the  colonists  as  the  most  favorable  that  had  yet  been  granted. 

126.  !That  important  clause,  reserving  to  the  English  parliament 
the  right  of  taxation,  has  given  rise  to  much  discussion,  and  has 
been  viewed  in  very  different  lights  by  English  and  American 
statesmen.     2The  Pennsylvanians  appear  ever  to  have  regarded  the 
exercise  of  this  power  on  the  part  of  parliament  as  based  upon  the 
condition  of  an  admission  of  colonial  representatives  in  the  councils 
of  the  English  nation.     3Nearly  a  century  later,  these  views  were 
expressed  by  Dr.  Franklin  in  his  celebrated  examination  at  the  bar 
of  the  British  House  of  Commons.     Being  asked  how  Pennsylva- 
nians could  reconcile  a  pretence  to  be  exempted  from  parliamentary 
taxation,  with  that  clause  in  their  charter  to  which  we  have  alluded, 
he  replied,  "  They  understand  it  thus : — By  the  same  charter,  and 
otherwise,  they  are  entitled  to  all  the  privileges  and  liberties  of 
Englishmen.     They  find  in  the  great  charters,  and  in  the  petition 
and  declaration  of  rights,  that  one  of  the  privileges  of  English  sub- 
jects is,  that  they  are  not  taxed  but  by  their  common  consent ;  they 
have,  therefore,  relied  upon  it  from  the  first  settlement  of  the  province, 
that  the  parliament  never  would,  nor  could,  by  color  of  that  clause 
in  the  charter,  tax  them  till  it  had  qualified  itself  to  exercise  such 
right  by  admitting  representatives  from  the  people  to  be  taxed." 

127.  4The  liberties  enjoyed  by  Pennsylvania,  however,  were  ow- 
ing less  to  the  stipulations  of  the  royal  charter,  than  to  the  benev- 
olent concessions  of  William  Penn.  the  proprietary.    In  undertak- 
ing the  work  of  framing  a  political  constitutionJfcr  the  people  of 
his  province  he  says,  "For  the  matters  of  liberty  and  privilege,  I 
purpose  that  rchich  is  extraordinary ,  and  leave  myself  and  successor 
no  power  of  doing  mischief,  that  the  will  of  one  man  may  not  hin- 
der the  good  of  a  whole  country." 

128.  5The  general  character  of  the  laws  submitted  by  Penn  to 
the  colonists  for  their  free  adoption  or  rejection,  has  already  been 
explained,  and  only  one  or  two  of  their  provisions  require  our  far- 
ther notice.    6For  the  purpose  of  repressing  pauperism  and  de- 
pendence, and  promoting  habits  of  industry,  it  was  enacted  "  that 
all  children  within  the  province,  of  the  age  of  twelve  years,  should 
be  taught  some  useful  trade  or  skill,  to  the  end  that  none  might  be 
idle,  but  that  the  poor  might  work  to  live,  and  the  rich,  if  they  be- 
came poor,  might  not  want."     ^A  law  more  enduring,  and  wider  in 
the  operation  of  its  beneficial  influences,  was  the  adoption  of  a 
new  principle  in  the  penal  code,  by  the  conversion  of  prisons  into 
workhouses,  whereby  prisoners  might  be  reclaimed,  by  discipline 
and  instruction,  to  habits  of  industry  and  morality. 

129.  8Thus  was  it  reserved  for  Quaker  legislation  to  institute 
one  of  the  most  noble  reforms  in  prison  discipline — to  temper  jus- 
tice with  mercy  in  the  treatment  of  criminals — and  to  declare  that 
the  penalty  of  violated  law  performed  but  half  its  duty,  if,  in  or- 
daining the  punishment,  it  did  not  provide  also  for  the  reforma- 
tion of  the  offender.     9The  Pennsylvania  code  recognized  but  two 
capital  crimes,  treason  and  murder,  while  at  the  same  time,  in  Eng- 


PART  II.]          APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  319 

land,  nearly  two  hundred  offences  were  declared,  by  various  acts  of  CHARLES  n. 
parliament,  to  be  worthy  of  the  punishment  of  death.  1660—1685. 

130  Having  passed  over  that  important  period  in  our  history 
which  is  connected  with  the  reign  of  Charles  the  Second,  we  now 
proceed  to  give  a  sketch  of  such  cotemporary  events  in  English 
and  American  history  as  occurred  during  the  reign  of  the  succeed- 
ing English  sovereign. 

131.  i  We  have  stated  that,  on  the  death  of  Charles  the  Second,    JAMES  n. 
iu  1685,  the  duke  of  York,  the  king's  eldest  bro-ther,  acceded  to  1685-1688. 
the  throne  with  the  title  of  James  II.     His  reign  was  short  and  in-   charac^of 
glorious,  distinguished  by  nothing  but  a  series  of  absurd  efforts  to     his  reign. 
render  himself  independent  of  parliament,  and  to  establish  Popery 
in  England,  although  he  at  first  made  the  strongest  professions  of 
his  resolution  to  maintain  the  established  government  both   in 
church  and  state. 

132   2 He  began  his  reign  by  levying  taxes  without  the  authority  2.  Unpopular 
of  parliament :    in  violation  of  the  laws,  and  in  contempt  of  the   mte^egin.t 
national  feeling,  he  went  openly  to  mass :  he  established  a  court    nlngofhla 
of  ecclesiastical  commission  with  unlimited  powers  over  the  Epis-       feign. 
copal  church :  he  suspended  the  penal  laws,  by  which  a  conformity 
had  been  required  to  the  established  religion :  and  although  any 
communication  with  the  Pope  had  been  declared  treason,  yet  he 
sent  an  embassy  to  Rome,  and  in  return  received  a  nuncio  from 
his  Holiness,  and  with  much  ceremony  gave  him  a  public  and 
solemn  reception  at  Windsor.      In  this   open  manner  the  king 
shocked  the.  principles  and  prejudices  of  his  Protestant  subjects, 
foolishly  confident  of  his  ability  to  reestablish  the  Catholic  religion, 
although  the  Roman  Catholics  in  England  did  not  comprise  at  this 
time  the  one-hundredth  part  of  the  nation. 

133.  3An  important  event  of  this  reign  was  the  rebellion  of  the   3.  Rebellion 
duke  of  Monmouth,  a  natural  son  of  Charles  II.   who  hoped, 
through  the  growing  discontents  of  the  people  at  the  tyranny  of 

James,  to  gain  possession  of  the  throne ;  but  after  some  partial 
successes  he  was  defeated,  made  prisoner,  and  beheaded.     4  After 
the   rebellion    had  been   suppressed,   many  of    the    unfortunate  4.  Severities. 
prisoners  were  hung  by  the  king's  officers,  without  any  form  of 
trial ;  and  when,  after  some  interval,  the  inhuman  Jeffries  was 
sent  to  preside  in  the   courts  before  which  the  prisoners  were 
arraigned,  the  rigors  of  law  were  made  to  equal,  if  not  to  exceed, 
the  ravages  of   military  tyranny.      5The   juries  were   so  awed  5.  inhuman- 
by  the  menaces  of  the  judge  that  they  gave  their  verdict  as  he  rl^fRewarfr 
dictated,  with    precipitation  :   neither   age,  sex,  nor  station,  was     ed  by  the 
spared :  the  innocent  were  often  involved  with  the  guilty ;    and       kins' 
the  king  himself  applauded  the  conduct  of  Jeffries,  whom  he  after- 
wards rewarded  for  his  services  with  a  peerage,  and  vested  with 
the  dignity  of  chancellor. 

134.  6As  the  king  evinced,  iri  all  his  measures,  a  settled  purpose  6.  William  of 
of  invading  every  branch  of  the  constitution,  many  of  the  nobility    °^M|£^~ 
and  great  men  of  the  kingdom,  foreseeing  no  peaceable  redress  of     England. 
their  grievances,  finally  sent  an  invitation  to  William,  prince  of 

Orange,  the  stadtholder*  of  the  United  Dutch  Provinces,  who  had  VSSsjf 
married  the  king's  eldest  daughter,  and  requested  him  to  come  wiWam,  and 
over  and  aid  them  by  his  arms,  in  the  recovery  of  their  laws  and     ^jam&a 
liberties.    1 About  the  middle  of  November,  16SS,  William  landed1    a  Nov  ,5> 
in  England  at  the  head  of  an  army  of  fourteen  thousand  men,  and    new  style! 

*  From  stadt,  a  city,  and  houder,  holder  :  the  chief  magistrate  of  the  United  Provinces  of 
Holland. 


320 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[BOOK  II. 


z.Deciara- 
Rights 


3.  Relations 


coionies. 


ANALYSIS,  was  every  where  received  with  universal  satisfaction.    James  waa 

-  abandoned  by  the  army  and  the  people,  and  even  by  his  own  chil- 

dren, and  in  a  moment  of  despair  he  formed  the  resolution  of 

leaving  the  kingdom,  and  soon  after  found  the  means  of  escaping 

privately  to  France. 

Feb.  1689.  135.  JIn  a  convention  parliament,  which  met  soon  after  the  flight 
i.  New  settle-  Of  James,  it  was  declared  that  the  king's  withdrawal  was  an  abdi- 
cation  of  the  government,  and  that  the  throne  was  thereby  vacant  ; 
and  after  a  variety  of  propositions  a  bill  was  passed,  settling  the 
crown  on  William  and  Mary  —  the  prince  and  princess  of  Orange  ; 
the  succession  to  the  princess  Anne,  the  next  eldest  daughter  of 
the  late  king,  and  to  her  posterity  after  that  of  the  princess  of 
Orange.  2To  this  settlement  of  the  crown  a  declaration  of  rights 
was  annexed,  by  which  the  subjects  of  controversy  that  had  existed 
for  many  years,  and  particularly  during  the  last  four  reigns,  between 
the  king  and  the  people,  were  finally  determined  ;  and  the  powers  of 
the  royal  prerogative  were  more  narrowly  circumscribed,  and  more 
exactly  defined  than  in  any  former  period  of  English  history. 

13(3.  3in  his  relations  with  the  American  colonies,  James  pur- 
sued  the  policy  which  had  been  begun  by  his  brother.  "The  char- 
ter  of  Massachusetts  having  been  declared  to  be  forfeited,  James 
a^  ^rs^  aPP°inted  a  temporary  executive  government,  consisting 
of  a  president  and  council,  whose  powers  were  to  extend  over 
Maine,  New  Hampshire,  Massachusetts  and  New  Plymouth:  and 
soon  after  he  established  a  complete  tyranny  in  New  England,  by 
combining  the  whole  legislative  and  executive  authority  in  the 
persons  of  a  governor  and  council  to  be  named  by  himself.  Sir 
Edmund  Andros  rceived  the  office  of  governor-general. 

137.  5It  being  the  purpose  of  James  to  consolidate  all  the  British 
colonies  under  one  government,  measures  were  immediately  taken 

R)wde  island  for  subverting  the  charters  of  Rhode  Island  and  Connecticut,  both 
'  of  which  colonies  were  now  charged  with  making  laws  repugnant  to 
those  of  England.  Writs  of  quo  wan  ant  o  were  issued  against  them, 
but  the  eagerness  of  the  king  to  accomplish  his  object  with  rapidity, 
caused  him  to  neglect  to  prosecute  the  writs  to  a  judicial  issue, 
and  the  charters  were  thereby  saved  from  a  legal  extinction,  but 
Andros  arbitrarily  dissolved  the  institutions  of  these  colonies,  and 
by  the  authority  of  the  royal  prerogative  alone  assumed  to  himself 
the  exercise  of  supreme  power. 

138.  6The  government  of  Andros,  in  obedience  to  the  instruc- 
*i°ns  °f  his  royal  master,  was  exceedingly  arbitrary  and  oppressive, 
and  he  often  took  occasion  to  remark  ;  that  the  colonists  would  find 
themselves  greatly  mistaken  if  they  supposed  that  the  privileges 
of  Englishmen  followed  them  to  the  ends  of  the  earth  ;  and  that 
the  only  difference  between  their  condition  and  that  of  slaves,  was, 
that  they  were  neither  bought  nor  sold.' 

7.  Proceedings  139.  TIn  1688  New  York  and  New  Jersey  submitted  to  the 
against"othe.r  jurisdiction  of  Andros.  A  writ  of  quo  warrant  o  was  issued  against 

colonies,  ar-    the  charter  of  Maryland  also,  and  that  of  Pennsylvania  would 

EnieushJ£-  doubtless  have  shared  the  same  fate  had  not  the  Revolution  in 

oiution.      England  arrested  the  tyranny  of  the  monarch.    8When  some  vague 

8.  imurrec-   intelligence  of  this  event  reached  New  England,  the  smothered 

tlon  in  New  *  ±1  i     i_     i_     .»    it.          i  i  j         • 

England,     rage  of  the  people  broke  forth,  and  a  sudden  insurrection  over 

threw  the  government  of  Andros  —  sent  him  prisoner  to  England 

-*-and  restored  the  ancient  forms  of  the  charter  governments. 

I.  Revolution      140.  9The  important  events  in  England,  of  which  the  new  settle- 

changes'ef-   men*'  °^  *ne  crown  and  the  declaration  of  rights  are  the  closing 

fected  by  it.   scenes,  are  usually  designated  as  the  English  Revolution,  or,  the 


5.  His  pro- 


6.  Character 


Andros. 


PART  II.]          APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  :^i 

Glorious  Revolution  of  1688.     This  Revolution  gave  to  England  a    WILLIAM 

liberal  theory  of  government,  based  on  the  avowed  principle  that  AND  MARY 

the  public  good   is  the  great   end   for  which  positive   laws  and   1688—1702. 

governments  are  instituted.     The  doctrine  of  passive  obedience  to 

the  crown,  which  the  princes  of  the  house  of  Stuart  had  ever 

labored  to  inculcate — which  the  crown  lawyers  and  churchmen  had 

so  long  supported,  henceforth  became  so  obnoxious  to  the  altered 

feeling  and  sentiments  of  the  people,  that  succeeding  sovereigns 

'  scarcely  ventured  to  hear  of  their  hereditary  right,  and  dreaded 

the  cup  of  flattery  that  was  drugged  with  poison.'*     This  was  the 

great  change  which  the  Revolution  effecced — the  crojvn  became 

the  creature  of  the  law  ; — and  it  was  henceforth  conceded  that  the 

rights  of  the  monarch  emanated  from  the  parliament  and  the  people. 

141.  !This  Revolution  forms  an  important  era  in  American,  as  i-  Thisrevo- 
well  as  in  English  history — intimately  connected  as  the  rights  and    pjf^/z/em" 
liberties  of  the  colonies  then  were  with  the  forms  and  principles  *«  American 
of  government  that  prevailed  in  the  mother  country.     2From  this  ^ngiishhis^ 
time,  until  we  approach  the  period  of  the  American  Revolution, 

the  relations  between  England  and  her  colonies  present* great  uni- 
formity  of  character,  and  are  marked  by  no  great  excesses  of  royal 
usurpation,  or  of  popular  jealousy  and  excitement.  Hence  that  ^^* 
portion  of  our  colonial  history  which  dates  subsequent  to  the  Eng- 
lish Revolution,  embracing  more  than  half  of  our  colonial  annals ; 
has  but  a  slight  connection  with  the  political  history  of  England. 
3The  several  important  wars,  however,  in  which  England  was  3.  subsequent 

engaged  during  this  latter  period,  extended  to  America ;  and  an      \oars !™ 

1        ,.  f,6.,    .  i    U.        -IT     i  i-         which  Enf 

explanation   of  their  causes  and  results  will  show  a  connection      land  was 

between  European  and  American  history,  that  will  serve  to  give     engaged. 
more  enlarged  and  accurate  views  of  the  later  than  an  exclusive 
attention  to  our  own  annals  would  furnish. 

142.  4Moreover,  these  wars,   in  connection  with  the   growing    4.  influence 
importance  of  colonial   commerce,  exerted  a  powerful  influence  in  °f  th"f^^r* 
acquainting  the  several  colonies  with  each  other  ;  thereby  develop-     ^oirmief. 
ing  their  mutual  interests. — softening  the  asperities  and  abating 

the  conflicting  jealousies  which  separated  them — and.  finally,  gath- 
ering them  in  the  bonds  of  one  political  union.     5The  early  portion  5.  character 
of  our  colonial  history  presents  a  continuous    conflict  between  ^"^Jf'1^' 
liberal  and  arbitrary  principles,  and  shoAvs  why  we  are  a  free  peo-  later  colonial 
pie : — the  latter  portion,  subsequent  to  the  English  Revolution,      history. 
exhibits  the  causes  which  rendered  us  a  united  people. 

143.  6In  England  the  first  part  of  the  Revolution  had  been  effect-    e.  Poi/t/cal 
ed  by  a  coalition  of  the  two  great  parties  in  the  nation,  the  Whigs  E^/^^<j 
and  the  Tories,  but  the  final  settlement  of  the  crown  upon  William    Scotland  at 
and  Mary  was  almost  entirely  the  work  of  the  former  party.     In    /^/^^ 
Scotland,  there  was.  from  the  first,  an  entire  separation  of  these    tio'nlfiesa. 
opposing  parties:  and  the  Tories,  finding  themselves  in  the  minor- 
ity, silently  withdrew  |rom  the  national  convention  which  made  a 

tender  of  the  royal  dignity  to  the  prince  and  princess  of  Orange. 

144.  ?The  Scottish  adherents  of  James  then  resolved  to  appeal  to   ^  Rebellion 
arms  in  support  of  their  late  sovereign,  but  after  they  had  gained    in  Scotland. 
the  battle  of  Killicrankie,*  their  forces  gradually  dispersed,  and  the  a.  June.  1689, 
cause  of  James  became  hopeless  in  Scotland.    8In  the  meantime,    s.  Cause  of 
Louis  XIV.  of  France  openly  espoused  the  cause  of  the  fallen  mon-  3<™P**$*' 
arch,  and  furnished  him  with  a  fleet,  with  which,  on  the  12th  of  Frenchman- 
March,  1689,  James  landed  in  Ireland,  where  the  whole  power  was        arch- 


Hallam. 

41 


322  APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.          [Boon  JL 

ANALYSIS,  in  the  hands  of  the  Catholics,  who  remained  faithful  to  liinv    JThe 
~  course  taken  by  the  French  monarch  led  to  a  declaration  of  war  by 

red  Sratosf'  England  against  France  on  the  seventeenth  of  May  of  the  same  year, 
France.          145.  *A.  bloody  war  raged  in  Ireland  until  the  autumn  of  1691, 
*•  \^f7f Ire'  w^en  t^ie  complete  reduction  of  the  country  was  effected.    About 
noted.       twelve  thousand  men,  the  adherents  of  James,  passed  over  to  France, 
3  War  with  and  were  taken  into  the  pay  of  the  French  monarch.     3The  war 
France.      ^.j^  prance  continued,  involving  most  of  the  powers  of  the  conti- 
nent, nearly  all  of  which  were  united  in  a  confederacy  with  Wil- 
liam, for  the  purpose  of  putting  a  stop  to  the  encroachments  of 
Louis.     A  detailed  history  of  England  during  this  war  would  be 
4.  Termina-  little  less  than  a  history  of  all  Europe.    *0n  the  20th  of  September, 
*freittyof     1697' tlie  war>  after  a  continuance  of  nine  years,  and  after  having 
entailed  upon  England  a  national  debt  of  seventeen  millions  ster- 
ling, was  terminated  by  the  treaty  of  Ryswick.     Louis  XIV.  was 
thereby  compelled  to  give  up  nearly  all  his  European  conquests, 
and  to  acknowledge  William  as  king  of  England. 

9.  Dea'h  of        146.  5James  the  Second  died  at  Saint  Germains,  in  France,  in 
lames  ii.     September^  1701,  having  for  some  time  previous  laid  aside  all 

thoughts  of  worldly  grandeur,  and  devoted  himself  to  the  concerns 
of  religion,  according  to  the  ceremonies  of  the  Catholic  church,  and 
the  rigid  austerities  of  the  Jesuits,  of  which  society  he  was  a  meru- 
e.  His  son    ber.    60n  his  death  his  youthful  son,  James,  then  only  eleven  years 
pr°king.lCd    °f  aS'e)  was  immediately  proclaimed.^  by  Louis,  the  lawful  sovereign 
of  England,  which  so  exasperated  the  English  nation  that  the  whole 
7.  Death  of    kingdom  joined  in  a  cry  for  war  with  France.     7But  while  prepar- 
kiniamlU~    ati°ns  were  making  for  the  approaching  conflict,  William  was  sud- 
a.  March  19,   denly  removed  by  death,"  in  the  fifty-second  year  of  his  age,  and  the 
new  style,     fourteenth  of  his  reign.     His  excellent  consort  died  seven  years  be- 
fore him. 

\Viiuarrfa         1^7'  8^^e  war  w^icn  distinguished  the  present  reign,  and  which 
tear."  *     is  known  in  American  history  as  "  King  William's  war,"  necessa- 
rily brought  into  collision  the  trans- Atlantic  colonies  of  France  and 
England.     The  prominent  events  of  that  war,  so  far  as  they  affect 
9  Terms  of  A  merica>  wil1  be  found  related  in  other  portionsb  of  this  work.   »By 
tiie  treaty  of  the  treaty  of  Ryswick,  the  two  contracting  powers  mutually  agreed 
Ryswick.     to  restore  to  each  other  all  American  conquests  that  had  been  made 
during  the  war,  but  the  boundary  lines  were  reserved  for  the  de- 
termination of  commissioners  to  be  subsequently  appointed.    Franco 
retained,  with  the  exception  of  the  eastern  half  of  Newfoundland, 
the  whole  north-eastern  coast  and  adjacent  islands  of  North  Ame- 
rica beyond  Maine,  together  with  the  Canadas  and  the  valley  of 
the  Mississippi.     Both  powers  claimed  the  country  of  the  Five 
Nations,  and  while  England  extended  her  pretensions  as  far  east 
as  the  Saint  Croix,  France  claimed  as  far  west  as  the  Kennebec. 

10.  General        148.  10The  governments  of  the  colonies  had  been  left  in  a  very  un- 
V$iuam  °iow-  se^e^  state  at  the  close  of  the  preceding  reign,  and  they  now  un- 
K/rds  the  coio-  derwent  some  alterations,  which  gave  them,  in  general,  greater  per- 

nie8-        manency,  but  no  addition  of  political  privileges ;  for  William  was 

cautious  not  to  surrender  any  accessions  to  the  royal  prerogative, 

which  his  predecessor  had  put  into  his  hands,  and  which  he  could 

n.  Masaaf.hu-  legally  retain.    "When  the  insurrection  broke  out  in  Massachusetts, 

'ime<tftth'    on  t^ic  receP*i°n  °f  the  news  of  the  revolution  in  England,  a  division 

Revolution    existed  among  the  people,  and  they  hesitated  to  resume  the  exercise 

of  less.      of  the  p0wers  Of  the  former  charter  government.  l2The  English  Con- 

*  It  is  asserted  that  Louis  was  influenced  to  take  this  course  by  the  entreaties  and  blandish 
tn«nts  of  Madame  de  Main  tenon. 


PART  II.l          APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY,  i  333' 

vention  parliament  showed  a  disposition  to  favor  the  restoration  of  WILLIAM 
the  Massachusetts  charter,  by  voting  its  abolition  a  grievance  ;  but  AND  MARY 
the  Tory  party  having  soon  after  gained  the  ascendency  in  the  1688—1702. 
House  of  Commons,  no  farther  hope  of  relief  was  entertained  from  12  proceed- 
that  quarter,  and  when  the  subject  was  presented  to  the  king  a  new  ings  in  Eng- 
charter  was  offered,  but  the  restoration  of  the  old  one  was  denied.  ^^J^asaa- 

149.  lBy  the  new  charter  Massachusetts  became  a  royal  govern-  cfiusetts  char  • 
ment,  the  appointment  of  the  governor  and  other  executive  officers 

being  reserved  to  the  crown.     Judges,  formerly  elected  by  the  peo- 
pie,  were  now  to  be  appointed  by  the  governor  and  council  :  the 
governor  was  empowered  to  convoke,  adjourn,  and  dissolve  the  le- 
gislative asesmbly,  or  general  court,  at  pleasure,  and  he  possessed 
a  negative  on  the  acts  of  the  legislature.    To  the  king  was  re- 
served the  power  of  cancelling  any  law  within  three  years  after  its 
enactment.    2In  one  respect  the  new  charter  exhibited  greater  lib-  2.  Religious 
erality  than  the  old  one,  which  was  silent  on  the  subject  of  religious  ^/^octo*-7* 
toleration.     The  new  charter  enfranchised  all  forms  of  Christianity,        setts. 
except,  unhappily,  the  Roman  Catholic.     3In  the  establishment  of   3.  Estabiuh- 
the  governor's  council,  Massachusetts  was  favored  beyond  any  other   ^JUrnor'a 
of  the  royal  governments.     In  other  royal  provinces  that  body  was      council, 
appointed  by  the  king  ;  in  Massachusetts  it  was  to  be  appointed,  in 
the  first  instance,  by  the  king,  but  ever  after  it  was  to  be  elected  in 
ioint  ballot  by  the  members  of  the  council  and  the  representatives 
of  the  people. 

150.  4  Connecticut  and  Rhode  Island  retained  their  charters,  of   4  situation 
which  there  had  been  no  legal  surrender  ;  -and  king  William,  usu-  °/  ^/omf*" 
ally  as  cautious  not  to  encroach  upon  legal  rights,  as  he  was  to  re-  Rhode  island 
tain  all  the  powers  which  the  laws  gave  him,  allowed  the  govern-  ^l^jf  $fi. 
raent  of  the  people  to  remain  unaltered.     The  king's  governor  of     l°iiam.\ 
New  York  indeed  claimed,  as  a  part  of  the  royal  prerogative,  the 
command  of  the  militia  of  these  colonies,  but  the  people  resisted, 

and  the  king,  in  council,  afterwards  decided^  that  the  ordinary    a.  April  29, 
power  of  the  militia  in  Connecticut  and  Rhode  Island  belonged  to        1694- 
their  respective  governments.    These  two  New  England  colonies, 
happy  in  the  enjoyment  of  their  early  chartered  rights,  remained 
perfect  democracies  until  the  American  Revolution. 

151.  5New  York  remained  a  royal  government  after  the  accession  5.  situation 
of  William,  and,  after  the  dissensions  excited  by  the  unfortunate  of  New  York 
Leisler  had  subsided,  continued  to  receive  its  governors  at  the 

king's  pleasure.    6The  surrender  of  the  proprietary  governments  of     g.  of  New 
the  two  divisions  of  New  Jersey  to  Andros,  in  1688,  had  legally       Jersey. 
merged  the  sovereignty  over  the  whole  in  the  crown.    Yet  after 
the  English  revolution,  the  proprietaries  partially  resumed  their 
authority,  but  during  the  whole  reign  of  William  the  entire  pro- 
vince was  in  a  very  unsettled   condition,  the  king   leaving  the 
settL.nent  of  the  government  to  the  courts  of  law  and  the  parlia- 
ment.   In  the  first  year  of  the  reign  of  Anne   the  controversy 
was  adjusted,  when  New  Jersey  was  taken  under  the  jurisdiction 
of  the  crown,  and  annexed  to  the  government  of  New  York. 

152.  7  After  the   revolution  of   1688,  William  Penn,  the  pro-     7.  pe»n'» 
prietary  of  Pennsylvania,   and  then  residing  in    England,   was  suspected  ad- 

of  his  former     fa^the 


generally  suspected  of  adhering  to   the  interests 

patron,  James  the  Second,  and  a  charge  was  preferred  against  him      c 

by  a  worthless  individual,  of  being  engaged  in  a  treasonable  con-  against  him  , 

spiracy  in  favor  of  the  exiled  tyrant.     In  consequence  of  the  sus- 

picions  against  him,  after  having    been  several   times  arrested, 

questioned,   and  released,  he  for  a  while  lived  in  concealment. 

Moreover,  some  disturbances  had  arisen  in  Pennsylvania,  relative 


324  APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.         [Boos  II. 

ANALYSIS,  to  the  administration  of  justice ;    and  it  was  alleged  that  the 

laws  had  been  administered  there  in  the  name  of  the  banished 

•  king,  long  after  the  government  of  William  and  Mary  had  been 
acknowledged  in  the  other  colonies.  These  various  causes  induced 
the  English  crown  to  take  into  its  own  hands  the  government  of 
Pennsylvania,  by  the  appointment  of  Benjamin  Fletcher  as  gover- 

1.  Hiagovern-  nor  of  the  province.     !But  William  Penn  was  not  without  friends 
*"*&  TM)nred  amonS  men  °f  influence  in  .England,  and  the  king  being  at  length 

undeceived  in  his  suspicions  against  him,  in  1694  a  royal  warrant 
was  issued  for  reinstating  him  in  his  proprietary  rights. 

2.  Events  in       153.  2The  proprietary  of  Maryland  was  less  fortunate.     The 
MiheVttine'oft  revolution  in  England  was  a  " Protestant"  revolution  ;  and  when 
the  revolution  news  of  its  success  reached  Maryland,  the  "Catholic"  govern- 
or less.       ment  there,  which  hesitated  to  proclaim  the  new  sovereigns,  was 

overthrown  by  a  convention  of  associates  who  united  "  for  the 
defence  of  the  Protestant  religion"  and  "the  rights  of  William  and 

3.  Proceed-    Mary."     3Lord  Baltimore,  then  in  England,  after  a  delay  of  two 
^Lord'saiti-    years,  was  cited  to  answer,  before  the  king's  council,  the  charges 

more.  preferred  against  him.  Although  convicted  of  no  charge  but  his 
adherence  to  the  Catholic  religion,  yet  he  was  deprived,  by  act  of 
council,  of  the  political  administration  of  the  province,  although 
he  was  suffered  to  retain  the  patrimonial  interests  secured  by  the 
charter. 

4.  Virginia,       154.  *  Virginia  experienced  little  change  in  her  government  and 

lytherevoiu-  privileges  by  the  English  revolution.     Her  existing  institutions 

tion.        were  regarded  as  more  permanently  established  by  that  event,  and 

although  the  king  continued  to  appoint  her  governors,  yet  her 

legislative  assemblies,  fully  imbued  with  the  spirit  of  liberty,  were 

ever  after  able  to  restrain  any  serious  encroachments  on  the  rights 

6.  The  Car-    of  the  people.     5To  the  proprietaries  of  the  Carolinas  the  English 

revolution  gave  increased  security  for  their  vested  rights ;  but 
domestic  discord  long  disturbed  the  quiet  of  these  southern  pro- 
vinces. 

ANNE.  155.     6We  now  proceed  to  notice  briefly  the  most  important 

1702—1714.   events  of  the  reign  of  dueen  Anne,  who  succeeded  to  the  throne 

6'Anncen     of  En§land  on  tlie  death  of  William  in  1702.     She  was  married  to 

George,  prince  of  Denmark,  but  the  administration  of  the  govern- 

7.  Military    ment  was  wholly  in  the  hands  of  the  queen.     ^She  immediately 
^reparations.  ad0pted  the  military  views  of  her  predecessor,  and  formidable  pre- 
parations were  made  for  carrying  on  a  vigorous  war  with  France. 

8.  The  great       156.  8The  war  that  commenced  soon  after  the  accession  of  Anne, 
^opfanioars  originated  in  causes  far  deeper  than  the  insult  which  the  French 
at  this  period,  monarch  had  thrown  upon  the  English  nation,  by  acknowledging 

the  son  of  James  as  England's  legitimate  sovereign.  While  each 
of  the  great  states  of  Europe  was  very  naturally  desirous  of  aug- 
menting its  own  power  and  influence,  each  was  then,  as  now,  jealous 
of  any  growing  superiority  on  the  part  of  another  which  might 
tend  to  destroy  that  "balance  of  power,"  on  which  the  general 
»  Conquests  tranquillity  and  safety  of  Europe  were  thought  to  depend.  9The 
tfLouutXiv.  conqliests  of  Louis  XIV.  had  previously  jostled  the  scales  of  this 
"  balance,"  and  the  hope  of  restoring  their  equilibrium,  and  thus 
saving  his  own  country  from  ruin,  had  been  the  principal  induce- 
ment that  led  William  of  Orange,  one  of  the  greatest  men  of  the 
age,  to  aspire  to  the  throne  of  England. 

:o.  Hisambi-      157.  10 Although  the  war  which  ended  in  the  treaty  of  Ryswick 
^afierlhe8   had  cliecked  and  reduced  the  power  of  Louis,  it  had  not  humbled 
treaty  of     his  ambitious  views,  which  soon  involved  England  in  another  war, 
known  in  European  history  as  the  "War  of  the  Spanish  Succes- 


PART  II.]          APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  335 

eion."     !The  immediate  events  that  led  to  that  war  were  the  fol-       ANNE. 
lowing.     On  the  death  of  Charles  the  Second  of  Spain,  in  the  year  1702—1714. 
1700,  the  two  claimants  of  the  Spanish  throne  were  the  archduke  l  The  imme. 
Charles  of  Austria,  and  Philip  of  Anjou.  nephew  of  the  French   diate  events 
monarch.    Both  these  princes  endeavored  by  their  emissaries  to  th^artf°th^ 
obtain  from  Charles,  on  his  sick  bed,  a  declaration  in  favor  of  Spanish  sue- 
their  respective  pretensions ;  but  although  the  Spanish  monarch      cession. 
•was  strongly  in  favor  of  the  claims  of  the  archduke  his  kinsman, 
yet  the  gold  and  the  promises  of  Louis  prevailed  with  the  Spanish 
grandees  to  induce  their  sovereign  to  assign  by  will,  to  the  duke 
of  Anjou,  the  undivided  sovereignty  of  the  Spanish  dominions. 
The  archduke  resolved  to  support  his  claims  by  the  sword,  while 
the  possible,  and  not  improbable  union  of  the  crowns  of  France 
and  Spain  in  the  person  of  Philip,*  after  the  death  of  Louis,  was 
looked  upon  by  England,  Germany ,f  and  Holland,  as  an  event 
highly  dangerous  to  the  safety  of  those  nations  ;  and  on  the  15th 
of  May,  1702,  these  three  powers  declared  war  against  France,  in 
support  of  the  claims  of  the  archduke  to  the  Spanish  succession. 

158.  2The  events  of  this  war  are  too  numerous  to  be  related  here  2.  Events  of 
in  detail.     The  famous  Austrian  prince  Eugene  was  associated 

with  the  English  duke  of  Marlborough,  the  greatest  general  of  the 
age,  of  whom  it  is  said,  that  he  never  laid  siege  to  a  place  which  he 
did  not  take,  nor  fought  a  battle  which  he  did  not  win.  The  splen- 
did victories  of  Blenheim,}:  Ramilies,§  Oudenarde.||  and  Malpla- 
quet,*j[  humbled  the  power  of  Louis  to  such  a  degree  that  he  was 
constrained  to  solicit  peace. 

159.  3During  the  progress  of  the  war  the  circumstances  of  Europe  3.  Change  in 
had  been  materially  changed  by  the  death  of  the  emperor  of  Aus-   *Jf0S^/ 
tria  early  in  1711,  and  the  election  of  the  archduke  Charles  in  his      Europe. 
room.    4The  union  of  the  crowns  of  Spain  and  Austria  in  the  per-  4.  Causes  that 
son  of  Charles,  henceforth  began  to  be  looked  upon,  by  some  of  the     *%£%%}&. 
smaller  states  of  Europe,  with  as  much  dread  as  the  threatened  sireforpeace. 
union  of  France  and  Spain  in  the  person  of  Philip  5  and  a  general 

desire  was  felt  for  a  treaty  of  pacification,  which  should  secure  the 
preservation  of  the  balance  of  power  from  the  dangers  that  were 
threatened  by  the  success  of  either  of  the  parties  in  the  present 
contest. 

160.  5A  general  peace  was  finally  concluded  by  the  treaty  of    s.  General 
Utrecht,  on  the  llth  of  April,  1713,  by  the  terms  of  which  the   teg%$$* 
French  king  acknowledged  the  title  of  Anne  to  the  throne  of  Eng-      Utrecht. 
land,  and  agreed  to  cede  Newfoundland  and  Hudson's  Bay  to  that    (Oo-trekt.) 


*  Before  the  end  of  the  war  of  the  Spanish  Succession,  death  had  removed  the  dauphin 
of  France,  heir  to  the  throne,  together  with  his  son  and  grandson ;  so  that  there  remained 
only  a  sickly  infant  in  the  cradle  between  Philip  and  the  throne  of  France. 

t  The  emperor  of  Austria  is  often  mentioned  in  history  as  the  emperor  of  Germany, — and 
•while  the  terms  Germany  and  Austria  are  sometimes  used  as  synonymous,  they  are  at  other 
tunes  used  to  denote  distinct  and  separate  countries.  The  reason  is  this  :  ancient  Austria 
•was  one  of  the  principal  provinces  of  Germany,  and  as  it  was  the  particular  province  in  which 
the  emperor  resided,  and  over  which  he  exercised  all  the  powers  of  sovereignty,  while  in  tho 
other  provinces  some  of  these  powers  were  given  away  to  numerous  dukes,  princes.  &c.,  the 
province  of  Austria  is  usually  mentioned  in  history  as  the  empire,  while  the  other  German 
etates  are  often  spoken  of  as  Germany.  About  one-third  of  Austria  is  now  composed  of  Ger- 
man states;  the  other  third  comprises  Hungary,  Gallicia,  Dalmatia,  &c.,  and  other  small 
appendages. 

t  August  13th.  1704.    By  French  writers  called  the  battle  of  Hochstadt. 

§  May  23d,  1706.  H  july  llth,  1708. 

1  September  llth,  1709.  In  this  battle,  the  French  lost  the  honor  of  the  day,  but  th« 
allies  lost  the  greatest  number  of  men.  Numerous  other  battles  were  fought  with  various 
success,  but  in  these  four  actions  the  French  lost,  in  killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners,  80,000 
men,  and  the  allies  nearly  40,000. 


326 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[BooK     . 


pany. 
5.  Engage- 


ANALYSIS,  kingdom  ;  but  the  French  were  left  in  possession  of  the  island  of 
~  Cape  Breton.  The  undefined  Acadia  or  Nova  Scotia  was  to  be  re« 
tained  by  England,  according  to  its  ancient  boundaries  ;  and  France 
agreed  "  never  to  molest  the  Five  Nations  subject  to  the  dominion 
of  Great  Britain."  Philip  retained  the  crown  of  Spain  and  the 
Spanish  American  possessions  ;  but  he  relinquished  all  pretensions 
to  the  crown  of  France.  To  Charles,  now  emperor  of  Austria, 
was  secured  the  possession  of  the  kingdom  of  Naples,  the  duchy  of 
Milan,  and  the  Spanish  Netherlands. 

1.  A  ionise-       161.  lTh\is  ended  the  war  of  the  Spanish  Succession,  in  a  treaty 
ended  by"™,    which  closed  the  long  series  of  wars  for  the  balance  of  power  in 

2.  American  Europe.    ^Those  events  of  the  war  that  occurred  in  America  will 
events  of  the  be  found  related  in  the  histories  of  the  several  American  colonies, 
Spanish  Sue-  and  need  not  be  repeated  here. 

cession.          162.  3  An  article  in  the  treaty  of  Utrecht,  highly  important  to 
^the^reaty1   ^mer>icaj  an^  dishonorable  to  the  commercial  policy  of  England, 
dishonorable  was  that  by  which  England  became  the  great  monopolist  of  the 
to  England.   African  slave  trade.    4A  French  mercantile  corporation,  established 
in  1701j  with.  tlie  title  of  the  Assiento  Company,  had  contracted  to 
supply  the  Spanish  American  settlements  with  slaves,  in  conformity 
with  a  treaty  between  France  and  Spain.     5The  privileges  of  this 
company  were  now  transferred  to  English  merchants,  and  England 
import  slaves  engaged  to  import  into  Spanish  America,  within  thirty  -three  years, 
into  America.  on  certajn  specified  terms,  one  hundred  and  forty  -four  thousand 
negroes,  or.  as  they  were  called  in  trade  language,  Indian  pieces. 
s.  Principal   6  As  great  profits  were  anticipated  from  the  trade,  Philip  V.,  of 
StundertMs    Spain,  took  one  quarter  of  the  capital  stock  of  the  Company,  and 
engagement.   Q,ueen  Anne  reserved  to,  herself  another  quarter  :  and  thus  his 
most  Catholic  majesty,  and  the  Protestant  defender  of  the  Faith,  lay- 
ing aside  their  religious  and  political  jealousies,  became  the  greatest 
slave  merchants  in  Christendom. 

163.  ^The  effects  of  this  monopoly  turned  a  portion  of  the  trade 
of  tte  American-  colonies  into  new  channels,  and  by  opening  a  par- 

landand  tial  and  restricted  commerce  with  the  Spanish  islands,  gave  occa- 
Sup<m  fhe  si°n  to  disputes  between  England  and  Spain,  and  their  respective 
relations  of  colonies,  which  finally  resulted  in  war.a  From  the  period  of  the 
power^oith  treaty  of  Utrecht,  Spain  became  intimately  involved,  by  her  com- 
the  American  mercial  relations,  with  the  destinies  of  the  British  American  col- 
onies-  Like  France,  she  was  henceforth  their  enemy  while  they, 
as  dependencies  of  Great  Britain,  tended  to  strengthen  the  power 
of  that  kingdom  ;  but,  from  the  same  motives  of  policy,  like  France 
she  was  the  friend  of  their  independence. 

164.  On  the  death  of  Anne,  in  1714,b  George  I.,  elector  of  Han- 
1714r—  1727.   over,  the  first  prince  of  the  house  of  Brunswick,  ascended  the 

b.  Aug.  12,    throne  of  England.     He  was  a  German  prince,  totally  ignorant  of 
neni4.        tne  language,  constitution,  and  manners  of  the  people  over  whom 
8.  Discontents  ne  was  made  the  supreme  ruler.     8A  coalition  ministry  of  the 
and  rebellion  whigs  and  tories  had  been  in  power  during  most  of  the  two  pre- 
ceding reigns,  but  the  tories  were  now  excluded  from  all  share  of 
the  royal  favor.     This  policy  gave  umbrage  to  that  party,  and  oc- 
casioned such  discontents  that  a  rebellion,  headed  by  the  earl  of 
Mar,  broke  out  in  Scotland,  the  object  of  which  was  to  secure  the 
i.  Landing  of  throne  to  the  "Pretender,"  son  of  James  II.    ^Early  in  January, 
1716,  the  Pretender  himself  landed  in  Scotland,  but,  finding  his 
cause  there  desperate,  his  forces  having  been  overcome  in  battle, 
.       he  soon  returned  to  France.     Many  of  the  leaders  among  the  rebels 
transactions  were  captured  and  executed. 
nfthis  reign.      165.  i°The  foreign  transactions  of  this  reign  present  few  events  of 


7.  Effects  of 


See  p.  263. 


GEORGE  i. 


PART  IL]          APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  337 

interest.     A  short  war  with  Spain  commenced  in  1718,  when  Sir    GEOUGE  i. 
George  Byng  destroyed  the  Spanish  fleet  in  the  Mediterranean.   1714—1727. 
The  accession  of  George  I.  excited  little  interest  in  any  of  the 
North  American  colonies,  except  New  England,  where  it  was  hailed 
with  joy,  as  a  triumph  of  whig  principles 

166.  On  the  death  of  George  I.  in  1727,  his  son,  George  II.  th?n  GEORGE  ir. 
in  the  forty-fifth  year  of  his  age,  ascended  the  throne.     *  Although  1727—1760. 
a  change  of  ministry  had  been  anticipated,  yet  Sir  Robert  Walpole,  1.  sir  Robert 
a  man   of  extraordinary  talents,  and  a  prominent  leader  of  the        a  po  6' 
whig  party,  continued  at  the  head  of  the  government  for  the  space 

of  nearly  fifteen  years,  during  most  of  which  time  England  enjoyed 
tranquillity;  but  in  1739  peace  was  interrupted  by  a  wara  with    a.  Declared 
Spain.    2For  many  years  the  English  merchants  had  complained   bNo"g3rdd 
that  great  injury  had  been  done  to  their  trade  in  the  West  Indies,  2  compiaintt 
by  illegal  seizures  made  by  the  Spanish  guarda-costds*  under  the   qfEnflondt 
pretext  of  the  right  of  search  for  contraband  goods  ;  and  that      Ipa'in!'" 
English  mariners  had  been  treated  with  great  insolence  and  cruelty, 
in  defiance  of  common  justice  and  humanity. 

167.  3On    the    other    hand,   Spain    complained  that  England  3.  Complaints 
encouraged  a  contraband  traffic  with  the  Spanish  islands,  and  as  aJ^^^g- 
she  claimed  the  right  of  sovereignty  over  those  western  seas,  she    °  land. 
based  on  it  the  right  of  search,  which  England  had  confirmed  to 

her  by  successive  treaties.     Spain  protested,  also,  against  the  forti- 
fications that  had  recently  been  erected  in  Georgia,  which  she 
claimed  as  a  part  of  Florida  ;  and  she  charged  England  with  elud- 
ing the  payment  of  a  large  sum  of  money  due  on  the  Assiento  con- 
tract for  the  privilege  of  importing  negroes  into  her  islands.     *The   4.  The  true 
true  cause  of  the  war,  however,  was,  that  Spain  would  not  allow    cf^r-  omd 
English  merchants  to  smuggle  with  impunity ;  and  the  real  object  object  'sought 
sought  by  England  was  free  trade  with  the  Spanish  colonies— the  ly  England. 
overthrow  of  a  national  monopoly  like  that  which  England  claimed 
the  right  of  establishing  in  reference  to  her  own  American  posses- 
sions, but  which  she  denied  to  other  nations.    5Thus  England,      5  Policy 

blindly  acting  under  the  influence  of  her  own  immediate  self  inter-   p^  Ens- 

j    •  T  •.  •*••/»  •        land  pTomo~ 

ests,  engaged  in  a  war  to  advance  those  principles  of  commercial    ted  by  this 

freedom  which  her  own  colonies  afterwards  took  up  arms  against        war- 
her  to  defend.    6The  Spanish  and  the  English  colonies  did  not    s.  Effects  of 
fail  to  improve  upon  the  lessons  taught  them  in  this  war,  until  the  war  upon 
both  had  obtained  emancipation   from  the  commercial  bondage     ' 
imposed  upon  them  by  their  mother  countries. 

168.  7Inimediately  after  the  declaration  of  war,  the  vessels  of  7.  Commence 
each  nation,  in  the  ports  of  the  other,  were  confiscated  ;  and  power-    "^on  '** 
ful  armaments  were  fitted  out  by  England,  to  seize  the  American 
possessions  of  Spain,  and  by  the  latter  power  to  defend  them; 

while  pirates  from  Biscay  harassed   the  home  trade  of  Britain. 

8Early  in   December    1739,  the  English  Admiral  Vernon  took,  s.  Attacks  on 

plundered,  and  destroyed  Portobello  ;  but  an  expedition  on  a  large  a^canha- 

scale  against  Carthagena,  the  strongest  place  in  Spanish  America,       gena, 

was  a  total  failure.    9Late  in  1740,  Commodore  Anson  was  sent  to  9  Expedition 

attack  the  Spanish  settlements  on  the  Pacific,  but  his  fleet  met 

with  numerous  disasters  by  sea,  and  in  June  1744    returned  to 

England  by  way  of  China  and  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  with  only 

a  single  vessel,  but  richly  laden  with  the  spoils  of  the  voyage. 

"The  British  American  colonies  freely  contributed  their  quotas  of  onie 

men,  and  contributions  of  money,  to  aid  England  in  carrying  on    in  this  war. ' 

*  The  guarda-costas  were  revenue  cutters,— vessels  employed  to  keep  the  coast  clear  of 
smugglers. 


328  APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.         [BooK  II. 

ANALYSIS,  the  war.      But  Oglethorpe  in  vain  attempted  the  conquest  of 
~  Florida;    and  in  1742  the  Spaniards  made  an  equally  fruitless 

attempt  against  Georgia. 

i.  General        169.  l  While  the  war  with  Spain  continued  with  various  success, 

Euwaran    a  general  European  war  broke  out,  presenting  a  scene  of  the 

greatest  confusion,  and  eclipsing,  by  its  importance,  the  petty  con- 

«.  Causes  that  liicts  in  America.     sQharles  VI.  emperor  of  Austria,  the  famous 

ledu"arhis     competitor  of  Philip  for  the  throne  of  Spain,  died  in  the  autumn 

a.  Oct       °f    1740,a  leaving  his  dominions  to  his  eldest  daughter,   Maria 

Theresa,  queen  of  Hungary.  Her  succession  had  been  guarantied 
by  all  the  powers  of  Europe,  in  a  general  treaty  called  the  Prag- 
matic Sanction ;  yet  on  the  death  of  the  emperor,  numerous  com- 
petitors arose  for  different  portions  of  his  estates. 

3.  Claims  of      170.  3The  elector  of  Bavaria  declared  himself  the  proper  heir 
interested.    to  tne  kingdom  of  Bohemia :  Augustus  Second,  king  of  Poland, 

claimed  the  whole  Austrian  succession,  and  the  king  of  Spain  did 
the  same :  the  king  of  Sardinia  made  pretensions  to  the  duchy  of 
Milan,  and  Frederic  If.  of  Prussia  to  the  province  of  Silesia. 

4.  Positions    ^France,  swayed  by  hereditary  hatred  of  Austria,  sought  a  dis- 
°Francedand   memberment  of  that  empire  ;  while  England  offered  her  aid  to  the 

England,     daughter  of  her  ancient  ally,  to  preserve  the  integrity  of  her 

5.  Terms  by  dominions.    5This  is  the  war  known  in  European  history  as  the 
warfafcJown  "  War  of  the  Austrian  Succession ;"  while  that  portion  of  it  which 

in  history,  belongs    to    American    history    is    usually  denominated    "King 

George's  War." 

e.  Deciara-  171.  6Although  a  British  army  was  sent  to  co-operate  with  the 

ti°between'r  Austrians  against  the  French  and  their  confederates  in  1742,  and 

France  and  although  king  George  himself,  eager  for  military  glory,  joined  his 

England,  army  in  June  1743,  yet  England  and  France  were  not  considered 

as  being  at  war  until  1744,  when  formal  declarations  of  war  were 

i.  Last  effort  made  by  both  nations.     7In  1745  Prince  Charles  Edward,  heir  of 

%mltyStore-  the  Stuart  family,  and  Son  of  the  Pretender,  landed13  in  Scotland, 

'gain posses-  and  led  an  army  against  the  royal  forces;  but  after  having  gained 

*5£oneof  a  victory  in  the  battle  of  Preston  Pans,0  he  was  defeated  in  the 

"England,  battle  of  Culloden,d  and  obliged  to  retire  again  to  France.     This 

b.  Aug.  wag  the  last  effort  of  the  Stuart  family  to  regain  possession  of  the 

d'ACIii  27  scePtre  wMeh  they had  lost- 

'    '  1746.  172.  8The  events  of  the  war  in  America,  which  have  already 

8.  Events  of  been  related,  resulted  in  the  capture  of  Louisburg  by  the  colonies, 
America"1    and  ^e  accluisition  of  the  island  of  Cape  Breton.     9The  general 
9  Treaty  of  treaty  of  Aix  la  Chapelle,  in  1748,e  closed  for  a  brief  period  the 
Aixia-cha-   war  in  Europe,  and  gave  a  short  peace  to  the  American  colonies. 
•peiie.        ^Neither  France  nor  England  gained  anything  by  the  war,  as  all 
6  Trtwof  con(luests  made  by  either  were  to  be  restored.     Austria  suffered 
the  treaty,    the  loss  of  several  territories ;   the  dominions   of  Prussia  were 
enlarged ;  and  Spain  gained,  for  two  branches  of  her  royal,  family, 
a  small  accession  of  territory.     The  original  source  of  the  differ- 
ences between  England  and  Spain — the  right  of  British  subjects 
to  navigate  the  Spanish  seas  without  being  subject  to  search,  was 
not  mentioned  in  the  treaty ;  nor  were  the  limits  of  the  French 
and  English  possessions  in  America  defined. 

11.  Another        173.  llThe  boundary  disputes  which  thence  arose  between  France 

ropecmwar.  and  England,  soon  led  to  another  war  between  those  countries, 

By  what     called  in  America  the  "  French  and  Indian  war,"  the  principal 

kSninhis-  details  of  which  have  already"  been  given.     Although  hostilities 

tory.        began  in  America  in  1754,  yet  no  declaration  of  war  was  made  by 

either  party  until  1756,  when  another  general  war  commenced  in 


PART  II.]          APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  339 

Europe,  -which  is  known  in  European  history  as  the  "  Seven  Years  GEORGE  n. 
War,"  and  in  American  history  as  the  "  French  and  Indian  War."  1727—1760. 

174.  lln  this  war  the  former  relations  of  several  of  the  European    l  Reiationa 
States  were   entirely  changed.     France  was  aided  by   Austria.    oftheEuro- 
Russia,   and  Sweden,  and  near  the  close  of  the  contest  by  Spain  ^ih^iiml 
also ;  while  the  power  of  England  was  strengthened  by  an  alliance 

with  Prussia.    2The  intricate  details  of  the  European  part  of  this  2.  Details  of 
war  would  be  foreign  to  our  purpose,  although  far  from  being    -predencof 
devoid  of  interest.     It  was  during  this  period  that  the  Great  Prussia.  Lord 
Frederic  of  Prussia  acquired  that  military  glory  for  which  his  Cte»fci»»$-c. 
name   is  so   renowned ;    that    Pitt,  afterwards    Lord   Chatham, 
acquired  his  early  political  fame  in  the  councils  of  England ;  and 
that  the  arms  of  Britain  were  triumphant  in  every  quarter  of  the 
globe. 

175.  3The  peace  of  Paris  in  1763  terminated  the  war  between   3.  peace  of 
all  the  parties  then  engaged  in  it — France,  England,  Spain  and        l763 
Portugal  5 — the  other  European  powers  having  previously  with- 
drawn from  their  respective  alliances.     George  the  Second  died*    a.  Oct.  as, 
before  the  close  of  the  war,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  grandson        1760' 
George  the  Third,  a  prince  of  narrow  capacity,  and  an  obstinate  GEORGEIII. 
temper,  and  subject  to  occasional  fits  of  mental  derangement,  which,        1760. 
before  the  close  of  his  long  reign  of  sixty  years,  increased  to  con- 
firmed insanity. 

176. 4The  remaining  portion  of  our  colonial  history,  in  its  rela-  4.  Remaining 
tions  with  England  subsequent  to  the  treaty  of  Paris,  and  the  more  gjJjSJ/jK 
immediate  "  Causes  which  led  to  the  American  Revolution,"  will  be        lory. 
detailed  in  a  subsequent  chapter.     A  few  remarks  on  the  social  and 
domestic  character  and  condition  of  the  American  colonists  will 
close  this  Appendix. 


1.  5A  general  knowledge  of  the  gradual  progress  of  agriculture,    s  Agricui- 
commerce,  and  manufactures,  in  the  colonies,  will  be  derived  from  ° 

a  perusal  of  the  preceding  pages ;  and  little  farther  desirable  infor- 
mation  on  this  subject  could  be  imparted,  except  by  statistical  de- 
tails.  Extensive  commercial  and  manufacturing  operations  re- 
quire larger  accumulations  of  capital  than  are  often  found  in  new 
countries,  whose  industry  is  usually  employed  chiefly  in  agricultu- 
ral pursuits,  which  afford  the  readiest  supply  of  the  necessaries  of 
life.  Moreover,  England  ever  regarded  the  establishment  of  man- 
ufactories in  her  colonies  with  extreme  jealousy,  and  even  prohib- 
ited such  as  would  compete  with  her  own,  while  she  endeavored  to 
engross,  as  far  as  possible,  the  carrying  trade  between  America  and 
Europe,  in  the  hands  of  her  own  merchants. 

2.  The  state  of  education,  manners,  morals,  and  religion,  occa-  e.  Education, 
sional  notices  of  which  have  heretofore  been  given,  varied  conside-  finlfa^and 
rably  in  the  different  colonies.     7On  the  subject  of  education,  it     religion. 
may  be  remarked  that  the  English  government  never  gave  any  en-  "'j-f^furefn 
couragement  to  the  cultivation  of  science  or  literature  in  the  Ame-    thecofonies 
rican  provinces,  except  in  the  solitary  instance  of  a  donation  by  *j[JJ| *Jffl5" 
William  and  Mary  in  aid  of  the  college,  which  took  its  name  from  British  gov- 
them,  in  Virginia.    «The  following  were  the  views  of  Sir  William 
Berkeley,  a  royal  governor  of  Virginia,  on  the  subject  of  popular 
education.    In  a  letter  descriptive  of  the  state  of  that  province,  Berkele 
gome  years  after  the  Restoration,  he  says,  "  I  thank  God  there  are  '^"S» 
no  free  schools  nor  printing ;  and  I  hope  we  shall  not  have  these 
hundred  years.    For  learning  has  brought  heresy,  and  disobe- 

42 


330  APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.          [BOOK  II. 

ANALYSIS,  dience,  and  sects  into  the  world ;  and  printing  divulges  them,  and 
'  commits  libels  against  the  government.     God  keep  us  from  both !" 

1.  Views  of       3.  lS\v  William  Keith,  nominated  by  the  king   as  governor  of 

Pennsylvania  in  1717,  expressed  the  following  views  in  relation  to 
the  encouragement  of  learning  in  the  colonies.  '•'  As  to  the  college 
erected  in  Virginia,"  he  says,  "  and  other  designs  of  a  like  nature, 
which  have  been  proposed  for  the  encouragement  of  learning,  it  is 
only  to  be  observed,  in  general,  that  although  great  advantages 
may  accrue  to  the  mother  state  both  from  the  labor  and  luxury  of 
its  plantations,  yet  they  will  probably  be  mistaken  who  imagine 
that  the  advancement  of  literature  and  the  improvement  of  arts  and 
sciences  in  our  American  colonies  can  be  of  any  service  to  the  Brit- 

2.  Printing  ish  state."     2Among  the  instructions  sent  by  Charles  II.  to  Lord 
tfStentnth*  Effingham,  appointed  governor  of  Virginia  in  1683,  the  king  ex- 

coionies.  pressly  commanded  him  to  suffer  no  person  within  the  colony  to 
make  use  of  a  printing  press  on  any  occasion  or  pretence  whatever. 
And  when  Andros  was  appointed  governor  of  New  England,  in 
1686,  he  was  instructed  to  allow  no  printing  press  to  exist,  yet 
this  injunction  appears  not  to  have  been  carried  into  effect. 

3.  Education      4. 3But  notwithstanding  the  many  embarrassing  discouragements 
in  New  Eng-  under  which  the  cause  of  education  labored,  the  colonies  of  New 

England,  in  particular,  did  not  neglect  its  interests.  In  Massachu- 
setts, every  township  containing  fifty  householders  was  early  re- 
quired, by  law,  to  establish  a  public  school ;  and  in  less  than  twen  • 
ty  years  after  the  landing  of  the  pilgrims,  a  college  was  founded  at 
Cambridge;  arid  such  was  the  reputation  of  " Old  Harvard"  that  it 
numbered  among  its  graduates,  not  only  persons  from  the  other 
colonies,  but,  often,  from  England  also. 

4.  Causes         5.  4Among  the  causes  which  contributed  to  the  general  dissemi- 
trifuCtedC°onihe  nation  of  knowledge  in  New  England,  a  not  unimportant  one  was 
general  dis-   the  strict  supervision  which  the  laws  required  over  the  morals  of 
Swiedgein  tne  young.    Not  only  vicious  indulgences  were  guarded  against, 
New  Eng-    but  frivolous  amusements  were  reprobated,  and,  in  their  place,  so- 
land.       foriety  and  industry  were  encouraged.    The  natural  effect  of  such 
watchful  guardianship  was  to  cultivate  a  general  taste  for  reading, 
especially  among  a  people  deeply  absorbed  with  the  theological  con- 
troversies of  the  day. 

5.  Education,      6.  5In  Virginia  and  the  southern  colonies,  where  the  inhabitants, 
^inia  7md    gu^ed  'm  tne  selection  of  their  dwelling  places  chiefly  by  couside- 

the  Southern  rations  of  agricultural  convenience,  dispersed  themselves  over  the 

Colonies.      face  of  ^e  country,  often  at  considerable  distances  from  each  other, 

schools  and  churches  were  necessarily  rare,  and  social  intercourse 

but  little  known.     The  evils  of  the  state  of  society  thus  produced 

still  exist,  to  a  considerable  extent,  in  the  southern  portions  of  the 

6.  Peculiars  Union.     6The  colonization  of  New  England  was  more  favorable  to 
ties  of  New   the  improvement  of  human  character  and  manners,  inasmuch  as  the 

Puritans  planted  themselves  in  small  societies,  that  they  might  the 
better  enjoy  the  ordinances  of  religion  and  the  means  of  education, 
the  two  prominent  objects  for  which  they  emigrated  to  America. 

7.  Education       7.  7The  early  planters  in  the  Carolinas  and  Georgia  paid  very 
iniinas  <m™"  ^tle  attention  to  the  interests  of  education,  and  for  a  long  period 

Georgia,:     the  sons  of  the  wealthy  only,  received  any  kind  of  school  education, 

8.  Efforts  in  and  for  this  they  were  sent  to  the  colleges  of  Europe,  or  to  the 
lincito^ake  seminaries  in  the  northern  colonies.    8When  in  1734,  Governor 
provision  for  Johnstone  of  North  Carolina  urged  upon  the  assembly  the  impor- 

uWcwor0^ tance  of  making  some  provision  for  the  support  of  public  worship 
ip,  and  the  and  the  education  of  youth,  that  body  passed  a  law,  inconsistent 
with  religious  liberty,  for  the  support  of  a  particular  church,  and 


P*RT  II.] 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


331 


colonies. 


also  imposed  taxes  for  the  purpose  of  founding  schools.    The  for-  ANALYSIS. 

mer  law  retained  its  force,  because  it  was  supported  by  the  spirit  —       -  • 

of  party,  but  learning  was  neglected,  because,  (says  the  historian 

of  the  province,)  she  belonged  to  no  party  at  all.    X0f  New  York,    i  state  of 

now  so  distinguished  for  the  number  and  excellence  of  its  higher  ^jf^^1 

seminaries  of  learning,  and  the  universal  diffusion  of  the  advan- 

tages of  common  school  education,  early  writers  say,  tht.fc  the  great 

bulk  of  the  people  were  strangers  even  to  the  first  rudiments  of 

science  and  cultivation,  till  the  era  of  the  American  Revolution, 

8.  2The  first  printing*  in  the  colonies  was  executed  at  Boston  in  2.  Printing, 
1639,  and  the  first  newspaperf  was  published  there  in  1704.    At  this 

latter  period  Boston  contained  five  printing  offices  and  many  book- 
sellers'  shops  ;  while  there  was  then  but  one  bookseller's  shop  in  New 
York,  and  not  one  in  Maryland,  Virginia,  or  the  Carolinas.  3It  3.  Ne 
should  be  remarked,  however,  that  so  late  as  1696  there  were 
but  eight  newspapers  published  in  England,  although  a  greater 
number  was  published  during  the  period  of  the  Commonwealth. 

9.  4Grahame  says.  "  The  press  in  America  was  nowhere  entirely 
free  from  legal  restraint  till  about  the  year  1755.     In  1723  James 
Franklin  was  prohibited  by  the  governor  and  council  of  Massa-  ofthepressin 
chusetts  from  publishing  the  Nero  England  Courant  without  pre-   tlte  coloniei- 
viously  submitting  its  contents  to  the  revision  of  the  secretary  of 

the  province;  and  in  1754,  one  Fowle  was  imprisoned  by  the 
House  of  Assembly  of  the  same  province,  on  suspicion  of  having 
printed  a  pamphlet  containing  reflections  on  some  members  of  the 
government.  After  the  year  1730,  no  officer  appears  to  have 
been  appointed  in  Massachusetts  to  exercise  a  particular  control 
over  the  press;  but  prior  to  that  period,  the  imprimatur  of  a 
licenser  was  inscribed  on  many  of  the  New  England  publications." 
6In  connection  with  this  statement  it  should  be  remarked  that, 
until  near  the  close  of  the  seventeenth  century,  liberty  of  the  press 
was  scarcely  known  in  England.  6Hume  says  that  "  it  was  not 
till  1694  that  the  restraints  Avere  taken  off,  to  the  great  displeasure 
of  the  king  and  his  ministers,  who,  seeing  no  where,  in  any  govern- 
ment,  during  present  or  past  ages,  any  example  of  such  unlimited 
freedom,  doubted  much  of  its  salutary  effects;  and  probably 
thought,  that  no  books  or  writings  would  ever  so  much  improve 
the  general  understanding  of  men,  as  to  render  it  safe  to  intrust 
them  with  an  indulgence  so  easily  abused.'7 

10.  7From  the  statements  that  have  been  made,  of  the  scanty 
advantages  of  common  school  education  in  all  the  provinces,  ex-  - 
cept  in  New  England  —  the  late  establishment  of  the  newspaper  eraturetntta 
press  —  and  the  almost  utter  destitution  of  higher  seminaries  of 
learning,  we  may  form  a  very  just  estimate  of  the  slow  progress  of 

science  and  literature  in  the  American  colonies.  Still  there  were 
men  of  genius,  and  of  science  even,  in  America,  prior  to  the  Revo- 
lution ;  —  men  whose  character  and  attainments  reflected  honor  on 
the  country  to  which  they  belonged,  and  who  were  ornaments  of 
the  age  in  which  they  lived. 


5.  Restnc- 


the  press  in 


*  The  first  article  published  was  the  Freeman's  Oath,  the  second  an  almanac,  and  the 
third  an  edition  of  the  Psalms.  It  was  half  a  century  later  before  any  printing  was  executed 
in  any  obher  part  of  British  America.  In  1686  the  first  printing  press  was  established  in 
Pennsylvania,  in  1693  in  New  York,  in  1709  in  Connecticut,  in  1726  in  Maryland,  in  1729  in 
Virginia,  and  in  1730  in  South  Carolina. 

1  The  Boston  Weekly  Newsletter.  In  1719  the  second  newspaper  was  published  in  the 
name  city,  and  in  the  same  year  the  third  was  published  in  Philadelphia.  In  1725  the  first 
uewspaper  was  published  in  New  York,  and  in  1732  the  first  in  Rhode  Island. 


332  APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.          [BOOK  II 

ANALYSIS.  11.  1We  look  upon  the  scientific  discoveries  of  Franklin,*  —  upon 
Godfrey's  invention  of  the  quadrant,!  —  upon  the  researches  of 
Bartram,  a  Pennsylvanian  Quaker  and  farmer,  whom  Linnaeus 


Bartram,  called  "  the  greatest  natural  botanist  in  the  world,"  j.  —  upon  the 
mathematical  and  astronomical  inventions  of  Rittenhouse§  —  and 
upon  the  metaphysical  and  theological  writings  of  Ed  wards,  ||  with 
the  greater  pride,  when  we  consider  that  these  eminent  men  owed 
their  attainments  to  no  fostering  care  which  Britain  ever  showed 
for.  the  cultivation  of  science  and  literature  in  her  colonies,  —  that 
these  men  were  their  own  instructors,  and  that  their  celebrity  is 
wholly  of  American  origin.  That  the  colonies  did  not  progress 
farther  and  accomplish  more  in  the  paths  of  learning  during  the 
period  of  their  pupilage,  is  not  so  much  America's  fault,  as  Britain's 
shame. 

8.  Abatement  12.  2As  we  have  had  occasion  frequently  to  allude  to  the  spirit  of 
'  ^ofMgofry  Bigotry  and  intolerance  which  distinguished  the  early  inhabitants 
and  imoier-  of  New  England,  we  may  here  appropriately  notice  the  change  in 
tllis  resPect;  which  all  classes  of  people  had  undergone  long  before 
the  period  of  the  Revolution.  Although  much  puritanical  strict- 
ness and  formality  still  pervaded  New  England  manners,  yet  re- 
ligious zeal  had  become  so  tempered  with  charity,  that  explosions 
of  frenzy  and  folly,  like  those  exhibited  by  the  early  Quakers,  and 
which  still  continued  to  occur  among  some  enthusiasts  so  late  ag 
the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth  century,  were  no  longer  treated  as 
offences  against  religion,  but  as  violations  of  public  order  and  de- 
cency, and  were  punished  accordingly  ;  justice  being  tempered  by 
prudence  and  mercy, 

3.  Pecuniary      13.  3During  the  administration  of  Governor  Belcher,  the  assembly 

^Ppastin?  of  Massachusetts  passed  laws  making  pecuniary  compensation  to 

justice,      the  descendants  of  those  Quakers  who  had  suffered  capital  punish- 

ment in  the  years  1658  and  1659,  and  also  to.  the  descendants  of 

those  who  had  been  the  victims  of  the  persecutions  for  witchcraft 

t.Exemp-    in  1693.     4In  1729  the  legislature  of  Connecticut  exempted  Qua- 

e&rtwi'asticai  ^ers  an(^  Baptists  from  ecclesiastical  taxes  ;  and  two  years  later  a 

taxes.       similar  law  was  enacted  by  the  assembly  of  Massachusetts. 

5.  suppose^       14.  5The  exceeding  strictness  of  the  puritanical  laws  of  New 

ScMness'of    England  have  led  many  to  form  an  unworthy  opinion  of  the  gravity 

?nd  mag~    ^^  coldness  of  New  England  manners.    And  yet  we  are  told  by 

a  mre.n     numerous  writers  that  the  people  were  distinguished  by  innocent 


*  Benjamin  Franklin,  a  well  known  American  philosopher  and  statesman,  born  at  Boston 
in  Jan.  1706,  discovered  the  identity  of  lightning  and  electricity,  which  led  to  the  invention 
of  the  lightning  rod. 

t  Thomas  Godfrey,  by  trade  a  glazier  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  invented  the  reflecting 
quadrant,  for  taking  the  altitudes  of  the  sun  or  stars, — an  instrument  of  great  use  in  astron- 
omy and  navigation.  John  Hadley,  vice-president  of  the  Royal  Society  of  London,  having 
seen  this  instrument,  took  a  description  of  it,  and  afterwards,  in  May,  1731,  obtained  a  patent 
for  it. 

$  John  Bartram,  born  in  Chester  Co.,  Pennsylvania,  in  1701,  was  a  self-taught  genras  of 
varied  and  extensive  attainments.  He  was  a  member  of  several  eminent  foreign  societies, 
and  wrote  several  communications  for  the  British  Philosophical  Transactions.  At  the  age  of 
seventy  he  travelled  through  East  Florida,  in  order  to  explore  its  natural  productions,  and 
afterwards  published  a  journal  of  his  observations. 

$  David  Jtittenhouse,  an  eminent  American  philosopher,  was  born  at  Germantown,  Penn- 
sylvania, of  German  parents,  in  1732.  He  was  a  clock  and  mathematical  instrument  maker 
by  trade.  He  invented  the  American  orrery,  and  for  some  time  thought  'himself  the  inventor 
of  fluxions. 

||  Jonathan  Edwards,  born  at  Windsor,  Connecticut,  in  1703.  While  engaged  in  the  pas- 
toral charge  of  the  Stockbridge  Indians  he  composed  his  masterly  disquisition  on  the 
"  Freedom  of  the  Will."  From  this  scene  of  labor  he  was  removed  to  the  situation  of 
Presidency  of  Princeton  College  in  New  Jersey,  where  he  died  in  the  year  1758.  Jona- 
than Edwards,  D.D.,  son  of  the  preceding,  was  elected  President  of  Union  College,  in  1799. 


PART  IL] 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


333 


hilarity  and  true  politeness.  Grahame  asserts  that  "  Lord  Bella- 
mont  was  agreeably  surprised  with  the  graceful  and  courteous  de- 
meaner  of  the  gentlemen  and  clergy  of  Connecticut,  and  confessed 
that  he  found  the  aspect  and  address  which  he  thought  peculiar  to 
nobility,  in  a  land  where  this  aristocratic  distinction  was  unknown.5' 

15.  ^rom  the  writings  of  one  who  resided  in  Boston  in  1686, 
it  appears  that  "the  inhabitants  of  Massachusetts  were  at  that  time 
distinguished  in  a  very  high  degree  by  their  cheerful  vivacity, 
their  hospitality,  and  a  courtesy,  the  more  estimable,  that  it  was 
indicative  of  real  benevolence."     2"  Men,"  says  Grahame,  "  devoted 
to  the  service  of  God,  like  the  first  generations  of  the  inhabitants 
of  New  England,  carried  throughout  their  lives  an  elevated  strain 
of  sentiment  and  purpose,  which  must  have  communicated  some 
portion  of  its  own  grace  and  dignity  to  their  manners."     3Of  the 
state  of  manners  and  morals  in  Maryland,  Virginia,  and  the  south- 
ern  colonies  generally,  we  cannot  give  so  gratifying  an  account, 
While  the  upper  classes  of  inhabitants  among  the  southern  people 
were  distinguished  for  a  luxurious  and  expensive  hospitality,  they 
were  too  generally  addicted  to  the  vices  of  card-playing,  gambling, 
and  intemperance  ;  while  hunting  and  cock-fighting  were  favorite 
amusements  of  persons  of  all  ranks. 

16.  4Grahame  has  the  following  not  unphilosophical  remarks  on 
Virginia  hospitality,  which  is  so  warmly  extolled  by  Beverley,  the 
early  historian  of  the  colony,  and  the  praises  of  which  have  been 
so  often  reiterated  by  subsequent  writers.     "  A  life  like  that  of  the 
first  Virginia  colonists,"  says  Grahame,  "remote  from  crowded 
haunts,  unoccupied  by  a  variety  of  objects  and  purposes,  and  se- 
questered from  the  intelligence  of  passing  events,  is  the  life  of 
those  to  whom  the  company  of  strangers  is  peculiarly  acceptable. 
All  the  other  circumstances  of  such  a  lot  contribute  to  the  promo- 
tion of  hospitable  habits.     As,  for  many  of  their  hours,  the  inhabi- 
tants can  find  no  more  interesting  occupation,  so,  of  much  of  their 
superfluous  produce,  they  can  find  no  more  profitable  use  than  the 
entertainment  of  visitors." 

17.  5HaLl,  in  his  "  Travels  in  Canada  and  the  United  States,"  says, 
"  Mr.  Jefferson  told  me,  that,  in  his  father's  time,  it  was  no  uncom- 
mon  thing'for  gentlemen  to  post  their  servants  on  the  main  road 
for  the  purpose  of  amicably  waylaying  and  bringing  to  their  houses 
any  travellers  who  might  chance  to  pass."     We  are  informed  of  a 
somewhat  similar  custom  that  prevailed  among  the  Quakers  of 
Pennsylvania.    6Galt,  in  his  Life  of  West,  says,  "In  the  houses  of 
the  principal  families,  the  patricians  of  the  country,  unlimited 
hospitality  formed  a  part  of  their  regular  economy.     It  was  the 
custom  among  those  who  resided  near  the  highways  to  make  a  large 
fire  in  the  hall,  after  supper  and  the  last  religious  exercises  of  the 
evening,  and  to  set  out  a  table  with  refreshments  for  such  travellers 
as  might  have  occasion  to  pass  during  the  night  :  and  when  the 
families  assembled  in  the  morning  they  seldom  found  that  their  ta- 
bles had  been  unvisited." 

18.  7But  whatever  diversities  in  manners,  morals,  and  general 
condition  might  have  been  found  in  the  several  colonies  in  the  early 
periods  of  their  history,  yet  a  gradual  assimilation  of  character,  and 
a  gradual  advance  in  wealth,  population,  and  the  means  of  happi- 
ness,  were  observable  among  all  as  we  approach  the  period  of  the 
Revolution.    8It  cannot  be  denied,  however,  that  New  England  co- 
lonial  character  and  New  England  colonial  history  furnish,  on  the 
whole,  the  most  agreeable  reminiscences,  as  well  as  the  most  abun- 
dant  materials  for  the  historian.    »We  also  observe  much  in  New 


ANALYSIS. 


i.  New  Eng. 

h^p 
ity. 


2  Jtwr  re- 


3.  Manners 
n^^^l° 
southern 


4.  Grahame's 
r£f£^fc^» 

Virginia 


5.  Hairs  re- 


6.  singular 

cv^^l^~ 

Gait. 


manners,  mo- 
ra^Jj£^ 

l°hl  period  of 


g  PreferenC6 

given  to  New 

En^land- 

s  and 


334  APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.          [Boon  11. 

ANALYSIS.  England,  as  we  approach  the  close  of  her  colonial  history,  that  ig 

~  calculated  to  gratify  the  mind  that  loves  to  dwell  on  scenes  of  sub- 

CNao%ngf  stant'ial  felicity.     We  behold,  at  this  period,  a  country  of  moderate 

land,  prior  to  fertility  occupied  by  an  industrious,  hardy,  cheerful,  virtuous,  and 

the  tion°lU~   intelligent  population,  a  country  where  moderate  labor  earned  a 

liberal  reward,  where  prosperity  was  connected  with  freedom,  where 

a  general  simplicity  of  manners  and  equality  of  condition  prevailed. 

and  where  the  future  invited  with  promises  of  an  enlarging  expanse 

i.  These  fair  of  human  happiness  and  virtue.     !Such  was,  briefly,  the  happy  con- 

overchmdld    dition  °f  New  England,  and  the  domestic  prosperity  of  her  people, 

and,  partially  so  at  least,  of  some  of  the  middle  colonies,  when  the 

gatherings  of  that  storm  began  to   appear,  which,  for  a  while. 

FeeUngswith  shrouded  the  horizon  of  their  hopes  in  darkness  and  gloom;  a  pe- 

nmo^jnlem-  r*oc*  uPon  which  we  now  look  back  with  feelings  of  almost  terrified 

plate  this     awe.  at  the  threatened  ruin  which  impended  over  our  fathers,  but 

Perhktofy°ur  witn  thankful  gratitude  that  the  Almighty  disposer  of  events  did 

not  desert  them  when  the  tempest  in  its  fury  was  upon  them. 


PART  III.] 


335 


BATTLE  OF  BUNKER'S  [OR  BREED'S]  HILL.     (See  page  350.) 

PART     III.  1763. 

AMERICAN    REVOLUTION. 


CHAPTER  I. 

CAUSES  WHICH  LED  TO   THE  REVOLUTION. 

1.  *Of  the  several  wars  in  which  the  American  colonies 
of  France  and  England  were  involved,  it  has  been  ob- 
served that  all,  except  the  last, — called  in  America  the 
French  and  Indian  War,  originated  in  European  interests, 
and  quarrels  between  the    parent    states;    and  that  the 
colonial  hostilities  were  but   secondary  movements,   in- 
cidentally connected  with  the  weightier  affairs  of  Europe. 
2In  the  French  and  Indian  war,  however,  a  different  scene 
was   presented :    jealousies   and   disputes    of    American 
origin,  fomented  by  ambitious  rivalries  that  began  with 
the  planting  of  the  French  and  English  colonies,  had  ex- 
tended their  influence  to  the  Old  World,  and  brought  into 
hostile  collision  nearly  all  the  states  of  Europe. 

2.  3The  great  value  which  France  and  England  at  this 
time  attached  to  their  possessions  in  America  cannot  fail 
to  be  remarked  in  the  prodigious  efforts  which  each  made 
for  universal  dominion  there  ;  and  yet  before  the  close  of 


Subject,  of 
Chapter  I. 

I.  What  is 

said  of  the 

several  wars 

in  which  the, 

American 

colonies  of 

France  and 

England  are 

involved. 


2.  Of  the 
Trench  and 
Indian  tear. 


3.  Of  the 
value  of  the 

American 
possessions  of 
France  and 

England, 
and  of  Eng- 
land's jeal- 
ousy of  her 

colonies. 


236  THE  REVOLUTION.  [BOOK  a 

ANALYSIS,  the  "  Seven  Years'  War,"  England  became  so  jealous  of 
~  the  growing  power  of  her  colonies,  and  the  military  spirit 
which  they  had  displayed,  that  a  diversity  of  opinion  arose 
in  her  councils,  whether  she  should  retain  the  Canadas 
for  the  security  of  her  colonial  population,  or  restore  them 
to  France,  in  the  hope  that  the  vicinity  of  a  rival  power 
would  operate  as  a  salutary  check  upon  any  aspirations 
for  American  independence.  Already  England  secretly 
feared  an  event  which  all  her  colonial  policy  tended  to 
hasten,  and  which,  it  now  began  to  be  seen,  every  increase 
of  American  power  rendered  more  certain. 

i.  views  ana      3.  *Yet  whatever  may  have  been  the  apprehensions  of 

anticipations  —....  i    t         •  •       ft  i       j 

tf  the  English  British  statesmen,  and  the  views  entertained  by  some  lead- 
tMs'pertod.  ing  minds  in  America,  it  is  evident  that  the  great  major- 
ity of  the   colonists  indulged  at  this  time  no  thoughts 
of  separation   from   the   mother   country,    and   that   the 
most  they  anticipated  from  the  subversion  of  the  French 
power  in  America  was  future  exemption  from  French  and 
Indian  wars,  and  a  period  of  tranquil  prosperity,  when  they 
should  be  allowed  "  to  sit  under  their  own  vine   and  fig 
*.Thenatur*  tree,  with  none  to  molest  or  make  them  afraid."*     2But 
test thatarose  notwithstanding  the  general  feeling  of  loyalty  which  pre- 
c&oneof°the  vailed  at  the  conclusion  of  the  French   and  Indian  war, 
Indian  mS-.  yet  scarcely  had  that  struggle  ended  when  a  contest  arose 
between  the  desire  of  power,  on  the  one  hand,  and  abhor- 
rence of  oppression  on  the  other,  which  finally  resulted  in 
*micaum   ^  dismemberment  of  the  British  empire.     3The  general 
which  prepa-  causes  which  prepared  the  minds  of  the  American  people 

ted  the  minds   „         ,  •  i      i  i 

of  the  Ameri-  for  that  contest  with  the  parent  state  may  be  seen  ope- 
rating  throughout  their  entire  colonial  history, — in  the 
early  encroachments  upon  their  civil  rights,  and  in  the 
later  oppressive  restrictions  upon  their  commerce,  long 
before  any  decided  acts  of  oppression  had  driven  them  to 
open  resistance. f 

4.  4 Although  the  Americans  were  under  different  colo- 
m'al  governments,  yet  they  were  socially  united  as  one 
people  by  the  identity  of  their  language,  laws,  and  cus- 
toms, and  the  ties  of  a  common  kindred  ;  and  still  more, 
by  a  common  participation  in  the  vicissitudes  of  peril  and 

s  what  effect  suffering  through  which  they  had  passed.      5These  and 

these  causes        .  ,  °  ,       ,        ,  -11 

had  on  their  other  causes  had  closely  united  them  in   one    common 
attEngiland.to  interest,  and,  in   the  ratio    of  their   fraternal    union   as 

*  Hutehinson,  an  historian  of  Massachusetts,  asserts  that  "  An  empire,  separate  or  distinct 
from  Britain,  no  man  then  alive  expected  or  desired  to  see  ;  although,  from  the  common  in- 
crease of  inhabitants  in  a  part  of  the  globe  which  nature  afforded  every  inducement  to  culti- 
vate, settlements  would  gradually  extend,  and,  in  distant  ages,  an  independent  empire  would 
probably  be  formed." 

t  The  preceding  three  verses  of  this  chapter  have  been  changed  from  the  school  edition  of 
the  U.  S  Hist. 


PART  III.]  CAUSES  WHICH  LED  TO  IT.  337 

colonies,  had  weakened  their  attachment  to  the  parent    1763. 
land. 

5.  Before  they  left  England,  they  were  allied  in  prin-  i^Rwgucan 
ciple  and  feeling  with  the  republican,  or  liberal  party;    the  people. 
which  was  ever  seeking  to  abiidge  the  prerogatives  of  the 

crown,  and  to  enlarge  the  liberties  of  the  people.  They 
scoffed  at  the  "  divine  right  of  kings,"  looked  upon  rulers 
as  public  servants  bound  to  exercise  their  authority  for 
the  sole  benefit  of  the  governed,  and  maintained  that  it 
is  the  inalienable  right  of  the  subject,  freely  to  give  his 
money  to  the  crown,  or  to  withhold  it  at  his  discretion. 

6.  2With  such  principles,  it  is  not  surprising  that  any  9.  in  view  or 

,       .    ""     suchpnnd- 

attempt  on  the  part  of  Great  Britain  to  tax  her  colonies,  pies,  what 
should  be  met  with  determined  opposition  ;  and  we  are 
surprised  to  find  that  severe  restrictions  upon  Ameri- 
can commerce,  highly  injurious  to  the  colonies,  but  bene- 
ficial to  England,  had  long  been  submitted  to  without  open 
resentment. 

7.  3Such  were  the  navigation  acts,  which,  for  the  bene- 
fit  of  English  shipping,  declared*  that  no  merchandise  of 
the  English  plantations  should  be  imported  into  England 
in  any  other  than  English  vessels  ;  —  which,  for  the  benefit 

of  English  manufacturers,  prohibited1*  the  exportation  from  ed  and  e 

•.  '      .  ',"      .         f  r,  .    ,  dedin  1- 

the  colonies,  and  the  introduction  from  one  colony  into  an-  see.  PP.  173-4. 
other,  of  hats  and  woollens  of  domestic  manufacture  ;  —     b"i732. 
which  forbade  hatters  to  have,  at  one  time,  more  than  two 
apprentices  ;  —  which  prohibited0  the  importation  of  sugar,     c.  ms. 
rum,  and  molasses,  without  the  payment  of  exorbitant  du- 
ties ;  —  which  forbaded  the  erection  of  certain  iron  works,     d.  1750. 
and  the  manufacture  of  steel  ;  and  which  prohibited  the 
felling  of  pitch  and  white  pine  trees,  not  comprehended 
within  inclosures. 

8.  4Although  parliament,  as  early  as  1733,  had  imposed 
duties  on  sugar  and  molasses  imported  into  the  colonies, 
yet  the  payment  of  them  was  for  many  years  evaded,  or 
openly  violated,  with  but  little  interference  by  the  British 
authorities.     5In  1761  an  attempt  was  made  to  enforce  the 
act,  by  the  requisition,  from  the  colonial  courts,  of  "  writs 
of  assistance  ;"  which  were  general  search-warrants,  au- 
thorizing the  king's  officers  to  search  for  suspected  articles 
which  had  been  introduced  into  the  provinces  without  the 
payment  of  the  required  duties.     «In  Boston,  violent  ex- 
citements  prevailed  ;  the  applications  for  the  writs  were 
met  by  the  spirited  opposition  of  the  people,  and  the  bold 
denunciations  of  Thatcher,  Otis,  and  others.     7In  1763,      1763. 
the  admiralty  undertook  to  enforce  the  strict  letter  of  the 

laws  ;  vessels  engaged  in  the  contraband  commerce  were 

43 


xten- 

1660- 


338  THE  REVOLUTION.  [Boos  tt 

ANALYSIS,  seized  and  confiscated  ;   and  the  colonial  trade  with  the 

~  West  Indies  was  nearly  annihilated. 

1764.          9.  'In  1764,  the  sugar  act  was  re-enacted  ;  accompa. 
i.  wy  in    n-eci  by  the  first  formai  declaration,  on  the  part  of  parlia- 
9.  Mr.  Gren-  ment,  of  the  design  of  taxing  the  colonies.     2At  the  same 
S'infawr  time,  Mr.  Grenviile,  the  prime  minister,  introduced  a  reso. 
^Sonfesth6  lution,  "  That  it  would  be  proper  to  charge  certain  stamp 
a.  March  10.  duties  on  the  colonies."     The  resolution  was  adopted2  by 
the  House  of  Commons,  but  the  consideration  of  the  pro- 
posed act  was  postponed  to  the  next  session  of  parliament ; 
giving  to  the  Americans,  in  the  mean  time,  an  opportunity 
of  expressing  their  sentiments  with  regard  to  these  novel 
measures  of  taxation.   , 

3.  inteiu-         10.  3The  colonies  received  the  intelligence  of  these 
*eSJSf  proceedings  with  a  general  feeling  of  indignation.     They 
a£ebyClhf  considered  them  the  commencement  of  a  system  of  reve- 
coionies.     nU6)  which,  if  unresisted,  opened  a  prospect  of  oppression, 
boundless  in  extent,  and  endless  in  duration.     The  pro- 
posed stamp-act  was  particularly  obnoxious.     Numerous 
political   meetings  were  held;    remonstrances  were  ad- 
dressed to  the  king,  and  the  two  houses  of  parliament ; 
and  agents  were  sent  to  London,  to  exert  all  their  influ- 
ence in  preventing,  if  possible,  the  intended  act  from  be- 
coming a  law. 

4.  Arguments  11.  4  While  England  asserted  her  undoubted  right  to 
vm of  taxj^g  tax  the  colonies,  the  latter  strongly  denied  both  the  justice 
the  colonies.  an(j  fae  constitutionality  of  the  claim.  The  former  main- 
tained that  the  colonies  were  but  a  portion  of  the  British 
empire  ;  that  they  had  ever  submitted,  as  in  duty  bound, 
to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  mother  country  ;  that  the  inhab- 
itants of  the  colonies  were  as  much  represented  in  parlia- 
ment as  the  great  majority  of  the  English  nation  ;  that 
the  taxes  proposed  were  but  a  moderate  interest  for  the 
immense  sums  which  had  already  been  bestowed  in  the 
defence  of  the  colonies,  and  which  would  still  be  required, 
for  their  protection ;  and  that  protection  itself  is  the  ground 
that  gives  the  right  of  taxation. 

.  Argwne,nts  12.  5On  the  other  hand  it  was  maintained,  as  a  funda- 
n.  mental  principle,  that  taxation  and  representation  are  in- 
separable ;  that  the  colonies  were  neither  actually  nor 
virtually  represented  in  the  British  parliament ;  and  that, 
if  their  property  might  be  taken  from  them  without  their 
consent,  there  would  be  no  limit  to  the  oppression  which 
might  be  exercised  over  them.  They  said  they  had  hith- 
erto supposed,  that  the  assistance  which  Great  Britain  had 
given  them,  was  offered  from  motives  of  humanity,  and 
not  as  the  price  of  their  liberty ;  and  if  she  now  wished 
pay  for  it,  she  must  make  an  allowance  for  the  assistance 


PART  III.] 


CAUSES  WHICH  LED  TO  IT. 


339 


1765. 


.  The  stamp 


a.  Feb.  7. 

b.  March  s. 

c.  March  22. 


2  indignation 

ofthecolo- 

me*. 


3.  HOU>  man- 


she  herself  had  received  from  the  colonies,  and  for  the 
advantages  she  had  gained  by  her  oppressive  restrictions 
on  American  commerce  ;  and  that,  as  for  future  protec- 
tion, the  colonies  had  full  confidence  in  their  ability  to  de- 
fend themselves  against  any  foreign  enemy. 

13.  'Notwithstanding  the  murmurs  which  tad  arisen 
from  every  quarter,  the  British  ministers  were  not  to  be 
diverted  from  their  plan  ;  and  early  in  1765,  the  stamp 
act  passeda  the  House9  of  Commons  by  a  majority  of  five 
to  one,  —  the  House  of  Lords,b  without  any  opposition,  — 
and  soon  after  received0  the  royal  assent.     This  act  or- 
dained  that  instruments  of  writing,  such  as  deeds,  bonds, 
notes,  and  printed  pamphlets,  almanacs,  newspapers,  &c., 
should  be  executed  on  stamped  paper  ;  for  which  a  duty 
should  be  paid  to  the  crown.     The  act  was  to  go  into  op- 
eration on  the  first  day  of  November  of  the.  same  year. 

14.  2When  the  news  of  the  passage  of  this  act  reached 

1.1.  .     r  n   -,     -,  ,       i 

Amenca,  a  general  indignation  spread  through  the  coun- 
try  ;  breaking  forth,  in  some  places,  in  acts  of  outrage  and 
violence  ;  and  in  others  assuming  the  spirit  of  calm  but 
determined  resistance.  3At  Boston  and  Philadelphia,  the 
bells  were  muffled  and  rung  a  funeral  peal  ;  at  New 
York,  the  act  was  carried  through  the  streets  with  a 
death's  head  affixed  to  it,  and  styled  "  The  folly  of  Eng- 
land and  the  ruin  of  America."  4The  stamps  them- 

.  .  ,  .11111 

selves,  in  many  places,  were  seized  and  destroyed  ;  the 
houses  of  those  who  sided  with  the  government  were  plun- 
dered ;  the  stamp  officers  were  compelled  to  resign  ;  and 
the  doctrine  was  openly  avowed,  that  England  had  no  right 
to  tax  America. 

15.  6In  the  assembly  of  Virginia,  Patrick  Henry  intro- 
ducedd  a  series  of  seven  resolutions;  the  first  four  assert- 
ing  the  rights  and  privileges  of  the  colonists  ;  the  fifth  de- 
claring  the  exclusive  right  of  that  assembly  to  tax  the  in- 
habitants of  that  colony  ;  and  the  other  two  asserting  that 
the  people  were  "  not  bound  to  yield  obedience  to  any  law 
or   ordinance  whatsoever,"   designed  to  impose  taxation 
upon  them,  other  than  the  laws  and  ordinances  of  the  gen- 
eral assembly  ;  and  that  any  person  who,  "  By  writing  or 
speaking,"  should  maintain  the  contrary,  should  be  deem- 
ed "  an  enemy"  to  the  colonies. 

16.  aln  the  heat  of  the  discussion  which  followed,  Henry    $.  Patrick 
boldly  denounced  the  policy  of  the  British  government  ; 

and,  carried  by  the  fervor  of  his  zeal  beyond  the  bounds 
of  prudence,  he  declared  that  the  king  had  acted  the  part 
of  a  tyrant.  Alluding  to  the  fate  of  other  tyrants  he  ex- 
claimed, "  Csesar  had  his  Brutus,  Charles  I.  his  Cromwell, 
and  George  the  Third,"  —  here  pausing  a  moment  until 


and  stamp 

officers,  $-c. 


5.  The 

nvtttofu.lUr 
d.  May,  i 


340 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[BOOK  IL 


..Fate  of  the 
7*MaysT 


ANALYSIS.  the  cry  of  "  Treason,  treason,"  had  elided,  —  he  added, 
~~  "  may  profit  by  their  example.     If  this  be  treason,  make 
the  most  of  it." 

17.  'After  a  violent  debate,  the  first  five  resolutions 
were  carrieda  by  the  bold  eloquence  of  Henry,  though  by  a 
small  majority.  The  other  two  were  considered  too  au- 
dacious and  treasonable,  to  be  admitted,  even  by  the  warm- 
est friends  of  America.  On  the  following  day,  in  the  ab- 
sence of  Henry,  the  fifth  resolution*  was  rescinded  ;  but 
the  whole  had  already  gone  forth  to  the  country,  rousing 
the  people  to  a  more  earnest  assertion  of  their  rights,  and 
kindling  a  more  lively  enthusiasm  in  favor  of  liberty. 

18..  2The  assembly  of  Massachusetts  had  been  moved  by 
a  kindred  spirit  ;  and  before  the  news  of  the  proceedings 
in  Virginia  reached  them,  they  had  taken1*  the  decisive 
step  of  calling  a  congress  of  deputies  from  the  several  col- 
onies, to  meet  in  the  ensuing  October,  a  few  weeks  before 
the  day  appointed  for  the  stamp  act  to  go  into  operation. 
state  of  3In  the  mean  time  the  popular  feeling  against  the  stamp 

, 

act  continued  to  increase  ;  town  and  country  meetings 

111-  i  •  X  i       • 

were  held  in  every  colony  ;  associations  were  formed  ;  in- 
flammatory (  speeches  were  made  ;  and  angry  resolutions 
were  adopted  ;  and,  in  all  directions,  every  measure  was 
taken  to  keep  up  and  aggravate  the  popular  discontent. 

19.  4In  the  midst  of  the  excitement,  which  was  still  in- 
creasing  in  violence,  the  FIRST  COLONIAL  CONGRESS  met' 

at  New  York>  on  the  first  Tuesda7  in  October.  Nine 
colonies  were  represented,  by  twenty-eight  delegates. 
Timothy  Ruggles,  of  Massachusetts,  was  chosen  president. 
After  mature  deliberation,  the  congress  agreed  on  a  DEC- 
LARATION  OF  RIGHTS  and  a  statement  of  grievances.  They 
asserted,  in  strong  terms,  the  right  of  the  colonies  to  be  ex- 
empted from  all  taxes  not  imposed  by  their  own  represen- 
tatives. They  also  concurred  in  a  petition  to  the  king, 
and  prepared  a  memorial  to  each  house  of  parliament. 

20.  6The  proceedings  were  approved  by  all  the  mem- 
bers,  except  Mr.  Ruggles  of  Massachusetts,  and  Mr.  Og- 
den  of  New  Jersey  ;  but  the  deputies  of  three  of  the  colo- 
nies  had  not  been  authorized  by  their  respective  legisla- 
tures  to  apply  to  the  king  or  parliament.     The  petition  and 
memorials  were,  therefore,  signed  by  the  delegates  of  six 
colonies  ^only  ;  but  all  the  rest,  whether  represented  or 
not,  afterwards  approved  the  measures  adopted. 

21.  6On  the  arrival  of  the  first  of  November,  the  day 
on  which  the  stamp  act  was  to  go  into  operation,  scarcely 
a  sheet  of  the  numerous  bales  of  stamped  paper  which  had 
been  sent  to  America,  was  to  be  found  in  the  colonies. 
Most  of  it  had  been  destroyed,  or  reshipped  to  England. 


. 

popular  fee 

ling,  how 

exhibited 


4.  Proceed- 


«.  Arrival  of 
November, 


PART  II.] 


CAUSES  WHICH  LED  TO  IT. 


341 


'The  first  of  November  was  kept  as  a  day  of  mourning. 
Shops  and  stores  were  closed ;  the  vessels  displayed  their 
flags  at  half  mast ;  bells  were  muffled,  and  tolled  as  for  a 
funeral ;  effigies  were  hung  and  burned  ;  and  every  thing 
was  done  to  manifest  the  determined  opposition  of  the  peo- 
ple to  the  act,  its  authors,  and  advocates. 

22.  aAs  by  the  terms  of  the  act,  no  legal  business  could  be 
transacted  without  the  use  of  stamped  paper,  business  was 
for  a  time  suspended.     The  courts  were  closed ;  marria- 
ges ceased  ;  vessels  were  delayed  in  the  harbors ;  and  all 
the  social  and  mercantile  affairs  of  a  continent  stagnated  at 
once.     By  degrees,  however,  things  resumed  their  usual 
course :    law  and  business  transactions  were  written  on 
unstamped   paper ;  and  the  whole  machinery  of  society 
went  on  as  before,  without  regard  to  the  act  of  parliament. 

23.  3 About  this  time  the  associations  of  the  "  Sons  of 
Liberty"  assumed  an  extent  and  importance  which  exerted 
great  influence  on  subsequent  events.     These  societies, 
forming  a  powerful  combination  of  the  defenders  of  liberty 
throughout  all  the  colonies,  denounced  the  stamp  act  as  a 
flagrant  outrage  on  the  British  constitution.     Their  mem- 
bers resolved  to  defend  the  liberty  of  the  press,  at  all  haz- 
ards, and  pledged  their  lives  and  property  for  the  defence 
of  those  who,  in  the  exercise  of  their  rights  as   freemen, 
should  become  the  objects  of  British  tyranny. 

24.  4The  merchants  of  New  York,  Boston  and  Phila- 
delphia, and,  subsequently,  of  many  other  places,  entered 
into  engagements  with  each  other  to  import  no  more  goods 
from  Great  Britain,  until  the  stamp  act  should  be  repealed. 
'Individuals  and  families  denied  themselves  the  use  of  all 
foreign  luxuries ;  articles  of  domestic  manufacture  came 
into  general  use ;  and  the  trade  with  Great  Britain  was 
almost  entirely  suspended. 

25.  "When  the  accounts  of  the  proceedings  in  America 
were  transmitted  to  England,  they  were  received,  by  the 
government,   with  resentment  and  alarm.     Fortunately, 
however,  the  former  ministry  had  been  dismissed  •  and, 
in  the  place  of  Lord  Grenville,  thfe  Marquis  of  Rocking- 
ham,  a  friend  of  America,  had  been  appointed  first  lord  of 
the  treasury.     To  the  new  ministry  it  was  obvious  that 
the  odious  stamp  act  must  be  repealed,  or  that  the  Amer- 
icans must,  by  force  of  arms,  be  reduced  to  submission. 
The  former  being  deemed  the  wisest  course,  a   resolution 
to  repeal  was  introduced  into  parliament. 

26.  8A  long  and  angry  debate  followed.     The  resolu- 
tion was  violently  opposed  by  Lord  Grenville  and  his  ad- 
herents ;    and  as  warmly  advocated  by  Mr.  Pitt,  in  the 
House  of  Commons,  and  by  Lord  Camden  in  the  House  of 


1765. 


2.  Effect  pro- 
duced by  the, 
Stamp  Act  on 
business  tran- 
sactions. 


3.  Associa- 
tions of  the 
"  Sons  of 
Liberty." 


4.  Non-impor- 
tation agree- 
ments. 


5.  Course 

taken  by 

individuals 

and  families. 

The  effect. 


6.  News  of 
these  proceed- 
ings received 
in  England; 
change  of 
ministry. 


7.  Course  ta- 
ken by  the 


try. 

1766. 


8.  Proceed- 
ings which 
attended  the 
repeal  of  the 
Stamp  Act. 
1766. 


342 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[BOOK  IL 


ANALYSIS. 


a.  Marches 


reHeaiwas 
received  in 


4.  in  Amer- 


government, 


6.  change,  in 

theministry. 

b.  July,  1766. 


taxing 
America. 


1767. 

%uffif. 
c.  June  29. 

noxKwwia 
passed, 

10  Excitement 


11.  "colonial 

assemblies." 


••political 
writers." 


Peers.  Mr.  Pitt  boldly  justified  the  colonists  in  opposing 
the  stamp  act.  *"  You  have  no  right,"  said  he,  "  to  tax 
America.  I  rejoice  that  America  has  resisted.  Three 
millions  of  our  fellow-subjects,  so  lost  to  every  sense  of 
virtue,  as  tamely  to  give  up  their  liberties,  would  be  fit 
instruments  to  make  slaves  of  the  rest."  He  concluded 
by  expressing  his  deliberate  judgment,  that  the  stamp 
act  "  ought  to  be  repealed,  absolutely,  totally,  and  imme- 
diately." 

27.  2The  repeal  was  at  length  carried;11  but  it  was  ac- 
comPamed  by  a  declaratory  a'ct,  designed  as  a  kind  of  salvo 
to  the  national  honor,  affirming  that  parliament  had  power 
to  ^m^  ^e  co^omes  m  all  cases  whatsoever.     3The  repeal 
was  received  with  great  joy,  in  London,  by  the  manufac- 
turers and  friends  of  America.     The  shipping  in  the  river 
Thames  displayed  their  colors,  and  houses  were  illuminated 
throughout  the  city.     4The  news  was  received  in  America 
with  lively  expressions  of  joy  and  gratitude.  Public  thanks- 
givings were  held  ;  the  importation  of  British  goods  was 
again  encouraged  ;  and  a  general  calm,  without  a  parallel 
in  history,  immediately  succeeded  the  storm  which  had 
raged  with  such  threatening  violence. 

28.  6Other  events,  however,  soon  fanned  the  flame  of 
discord  anew.     The  passage  of  the  declaratory  act  might 
have   been  a  sufficient   warning  that  the  repeal  of  the 
stamp  act  was  but  a  truce  in  the  war  against  American 
rights.     6The    Rockingham   ministry    having  been    dis- 

V       ,  T.  •  /»  iu         j         i\r        r>- 

solved,  a  new  cabinet  was  formed15  under  Mr.  Pitt,  who 
Was  createcl  ^arl  °^  Chatham.  ''While  Mr.  Pitt  was  con- 
fined  by  sickness,  in  the  country,  Mr.  Townsend,  chan- 
ce|jor  Of  ^  exchequer,  revived  the  scheme  of  taxing 
America.  By  him  a  bill  was  introduced  into  parliament, 
imposing  duties  on  glass,  paper,  painters'  colors,  and  tea. 

29.  'In  the  absence  of  Mr.  Pitt  the  bill  passed  with  but 
little  opposition,  and  was  approved0  by  the  king.     9A   bill 
was  also  passed  establishing  a  board  of  trade  in  the  colo- 
n^es'   independent   of  colonial   legislation  ;  and  another, 
suspending  the  legislative  power  of  the  assembly  of  New 
York,  until  it  should  furnish  the  king's  troops  with  cer- 
tain  supplies  at  the  expense  of  the  colony.     10The  excite- 
ment  pro(juce(j  m  America,  by  the  passage  of  these  bills, 
was  scarcely  less  than  that  occasioned  by  the  passage  of 
the  stamp  act,  two  years  before. 

30.  nThe  colonial  assemblies  promptly  adopted  spirited 

,  ,.  l     J  , 

resolutions  against  the  odious  enactments  ;  new  associa- 
t{ong)  m  SUpport  of  domestic  manufactures,  and  against 
^e  use  anc^  imP°rtati°n  °f  British  fabrics,  were  entered 
into  j  the  political  writers  of  the  day  filled  the  columns  of 


PART  III.] 


CAUSES  WHICH  LED  TO  IT. 


343 


the  public  papers  with  earnest  appeals  to  the  people  ;  and, 
already,  the  legislative  authority  of  parliament  over  the 
colonies,  instead  of  being  longer  the  subject  of  doubt, 
began  to  be  boldly  denied.  The  assembly  of  Massachu- 
setts sent"  a  circular  to  the  other  colonies,  entreating  their 
co-operation  in  obtaining  a  redress  of  grievances. 

31.  *This  circular  highly  displeased  the  British  minis- 
try,   who  instructed  the    governor  of   Massachusetts   to 
require  the  assembly,  in  his  majesty's  name,  to  "  rescind" 
the  resolution  adopting  the  circular  ;  and  to  express  their 
"  disapprobation  of  that   rash    and    hasty    proceeding." 
2The  assembly,  however,   were  not  intimidated.     They 
passed  a  nearly  unanimous  vote  not  to  rescind  ;  and  cit- 
ing, as  an  additional  cause  of  complaint,  this  attempt  to 
restrain  their  right  of  deliberation,  reaffirmed  their  opin- 
ions in  still  more  energetic  language.     3Governor  Bernard 
then  dissolved  the  assembly,  but  not  before  they  had  pre- 
pared a  list  of  accusations  against  him,  and  petitioned  the 
king  for  his  removal. 

32.  4These  proceedings  were  soon  after  followed  by  a 
violent  tumult  in  Boston.     A  sloop  having  been  seizedb 
oy  the  custom-house  officers  for  violating  some  of  the  new 
commercial  regulations,  the  people  assembled  in  crowds, 
attacked  the  houses  of  the  officers^  assaulted  their  persons, 
and,  finally,  obliged  them  ,  to  take  refuge  in  Castle  Wil- 
liam,* situated  at  the  entrance  of  the  harbor.     "At  the 
request  of  the  governor,  who  had  complained  of  the  re- 
fractory spirit  of  the  Bostonians,  General  Gage,  the  com- 
mander-in-chief  of  the  British   forces   in   America,    was 
ordered  to  station  a  military  force  in  Boston,  to  overawe 
the  citizens,  and  protect  the  custom-house  officers  in  the 
discharge  of  their  duties. 

33.  "The  troops,  to  the  number  of  700,  arrived  from 
Halifax,  late  in  September,  and,  on  the  first  of  October, 
under  cover  of  the  cannon   of  the  ships,  landed  in  the 
town,  with  muskets  charged,  bayonets  fixed,  and  all  the 
military  parade  usual  on  entering  an  enemy's  country. 
The  selectmen  of  Boston  having  peremptorily  refused  to 
provide  quarters  for  the  soldiers,  the  governor  ordered  the 
state-house  to  be  opened  for  their  reception.     The  impos- 
ing display  of  military  force  served  only  to  excite  the 
indignation  of  the    inhabitants ;  the  most  irritating   lan- 
guage passed  between  the  soldiers  and  the  citizens ;  the 


1768. 


"  Legislative 

authority  of 

Parliament.'' 

a.  Feb. 

"  Massachu- 
setts circu- 
lar." 

1.  Requisi- 
tions of  the 
British  min- 
istry. 


2.  Proceedr 
ings  of  the 
Assembly. 


3.  Of  the 
Governor. 


4.  Tumult 
in  Boston. 
b.  June  10. 


5.  Military 
orders. 


6.  Arrival 

and  landing 

of  royal 

troops. 


7.  How  re- 
ceived, and 
how  regarded, 
by  the  inhab- 
itants. 


*  Castle  William  was  on  Castle  Island,  nearly  three  miles  S.E.  from  Boston.  In  1798  Mas- 
sachusetts ceded  the  fortress  to  the  United  States.  On  the  7th  Dec.,  1799,  it  was  visited  by 
President  Adams,  who  named  it  Fort  Independence.  Half  a  mile  north  is  Governor's  Island, 
on  which  is  Fort  Warren.  Between  these  two  forts  ia  the  entrance  to  Boston  Uarbor.  (See 
Xap,  *.  549.) 


£44  THE  REVOLUTION.  [BOOK  H 

ANALYSIS,  former  looking  upon  the  latter  as  rebels,  and  the  latter 
~  regarding  the  former  as  the  instruments  of  a  most  odious 
tyranny. 

1769.  34.  'Early  in  the  following  year,  both  houses  of  par- 
^S^/o/  liament  went  a  step  beyond  all  that  had  preceded — cen- 
fariianient.  soring,  in  the  strongest  terms,  the  conduct  of  the  people 

of  Massachusetts, — approving  the  employment  of  force 
against  the  rebellious,  and  praying  the  king  to  direct  the 
governor  of  Massachusetts  to  cause  those  guilty  of  trea- 

2  HOW  re-    son  to  be  arrested  and  sent  to  England   for  trial.     2These 
Ccoioniaiasie  proceedings  of  parliament  called  forth,  from  the  colonial 

sembiies.     assemblies,  still  stronger  resolutions,  declaring  the  exclu- 
sive right  of  the  people  to  tax  themselves,  and  denying 
the  right  of  his  majesty  to  remove  an  offender  out  of  the 
country  for  trial. 
*.  Events  m       35.  3The*  refractory  assemblies  of  Virginia  and  North 

Carolina,  Carolina  were  soon  after  dissolved  by  their  governors. 
The  governor  of  Massachusetts  having  called  upon  the 
assembly  of  that  province  to  provide  funds  for  the  pay- 
ment of  the  troops  quartered  among  them,  they  resolved 
that  they  never  would  make  such  provision.  The  gover- 
nor, therefore,  prorogued  the  assembly,  and,  soon  after 

a.  Aug.  being  recalled,  was  succeeded*  in  office  by  Lieutenant- 
governor  Hutchinson. 

1770.  36.  4In  March  of  the  following  year,  an  event  occurred 
4-££™%in  in  Boston,  which  produced  a  great  sensation  throughout 

America.  An  affray  having  taken  place  between  some 
March  5.  citizens  and  soldiers,  the  people  became  greatly  exaspe- 
rated ;  and,  on  the  evening  of  the  5th  of  March,  a  crowd 
surrounded,  and  insulted  a  portion  of  the  city  guard, 
under  Captain  Preston,  and  dared  them  to  fire.  The  sol- 
diers at  length  fired,  and  three  of  the  populace  were 
killed  and  several  badly  wounded. 

5.  Events  that  37.  6The  greatest  commotion  immediately  prevailed. 
The  bells  were  rung,  and,  in  a  short  time,  several  thou- 
sands of  the  citizens  had  assembled  under  arms.  With 
difficulty  they  were  appeased  by  the  governor,  who  pro- 
mised that  justice  should  be  done  them  in  the  morning. 
Upon  the  demand  of  the  inhabitants,  the  soldiers  were 
removed  from  the  city.  Captain  Preston  and  his  company 
were  arrested  and  tried  for  murder.  Two  of  the  most 
eminent  American  patriots,  John  Adams  and  Josiah 
Quincy,  volunteered  in  their  defence.  Two  of  the  sol- 
diers were  convicted  of  manslaughter,  the  rest  were 
acquitted. 
«.  Lvrs  38.  ffOn  the  very  day  of  the  Boston  outrage,  Lord 

VSirlS  North,  who  had  been  placed  at  the  head  of  the  adminis- 
aet'       tration,  proposed  to  parliament  the  repeal  of  all  duties 


PART  III.]  CAUSES  WHICH  LED  TO  IT.  345 

imposed  by  the  act  of  1767,  except  that  on  tea.     The    1770. 
bill  passed,  though  with  great  opposition,   and  was  ap-  — 
proved11  by  the  king  ;  but  the  Americans  were  not  satis-    a.  April  12. 
fied  with  this  partial  concession,  and  the  non-importation 
agreements  were  still  continued  against  the  purchase  and    The  effect. 
use  of  tea. 

39.  JIn   1772,  by  a  royal  regulation,    provision   was     1772. 
made  for  the  support  of  the  governor  and  judges  of  Mas-  l'uiaiSnin' 
sachusetts,  out  of  the  revenues  of  the  province,  indepen-       1772- 
dent  of  any  action  of  the  colonial  assemblies.     8This  mea-    2.  HOW  re- 
sure  the  assembly  declared  to  be  an  "  infraction  of  the  BalssenMy.  * 
rights  of  the  inhabitants  granted  by  the  royal  charter." 

40.  3In  1773,  the  British  ministry  attempted  to  effect,     1773. 
by  artful    policy,  what  open  measures,  accompanied   by  ^eifi/the 
coercion,  had  failed  to  accomplish.     A  bill  passed  parlia-  Sritg*™in' 
ment,  allowing  the  British  East  India  Company  to  export 

Jheir  tea  to  America,  free  from  the  duties  which  they  had 
before  paid  in  England  ;  retaining  those  only  which  were 
to  be  paid  in  America.  4It  was  thought  that  the  Ameri-  *•  Thought 

11  -n      -i  n      i       °  1  that  the 

cans  would  pay  the  small  duty  of  three-pence  per  pound,  Americans 

as  they  would,  even  then,  obtain  tea  cheaper  in  America  wtteduty? 
than  in  England. 

41.  6In  this,  however,  the  parliament  was  mistaken,  s.  why  the 
Although  no  complaint  of  oppressive  taxation  could  be  listed  the 
made  to  the  measure,  yet  the   whole  principle  against  proj'ect- 
which  the  colonies  had  contended  was  involved  in  it ;  and 

they  determined,  at  all  hazards,  to  defeat  the  project. 
•Vast  quantities  of  tea  were  soon  sent  to  America;  but 
the  ships  destined  for  New  York  and  Philadelphia,  finding 
the  ports  closed  against  them,  were  obliged  to  return  to 
England  without  effecting  a  landing. 

42.  7In  Charleston  the  tea  was  landed,  but  was  not  per- 
mitted  to  be  offered  for  sale  ;  and  being  stored  in  damp 
cellars,  it  finally  perished.     *The  tea  designed  for  Boston 
had  been  consigned  to  the  particular  friends  of  Governor 
Hutchinson,  and  permission  to  return  it  to  England  was 
positively  refused.     But  the  people  as  obstinately  refused 
to  allow  it  to  be  landed.     In  this  position  of  the  controversy, 
a  party  of  men  disguised  as  Indians,  boarded  the  ships ; 
and,  in  the  presence  of  thousands  of  spectators,  broke  open 

three  hundred  and  forty-two  chests  of  tea,  and  emptiedb  b.  Dec.  IB. 
their  contents  into  the  harbor. 

43.  'In  the  spirit  of  revenge  for  these  proceedings,  par-  1774. 
liament  soon  after  passed*  the  Boston  Port  Bill ;  which  for-  £J?  B«£ 
bade  the  landing  and  shipping  of  goods,  wares,  and  mer-  c.  March  31. 
chandise,  at  Boston,  and  removed  the  custom-house,  with 

its  dependencies,  to  Salem.     10The  people  of  Salem,  how-  10  Generosity 

11  »        i  .i./.  i       of  Salem  ana 

ever,  nobly  refused  to  raise  their  own  fortunes  on  the 

44 


346 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[Boos  n. 


a.  May  20. 


s.  Resolution 
tn&  assembly. 


a  The  Fir- 
iaat 


ANALYSIS,  ruins  of  their  suffering  neighbors  ;  and  the  inhabitants  of 
~~  Marblehead*  generously  offered  the  merchants  of  Boston 
the  use  of  their  harbor,  wharves,  and  warehouses,  free  of 
expense. 

44.  ^oon  after,  the  charter  of  Massachusetts  was  sub. 
verted  ;a  and  the  governor  was  authorized  to  send  to 
another  colony  or  to  England,  for  trial,  any  person  indicted 
for  murder,  or  any  other  capital  offence,  committed  in  aid- 
ing  the  magistrates  in  the  discharge  of  their  duties.  2The 
Boston  Port  Bill  occasioned  great  suffering  in  Boston. 
The  assembly  of  the  province  resolved  that  "  The  impoli- 
cy, injustice,  inhumanity,  and  cruelty  of  the  act,  exceeded 
all  their  powers  of  expression."  3The  Virginia  assembly 
app0mte(j  fae  jst  of  Jun6j  the  day  on  which  the  bill  was 
to  go  into  effect,  as  a  day  of  "  fasting,  humiliation,  and 
prayer." 

45*  4In  September,  a  second  colonial  congress,  compose^ 
°^  deputies  fr°m  eleven  colonies,  met  at  Philadelphia. 
This  body  highly  commended  the  course  of  Massachusetts 
in  her  conflict  with  "  wicked  ministers  ;"  —  agreed  upon 
a  declaration  of  rights  ;  —  recommended  the  suspension  of 
all  commercial  intercourse  with  Great  Britain,  so  long  as 
the  grievances  of  the  colonies  were  unredressed  ;  voted  an 
address  to  the  king,  and  likewise  one  to  the  people  of 
Great  Britain,  and  another  to  the  inhabitants  of  Canada. 

^'  6The  proceedings  of  the  congress  called  forth  stronger 
measures,  on  the  part  of  the  British  government,  for  re- 
ducing  the  Americans  to  obedience.  "General  Gage, 
wno  had  recently  been  appointed  governor  of  Massachu- 
setts,  caused  Boston  neck  to  be  fortified,  and,  seizing  the 
ammunition  and  military  stores  in  the  provincial  arsenals 
at  Cambridge  and  Charlestown,  conveyed  them  to  Boston. 

47.  70n  the  other  hand,  the  assembly  of  Massachusetts 
having  been  dissolved  by  the  governor,  the  members  again 
met'  and  resolved  themselves  into  a  provincial  congress. 
They  appointed  committees  of  "  safety"  and  "  supplies  ;" 
—  voted  to  equip  twelve  thousand  men,  and  to  enlist  one- 
fourth  of  the  militia  as  minute-men,  who  should  be  ready 
for  action  at  a  moment's  warning.     8Similar  preparations, 
but  less  in  extent,  were  made  m  other  colonies. 

48.  9As  the  last  measures  of  determined  oppression,  a 
bill  was  passed  for  restraining  the  commerce  of  the  New 
England  colonies  ;  which  was  afterwards  extended  to  em- 
brace  all  the  province-1  ,  except  New  York  and  North  Car- 
olina.     The  inhabitants  of  Massachusetts  were  declared 


Oct. 


Gage. 
sept. 


r  proceed- 


etts 
Oct. 


».  other  coio- 
nies' 

1775. 

Feb.,  March, 


*  Marblehead,  originally  a  part  of  Salem,  is  about  fifteen  miles  N.E.  from  Boston,  and  ia 
•ituated  on  a  rocky  peninsula,  extending  three  or  four  miles  into  Massachusetts  Bay. 


PART  IIL]  EVENTS  OF  1775.  347 

rebels ;  and  several  ships  of  the  line,  and  ten  thousand     1775. 

troops,  were  ordered  to  America,  to  aid  in  reducing  the • 

rebellious  colonies  to  submission. 
49.  'The  Americans,  on  the  other  hand,  having  no  longer     i.  Deter- 

,  ,,  M.      .  ,    ,  .      ',  _,_          &.  ^  minedresist- 

any  hope  of  reconciliation,  and  determined  to  resist  oppres-    ance  of  the. 
sion,  anxiously  waited  for  the  fatal  moment  to  arrive,  when  Amen 
the  signal  of  war  should  be  given.    Though  few  in  numbers, 
and  feeble  in  resources,  when  compared  with  the  power 
which  sought  to  crush  them,  they  were  confident  of  the 
justice  of  their  cause,  and  the  rectitude  of  their  purposes; 
and  they  resolved,  if  no  other  alternative  were  left  them, 
to  die  freemen,  rather  than  live  slaves. 


CHAPTER  II. 

EVENTS     OF     1775. 

1.  2In  the  beginning  of  April,  the  royal  troops  in  Boston     2.  Royal 
numbered  nearly  3000  men.     3With  so  large  a  force  at 

his  disposal,  General  Gage  indulged  the  hope,  either  of 
awing  the  provincials  into  submission,  or  of  being  able  to 
quell  any  sudden  outbreak  of  rebellion.     4Deeming  it  im-  4.  Measures 
portant  to  get  possession  of  the  stores  and  ammunition  takmby flim- 
which  the  people  had  collected  at  various  places,  on  the 
night  of  the  18th  of  April  he  secretly  despatched  a  force 
of  eight  hundred  men,  to  destroy  the  stores  at  Concord,* 
sixteen  miles  from  Boston. 

2.  BNot withstanding  the  great  precautions  which  had  5.  m*  design 
been  taken  to  prevent  the  intelligence  of  this  expedition 

from  reaching  the  country,  it  became  known  to  some  of 
the  patriots  in  Boston,  who  despatched  confidential  mes- 
sengers along  the  supposed  route ;  and  early  on  the  morn- 
ing of  the  19th,  the  firing  of  cannon,  and  the  ringing  of 
bells,  gave  the  alarm  that  the  royal  troops  were  in  ^ 
motion. 

3.  *At  Lexington"]*  a  number  of  the  militia  had  assem-  e.  Events  at 
bled,  as  early  as  two  o'clock  in  the  morning ;  but  as  the 
intelligence  respecting  the  regulars  was  uncertain,  they 

were  dismissed,  with  orders  to  appear  again  at  beat  of 
drum.     At  five  o'clock,  they  collected  a  second  time,  to 

*  Concord  is  in  Middlesex  County,  sixteen  miles  N.W.  from  Boston.  A  marble  monument, 
erected  in  1836,  marks  the  spot  where  the  first  of  the  enemy  fell  in  the  war  of  the  Revolution. 

t  Lexington  is  ten  miles  N.W.  from  Boston,  on  the  road  to  Concord.  In  1799  a  small 
monument,  with  an  appropriate  inscription,  was  erected  four  or  five  rods  westward  from  the 
•pot  where  the  Americana  were  fired  upon.  (See  Map,  p.  184.) 


348 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[BOOK  U 


ANALYSIS, 


i-  At  cm- 


«.  The  retreat 
°*  th£ih?rit~ 


3.  Losses  SUB- 


4.  cowequen- 


6.  Expedit 
°f 


May- 


Boston, 
a.  May  ss. 


the  number  of  seventy,  under  command  of  Captain  Par 
ker.  The  British,  under  Colonel  Smith  and  Major  Pitcairn, 
soon  made  their  appearance.  The  latter  officer  rode  up 
to  the  militia,  and  called  out,  "  Disperse,  you  rebels,  throw 
down  your  arms  and  disperse  ;"  but  not  being  obeyed,  he 
discharged  his  pistol  and  ordered  his  soldiers  to  fire. 
Several  of  the  militia  were  killed,  and  the  rest  dispersed. 

4.  JThe  detachment  then  proceeded  to  Concord,  and 
destroyed  a  part  of  the  stores  ;  but  the   militia  of  the 
country  having  begun  to  assemble  in  numbers,  a  skir- 
mish  ensued,  and  several  were  killed  on  both  sides.    2The 
British  then  commenced  a  hasty  retreat,  —  the  Americans 
pursuing,   and  keeping  up  a  continual  fire  upon  them. 
Fortunately  for  the  British,  they  were  met  at  Lexington 
by  a  reenforcement  of  nine  hundred  men  with  two  field- 
pieces,    under   Lord    Percy.      The    united    forces   then 
moved  rapidly  to  Charlestown,   and,  the   following  day, 
crossed  over  to  Boston.     3During  this  expedition,  the  Brit- 
^  jogt  m  jj-j^g^  wounded,  and  missing,  about  two  hun- 
dred and  eighty  ;  —  the  provincials  about  ninety. 

5.  intelligence  of  these  events  spread  rapidly  through 
Massachusetts  and  the  adjoining  provinces.     The  battle 
°f  Lexington  was  the  signal  of  war  —  the  militia  of  the 
country  hastily  took  up  arms  and  repaired  to  the  scene 
of  action  ;  and,  in  a  few  days,  a  line  of  encampment  was 
formed  from  Roxbury  to  the  river  Mystic,*  and  the  British 
forces  in  Boston  were  environed  by  an  army  of  20,000 
men.     Ammunition,  forts,  and  fortifications,  were  secured 
for  the  use  of  the  provincials  ;  and  the  most  active  meas- 
ures were  taken  for  the  public  defence. 

6.  5A  number  of  volunteers  from  Connecticut  and  Ver- 
mont,  under  Colonel  Ethan  Allen  and  Benedict  Arnold, 
formed  and  executed  the  plan  of  seizing  the  important  for- 
tresses of  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point,  on  the  western 
shore  of  Lake  Champlain,  and  commanding  the  entrance 
into  Canada.     The  pass  of  Skeenesborough,  now  White- 
hall^ was  likewise  secured  ;  and  by  this  fortunate  expe- 
dition, more   than   one    hundred  pieces  of  cannon,    and 
other  munitions  of  war,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  pro- 
vincials. 

^.  8These  events  were  soon  followed  by  others  of  still 
greater  importance,  in  the  vicinity  of  Boston.  The  Brit. 
ish  troops  had  received*  reenforcements,  under  three  dis. 


*  Mystic,  or  Medford  River,  flows  into  Boston  Harbor,  N.E.  of  Charlestown.  (See  Map,  p. 
184  ;  and  Map,  p.  349.) 

t  Whitehall  is  situated  on  both  sides  of  Wood  Creek,  at  its  entrance  into  the  southern  ex- 
tremity of  Lake  Champlain.  Being  at  the  head  of  navigation,  on  the  lake,  and  on  the  line  of 
communication  between  New  York  and  Canada,  it  was  an  important  post.  (See  Map,  p.  273  ; 
and  Note,  p.  230.) 


PART  III.] 


EVENTS  OF  1775. 


349 


tinguished  generals, — Howe,  Clinton,  and  Burgoyne  ; 
which,  with  the  garrison,  formed  a  well  disciplined  army, 
of  from  ten  to  twelve  thousand  men.  General  Gage,  be- 
ing now  prepared  to  act  with  more  decision  and  vigor 
issued*  a  proclamation,  declaring  those  in  arms  rebels  and 
traitors ;  and  offering  pardon  to  such  as  would  return  to 
their  allegiance,  and  resume  their  peaceful  occupations. 
From  this  indulgence,  however,  Samuel  Adams  and  John 
Hancock,  two  distinguished  patriots,  were  excepted  ;  as 
their  crimes  were  deemed  too  flagitious  to  admit  of 
pardon. 

8.  2As  the  British  were  evidently  prepared  to  penetrate 
into  the  country,  the  Americans  first  strengthened  their 
intrenchments  across  Boston  neck ;  but  afterwards,  learn- 
ing that  the  views  of  the  British  had  changed,  and  were 
then  directed  towards  the  peninsula  of  Charlestown,  they 
resolved  to  defeat  this  new  project  of  the  enemy.     "Orders 
were  therefore  given  to  Colonel  Prescott,  on  the  evening 
of  the  16th  of  June,  to  take  a  detachment  of  one  thousand 
Americans,  and  form  an  intrenchment  on  Bunker  Hill  ;* 
a  high  eminence  which  commanded  the  neck  of  the  pe- 
ninsula of  Charlestown. 

9.  4By   some   mistake   the   detachment   proceeded  to 
Breed's  Hill^  an  eminence  within  cannon  shot  of  Boston ; 
and,  by  the  dawn  of  day,  had  erected  a  square  redoubt, 
capable  of  sheltering  them  from  the  fire  of  the  enemy. 
BNothing  could  exceed  the  astonishment  of  the  British,  at 
beholding,  on  the  following  morning,  this  daring  advance 
of  the  Americans.     As  the  eminence  overlooked  the  city 
of  Boston,  it  was  immediately  perceived  that  a  powerful 
battery,  planted  there,  would  soon  compel  the  British  to 
evacuate  the  place.     "A  heavy  fire  was  therefore  com- 
menced on  the  Americans,  from  vessels  in  the  harbor,  and 
from  a  fortification  on  Copp's  Hill,  in  Boston ;  but  with 

little   effect ;    and  about  noon, 

a  force  of  three  thousand  reg- 
ulars,   commanded  by    Gen- 


1775. 


'     a.  June  12. 


2.  Hostile 

measures 


the  Ameri 
cans. 


3.  Orders 

given  to  Cot 
Prescott. 


4.  His  mis- 
take. 


5.  Astonish- 
ment of  the 
British. 


June  17. 

6.  Measures 

taken  by 

them. 


1775. 


*  Bunker's  Hill  is  in  the  northern  part 
of  the  peninsula  of  Charlestown,  and  is 
113  feet  in  height.  (See  Map  ) 

t  Breed's  Hill,  which  is  eighty-seyen 
feet  high,  commences  near  the  southern 
exremity  of  Bunker's  Hill,  and  extends 
towards  the  south  and  east.  It  is  now 
usually  called  Bunker's  Hill,  and  the 
monument  on  its  summit,  erected  to  com- 
memorate the  battle  on  the  same  spot, 
is  called  Bunker  Hill  Monument.  This 
nonument  is  built  of  Quincy  granite,  is 
thirty  feet  square  at  the  base,  and  fifteen 
at  the  top ;  and  rises  to  the  height  of  220 


350  THE  REVOLUTION.  [BOOK  EL 

ANALYSIS,  eral  Howe,   crossed  over  to  Charlestown,  in  boats,  with 
~~  the  design  of  storming  the  works. 

1.  Advance        10.  'Landing  at   Moreton's  Point,*  on  the  extremity 
°AM£  of  the  peninsula,  the  English  formed   in   two  columns, 

works.      an(j  a(jvance(j  slowly,  allowing  time  for  the  artillery  to 

2.  spectators  produce  its  effect  upon  the  works.     sln  the  mean  time  the 

of  tnis scene.    r  i«         i     •    i  •  c    i          i  11  /* 

surrounding  heights,  the  spires  or  churches,  and  the  roofs 
of  houses  in  Boston,  were  covered  with  thousands  of 
spectators,  waiting,  in  dreadful  anxiety,  the  approaching 

3.  Burning  battle.     8While  the  British  were  advancing,  orders  were 
town.68'    given   by   General    Gage  to  set   fire  to   the  village  of 

Charlestown ;  by  which  wanton  act  two  thousand  people 
were  deprived  of  their  habitations  ;  and  property  to  a 
large  amount,  perished  in  the  flames. 

4.  Account  of      11.  4The  Americans  waited  in  silence  the  advance  of 

the  enemy  to  within  ten  rods  of  the  redoubt,  when  they 
opened  upon  them  so  deadly  a  fire  of  musketry,  that  whole 
ranks  were  cut  down  ;  the  line  was  broken,  and  the  royal 
troops  retreated  in  disorder  and  precipitation.  With  dif- 
ficulty rallied  by  their  officers,  they  again  reluctantly 
advanced,  and  were  a  second  time  beaten  back  by  the 
same  destructive  and  incessant  stream  of  fire.  At  this 
critical  moment  General  Clinton  arrived  with  reenforce- 
merits.  By  his  exertions,  the  British  troops  were  again 
rallied,  and  a  third  time  advanced  to  the  charge,  which  at 
length  was  successful. 

s.  The  mode  12.  5The  attack  was  directed  against  the  redoubt  at 
three  several  points.  The  cannon  from  the  fleet  had  ob- 
tained a  position  commanding  the  interior  of  the  works, 

e.  Disadvan-  which  were  battered  in  front  at  the  same  time.    6 Attacked 

'Americans,  by  a  superior  force, — their  ammunition  failing, — and  fight- 
ing at  the  point  of  the  bayonet,  without  bayonets  them- 
selves,— the  provincials  now  slowly  evacuated  their, in- 
trenchments,  and  drew  off  with  an  order  not  to  have  been 
7.  Their  expected  from  newly  levied  soldiers.  They  retreated 
across  Charlestown  Neck,  with  inconsiderable  loss,  al- 
though exposed  to  a  galling  fire  from  a  ship  of  war,  and 
floating  batteries,  and  intrenched  themselves  on  Prospect 
Hill,f  still  maintaining  the  command  of  the  entrance  to 
Boston. 

s.  The  two  13.  8The  British  took  possession  of  and  fortified  Bunk- 
armies.  ,g  j^jj  ^  neither  army  was  disposed  to  hazard  any 

9.  Forces  en-  OT         .  .   J  ,  n.  .  J, 

gaged,  and  new  movement.  9ln  this  desperate  conflict,  the  royal 
each  side,  forces  engaged  consisted  of  three  thousand  men;  while 


*  Moretorts  Point  is  S.E.  from  Breed's  Hill,  at  the  eastern  extremity  of  the  peninsula.    (S«t 
Map.) 
t  Prospect  Hill  is  a  little  more  than  two  miles  N.W.  from  Breed's  Hill.    (See  Map.) 


PART  III.]  EVENTS  OF  1775.  353 

the  Americans  numbered  but  fifteen  hundred.*    The  loss    IffS. 
of  the  British,  in  killed  and  wounded,  was  more  than  a  ~~ 
thousand  ;  that  of  the  Americans,  only  about  four  hundred 
and  fifty;  but  among  the  killed  was  the  lamented  General 
Warren. 

14.  'In  the  mean  time  the  American  congress  had  as-    i.  Proceed^ 
sembled*  at  Philadelphia.    Again  they  addressed  the  king,  ™f£s°at  tml 
and  the  people  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  and,  at  the    a  £ay  10. 
same  time,  published11  to  the  world  the  reasons  of  their 

appeal  to  arms.     2"  We  are  reduced,"  said  they,  "  to  the 
alternative   of  choosing  an  unconditional   submission  to  used  by  them" 
the  tyranny  of  irritated  ministers,  or  resistance  by  force. 
The  latter  is  our  choice.     We  have  counted  the  cost  of 
this  contest,  and   find  nothing  so  dreadful  as  voluntary 
slavery."     8Having  voted   to  raise   an  army  of  20,000      z.  other 
men,   they   unanimously    elected0    George    Washington    mS?ted. 
commander.in-chief  of  all   the   forces   raised   or   to  be   e.  June  is. 
raised  for  the  defence  of  the  colonies,  resolving  that  they 
would  "  assist  him  and  adhere  to  him,  with  their  lives 
and  fortunes,  in  the  defence  of  American  liberty." 

15.  "Washington,  who  was  present,  with  great   mod-   <•  rf™?°? 

i    T       .   &  .  i  i      T       j  which  Wash- 

esty  and  dignity  accepted  the  appointment,  but  declined    ington  ac- 

11  j.-        r       i  •  •      '  i  •  i      xi  cepted  the 

all  compensation  for  his  services,  asking  only  the  remu-    command. 
Deration  of  his  expenses.     5At  the  same  time  the  higher  5.  organiza- 
departments  of  the  army  were  organized  by  the  appoint-  arrangement 
ment  of   four  major-generals,   one    adjutant,    and    eight  °^th 
brigadier-generals.     Washington  soon  repaired'1  to  Cam-    d.  July  12. 
bridge,   to   take    command   of    the    army,    which   then 
amounted  to  about   14,000   men.     These  were  now  ar- 
ranged in  three  divisions;'  the  right  wing,  under  General  e.  see  Map. 
Ward,  at  Roxbury  ;    the  left,  under    General    Lee,    at 
Prospect  Hill  ;  and  the  centre  at  Cambridge,  under  the 
oommander-m-chief. 

16.  6In   entering   upon  the   discharge  of  his   duties,  e.  Difficulties 
Washington  had  a  difficult  task  to  perform.     The  troops 

under  his  command  were  undisciplined  militia,  —  hastily 

collected,  —  unaccustomed  to  subordination,  —  and  destitute 

of  tents,  ammunition,  and  regular  supplies  of  provisions. 

'But  by  the  energy  and  skill  of  the  commander-in-chief, 

aided,  particularly,  by  General  Gates,  an  officer  of  ex-  soon  effected. 

perience,  order   and   discipline  were    soon   introduced  ; 

stores  were  collected,  and  the  American  army  was  soon 

enabled  to  carry  on,  in  due  form,  a  regular  siege.     8Gene-  s.  changes  in 

ral  Gage  having  been  recalled,  he  was  succeeded  by  Sir      earmyW 

William  Howe,  in  the  chief  command  of  the  English 

forces  in  America. 

*  NOTE.  —  Yet  Stedman,  and  some  other  English  writers,  erroneously  state,  that  the  numbei 
of  the  Provincial  troops  engaged  in  the  action  was  three  tunes  that  of  the  British. 


encounter- 


352  THE  REVOLUTION.  [BOOK  II. 

ANALYSIS.  17.  'During  the  summer,  royal  authority  ended  in  the 
i  Difficulties  c°l°nies  > — most  °f  tne  royal  governors  fleeing  from  the 
with  the  roy-  popular  indignation,  and  taking  refuge  on  board  the  Eng- 

fU  governors.  \.  f      .  .       .    P        ,      '      ~  /•  TT-      •    • 

lish  shipping.  Lord  Dunmore,  the  governor  of  Virginia, 
a.  May.  having  seized*  a  quantity  of  the  public  powder,  and  con- 
veyed it  on  board  a  ship,  the  people  assembled  in  arms, 
under  Patrick  Henry,  and  demanded  a  restitution  of  the 
powder,  or  its  value.  Payment  was  made,  and  the  people 
quietly  dispersed. 

umaSneSfbii      18'  a^tner  difficulties  occurring,  Lord  Dunmore  retired 

Lord  Dun-   on  board  a  man-of-war, — armed  a  few  ships, — and,  by 

offering  freedom  to  such  slaves  as  would  join  the  royal 

standard,  collected  a  force  of  several  hundred   men,  with 

b.  Dec.  s.     which  he  attacked5  the  provincials  near*  Norfolk  ;•)•  but 

he  was  defeated  with  a  severe  loss.     Soon  after,  a  ship  of 

war  arriving  from  England,  Lord  Dunmore  gratified  his 

c.  Jan.  i,i776.  revenge  by  reducing  Norfolk  to  ashes. c 

3.  Resolution      19.  "The   capture   of  Ticonderoga   and   Crown    Point 
°invadecan°  having  opened  the  gates  of  Canada,  congress  resolved  to 

ada'  seize  the  favorable  opportunity  for  invading  that  province  ; 
hoping  thereby  to  anticipate  the  British,  who  were  evi- 
dently preparing  to  attack  the  colonies  through  the  same 

4.  Firstmove-  quarter.     "For  this  purpose,  a  body  of  troops  from  New 

York  and  New  England  was  placed  under  the  command 
of  Generals  Schuyler  and  Montgomery,  who  passed  up 
Lake   Champlain,  and,  on   the   10th   of  September,    ap- 
s.whatpre-  peared  before  St.  John's' J  the  first  British  post  in  Canada. 
20.  BOpposed  by  a  large  force,  and  finding  the  fort  too 
strong  for  assault,  they  retired  to,  and  fortified  Isle  Aux 
Noix,d    115    miles  north   of  Ticonderoga.     "Soon    after, 
e.  The  com-   General  Schuyler  returned  to  Ticonderoga  to  hasten  reen- 
toSfonSom-  forcements  ;  but   a   severe   illness  preventing  his  again 
er'J'       joining  the   army,    the   whole  command   devolved  upon 

General  Montgomery. 

7.  Course         21.  7This  enterprising  officer,  having  first  induced  the 
VUTMm.  by   Indians  to  remain  neutral,  in  a  few  days  returned  to  St. 
John's,  and  opened  a  battery  against  it ;  but  want  of  am- 
munition  seriously,  retarded  the   progress  of  the  siege. 
While  in  this  situation,  by  a  sudden   movement  he   sur- 
e.  Oct.  is     prised,  and,  after  a  siege  of  a  few  days,  captured6  Fort 
Chambly,§  a  few  miles  north  of  St.  John's,  by   which  he 


*  This  affair  occurred  at  a  small  village  called  Great  Bridge,  eight  miles  S.  from  Norfolk. 
The  commanding  officer  of  the  enemy,  and  thirty  of  his  men,  were  either  killed  or  wounded. 

t  Norfolk,  Virginia,  is  on  the  N.E.  side  of  Elizabeth  River,  eight  miles  above  its  entrance  into 
Hampton  Roads.  The  situation  is  low,  and  the  streets  are  irregular,  but  it  is  a  place  of  extensive 
foreign  commerce. 

$  St.  John's  is  on  the  W.  side  of  the  River  Sorel,  twenty  miles  S.E.  from  Montreal,  and 
twelve  miles  N.  from  the  Isle  Aux  Noix. 

§  Chambly  is  on  the  W.  side  of  the  Sorel,  ten  miles  N.  from  St.  John's. 


PART  III. 


EVENTS  OF  1775. 


358 


Hav-  t<near(is  Qwa~ 


3  Arnold's 
march  to 
Canada. 


a.  Pronoun- 
ced, Sho- 
de-are. 


obtained  several  pieces  of  cannon,  and  a  large  quantity 

of  powder.     Curing   the   siege    of  St.    John's,  Colonel  i  Col  MUn 

Ethan  Allen,  having  with  extraordinary  rashness  forced 

his  way  to  Montreal,  with  only  eighty  men,  was  defeated, 

captured,  and  sent  to  England  in  irons. 

22.  2On  the  third  of  November  St.  John's  surrendered,  *.  surrender 
after  which  Montgomery  proceeded  rapidly  to  Montreal, 
which  capitulated  on  the  13th  ;  Governor  Carleton  having 
previously  escaped  with  a  small  force  to  Quebec, 
ing  left  a  garrison  in  Montreal,  and  also  in  the  Forts 
Chambly  and  St.  John's,  Montgomery,  with  a  corps  of 
little  more  than  three  hundred  men,  the  sole  residue  of  his 
army,  marched  towards  Quebec,  expecting  to  meet  there 
another  body  of  troops  which  had  been  sent  from  Cam- 
bridge to  act  in  concert  with  him.  8This  detachment, 
consisting  of  about  a  thousand  men,  under  the  command 
of  General  Arnold,  had,  with  amazing  difficulty  and 
hardships,  passed  up  the  Kennebec,  a  river  of  Maine,  and 
crossing  the  mountains,  had  descended  the  Chaudiere,**  to 
Point  Levi,  opposite  Quebec,  where  it  arrived  on  the  9th 
of  November. 

23.  4On  the  13th,  the  day  of  the  surrender  of  Montreal,  Ar-  isth  &  nth. 
nold  crossed  the  St.  Lawrence,  ascended  the  heights  where 
the  brave  Wolfe  had  ascended b  before  him,  and  drew  up 
his  forces  on  the  Plains  of  Abraham,  but  finding  the  gar- 
rison ready  to  receive  him,  and  not  being  sufficiently 
strong  to  attempt  an  assault,  he  retired  to  Point  aux  Trem- 
bles, twenty  miles  above  Quebec,  and  there  awaited  the 
arrival  of  Montgomery. 

24.  6On  the  arrival"  of  the  latter,   the  united  forces,  5.  Events  that 
numbering  in  all  but  nine  hundred  effective  men,  marched  ?"eM«,T^o/ 
to  Quebec,  then  garrisoned  by  a  superior  force  under  com-  Montgomery. 
mand  of  Governor  Carleton.     A  summons  to  surrender 

was  answered  by  firing  upon  the  bearer  of  the  flag.  After 
a  siege  of  three  weeks,  during  which  the  troops  suffered 
severely  from  continued  toil,  and  the  rigors  of  a  Canadian 
winter,  it  was  resolved,  as  the  only  chance  of  success,  to 
attempt  the  place  by  assault. 

25.  "Accordingly,  on  the  lastdday  of  the  year,  between  6.  The  plan 
four  and  five  o'clock  in  the  morning,  in  the  midst  of  a 

heavy  storm  of  snow,  the  American  troops,  in  four  columns, 
were  put  in  motion.  While  two  of  the  columns  were  sent 
to  make  a  feigned  attack  on  the  Upper  Town,6  Montgomery 
and  Arnold,  at  the  head  of  their  respective  divisions,  at- 
tacked opposite  quarters  of  the  Lower  Town.*  7Mont- 


see  p.  282. 


of  attack. 
d.  Dec.  31. 


e.  See  Note 

and  Map, 

P 


*  The  Chaudiere  rises  in  Canada,  near  the  sources  of  the  Kennebec,  and  flowing  N.W., 
enters  the  St.  Lawrence  six  miles  above  Quebec.    It  is  not  navigable,  owing  to  its  numerous 

45 


354  THE  REVOLUTION.  [BOOK  II. 

ANALYSIS,  gomery,  advancing  upon  the  bank  of  the  river  by  the  way 
~~  of  Cape  Diamond,  had  already  passed  the  first  barrier, 
when  the  discharge  of  a  single  cannon,  loaded  with  grape 
shot,  proved  fatal  to  him, — killing,  at  the  same  time,  sev- 
eral of  his  officers  who  stood  near  him. 

lt£ 'attack'  ^®'  'The  soldiers  shrunk  back  on  seeing  their  general 
fall,  and  the  officer  next  in  command  ordered  a  retreat. 
In  the  mean  time  Arnold  had  entered  the  town,  but,  being 
soon  severely  wounded,  was  carried  to  the  hospital,  almost 
by  compulsion.  Captain  Morgan,  afterwards  distinguished 
a.  seep.  389.  by  his  exploits*  at  the  South,  then  took  the  command  ;  but, 
after  continuing  the  contest  several  hours,  against  far  su- 
perior and  constantly  increasing  numbers,  and  at  length 
vainly  attempting  a  retreat,  he  was  forced  to  surrender  the 
remnant  of  his  band  prisoners  of  war. 

*' Sumt  of  ^'  2The  fall  of  Montgomery  was  deplored  by  friends 
Montgomery,  and  foes.  Born  of  a  distinguished  Irish  family,  he  had  early 
entered  the  profession  of  arms  ; — had  distinguished  him- 
self in  the  preceding  French  and  Indian  war  ; — had  shared 
in  the  labors  and  triumph  of  Wolfe  ;  and,  ardently  attached 
to  the  cause  of  liberty,  had  joined  the  Americans,  on  the 
breaking  out  of  the  Revolution.  3Congress  directed  a 
monument  to  be  erected  to  his  memory  ;  and  in  1818,  New 
York.ew  York,  his  adopted  state,  caused  his  remains  to  be  removed 
to  her  own  metropolis,  where  the  monument  had  been 
placed  ;  and  near  that  they  repose. 

28.4Afterthe  repulse,  Arnold  retired  with  the  remainder 

after  the,  re.-  of  his  army  to  the  distance  of  three  miles  above  Quebec, 
where  he  received  occasional  reenforcements ;  but  at  no 
time  did  the  army  consist  of  more  than  3000  men,  of 
whom  more  than  one-half  were  generally  unfit  for  duty. 
"General  Thomas,  who  had  been  appointed  to  succeed 
Montgomery,  arrived  early  in  May  ;  soon  after  which,  Gov- 
ernor Carleton  receiving  reenforcements  from  England, 
the  Americans  were  obliged  to  make  a  hasty  retreat ;  leav- 
ing all  their  stores,  and  many  of  their  sick,  in  the  power 
of  the  enemy. 

29*  6Tne  latter  were  treated  with  great  kindness  and  hu- 
manity, and  after  being  generously  fed  and  clothed,  were 
allowed  a  safe  return  to  their  homes ;  a  course  of  policy 
which  very  much  strengthened  the  British  interests  in  Can- 

7.  Farther    acja.     »At  the  mouth  of  the  Sorel  the  Americans  were 

events  of  the   -.11 

retreat,  joined  by  several  regiments,  but  were  still  unable  to  with- 
stand the  forces  of  the  enemy.  Here  General  Thomas 
died  of  the  small-pox,  a  disease  which  had  prevailed  ex- 
tensively in  the  American  camp.  After  retreating  from 
one  post  to  another,  by  the  18th  of  June  the  Americans 
had  entirely  evacuated  Canada. 


PART  HI.]  355 

1776. 

CHAPTER   III. 

EVENTS     OF     1776. 

1.  *At  the  close  of  the  year  1775,  the  regular  troops  i. 
nnder  Washington,  in  the  vicinity  of  Boston,  numbered  ^t 

but  little  more  than  9000  men  •  but  by  the  most  strenuous    °SBoaton- 
exertions  on  the  part  of  congress,  and  the  commander-in- 
chief,  the  number  was  augmented,  by  the  middle  of  Feb- 
ruary, to  14,000.     2Perceiving  that  this  force  would  soon  ?.  Moredecis- 
be  needed  to  protect  other  parts  of  the  American  territory,      urged. 
congress  urged  Washington  to  take  more  decisive  measures, 
and,  if  possible,  to  dislodge  the  enemy  from  their  position 
in  Boston. 

2.  2In  a  council  of  his  officers,  Washington  proposed  a 
direct  assault ;  but  the  decision  was  unanimous  against 
it ;  the  officers  alledging,  that,  without  incurring  so  great 
a   risk,    but   by  occupying  the   heights1   of  Dorchester, 
which   commanded   the    entire    city,    the   enemy   might 
be  forced  to  evacuate  the  place.  "Acquiescing  in  this  opin- 

ion,  Washington  directed  a  severe  cannonadeb  upon  the  city;  b-  March  sd, 
and,  while  the  enemy  were  occupied  in  another  quarter,  on 
the  evening  of  the  fourth  of  March,  a  party  of  troops,  with 
intrenching  tools,  took  possession  of  the  heights,  unobserved 
by  the  enemy ;  and,  before  morning,  completed  a  line  of 
fortifications,  which  commanded  the  harbor  and  the  city. 

3.  5The  view  of  these  works  excited  the  astonishment 
of  the  British  general,  who  saw  that  he  must  immediately 
dislodge  the  Americans,  or  evacuate  the  town.     6An  at- 

tack  was  determined  upon  ;  but  a  furious  storm  rendering    tack;  and 
the  harbor  impassable,  the  attack  was  necessarily  deferred ;   *iv,%oa»iuL 
while,  in  the  mean  time,  the  Americans  so  strengthened  °n?efteto°the' 
their  works,  as  to  make  the  attempt  to  force  them  hope-     Britiah- 
less.     No  resource  was  now  left  to  General  Howe  but  im- 
mediate evacuation. 

4.  7As  his  troops  and  shipping  were  exposed  to  the  fire  ?•  Agreement 

/»   ,1         .  .        *  .1J-°.     /.  ,r  mode. 

01  the  American  batteries,  an  informal  agreement  was 
made,  that  he  should  be  allowed  to  retire  unmolested,  upon 
condition  that  he  would  abstain  from  burning  the  city. 
•Accordingly,  on  the  17th,  the  British  troops,  amounting    March  n. 
to  more  than  7000  soldiers,  accompanied  by  fifteen  hun- 

j      j    f       •!•  /•  i  T^.  -i 

dred  families  of  loyalists,  quietly  evacuated  Boston,  and 
sailed  for  Halifax.     'Scarcely  was  the  rear-guard  out  of  . 

the  city,  when  Washington  entered  it,  to  the  great  joy  of  ton  ino  BO 
the  inhabitants,  with  colors  flying,  and  drums  beating,  and 
all  the  forms  of  victory  and  triumph. 


356 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[BOOK  n, 


ANALYSIS. 


2.  Gen.  Lee: 
Sir  Henry 

— Clinton; 
plan  of  the 

British,  frc. 


a.  May  3. 

b  From  Cork, 

Feb.  12. 


3.  Prepara- 
tions to  re- 
ceive the 
enemy. 


4.  Defence  of 
Charleston. 


6.  Attack  on 
Sullivan's 

Island. 

c.  June  4. 

d.  See  Map. 

p.  256. 

June  28. 


6.  What  de- 
sign of  Gen. 
Clinton  was 
defeated. 


7.  Conduct  of 
the  garrison 
of  the  fort. 


8.  Result  of 
the  action. 


5.  Washington,  ignorant  of  the  plans  of  General  Howe, 
and  of  the  direction  which  the  British  fleet  had  taken,  was 
not  without  anxiety  for  the  city  of  New  York.     There- 
fore, after  having  placed  Boston  in  a  state  of  defence,  the 
main  body  of  the  army  was  put  in  motion  towards  New 
York,  where  it  arrived  early  in  April. 

6.  2General  Lee,  with  a  force  of  Connecticut  militia, 
had  arrived  before  the  main  body,  about  the  time  that  Sir 
Henry  Clinton,  with  a  fleet  from  England,  appeared  off 
Sandy  Hook.     Clinton,  foiled  in  his  attempt  against  New 
York,   soon  sailed  south ;  and  at  Cape  Fear  River  was 
joined*   by  Sir   Peter   Parker,    who   had   sailedb  with  a 
large  squadron  directly  from  Europe,  having  on   board 
two  thousand  five  hundred  troops,  under  the  command  of 
the  Earl  of  Cornwallis.     The  plan  of  the  British  was  now 
to  attempt  the  reduction  of  Charleston. 

7.  3General  Lee,  who  had  been  appointed  to  command 
the  American  forces  in  the  Southern  States,  had  pushed 
on  rapidly  from  New  Yoik,  anxiously  watching  the  pro- 
gress of  Clinton ;  and  the  most  vigorous  preparations  were 
made  throughout  the  Carolinas,  for  the  reception  of  the 
hostile  fleet.     Charleston  had  been  fortified,  and  a  fort  on 
Sullivan's  Island,*  commanding  the  channel  leading  to  the 
town,  had  been  put  in  a  state  of  defence,  and  the  com- 
mand given  to  Colonel  Moultrie. 

8.  6Early  in  June,  the  British  armament  appeared0  off 
the  city,  and  having  landed  a  strong  force  under  General 
Clinton,  on  Long  Island, d  east  of  Sullivan's  Island,  after 
considerable  delay  advanced  against  the  fort,    and  com- 
menced a  heavy  bombardment  on  the  morning  of  the  28th. 
Three  of  the  ships  that  had  attempted  to  take  a  station  between 
the  fort  and  the  city  were  stranded.     Two  of  them  were 
enabled  to  get  off  much  damaged,  but  the  third  was  aban- 
doned and  burned.     6It  was  the  design  of  Clinton  to  cross 
the  narrow  channel   which  separates  Long  Island  from 
Sullivan's  Island,  and  assail  the  fort  by  land,  during  the  at- 
tack by  the  ships  ;  but,  unexpectedly,  the  channel  was 
found  too  deep  to  be  forded,  and  a  strong  force,  under 
Colonel    Thompson,   was  waiting   on  the  opposite   bank 
ready  to  receive  him. 

9.  The  garrison  of  the  fort,  consisting  of  only  about 
400  men,  mostly  militia,  acted  with  the  greatest  coolness 
and  gallantry, — aiming  with  great  precision  and  effect,  in 
the  midst  of  the  tempest  of  balls  hailed  upon  them  by  the 
enemy's  squadron.     8After  an  engagement  of  eight  hours, 


*  Sullivan's  Island  is  six  miles  below  Charleston,  lying  to  the  N.  of  the  entrance  to  the  har- 
bor, and  separated  from  the  mainland  by  a  narrow  inlet.     (See  Map,  p.  256.) 


PART  III.] 


EVENTS  OF  1776. 


357 


from  eleven  in  the  forenoon  until  seven  in  the  evening, 
the  vessels  drew  off  and  abandoned  the  enterprise.  'In  a 
few  days  the  fleet,  with  the  troops  on  board,  sailed  for 
New  York,  where  the  whole  British  force  had  been  or- 
dered to  assemble. 

10.  2In  this  engagement  the  vessels  of  the  enemy  were 
seriously  injured,  and  the  loss  in  killed  and  wounded  ex- 
ceeded  200  men.     The  admiral  himself,  and  Lord  Camp- 
bell, late  governor  of  the  province,  were  wounded,  —  the 
latter  mortally.     The  loss  of  the  garrison  was  only  10 
killed  and  22  wounded.     3The  fort,  being  built  of  palmetto, 
a  wood  resembling  cork,  was  little  damaged.     In  hon- 
or  of  its  brave  commander  it  has  since  been  called  Fort 
Moultrie.     4This  fortunate  repulse  of  the  enemy  placed 
the  affairs  of  South  Carolina,  for  a  time,  in  a  state  of  se- 
curity,  and  inflamed  the  minds  of  the  Americans  with  new 
ardor. 

11.  BThe  preparations  which  England  had  recently  been 
making  for  the  reduction  of  the  colonies,  were  truly  for- 
midable.     By  a  treaty  with  several  of  the  German  prin- 
ces,  the  aid  of  17,000  German  or  Hessian  troops  had  been 
engaged  ;  25,000  additional  English  troops,  and  a  large 
fleet,  had  been  ordered  to  America  ;  amounting,  in  all,  to 
55,000   men,  abundantly  supplied  with  provisions,   and 
all  the  necessary  munitions  of  war  ;  and  more  than  a  mil- 
lion of  dollars  had  been  voted  to  defray  the  extraordinary 
expenses  of  the  year. 

12.  6Yet  with  all  this  threatening  array  against  them, 
and  notwithstanding  all  the  colonies  were  now  in  arms 
against  the  mother  country,  they  had   hitherto  professed 
allegiance  to  the  British  king,  and  had  continually  pro- 
tested that  they  were  contending  for  their  just  rights  and  a 
redress  of  grievances.     7But  as  it  became  more  apparent 
that   England   would  abandon   none  of  her  claims,  and 
would  accept  nothing  but  the  total  dependence  and  servi- 
tude of  her  colonies,  the  feelings  of  the  latter  changed  ; 
and  sentiments  of  loyality  gave  way  to  republican  princi- 
ples, and  the  desire  for  independence. 

13.  "Early  in  May,  congress,  following  the  advance  of 
public  opinion,  recommended  to  the  colonies,  no  longer  to 
consider  themselves  as  holding  or  exercising  any  powers 
under  Great  Britain,  but  to  adopt  "  Such  governments  as 
might  best  conduce  to  the  happiness  and  safety  of  the  peo- 
ple."   9The  recommendation  was  generally  complied  with, 
and  state  constitutions  were  adopted,  and  representative  gov- 
ernments  established,  virtually  proclaiming  all  separation 
from  the  mother  country,  and  entire  independence  of  the 
British  crown.     "Several  of  the  colonies,  likewise,  in- 


.  The  loss  on 
eachside- 


3.  The  fort, 


4.  Effects  of 


<tf  England. 


6.  Professed 


7.  change,  in 
theirfeelinso- 


s.  Thecoio- 

toa*$tneM 
governments. 

9.  HOW  far 


delegates. 


358  THE  REVOLUTION.  [BOOK  tt 

/ 

ANALYSIS,  structed  their  delegates  to  join  in  all  measures  which  might 
~  be  agreed  to  in  congress,  for  the  advancement  of  the  in- 

terests,  safety,  and  dignity  of  the  colonies. 

June?.  14.  JOn  the  7th  of  June,  Richard  Henry  Lee,  of  Vir- 

I'<$£re3'lnn  gmia>  offered  a  resolution  in  congress,  declaring  that  "  The 
c°^chardy  Umted  Colonies  are,  and  ought  to  be,  free  and  independent 
Henry  Lee.  states  ; — that  they  are  absolved  from  'all  allegiance  to  the 
British  crown ; — and  that  all  political  connexion  between 
them  and  the  state  of  Great  Britain  is,  and  ought  to  be, 
*,Hmore-    totally  dissolved."     2This   resolution   was  debated   with 
great  earnestness,  eloquence,  and  ability  ;  and  although  it 
finally  passed,  it  at  first  encountered  a  strong  opposition 
from  some  of  the  most  zealous  partizans  of  American  lib- 
erty.    Having  at  length  been  adopted  by  a  bare  majority, 
the  final  consideration  of  the  subject  was  postponed  to 
the  first  of  July. 

3.  committee       15.  8In   the  mean   time   a  committee, — consisting   of 
andPfo?what  Thomas    Jefferson,    John   Adams,    Benjamin   Franklin, 
purpose      R0ger   Sherman,   and   Robert   R.  Livingston, — was   in- 
structed to  prepare  a  declaration  in  accordance  with  the 
i.Thedecia-  object  of  the  resolution.     4This  paper,  principally  drawn 

ration  and  its       J ,       -. ,        T    ~.  /»        i  •  •  i        /• 

adoption,  up  by  Mr.  Jenerson,  came  up  tor  discussion  on  the  first 
July  4.  of  July  ;  and,  on  the  fourth,  received  the  assent  of  the 
delegates  of  all  the  colonies ;  which  thus  dissolved  their 
allegiance  to  the  British  crown,  and  declared  themselves 
free  and  independent,  under  the  name  of  the  thirteen 
UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 

5.  Rejoicings      16.  6The  declaration  of  independence  was  everywhere 

tf  the  people.  recejve(j  j^y  fae  peOpje  w{fa  demonstrations  of  joy.  Pub- 
lic rejoicings  were  held  in  various  parts  of  the  Union ; 
the  ensigns  of  royalty  were  destroyed ;  and  nothing  was 
forgotten  that  might  tend  to  inspire  the  people  with  affec- 
tion for  the  new  order  of  things,  and  with  the  most  violent 
hatred  towards  Great  Britain  and  her  adherents. 

evenSZut  ^'  "Before  tne  declaration  of  independence,  General 
vthetimeof  Howe  had  sailed*  from  Halifax, — had  arrived  at  Sandy 

$w?of\nde-  Hook  on  the  25th  of  June, — and,  on  the  second  of  July, 
a^JunTiT  nac^  taken  possession  of  Staten  Island.  Being  soon  after 
t>.  July  12.  joinedb  by  his  brother,  Admiral  Howe,  from  England,  and 
by  the  forces  of  Clinton  from  the  south,  he  found  himself 
at  the  head  of  an  army  of  24,000  of  the  best  troops  of 
Europe.  Others  were  expected  soon  to  join  him,  making, 
in  ^e  wn°le>  an  army  of  35,000  men. '  7The  design  of 
the  British  was  to  seize  New  York,  with  a  force  sufficient 
to  keep  possession  of  the  Hudson  River, — open  a  commu- 
nication with  Canada, — separate  the  Eastern  from  the 
Middle  States, — and  overrun  the  adjacent  country  at 
pleasure. 


PART  III.] 


EVENTS  OF  1776. 


359 


18.  'To  oppose  the  designs  of  the  enemy,  the  American 
general  had  collected  a  force,  consisting  chiefly  of  undis- 
ciplined militia,  amounting  to  about  27,000  men  ;  but  many 
of  these  were  invalids,  and  many  were  unprovided  with 
arms ;  so  that  the  effective  force  amounted  to  but  little 
more  than  17,000  men.     2Soon  after  the  arrival  of  the 
fleet,  Lord  Howe,  the  British  admiral,  sent  a  letter,  offer- 
ing terms  of  accommodation,  and  directed  to  "  George 
Washington,  Esq." 

19.  This  letter  Washington  declined  receiving ;  assert- 
ing  that,  whoever  had  written  it,  it  did  not  express  his 
public  station ;  and  that,  as  a  private  individual,  he  could 
hold  no  communication  with  the  enemies  of  his  country. 
A  second  letter,  addressed  to  "  George  Washington,  &c. 
&c.  &c.,"  and  brought  by  the   adjutant-general  of  the 
British  army,  was  in  like  manner  declined.     3It  appeared, 
however,  that  the  powers  of  the  British  generals  extended 
no  farther  than  "  to  grant  pardons  to  such  as  deserved 
mercy."     4They  were  assured,  in  return,  that  the  people 
were  not  conscious  of  having  committed  any  crime  in 
opposing  British  tyranny,  and  therefore  they  needed  no 
pardon. 

20.  6The  British  generals,  having  gained  nothing  by 
their  attempts  at  accommodation,  now  directing  their  atten- 
tion to  the  prosecution  of  the  war,  resolved  to  strike  the 
first  blow  without  delay.     "Accordingly,  on  the  22d  of 
August,  the  enemy  landed  on  the  southern  shore  of  Long 
Island,  near  the  villages  of  New  Utrecht*  and  Gravesend  ;f 
and  having  divided  their  army  into  three  divisions,  com- 
menced   their   march  towards   the    American   camp,   at 
Brooklyn,  then  under  the  command  of  General  Putnam. 

21.  7A  range  of  hills,  running  from  the  Narrows  to 
Jamaica,  separated  the  two  armies.     Through  these  hills 
were  three  passes, — one  by  the  Narrows, — a  second  by 
the  village  of  Flatbush,J — and  a  third  by  the  way  of  Flat- 
land  ;§  the  latter  leading  to  the  right,  and  Intersecting,  on 
the  heights,  the   road   which  leads  from 

Bedfordj]  to  Jamaica.      8General  Grant, 
commanding  the  left  division  of  the  army, 

*  New  Utrecht  is  at  the  W.  end  of  Long  Island,  near 
the  Narrows,  seven  miles  below  New  York  City.  (See 
Map.)  [Pronounced  Oo-trekt.] 

t  Gravesend  is  a  short  distance  S.E.  from  New  Utrecht, 
and  nine  miles  from  New  York.  (See  Map  ) 

I  Flatbush  is  five  miles  S.E.  from  New  York.  It  was 
near  the  N.W.  boundary  of  this  town  that  the  principal 
battle  was  fought.  (See  Map.) 

§  Flatland  is  N.E.  from  the  village  of  Gravesend,  and 
about  eight  miles  S.E.  from  New  York.  (See  Map. ) 

3  The  village  of  Bedford  is  near  the  heights,  two  or 
three  miles  S.E.  from  Brooklyn.  (See  Map.) 


I.  Forces  un- 
der the  com- 
mand of  the 
American 
general. 

Z.  Letters  of 
Lord  Howe  to 

General 
Washington. 


3.  Pwoersof 
the  British 
generals. 


4.  What  they 

were  assured 

in  return. 


5.  Their  next 
resolution. 


Aug.  22. 
6.  Landing  of 
the  enemy, 
and  their 
march  tow- 
ards the 
American 
camp. 


7.  The  coun- 
try ivhich 
separated  the 
two  armies. 


8  Order  of 
the  British 
advance. 


BATTLE  OF  LONG   ISLAND. 


360 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[BOOK  II 


Aug.  26. 
Aug.  27. 


2.  Result  of 


s.  washing- 


ANALYSIS,  proceeded  by  the  Narrows  ;  General  Heister  directed  the 
~  centre,  composed  of  the  Hessian  regiments  ;  and  General 
Clinton  the  right. 

i.  Beginning  22.  'Detachments  of  the  Americans,  under  the  command 
of  General  Sullivan,  guarded  the  coast,  and  the  road  from 
Bedford  to  Jamaica.  On  the  evening  of  the  26th,  General 
Clinton  advanced  from  Flatland,  —  reached  the  heights,  and, 
on  the  morning  of  the  27th,  seized  an  important  defile,  which, 
through  carelessness,  the  Americans  had  left  unguarded. 
With  the  morning  light  he  descended  with  his  whole  force 
by  the  village  of  Bedford,  into  the  plain  which  lay  between 
the  hills  and  the  American  camp.  In  the  mean  time 
Generals  Grant  and  De  Heister  had  engaged  nearly  the 
whole  American  force,  which  had  advanced  to  defend  the 
denies  on  the  west,  —  ignorant  of  the  movements  of  Clinton, 
who  soon  fell  upon  their  left  flank. 

23.  2When  the  approach  of  Clinton  was  discovered,  the 
Americans  commenced  a  retreat  ;  but  being  intercepted 
by  the  English,  they  were  driven  back  upon  the  Hes- 
sians j  and  thus  attacked,  both  in  front  and  rear,  many 
were  killed,  and  many  were   made   prisoners.      Others 
forced  their  way  through  the  opposing  ranks,  and  regained 
the    American  lines  at  Brooklyn.     3During  the  action, 
Washington  passed  over  to  Brooklyn,  where  he  saw,  with 
inexpressible  anguish,  the  destruction  of  many  of  his  best 
troops,  but  was  unable  to  relieve  him. 

24.  4The  American  loss  was  stated  by  Washington  at 
one  thousand,  in  killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners  ;  and  by 
the  British  general,  at  3,300.     Among  the  prisoners  were 
Generals  Sullivan,  Stirling,  and  Woodhull.     The  loss  of 
the  British  was  less  than  400.     5The  consequences  of  the 
defeat  were  more   alarming  to  the  Americans  than  the 
l°ss  °f  their  men.     The  army  was  dispirited;    and  as 
large  numbers  of  the  militia  were  under  short  engage- 
ments of  a  few  weeks,  whole  regiments  deserted  and  re- 
turned to  their  homes. 

25.  6On  the  following  day*  the  enemy  encamped  in 
front  of  the  American  lines,  designing  to  defer  an  attack 
until  the  fleet  could  co-operate  with  the  land  troops.     7But 
Washington,  perceiving  the  impossibility  of  sustaining  his 
position,  profited  by  the  delay  ;  and,  on  the  night  of  the 
29th,  silently  drew  off  his  troops  to  New  York  ;  nor  was 
it  until  the  sun  had  dissipated  the  mist  on  the  following 
morning,  that  the  English  discovered,  to  their  surprise, 
that  the  Americans  had  abandoned  their  camp,  and  were 
already  sheltered  from  pursuit.     8A   descent  upon  New 
York  being  the  next  design  of  the  enemy,  a  part  of  their 
fleet  doubled  Long  Island,  and  appeared  in  the  Sound  j 


4.  Losses 


5.  The  come- 


the<Mn£ri~ 


6.  Next  move- 

me^nemy.  & 
a.  Aug.  28. 


can8' 
Aug.  29,  so. 


«.  The  Bnt- 


PART  III.] 


EVENTS  OF  1776. 


361 


while  the  main  body,  entering  the  harbor,  took  a  position 
nearly  within  cannon  shot  of  the  city. 

26.  JIn  a  council  of  war,  held  on  the  12th  of  Septem- 
ber,  the  Americans  determined  to  abandon  the  city  ;  and, 
accordingly,  no  time  was  lost  in  removing  the  military 
stores,  which  were  landed  far  above,  on  the  western  shore 
of  the  Hudson.     2The  commander-in-chief  retired  to  the 
heights  of  Harlem,*  and  a  strong  force  was  stationed  at 
Kingsbridge,f  in  the  northern  part  of  the  island. 

27.  3On  the  15th,  a  strong  detachment  of  the  enemy 
landed  on  the  east  side  of  New  York  Island,  about  three 
miles  above  the  city,  and  meeting  with  little  resistance, 
took  a  position  extending  across  the  island   at  Blooming, 
dale,:):  five  miles  north  of  the  city,  and  within  two  miles 
of  the  American  lines.     4On  the  following  daya  a  skirmish 
took  place  between  advanced  parties  of  the  armies,  in 
which  the  Americans  gained  a  decided  advantage  ;  al- 
though their  two  principal  officers,  Colonel  Knowlton  and 
Major  Leitch,  both  fell  mortally  wounded.     6  Washington 
commended  the  valor  displayed  by  his  troops  on  this  occa- 
sion,  and  the  result  was  highly  inspiriting  to  the  army. 

28.  'General  Howe,  thinking  it  not  prudent  to  attack 
the  fortified  camp  of  the  Americans,  next  made  a  move- 
ment  with  the  intention  of  gaining  their  rear,  and  cutting 
off  their  communication  with  the  Eastern  States.     7With 
this  view,  the  greater  part  of  the  royal  army  left  New 
York,  and  passing  into  the  Sound,  landedb  in  the  vicinity 
of  Westchester  ;§  while,  at  the  same  time,  three  frigates 
were  despatched  up  the  Hudson,  to  interrupt  the  American 
communications  with  New  Jersey.     8By  the  arrival  of 
new  forces,  the  British  army  now  amounted  to  35,000 
men. 

29.  'Washington,  penetrating  the  designs  of  the  enemy, 
soon  withdrew  the  bulk  of  his  army  from  New  York 
Island,  and  extended  it  along  the  western  bank  of  Bronx 
River,||  towards  White  Plains  ;1T  keeping  his  left  in  ad- 
vance  of  the  British  right.     100n  the  28th,  a  partial  action 
was  fought  at  White  Plains,  in  which  the  Americans 


1776. 


i.  council  of 


2.  positions 


pt.  is. 
JSJJJ 

New  York- 


5.  its  effect 


e.  object 


i.  course 
wmpiKi. 
b  Oct  12 


8.  Numbers 
of  the  enemy. 


9.  posit/on 


Oct.28. 
10.  Action  at 


-   Harlem  is  seven  and  a  half  miles  above  the  city,  (distance  reckoned  from  the  City  Hall.) 

T  Kingsbridge  is  thirteen  miles  above  the  city,  at  the  N.  end  of  the  island,  near  a  bridge 
crossing  Spuyten  Devil  Creek,  the  creek  which  leads  from  the  Hudson  to  the  Harlem  Kiver. 
(See  Map,  next  page.) 

t  Bloomingdale  is  on  the  W.  side  of  the  Island.     Opposite,  on  the  E.  side,  is  Yorkville. 

§  The  village  of  Westchester  is  situated  on  Westchester  Creek,  two  miles  from  the  Sound,  in 
the  southern  part  of  Westchester  County,  fourteen  miles  N.E.  from  New  York.  The  troops 
landed  on  Frog's  Point,  about  three  miles  S.E.  of  the  village.  (See  Map.  next  page.) 

||  Bronx  River  rises  in  Westchester  County,  near  the  line  of  Connecticut,  and  after  a  course 
of  twenty-five  miles,  nearly  south,  enters  the  Sound  (or  East  Iliver)  a  little  S.W.  from  the 
village  of  Westchester.  (See  Map,  next  page.) 

If  White  Plains  is  in  Westchester  County,  twenty-seven  miles  N.E.  from  New  York.  (Se« 
Map,  next  page.) 

46 


362 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[BOOK  IL 


ANALYSIS. 

1.  Washing- 
ton's change 
Of  position. 
a.  Nov.  l. 

t.  Next  move- 
ment of  the 
British  gen- 
eral. 


I.  Next  move- 
ments of 
Washington. 


Nov.  16. 

4.  Attack  on 
Fort  Wash- 
ington. 

5.  Attempt 

against  Fort 

Lee,  and  the 

result. 

b.  Nov.  18. 


6.  Retreat  of 
the  Ameri- 
cans, and 

condition  of 
the  army. 


were  driven  back  with  some  loss,  'Soon  after,  Wash- 
ington changed  his  camp,  and  drew  up*  his  forces  on 
the  heights  of  North  Castle,*  about  five  miles  farther 
north. 

30.  2The  British  general,  discontinuing  the  pursuit, 
now  directed  his  attention  to  the  American  posts  on  the 
Hudson,  with  the  apparent  design  of  penetrating  into  New 
Jersey.  3 Washington,  therefore,  having  first  secured  the 
strong  positions  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Crotonf  River,  and 
especially  that  of  Peekskill, J  crossed  the  Hudson  with  the 
main  body  of  his  army,  and  joined  General  Greene  in  his 
camp  at  Fort  Lee  ;§  leaving  a  force  of  three  thousand 
men  on  the  east  side,  under  Colonel  Magaw,  for  the  de- 
fence of  Fort  Washington.  || 

31.  40n  the  16th,  this  fort  was  attacked  by  a  strong 
force  of  the  enemy,  and  after  a  spirited  defence,  in  which 
the  assailants  lost  nearly  a  thousand  men,  was  forced  to 
surrender.      BLord   Cornwallis   crossed15   the   Hudson  at 
Dobbs'  Ferry,1T  with  six  thousand  men,  and   proceeded 
against  Fort  Lee,  the  garrison  of  which  saved  itself  by  a 
hasty  retreat;  but   all  the  baggage  and  military  stores 
fell  into  the  possession  of  the  victors. 

32.  "The  Americans  retreated  across  the  Hackensack,** 
and  thence  across  the  Passaic,j"f  with  forces  daily  dimin- 


WE8TCHESTER  COUNTY. 


*  The  Heights  of  North  Castle,  on  which  Washington  drew 
up  his  army,  are  three  or  four  miles  S.W.  from  the  present  Til- 
lage of  North  Castle.  (See  Map.) 

t  The  Croton  River  enters  Hudson  River  from  the  east,  in  the 
northern  part  of  Westchester  County,  thirty -five  miles  north  from 
New  York.  (See  Map.)  From  this  stream  an  aqueduct  has  been 
built,  thirty-eight  miles  in  length,  by  which  the  city  of  New  York 
has  been  supplied  with  excellent  water.  The  whole  cost  of  the 
aqueduct,  reservoirs,  pipes,  &c.,  was  about  twelve  millions  of 
dollars. 

$  Peekskill  is  on  the  E.  bank  of  the  Hudson,  near  the  north- 
western extremity  of  Westchester  County,  forty-six  z^iles  N.  from 
New  York.  (See  Map,  p.  377.) 

§  Fort  Lee  was  on  the  west  side  of  Hudson  River,  in  the  town 
of  Hackensack,  New  Jersey,  three  miles  southwest  from  Fort 
Washington,  and  ten  north  from  New  York.  It  was  built  on  a 
rocky  summit,  300  feet  above  the  river.  The  ruins  of  the  fortress 
still  exist,  overgrown  with  low  trees.  (See  Map.) 

||  Fort  Washington  was  on  the  east  bank  of  the  Hudson,  on 
Manhattan  or  New  York  Island,  about  eleven  miles  above  the  city 
(See  Map.) 

If  Dolibs1  Ferry  is  a  well-known  crossing-place 
on  the  Hudson,  twenty-two  miles  N.  from  New 
York  City.  There  is  a  small  village  of  the  same 
name  on  the  E.  side  of  the  river.  (See  Map.) 

**  Hackensack  River  rises  one  mile  west  from 
the  Hudson,  in  Rockland  Lake,  Rockland  County, 
thirty-three  miles  N.  from  New  York.  It  pur- 
sues a  southerly  course,  at  a  distance  of  from 
two  to  six  miles  W.  from  the  Hudson,  and  falls 
into  the  N.  Eastern  extremity  of  Newark  Bay, 
five  miles  west  from  New  York.  (See  Map,  next 
page.) 

tt  The  Passaic  River  rises  in  the  central  part 
Northern  New  Jersey,  flows  an  easterly  course  until  it  arrives  within  five  miles  of  th« 


Pt 


FORTS  LEE  AND  WASHINGTON. 


PART  III.] 


EVENTS  OF  1776. 


ishing  by  the  withdrawal  of  large  numbers  of  the  militia, 
who,  dispirited  by  the  late  reverses,  returned  to  their 
homes,  as  fast  as  their  terms  of  enlistment  expired ;  so 
that,  by  the  last  of  November,  scarcely  three  thousand 
troops  remained  in  the  American  army ;  and  these  were 
exposed  in  an  open  country,  without  intrenching  tools,  and 
without  tents  to  shelter  them  from  the  inclemency  of  the 
season. 

33.  'Newark,*    New   Brunswick,f    Princeton, f    and 
Trenton,  successively  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy, 
as  they  were  abandoned  by  the  retreating  army ;  and 
finally,  on  the  eighth  of  December,  Washington  crossed 
the  Delaware,  then  the  only  barrier  which  prevented  the 
British  from  taking  possession  of  Philadelphia.     So  rap- 
idly had  the   pursuit   been  urged,  that  the  rear  of  the 
one  army  was  often  within  sight  and  shot  of  the  van  of 
the  other. 

34.  'Congress,   then   in   session   at    Philadelphia,    ad- 
journed* to  Baltimore,^  and  soon  after  invested1"  Wash- 
ington with  almost  unlimited  powers,  "  To  order  and  di- 
rect all  things  relating  to  the  department  and  to  the  ope- 
rations of  war."     3The   British  general,    awaiting  only 
the  freezing  of  the  Delaware  to  enable  him  to  cross  and 
seize  Philadelphia,  arranged  about  4000  of  his  German 
troops  along  the  river,  from  Trenton  to  Burlington.     Strong 
detachments   occupied  Princeton  and  New   Brunswick. 
The  rest  of  the  troops  were  cantoned  about  in  the  villages 
of  New  Jersey. 

35.  4On  the  very  day  that  the  American  army  crossed 
the  Delaware,  the  British  squadron,  under  Sir  Peter  Par- 
ker, took  possession  of  the  island  of  Rhode  Island,0  together 
with  the  neighboring  islands,  Prudence,6  and  Conanicut;c 
by  which  the  American  squadron,  under  Commodore  Hop- 


363 
1V76. 


l.  Retreat 
through  Neio 
Jersey,  and 
pursuit  by 
the  British. 


2.  Course 
pursued  by 

congress. 
&.  Dec.  12. 
b.  Dec.  20. 


3.  Positions  qf 

the  British 

troops. 


Dec.  8. 

4.  Fleet  of 

Commodore 

Hopkins. 

c.  See  Map, 
p.  215. 


Hackensack,  whence  its  course  is  S.  fourteen  miles, 
until  it  falls  into  the  N.  Western  extremity  of  Newark 
Bay.  (See  Map.) 

*  Newark,  now  a  city,  and  the  most  populovis  in  New 
Jersey,  is  situated  on  the  W.  side  of  Passaic  River, 
three  miles  from  its  entrance  into  Newark  Bay,  and 
nine  miles  W.  from  New  York.  (See  Map.) 

t  New  Brunswick  is  situated  on  the  S.  bank  of  Rar- 
itan  River,  ten  miles  from  its  entrance  into  llaritan 
Bay  at  Amboy,  and  twenty-three  miles  S.W.  from  New- 
ark. It  is  the  seat  of  Rutgers'  College,  founded  in  1770. 
(See  Map.) 

i  Princeton  is  thirty-nine  miles  S.W.  from  New- 
ark. It  is  the  seat  of  the  "  College  of  New  Jersey," 
usually  called  Princeton  College,  founded  at  Eliza- 
bethtown  in  1746.  afterwards  removed  to  Newark,  and, 
in  1757,  to  Princeton.  The  Princeton  Theological  Semi- 
nary, founded  in  1812,  is  also  located  here.  (See  Map.) 


SEAT  OP  WAR  IN  NEW  JERSEY. 


§  Baltimore,  a.  city  of  Maryland,  is  situated  on  the  N.  side  of  the  Patapsco  River,  fourteen 
miles  from  its  entrance  into  Chesapeake  Bay.  and  ninety -five  miles  S.W.  from  Philadelphia 
'.See  Map,  p.  465.) 


364 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[BOOK  II 


ANALYSIS. 


2.  Bold  plan 
formed  by 
Washington. 


Dec.  25. 

3.  How  it 

was  to  be 

carried  into 

effect. 


4.  Obstacles 
encountered. 


5.  Account  of 
the  enter- 
prise; the 

battle  which 
followed  ; 
and  the  re- 
sult. 
a.  Dec.  26. 


kins,  was  blocked  up  in  Providence  River,  where  it  remain- 
ed a  long  time  useless.  'On  the  13th,  General  Lee,  who 
had  been  left  in  command  of  the  forces  stationed  on  the 
Hudson,  having  incautiously  wandered  from  the  main  body, 
was  surprised  and  taken  prisoner  by  the  enemy.  His 
command  then  devolving  on  General  Sullivan,  the  latter 
conducted  his  troops  to  join  the  forces  of  Washington, 
which  were  then  increased  to  nearly  seven  thousand 
men. 

36.  2In  the  state  of  gloom  and  despondency  which  had 
seized  the  public  mind,  owing  to  the  late  reverses  of  the 
army,  Washington  conceived  the  plan  of  suddenly  cross- 
ing the  Delaware,  and  attacking  the  advanced  post  of  the 
enemy,   before  the  main  body  could  be   brought  to  its 
relief.     "Accordingly,  on  the  night  of  the  25th  of  Decem- 
ber,  preparations  were  made  for  crossing  the  river,   in 
three   divisions.     General   Cadwallader   was  to  cross  at 
Bristol,*    and  carry  the   post  at   Burlington  ;f    General 
Ewing  was  to  cross  a  little  below  Trenton,:):  and  intercept 
the  retreat  of  the  enemy  in  that  direction  ;  while  the  com- 
mander-in-chief,  with  twenty-four  hundred  men,  was  to 
cross  nine  miles  above  Trenton,  to  make  the  principal 
attack. 

37.  *Generals  Ewing  and  Cadwallader,  after  the  most 
strenuous  efforts,  were  unable  to  cross,  owing  to  the  ex- 
treme cold  of  the  night,  and  the  quantity  of  floating  ice 
that  had  accumulated  in  this  part  of  the  river.     6Wash- 
ington  alone  succeeded,  but  it  was  three  o'clock  in  the 
morninga  before  the  artillery  could  be  carried  over.     The 
troops  were  then  formed  into  two  divisions,  commanded 
by  Generals  Sullivan  and  Greene,  under  whom  were  Brig- 
adiers Lord  Stirling,  Mercer,  and  St.  Clair. 

38.  Proceeding  by  different  routes,  they  arrived  at  Tren- 
ton about  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  commenced  a 
nearly  simultaneous  attack  upon  the  surprised  Hessians, 
who,  finding  themselves  hemmed  in  by  the  Americans  on 
the  north  and  west,  and  by  a  small  creek  and  the  Dela- 
ware River  on  the  east  and  south,  were  constrained  to  lay 
down  their  arms,  and  surrender  at  discretion.     About  one 


*  Bristol  is  a  village  on  the  Pennsylvania  side  of  th« 
Delaware,  two  miles  above  Burlington.  (See  Map,  pre- 
ceding page.; 

t  Burlington  is  on  the  E.  bank  of  the  Delaware,  twelve 
miles  S.W.  from  Trenton,  and  seventeen  N.E.  from  Phil- 
adelphia. (See  Map,  preceding  page.) 

J  Trenton,  the  capital  of  New  Jersey,  is  situated  on 
the  E.  bank  of  the  Delaware  River,  ten  miles  S.W.  from 
Princeton,  and  twenty-seven  N.E.  from  Philadelphia. 
The  Assumpink  Creek  separates  the  city  on  the  S.E.  from 
the  borough  of  South  Trenton.  (See  Map  ;  and  also  Map 
preceding  page.) 


PART  ITL] 


EVENTS  OF  1776. 


365 


washing- 

tonre- 


eral' 


Dec.  as. 


thousand  were  made  prisoners,  and  between  thirty  and    1776. 
forty  were  killed  and  wounded.     About  600  of  the  enemy,  ~~ 
who  were   out  on    a  foraging  party,  escaped  to  Borden- 
town.*    Among  the  killed  was  Colonel  Rahl,  the  command- 
ing officer. 

39.  'As  the  British  had  a  strong  force  at  Princeton,  and 

1.1         .  ,,  .    .  °   i       T\  i  ' 

hkewise  a  force  yet  remaining  on  the  Delaware,  superior 
to  the  American  army,  Washington,  on  the  evening  of  the 
same  day,  recrossed  into  Pennsylvania  with  his  prisoners. 
"This  unexpected  and  brilliant  success  suddenly  elevated 
the  public  mind  from  despondency  to  extreme  confidence. 
About  1400  soldiers  whose  terms  of  service  were  on  the 
point  of  expiring,  agreed  to  remain  six  weeks  longer  :  and 
the  militia  from  the  neighboring  provinces  again  began  to 
join  the  army. 

40.  3The  British  general,  startled  by  this  sudden  reani-    3.  its  effect 
mationof  an  enemy  whom  he  had  already  considered  van- 
quished,  resolved,  though  in  the  depth  of  winter,  to  recom- 
mence  operations.     Lord  Cornwallis,  then  in  New  York, 

and  on  the  point  of  sailing  for  England,  hastily  returned 
to  New  Jersey,  with  additional  troops,  to  regain  the  ground 
that  had  been  lost. 

41.  4Nor  was  Washington  disposed  to  remain  idle.     On 
the  28th  of  December  he  boldly  returned  into  New  Jersey, 
and  took  post  at  Trenton,  where  the  other  divisions  of  the 
army,  which  had  passed  lower  down,  were  ordered  to  join 
him.     General  Heath,  stationed  at  Peekskill,  on  the  Hud- 
son, was  ordered  to  move  into  New  Jersey  with  the  main 
body  of  the  New  England  forces,  while  the  newly  raised 
militia  were  ordered  to  harass  the  flank  and  rear,  and  at- 

tack the  outposts  of  the  enemy.     5The  British  had  fallen  5.  operations 
back  from  the  Delaware,  and  were  assembling   in'  great 
force  at  Princeton  —  resolved  to  attack  Washington  in  his 
quarters  at  Trenton,  before  he  should  receive  new  reen- 
forcements. 

42.  "Such  was  the  situation  of  the  opposing  armies  at 
the  close  of  the   year.     Only  a  week  before,   General 
Howe  was  leisurely  waiting  the  freezing  of  the  Delaware, 
to  enable  him  to  take  quiet  possession  of  Philadelphia,  or 
annihilate  the  American  army  at  a  blow,  should  it  not  pre- 
viously be  disbanded  by  the  desertion  of  its  militia.     But, 
to  the  astonishment  of  the  British  general,  the  remnant  of 
the  American  army  had  suddenly  assumed  offensive  oper- 
ations ;  and  its  commander,  although  opposed  by  far  supe- 
rior forces,  now  indulged  the  hope  of  recovering,  during 
the  winter,  the  whole,  or  the  greater  part  of  New  Jersey. 


time" 


sing  armies 
atttheyear. 


*  Bordentoicn  is  on  the  E.  bank  of  the  Delaware,  seven  miles  southeast  from  Trenton. 
Map,  p  363.) 


(Se« 


I.BOOK  II 


ANALYSIS. 


CHAPTER 


a.  Jan.  2. 
b  p?364?P* 


3.  situation 


EVENTS    OF     1777. 


^  -  -       1 .  *0n  the  night  of  the  first  of  January,  Generals  Mif- 
tof   flin  and  Cadwallader,  with  the  forces  which  lay  at  Bor- 
dentown and  Crosswicks,*  joined  Washington  at  Trenton, 
whose  whole  effective  force  did  not  then  exceed  five  thou- 
2.  The  after-  sand  men.  2In  the  afternoon  of  the  next  day,a  the  van  of  the 
army  of  Lord  Cornwallis  reached  Trenton  ;  when  Wash- 
ington immediately  withdrew  to  the  east  side  of  the  creekb 
which  runs  through  the  town,  where  he  drew  up  his  army, 
and  commenced  intrenching  himself. 

2.  The  British  attempted  to  cross  in  several  places, 
when  some  skirmishing  ensued,  and  a  cannonading  com- 
menced, which  continued  until  nightfall ;  but  the  fords 
being  well  guarded,  the  enemy  thought  it  prudent  to  wait 
for  the  reenforcements  which  were  near  at  hand,  design- 
ing to  advance  to  the  assault  on  the  following  morning. 

3.  3 Washington  again  found  himself  in  a  very  critical 
situation.     To  remain  and  risk  a  battle,  with  a  superior 
and  constantly  increasing  force,  would  subject  his  army, 
in  case  of  repulse,  to  certain  destruction ;  while  a  retreat 
over  the  Delaware,  then  very  much  obstructed  with  float- 
ing ice,  would,  of  itself,  have  been  a  difficult  undertaking, 
and  a  highly  dangerous  one  to  the  American  troops  when 
pursued  by  a  victorious  enemy.      4With  his  usual  saga- 
city and  boldness,  Washington  adopted  another  extraordi- 
x  M*y  but  judicious  scheme,  which  was  accomplished  with 
con^mmate  skill,  and  followed  by  the  happiest  results. 

4.  'jTindling  the  fires  of  his  camp  as  usual,  and  having 
left  a  small  guard  and  sentinels  to  deceive  the  enemy,  he 
silently  despatched  his  heavy  baggage  to  Burlington  ;  and 
then,0  by  a  circuitous  route,  unperceived,  gained  the  rear 
of  the  enemy,  and  pressed  on  rapidly  towards  Princeton  ; 
designing  to  attack,  by  surprise,  the  British  force  at  that 
place,  which  was  about  equal  to  his  own. 

5.  6A  part  of  the  British,  however,  had  already  com- 
menced  their  march,  and  were  met  by  the  Americans, 
at  sunrise,  a  mile  and  a  half  from  Princeton,f  when  a 
brisk  conflict  ensued,  in  which  the  American  militia  at 


4.  sagacity 


5.  in  what 


c.  Jan.  3. 


e.  Battle  of 


*  Crosswicks  is  a  small  Tillage  on  the  south  side  of  a  creek  of  the  same  name,  four  miles  E. 
from  Bordentown.  The  creek  enters  the  Delaware  just  N.  of  Bordentown  Tillage.  (See  Map 
p.  363.) 

t  This  battle  was  fought  on  the  N.E.  side  of  Stony  Brook,  one  of  the  head  waters  of  the 
Baritan,  about  a  mile  and  a  half  S.W.  from  Princeton.  (See  Map,  p.  363.) 


PART  III.] 


EVENTS  OF  1777. 


367 


first  gave  way ;  but  Washington  soon  coming  up  with  his 
select  corps,  the  battle  was  restored.  One  division  of  the 
British,  however,  broke  through  the  Americans ;  the  oth- 
ers, after  a  ^severe  struggle,  and  after  losing  nearly  four 
hundred  men  in  killed  and  wounded,  retreated  towards 
New  Brunswick.  The  American  loss  was  somewhat  less 
than  that  of  the  British,  but  among  the  killed  was  the 
highly  esteemed  and  deeply  regretted  General  Mercer. 

6.  'When  the  dawn  of  day  discovered  to  Lord  Corn- 
wallis  the  deserted  camp  of  the  Americans,  he  immedi- 
ately  abandoned  his  own  camp,  and  marched  with  all 
expedition  towards  New  Brunswick;  fearing  lest  the  bag- 
gage and  military  stores  collected  there  should  fall  into 
the  hands  of  the  enemy.     2As  he  reached  Princeton  al- 
most at  the  same  time  with   the  American  rear-guard, 
Washington  again  found   himself  in   imminent   danger. 
His  soldiers  had  taken  no  repose  for  the  two  preceding 
days,  and  they  were  likewise  destitute  of  suitable  provis- 
ions and    clothing ;  while   the  pursuing   enemy,  besides 
the  advantage  of  numbers,  was  supplied  with  all  the  con- 
veniences, and  even  the  luxuries  of  the  camp. 

7.  3Not  being  in  a  situation  to  accomplish  his  designs 
on  New  Brunswick,  Washington  departed  abruptly  from 
Princeton,  and  moved  with  rapidity  towards  the  upper  and 
mountainous  parts  of  New  Jersey,  and  finally  encamped 
at  Morristown,*  where  he  was  able  to  afford  shelter  and 
repose  to  his  suffering  army.     4Cornwallis  proceeded  di- 
rectly to  New  Brunswick,  where  he  found  the  command- 
ing officer  greatly  alarmed  at  the  movements  of  Washing- 
ton, and  already  engaged  in  the  removal  of  the  baggage 
and  military  stores. 

8.  BIn  a  few  days  Washington  entered  the  field  anew, — 
overran  the  whole   northern  part  of  New  Jersey, — and 
made  himself  master  of  Newark,  of  Elizabethtown,  and 
finally  of  Woodbridge  ;f  so  that  the  British  army,  which 
had  lately  held  all  New  Jersey  in  its  power,   and   had 
caused  even  Philadelphia  to  tremble  for  its  safety,  found 
itself  now  restricted  to  the  two  posts,  New  Brunswick  and 
Amboy  ;  J  and  compelled  to  lay  aside  all  thoughts  of  acting 
offensively,  and  study  self-defence.     "The  people  of  New 
Jersey,  who,  during  the  ascendency  of  the  British,  had 
been  treated  with   harshness,  insult,  and  cruelty,  espe- 


1777. 


1.  Course  of 
Cornwallis. 


2.  Situation 
of  each  army 
at  this  time. 


3.  Movements 
of  Washing- 
ton. 


4.  Of  Corn- 
wallis. 


5.  Successes 

of  Washing  • 

ton. 


6  Situation 
and  conduct 


of  New  Jer- 
sey. 


*  Morristown  is  a  beautiful  village,  situated  on  an  eminence,  thirty-five  miles  N.E.  from 
Princeton,  and  eighteen  W.  from  Newark.  (See  Map,  p.  363.) 

t  Woodbridge  is  a  village  near  Staten  Island  Sound,  fourteen  miles  S.  from  Newark.  (See 
Map.  p.  363.) 

I  'Amboy  (now  Perth  Amboy)  is  situated  at  the  head  of  Raritan  Bay,  at  the  confluence  Oi 
Karitan  River  and  Staten  Island  Sound,  four  miles  S.  from  Woodbridge.  It  is  opposite  the 
•outhcrn  point  of  Staten  Island.  (See  Map,  p.  363.) 


368 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[Boox  U. 


ANALYSIS. 


I.  Their 
successes. 


a.  Jan.  7. 
Jan.  20. 


2.  Measure 

taken  by 

Washington 

for  the  health 

of  his  army. 


3.  Designs  of 
Congress. 


4.  Mr.  Deane's 

embassy  to 

France. 


6.  Dr.  Frank- 
lin, and 
vthers,  in 
Europe. 


6.  Course 

taken  by 

France,  and 

aid  afforded 

by  her. 


7.  Lafayette, 
and  other 
volunteers. 


cially  by  the  mercenary  Hessian  troops,  now  rose  upon 
their  invaders,  and  united  in  the  common  cause  of  expell- 
ing them  from  the  country. 

9.  'In  small  parties  they  scoured  the  country  in  every 
direction, — cutting  off  stragglers  and  suddenly  falling  on 
the   outposts  of  the   enemy,    and  in   several    skirmishes 
gained  considerable  advantage.    At  Springfield,*  between 
forty  and  fifty  Germans  were  killed/  wounded,  or  taken, 
by  an  equal  number  of  Jersey  militia ;  and  on  the  20th  of 
January,  General  Dickinson,  with  less  than  five  hundred 
men,  defeated  a  much  larger  foraging  party  of  the  enemy, 
near  Somerset  Court  House. f     2As  no  important  military 
enterprise   took  place  on  either  side  during  the  two  or 
three  months  following  the  battle  of  Princeton,  Washing- 
ton seized  the  interval  of  repose  for  inoculating  his  whole 
army  with  the  small-pox  ;  a  disease  which  had  already 
commenced  its   dreadful  ravages  among  his  troops,  but 
which   was   thus   stripped   of  its   terrors,    and  rendered 
harmless. 

10.  8Congress  in  the  mean  time  had  returned  to  Phila- 
delphia, where  it  was  busily  occupied  with  measures  for 
enlarging  and  supplying  the  army,  and  for  obtaining  aid 
from  foreign  powers.     4So  early  as  the  beginning  of  the 
year  1776,  Silas  Deane,  a  member  of  congress  from  Con- 
necticut, was  sent  to  France,  for  the  purpose  of  influenc- 
ing the  French  government   in  favor  of  America.     Al- 
though France  secretly  favored  the  cause  of  the  Ameri- 
cans, she  was  not  yet  disposed  to  act  openly  ;  yet  Mr. 
Deane  found  means  to  obtain  supplies  from  private  sources, 
and  even  from  the  public  arsenals. 

11.  6 After  the  declaration  of  independence,  Benjamin 
Franklin  was  likewise  sent  to  Paris ;  and  other  agents 
were   sent   to   different  European  courts.      The    distin- 
guished talents,  high  reputation,  and  great  personal  popu- 
larity of  Dr.  Franklin,  were  highly  successful  in  increas- 
ing the  general  enthusiasm  which  began  to  be  felt  in  behalf 
of  the  Americans.     6His  efforts  were  in  the  end  eminently 
successful :  and  although  France  delayed,  for  a  while, 
the  recognition  of  American  independence,  yet  she  began 
to  act  with  less  reserve ;  and  by  lending   assistance  in 
various  ways, — by  loans,  gifts,  supplies  of  arms,  provisions, 
and  clothing,    she  materially  aided  the  Americans,  and 
showed  a  disposition  not  to  avoid  a  rupture  with  England, 

12.  7The  tardy  action  of  the  French  court  was  out- 
stripped,   however,    by   the   general  zeal  of  the   nation. 


*  Springfield  is  a  small  village  eight  miles  W.  from  Newark.    (See  Map,  p.  363.) 
t  Somerset  Court  House  was  then  at  the  village  of  Millstone,  four  miles  S.  from  Somerrillft 
the  present  county  seat,  and  eight  miles  W.  from  New  Brunswick.    (See  Map,  p.  3630 


PART  HI.]  EVENTS  OF  1777.  369 

Numerous  volunteers,  the  most  eminent  of  whom  was  the     1777. 
young  Marquis  de  Lafayette,  offered  to  risk  their  fortunes  ~~ 
and  bear  arms  in  the  cause  of  American  liberty.     La- 
fayette actually  fitted  out  a  vessel  at  his  own  expense, 
and,  in  the  spring  of  1777,  arrived  in  America.     He  at 
first  enlisted  as  a  volunteer  in  the   army  of  Washington, 
declining  all  pay  for  his  services ;  but  congress  soon  after 
bestowed  upon  him  the  appointment  of  major-general. 

13.  Although  the  main  operations  of  both  armies  were  i.  British  ear- 
suspended  until   near  the  last  of  May,  a   few  previous  th^Hudsm. 
events  are  worthy  of  notice.     The  Americans  having  col- 
lected a  quantity  of  military  stores  at  Peekskill,  on  the 
Hudson,  in  March  General   Howe  despatched  a  powerful 
armament  up  the  river  to  destroy  them,  when  the  Ameri- 

can  troops,  seeing  defence  impossible,  set  fire  to  the  stores, 

and   abandoned*   the  place.     The  enemy  landed — com-  a.  March 23. 

pleted   the    destruction, — and    then     returned    to    New 

York.     2On   the    13th  of  April,   General   Lincoln,  then     April  is. 

stationed  at  Boundbrook,*  in  New  Jersey,  was  surprised 

by  the  sudden  approach  of  Lord  Cornwallis  on  both  sides 

of  the   Raritan. f     With   difficulty  he  made  his  retreat, 

with  the  loss  of  a  part  of  his  baggage,   and  about  sixty 

men. 

14.  3On  the  25th  of  April,  2000  of  the  enemy,  under 
the  command  of  General  Tryon,  late   royal   governor  of 
New  York,  landed  in  Connecticut,  between  Fairfield:):  and 
Norwalk.  §     On    the    next   day   they   proceeded    against 
Danbury,||    and  destroyed"  the  stores  collected  there,—  b.  April  se. 
burned  the  town, — and  committed  many  atrocities  on  the 
unarmed  inhabitants.     "During  their  retreat  they  were  4.  Retreat  of 
assailed0  by  the  militia,  which"  had  hastily  assembled  in 
several  detachments,  commanded    by   Generals    Arnold, 
Silliman  and  Wooster.     Pursued  and  constantly  harassed 

by  the  Americans,  the  enemy  succeeded  in  regainingd   d.  April  23. 

their   shipping  ;    having   lost,  during   the  expedition,    in 

killed,  wounded,    and   prisoners,    nearly   three   hundred 

men.     &The  loss  of  the  Americans  was  much  less;  but  s.Lossofthe 

among  the  number   was  the  veteran   General  Wooster, 

then  in  his  seventieth  year. 


*  Boundbrook  is  a  small  village  about  a  mile  in  length,  on  the  N.  side  of  the  Raritan,  seven 
mile.  N.W.  from  New  Brunswick.  The  northern  part  of  the  village  is  called  Middlebrook. 
(See  Map,  p.  363.) 

t  Raritan  River,  N.  J.,  is  formed  by  several  branches,  which  unite  in  Somerset  County ; 
whence,  flowing  east,  it  enters  Raritan  Bay  at  the  southern  extremity  of  Staten  Island.  (See 
Map,  p.  363.) 

J  Fairfield.  Se_e  p.  211.  The  troops  landed  at  Campo  Point,  in  the  western  part  of  the 
town  of  Fairfield. 

§  Norwalk  village  is  situated  on  both  sides  of  Norwalk  River,  at  its  entrance  into  the  Sound 
It  is  about  forty-five  miles  N.E.  from  New  York,  and  ten  miles  S  W.  from  Fairfield. 

||  Danbury  is  twenty-one  miles  N.  from  Norwalk. 

47 


370  THE  REVOLUTION.  [BOOK  IL 

ANALYSIS.       15.  'Not   long   afterwards,    a   daring   expedition   wag 

i  Expedition  P^anne(^  an^  executed  by  a  party  of  Connecticut  militia, 

against  sag  against  a  depot  of  British  stores  which  had  been  collected 

at  Sag  Harbor,  a  post  at  the  eastern  extremity  of  Long 

Island,  and  then  defended  by  a  detachment  of  infantry 

May  22.      and  an  armed  sloop.     On  the  night  of  the  22d  of  May, 

Colonel   Meigs  crossed  the  Sound,    and  arriving  before 

a.  May  23.    day,  surprised*  the  enemy,  destroyed  the  stores,  burned  a 

dozen  vessels,  and   brought  off  ninety  prisoners,  without 

s.  conduct  of  having  a  single  man  either  killed  or  wounded.     2Congress 

rewafdw.    ordered  an  elegant  sword  to  be  presented  to  Colonel  Meigs 

for  his  good  conduct  on  this  occasion. 

3.  situation  16.  3  While  these  events  were  transpiring,  Washington 
remained  in  his  camp  at  Morristown,  gradually  increas- 
ing  in  strength  by  the  arrival  of  new  recruits,  and  wait- 
jng  ^e  development  of  the  plans  of  the  enemy ;  who 
seemed  to  be  hesitating,  whether  to  march  upon  Philadel- 
phia, in  accordance  with  the  plan  of  the  previous  cam- 
paign, or  to  seize  upon  the  passes  of  the  Hudson,  and  thus 
co-operate  directly  with  a  large  force  under  General  Bur- 
goyne,  then  assembling  in  Canada,  with  the  design  of  invad- 
ing the  states  from  that  quarter. 

17-  4As  a  precaution  against  both  of  these  movements, 
tne  northern  forces  having  first  been  concentrated  on  the 
plans.  Hudson,  and  a  large  camp  under  General  Arnold  having 
been  formed  on  the  western  bank  of  the  Delaware,  so  that 
the  whole  could  be  readily  assembled  at  either  point,  in 
the  latter  part  of  May  Washington  broke  up  his  winter 

b.  see  first    quarters,  and  advanced  to  Middlebrook,b — a  strong  posi- 
wous°p«Se~  ^on  witm'n  ten  rniles  of  the  British  camp,  and  affording  a 

better  opportunity  for  watching  the  enemy  and  impeding 
his  movements. 

6.  Movements      18.  5General  Howe  soon  after  passed  over  from  New 
°*Howeal    York,  which  had  been  his  head-quarters  during  the  win- 

c.  June  12.    ter,   and  concentrated0  nearly  his  whole    army  at  New 

Brunswick;  but  after  having  examined  the  strength  of 

the  posts  whichWashington  occupied,  he  abandoned  the 

«.  Attempts  to  design  of  assaulting  him  in  his  camp.     6He  next,  with  the 

inffon^rom  design  of  enticing  Washington  from  his  position,  and  bring- 

MS  position.  jng  on  a  general  engagement,  advaneedd  with  nearly  his 

whole  force  to  Somerset  Court  House,  with  the  apparent 

design  of  crossing  the  Delaware.     Failing  in  his  object, 

a  few  days  afterwards  he  tried  another  feint,  and  made  as 

e.  June  19.    rapid  a  retreat,  first"  to  Brunswick  and  afterwards*"  to  Am- 

f.  June  22.    b0y5  an(j  even  sent  over  several  detachments  to  Staten  Island, 

as  if  with  the  final  intention  of  abandoning  New  Jersey. 
r.  Advance  of      19.  7  Washington,  in  the  hope  of  deriving  some  advan- 
from  tne  retreat,  pushed  forward  strong  detachments 


PAIIT  III.]  EVENTS  OF  1777.  371 

to  harass  the  British  rear,   and  likewise  advanced   his     WT7. 
whole  force  to  Quibbletowri,*  five  or  six  miles  from  his 
strong  camp  at  Middlebrook.     a  General  Howe,  taking  ad-      i.  Gen. 
vantage  of  the  success  of  his  maneuvre,  suddenly  re-  tempt"  uaee 
called  his  troops  on  the  night  of  the  25th,  and  the  next  °^Smm^ 
morning,  advanced  rapidly  towards  the  Americans  ;  hop-      menta- 
ing   to   cut   off  their   retreat   and   bring   on   a   general     junese! 
action. 

20.  2  Washington,  however,  had  timely  notice  of  this  2.  washing- 
movement,  and  discerning  his  danger,  with  the  utmost  ce-  t0fr8omCthe.e 
lerity  regained  his  camp  at  Middlebrook.     3The  enemy 

only  succeeded  in  engaging  the  brigade  of  Lord  Stir- 
ling  ;  which,  after  maintaining  a  severe  action,  retreated 
with  little  loss.     "Failing  in  this  second  attempt,  the  British  4. 
again  withdrew  to  Amboy,  and,  on  the  30th,  passed  finally     June  30. 
over  to  Staten  Istand  ;  leaving  Washington  in  undisturbed 
possession  of  New  Jersey. 

21.  5A  few  days   later,  the  American  army  received  5. 

the  cheering  intelligence  of  the  capture  of.  Major-general  Prescott 
Prescott,  the  commander  of  the  British  troops  on  Rhode 
Island.  Believing  himself  perfectly  secure  while  sur- 
rounded by  a  numerous  fleet,  and  at  the  head  of  a  power- 
ful army,  he  had  taken  convenient  quarters  at  some  dis- 
tance from  camp,  and  with  few  guards  about  his  person. 
On  the  night  of  the  10th  of  July,  Colonel  Barton,  with  Juiyio. 
about  forty  militia,  crossed  over  to  the  island  in  whale- 
boats,  and  having  silently  reached  the  lodgings  of  Pres- 
cott, seized  him  in  bed,  and  conducted  him  safely  through 
his  own  troops  and  fleet,  back  to  the  mainland.  This  ex- 
ploit gave  the  Americans  an  officer  of  equal  rank  to 
exchange  for  General  Lee. 

22.  6The  British  fleet,  under  the  command  of  Admiral  e.  Movement 
Howe,  then  lying  at  Sandy  Hook,  soon  moved  to  Prince's      ^ji 
Bay,f    and   thence   to   the  northern  part  of  the   island. 

7This   movement,   together   with   the   circumstance  that  7.  Apparent 
Burgoyne,  with  a  powerful  army,  had  already  taken  Ti- 
conderoga,  at  first  induced  Washington  to  believe  that  the       eral 
design  of  the  British  general  was  to  proceed  up  the  Hud- 
son,   and   unite  with   Burgoyne.     8Having   taken  about  s. 
18,000  of  the  army  on  board,  and  leaving  a  large  force, 
under  General  Clinton,  for  the  defence  ofNew  York,  the  Waahinston 
fleet  at  length  sailed  from  Sandy  Hook  on  the  23d  of  July,     July  23. 
and  being  soon  after  heard  from,  off  the  capes  of  Dela- 
ware, Washington  put  his  forces  in  motion  towards  Phila- 
delphia. 

*  Quibbletown,  now  called  New  Market,  is  a  small  Tillage  five  miles  B.  from  Middlebrook 
See  Map,  p.  363.) 
t  Prince's  Bay  is  on  the  S.E.  coast  of  Staten  Island. 


372 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[BOOK  II 


sept.  11. 


4.  Farther 

eventsofthe 

battle. 


ANALYSIS.  23.  'The  fleet  having  sailed  up  the  Chesapeake,  the 
Aug.  25.  troops  landed  near  the  head  of  Elk*  River,  in  Maryland, 
i.  Farther  On  the  25th  of  August,  and  immediately  commenced  their 

movements  of  ,  -\        i         ,  •  ,-,-,-, 

the  British  march  towards  the  American  army,  which  had  already 
arrived  and  advanced  beyond  Wilmington.  2The  su- 
P6™01*  force  of  the  enemy  soon  obliged  Washington  to 
withdraw  across  the  Brandywine,f  where  he  determined 
to  make  a  stand  for  the  defence  of  Philadelphia.  3On 
the  morning  of  the  llth  of  September,  the  British  force, 
in  two  columns,  advanced  against  the  American  position. 
The  Hessians  under  General  Knyphausen  proceeded 
against  Chad's  Ford,:):  and  commenced  a  spirited  attack, 
designing  to  deceive  the  Americans  with  the  belief  that 
the  whole  British  army  was  attempting  the  passage  of  the 
Brandywine  at  that  point. 

24.  4Washinsrton,  deceived  by  false  intelligence  respect- 

.         .,  »  ,,  i       *  t»    ? 

ing  the  movements  of  the  enemy,  kept  his  force  concen- 
trated near  the  passage  of  Chad's  Ford  ;  while,  in  the  mean 
time,  the  main  body  of  the  British  army,  led  by  Generals 
Howe  and  Cornwallis,  crossed  the  forks  of  the  Brandy- 
wine  above,  and  descended  against  the  American  right, 
then  commanded  by  General  Sullivan  ;  which,  being 
attacked  before  it  had  properly  formed,  soon  gave  way. 
The  day  terminated  in  the  success  of  all  the  leading 
plans  of  the  enemy. 

25.  °During  the  night,  the  American  army  retreated  to 
Chester,§  and  the  next  daya  to  Philadelphia  ;   having  lost, 
during  the  action,  in  killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners,  more 
than  a  thousand  men  ;  while  the  British  loss  was  not  half 
that  number.    "Count  Pulaski,  a  brave  Polander,  who  had 
joined  the  Americans,   distinguished  himself  in  this  ac- 
tion ;  as  did  also  the  Marquis  Lafayette,  who  was  wound- 
ed while  endeavoring  to  rally  the  fugitives.      Congress 

i.  Nextmove-  soon  after  promoted  Count  Pulaski  to  the  rank  of  briga- 
dier,  with  the  command  of  the  cavalry. 

26.  7After  a  few  days'  rest,  Washington  re- 
solved to  risk  another  general  action,  before 
yielding  Philadelphia  to  the  enemy.  He  there- 
fore recrossed  the  Schuylkill,  and  advanced 


*  Elk  River  is  formed  by  the  union  of  two  small  creeks  at  Elk- 
ton,  half  way  between  the  Susquehanna  and  the  Delaware,  after 
which  its  course  is  S.W.,  thirteen  miles,  to  the  Chesapeake. 

t  Brandywine  Creek  rises  in  the  northern  part  of  Chester 
County,  Pennsylvania,  and  flowing  S.E.,  passes  through  the  north- 
ern part  of  Delaware,  uniting  with  Christiana  Creek  at  Wilmington. 
(See  Map  ;  also  Map,  p.  223.) 

J  Chad's  Ford  is  a  passage  of  the  Brandywine,  twenty-five  mile* 
S-W.  from  Philadelphia.  (See  Map.) 

$  Cliester,  originally  called  Upland,  is  situated  on  the  W.  bank  o. 
River,  fourteen  miles  S.W.  from  Philadelphia. 


a.  sept.  12. 


e.  puiaski 
an  ette.  ay 


PLACES  WEST   OF 
PHILADELPHIA. 


Delaware 


(See  Map. 


PART  III.] 


EVENTS  OF  1777. 


373 


against  the  British  near  Goshen  ;*  but  soon  after  the  ad- 
vanced  parties  had  met,a  a  violent  fall  of  rain  compelled 
both  armies  to  defer  the  engagement.  *A  few  days 
after,  General  Wayne,  who  had  been  detached  with  1500 
men,  with  orders  to  conceal  his  movements  and  harass 
the  rear  of  the  enemy,  was  himself  surprised  at  night,  b 
near  Paoli,f  and  three  hundred  ,of  his  men  were  killed. 

27.  2On  a  movement  of  the  British  up  the  right  bank 
of  the   Schuylkill,   Washington,  fearing   for   the   safety 
of  his  extensive  magazines  and  military  stores  deposited 
at  Reading,:):  abandoned  Philadelphia,  and  took  post  at 
Pottsgrove.§     Congress  had  previously  adjourned  to  Lan- 
caster.    On  the  23d,  the  British  army  crossed  the  Schuyl- 
kill  ;  and  on  the  26th  entered  Philadelphia  without  oppo- 
sition.     The  main  body  of  the  army  encamped  at  Ger- 
mantown, ||  six  miles  distant. 

28.  3  Washington  now  passed  down  the  Schuylkill  to 
SkippacklT  Creek,  and  soon  after,  learning  that  the  British 
force  had  been  weakened  by  the  withdrawal  of  several 
regiments  for  the  reduction  of  some  forts  on  the  Delaware, 
he  attacked  the  remainder  at  Germantown,  on  the  4th  of 
October  ;  but  after  a  severe  action,  the  Americans  were 
repulsed,    with  the  loss  of  about    1200   men   in   killed, 
wounded  and  prisoners  ;  while  that  of  the  enemy   was 
only   about   half  that  number.      4Soon  after  this   event, 
General  Howe  broke  up  his  encampment  at  Germantown, 
and  moved0  his  whole  force  to  Philadelphia. 

29.  6No  movement  of  importance  was  made  by  either 

.-,      ,         „,,  i       /•     i  i  •  i  •    i 

army  until  the  22d  of  the  month  ;  previous  to  which 
time,  important  events  had  transpired  in  the  north,  result- 
ing in  the  total  defeat  and  capture  of  a  powerful  British 
army  under  General  Burgoyne.  A  connected  account  of 
these  trapsactions  requires  that  we  should  now  go  back  a 
few  months  in  the  order  of  time,  to  the  beginning  of  the 
campaign  in  the  north. 

30.  "Early  in  the  spring  of  1777,  General  Burgoyne, 
who  had  served  under  Governor  Carleton  in  the  previous 


17'7I7. 


b.  sept.  20,21. 


armies- 


sept.  23. 
sept.  2$. 


3.  Battle  of 


Oct.  4. 


4.  General 


c.  Oct.  19. 
5.  important 

events  at  the 

North. 


*  Goshen  is  about  eighteen  miles  W.  from  Philadelphia,  and  a  short  distance  E.  from  West- 
chester.  (See  Map,  preceding  page.) 

t  Paoli  is  a  small  village  nearly  twenty  miles  N.W.  from  Philadelphia.  Two  miles  S.W. 
from  the  village  is  the  place  where  Gen.  Wayne  was  defeated.  A  monument  has  been  erected 
on  the  spot,  and  the  adjoining  field  is  appropriated  to  a  military  parade  ground.  (See  Map, 
preceding  page.) 

t  Reading  is  a  large  and  flourishing  manufacturing  village,  on  the  N.E.  branch  of  the 
Schuylkill,  fifty  miles  (in  a  direct  line)  N.W.  from  Philadelphia. 

$  Pottsgrove  is  on  the  N.E.  side  of  the  Schuylkill,  about  thirty-five  miles  N.W.  from  Phila- 
delphia. (See  Map,  preceding  page.; 

||  Germantown  lies  on  a  street  three  miles  long,  and  is  centrally  distant  six  miles  N.W.  from 
Philadelphia,  (See  Map,  p.  248.) 

t  Skijyaek  Creek  is  an  eastern  hranch  of  Perkiomen  Creek,  which  ifc  enters  about  twenty- 
three  miles  N.W.  from  Philadelphia.  Perkiomen  Creek  enters  the  Schuylkill  from  the  N., 
about  twenty-two  miles  from  Philadelphia.  (See  Map,  preceding  page.) 


374 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[BOOK   II 


ANALYSIS. 
a.  May  6. 


June  16. 
His  army. 


b.  Arrived 
June  30. 

c.  July  2. 

1.  Expedition 

against  Fort 

Schuyler. 

d.  N.  p.  376. 


2.  Course 

pursued  by 

St.  Clair. 


S-  Investment 

ofTiconde- 

roga. 


6.  Fortified  lnj 
the,  British,, 


e.  July  5. 


e.Evacua- 
tion  of  Ticon- 
deroga. 


f .  July  5,  6. 


campaign,  arrived*  at  Quebec  ;  having  received  the  com- 
mand of  a  powerful  force,  which  was  designed  to  invade 
the  states  by  the  way  of  Lake  Champlain  and  the  Hud- 
son. 

31.  On  the  16th  of  June,  Burgoyne,  at  the  head  of  his 
army,  which  consisted  of  more  than  seven  thousand  Brit- 
ish and  German  troops,  and  several  thousand  Canadians 
and  Indians,  left  St.  John's  for  Crown  Point,  where  he  es- 
tablished1* magazines ;  and  then  proceeded  to  invest0  Ti- 
conderoga.*    *At  the  same  time  a  detachment  of  about 
two  thousand  men,  mostly  Canadians  aud  Indians,  pro- 
ceeded by  the  way  of  Oswego,  against  Fort  Schuyler,d  on 
the  Mokawk ;  hoping  to  make  an  easy  conquest  of  that 
post,  and  afterwards  to  rejoin  the  main  army  on  the  Hud- 
son. 

32.  2On  the  approach  of  the  enemy,  General  St.  Clair, 
who  commanded  at  Ticonderoga  with  a  force  of  but  little 
more  than  3000  men,  unable  to  defend  all  the  outworks, 
withdrew  to  the  immediate   vicinity  of  the  fort.     3The 
British  troops,  now  extending  their  lines  in  front  of  the 
peninsula,  invested   the  place  on  the  northwest ;    while 
their  German  allies  took  post  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
lake,  in  the  rear  of  Mount  Independence,  which  had  like- 
wise been  fortified,  and  was  then  occupied  by  the  Amer- 
icans.    4St  Clair  had  at  first  contemplated  the  erection  of 
fortifications  on  Mount  Defiance,  which  commands  the  pe- 
ninsula ;  but  finding  his  numbers  insufficient  to  garrison 
any  new  works,  the  design  was  abandoned. 

33.  5The  English  generals,  perceiving  the  advantage 
that  would  be  gained  if  their  artillery  could  be  planted  on 
the  summit  of  Mount  Defiance,  immediately  undertook  the 
arduous  work  ;  and  on  the  fifth*  of  the  month  the  road  was 
completed,  the  artillery  mounted,  and  ready  to  open  its 
fire  on  the  following  morning.     6St.  Clair,  seeing  no  pos- 
sibility of  a  longer  resistance,  immediately  took  the  reso- 
lution to  evacuate  the  works,  while  yet  it  remained  in  his 
power  to  do  so.     Accordingly,  on  the  nightf  of  the   fifth 


*  The  important  fortress  of  Ticonderoga  was  sit- 
uated at  the  mouth  of  the  outlet  of  Lake  George, 
on  a  peninsula  of  about  500  acres,  elevated  100 
feet  above  Lake  Champlain,  and  surrounded,  on 
three  sides,  by  rocks  steep  and  difficult  of  access. 
The  only  approachable  point  to  the  fort  was  across 
the  neck  of  the  peninsula,  a  part  of  which  was  cov- 
ered by  a  swamp,  and  the  other  part  defended  by  • 
a  breastwork.  It  was,  however,  commanded  by 
Mount  Defiance,  a  hill  750  feet  high,  on  the  S.  side 
of  the  outlet,  and  one  mile  distant.  Mount  Inde- 
pendence is  an  elevation  half  a  mile  distant,  on  th« 
opposite  side  of  the  Lake.  (See  Map.) 


PART  III.]  EVENTS  OF  1777.  375 

of  July,  the  fires  were  suffered  to  burn  out,  the  tents  were     1TT7. 
struck,  and  amid  profound  silence  the  troops  commenced  ~ 
their  retreat ;  but,  unfortunately,  the  accidental  burning 
of  a  building  on  Mount  Independence,  revealed  their  situ- 
ation to  the  enemy. 

34.  lOn  the  following  day,  the  baggage,  stores,  and  pro-    i.  Retreat 
visions,  which  had  been  embarked  on  South  River,  or  ofth^lmlri- 
Wood  Oeek,a  were  overtaken  and  destroyed  at  Skeenes-      ^am'Z30 
borough."     The  rear  division  of  the  main  body,  which    i, .Note p. 
had  retreated  by  way  of  Mount  Independence,  was  over-  348>p.n27Jlap> 
taken  at  .Hubbardton,*  on  the  morning  of  the  7th,  and  after      July  7. 
an  obstinate  action,  was  routed  with  considerable  loss. 

At  length  the  remnants  of  the  several  divisions  arrived0  at    c.  July  12. 
Fort  Edward,  on  the  Hudson,  the  Head-quarters  of  Gen- 
eral Schuyler ;  having  lost,  in  the  late  reverses,  nearly 
two  hundred  pieces  of  artillery,  besides  a  large  quantity  of 
warlike  stores  and  provisions. 

35.  2Unable   to   retain   Fort   Edward  with   his   small 
force,   which  then  numbered  but  little  more  than  four 
thousand  men,  General  Schuyler  soon  after  evacuated 
that  post  and  gradually  fell  back  along  the  river  until  he 
had  retired  to  the  islands  at  the  mouth  of  the  Mohawk. 
8Here,  by  the  arrival  of  the  New  England  militia  under  3. 
General  Lincoln,  and  several  detachments  from  the  regu- 
lar  army,  his  number  was  increased,  by  the  middle  of 
August,  to  thirteen  thousand  men.     4The  celebrated  Po-  4. 
lish  hero,  Kosciusko,  was  in  the  army  as  chief  engineer. 

36.  BGeneral  Schuyler,  in  his  retreat,  had  so  obstructed  5. 

.,  j       ,         ,  r          ii-i  i    c  IT          .  ofBurgoyne. 

the  roads,  by  destroying  the  bridges,  and  felling  immense 
trees  in  the  way,  that  Burgoyne  did  not  reach  Fort  Ed- 
ward until  the  30th  of  July.  6Here  finding  his  army  July  so. 
greatly  straitened  for  want  of  provisions,  and  it  being  dif- 
ficult  to  transport  them  from  Tieonderoga,  through  the 
wilderness,  he  despatched11  Colonel  Baum,  a  German  offi- 
cer  of  distinction,  with  500  men,  to  seize  a  quantity  of 
stores  which  the  Americans  had  collected  at  Benning- 
ton.f 

37.  This  party,  being  met8  near  Bennington  by  Colo-  r  Defeat  of 
nel  Stark,  at  the  head  of  the  New  Hampshire  militia,  was 
entirely  defeated ;  and  a  reenforcement  which  arrived  the 

same  day,  after  the  discomfiture,  was  likewise  defeated 
by  Colonel  Warner,  who  fortunately  arrived  with  a  conti- 
nental regiment  at  the  same  time.  The  loss  of  the  enemy 
in  the  two  engagements  was  about  seven  hundred  men, — 

»  Hubbardton  is  In  Rutland  Co.,  Vermont,  about  seventeen  miles  S.E.  from  Ticonderoga. 
rt  Bennington  Tillage,  in  Bennington  County,  Vermont,  is  about  thirty -five  miles  S.E.  from 
Fort  Edward.     The  battle  was  fought  on  the  western  border  of  the  town  of  Bennington,  and 
partly  within  the  town  of  Hoosick,  in  the  state  of  New  York. 


376 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[BOOK  IL 


ANALYSIS. 


1.  Effect  of 
the  battle  of 
Bennington. 


2.  Siege  and 
defence  of 

Fort  Schuy- 

ler. 
a.  Aug.  3. 


b.  Aug.  6. 


c.  Aug.  22. 

3.  Next  move- 
ment of  Bur- 

goyne. 
d.  Sept.  13, 14. 

4.  Positions  of 

the  two 
armies. 


5.  First  battle 

ofStillwater. 

Sept.  19. 


the  greater  part  prisoners, — while  that  of  the  Americans 
was  less  than  one  hundred. 

38.  'The   battle  of  Bennington,   so   fortunate   to    the 
Americans,  caused  a  delay  of  the  enemy  at  Fort  Edward 
nearly  a  month  ;  during  which  time  news  arrived  of  the 
defeat  of  the  expedition  against  Fort  Schuyler.*     2This 
fortress,  under  the  command  of  Colonel  Gansevoort,  being 
invested*  by  the  enemy,  General  Herkimer  collected  the 
militia  in  its  vicinity,  and  marched  to  its  relief ;  but  falling 
into  an  ambuscade  he  was  defeated,13  and  mortally  wounded. 
At  the  same  time,  however,  a  successful  sortie  from  the  fort 
penetrated  the  camp  of  the  besiegers,  killed  many,  and 
carried  off  a  large  quantity  of  baggage.     Soon  after,  on 
the  news  of  the  approach  of  Arnold  to  the  relief  of  the 
fork  the  savage  allies  of  the  British  fled,  and  St.  Leger  was 
forced  to  abandon0  the  siege. 

39.  3  About  the  middle  of  September  Burgoyne  crossedd 
the  Hudson  with  his  whole  army,  and  took  a  position  on 
the  heights  and  plains  of  Saratoga.f    4General  Gates,  who 
had  recently  been  appointed  to  the  command  of  the  north- 
ern American  army,  had  moved  forward  from  the  mouth 
of  the  Mohawk,  and  was  then  encamped  near  Stillwater.J 
Burgoyne  continued  to  advance,  until,  on  the   18th,  he 
had  arrived  within  two  miles  of  the  American  camp.    BOn 
the  19th  of  September  some  skirmishing  commenced  DC- 


*  Fort  Schuyler  was  situated  at  the  head  of  navi- 
gation of  the  Mohawk,  and  at  the  carrying  place  be- 
tween that  river  and  Wood  Creek,  whence  boats  passed 
to  Oswego.  In  1758  Fort  Stanwix  was  erected  on  the 
spot ;  but  in  1776  it  was  repaired  and  named  Fort 
Schuyler.  The  fort  occupied  a  part  of  the  site  of  the 
present  village  of  Rome,  in  Oneida  County.  It  has 
been  confounded  by  some  with  a  Fort  Schuyler  which 
was  built,  in  the  French  wars,  near  the  place  where 
Utica  now  stands,  but  which,  at  the  time  of  the  rev- 
olution, had  gone  to  decay.  (See  Map.) 

t  Saratoga  is  a  town  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Hud- 
son, from  twenty-six  to  thirty-two  miles  north  from 
Albany.  Fish  Creek  runs  through  the  northern  part 
of  the  town.  On  the  north  side  of  its  entrance 
into  the  Hudson  is  the  village  of  Schuylerville,  im- 
mediately south  of  which,  on  the  ruins  of  Fort 
Hardy,  which  was  built  during  the  French  and  In- 
dian wars,  occurred  the  surrender  of  Burgoyne. 
The  place  then  called  Saratoga  was  a  small  settle- 
ment on  the  south  side  of  Fish  Creek. — (The  map 
on  the  left  shows  the  towns  of  Saratoga  and  Still- 
water,  with  the  locality  of  the  battles  of  Sept.  12th 
and  Oct.  7th  ;  that  on  the  right,  the  camps  of  Gates 
and  Burgoyne,  at  the  time  of  the  surrender,  with 
the  site  of  Fort  Hardy.) 

1  The  town  of  Stillwater  is  on  the  W.  bank  of 
the  Hudson,  from  eighteen  to  twenty-six  miles 
N.  from  Albany.  The  village  of  the  same  name 
adjoins  the  river,  about  twenty-one  miles  N.  from 
Albany  In  this  town,  three  or  four  miles  N.  from 
the  village,  were  fought  the  battles  of  Sept.  19tb, 
and  Oct.  7th.  (See  Map.) 


PART  ffl.] 


EVENTS  OF  1777. 


tween   scouting   parties  of  the   two  armies,  which   soon    1777". 
brought  on  a  general  battle,  that  continued  three  hours  ~~ 
without  any  intermission.     Night  put  an  end  to  the  con- 
test.    The  Americans  withdrew  to  their  camp,  while  the 
enemy  passed  the  night  under  arms  on  the  field  of  battle. 
Both  parties  claimed  the  victory,  but  the  loss  of  the  enemy 
was  the  greatest. 

40.  *Burgoyne  now  intrenched  himself  for  the  purpose  i.  situation 
of  awaiting  the  expected  co-operation  of  General  Clinton,  g0yne>?army 
from  New  York.     His  Canadian  and  Indian  forces  began 

to  desert  him,  and,  cut  off  in  a  great  measure  from  the 
means  of  obtaining  supplies  of  provisions,  he  was  soon 
obliged  to  curtail  his  soldiers'  rations.  2On  the  7th  of 
October,  an  advance  of  the  enemy  towards  the  American 
left  wing,  again  brought  on  a  general  battle,  which  was 
fought  on  nearly  the  same  ground  as  the  former,  and  with 
the  most  desperate  bravery  on  both  sides  ;  but  at  length 
the  British  gave  way,  with  the  loss  of  some  of  their  best 
officers,  a  considerable  quantity  of  baggage,  and  more 
than  four  hundred  men,  while  the  loss  of  the  Americans 
did  not  exceed  eighty. 

41.  3On  the  night*  after  the  battle  the  enemy  fell  back  a.  oct.7,8. 
to  a  stronger  position,  and  the  Americans  instantly  occu-  3nSn?8of°tnl' 
pied  their  abandoned  camp.     4Soon  after,  Burgoyne  re-  ^o  armies. 
tiredb  to  Saratoga,  and  endeavored  to  retreat  to  Fort  Ed-  stances  that 
ward  ;  but  finding  himself  surrounded,  his  provisions  re- 


0«  t.  7. 

2.  B  title  of 

the  7th  of 

October. 


duced  to  a  three  days'  supply,  and  despairing  of  relief   J^JjJ*^' 


Oct.  17. 


' 


GlneCGafes. 


FORTS  ON  THE  HUDSON. 


from  General  Clinton,  he  was  reduced  to  the  humiliating 
necessity  of  proposing  terms  of  capitulation  ;  and,  on  the 
17th  of  October,  he  surrendered  his  army  prisoners  of 
war. 

42.  6The  Americans  thereby  acquired  a  fine  train  of 
brass  artillery,  nearly  five  thousand  muskets,  and  an  im- 

mense  quantity  of  other  ordinary  implements  of  war.    The  6.  The  next 
news  of  this  brilliant  victory  caused  the  greatest  exulta- 
tion  throughout  the  country,  and  doubts  were 
no  longer  entertained  of  the  final  independence 
of  the  American  colonies. 

43.  "The  army  of  Gates  was  immediately  put 
in  motion   to  stop  the  devastations  of  General 
Clinton,  who  had  proceeded  up  the  Hudson  with 
a  force  of  3000  men,  with  the  hope  of  making  a 
diversion  in  favor  of  Burgoyne.    7Forts  Clinton* 
and  Montgomery,  after  a  severe  assault,  fell  into 


*  Fort  Clinton  was  on  the  W.  side  of  the  Hudson  River,  at  the 
northern  extremity  of  Rockland  County,  and  on  the  S.  side  of  Pe- 
ploaps  Kill.  On  the  north  side  of  the  same  stream,  in  Orange 
County,  was  Fort  Montgomery  (See  Map.) 

48 


378 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[BOOK  II- 


a.  Oct.  e. 


ern  posts. 

2.  Destination 

of  the  troo 


4.  Defence 


e.  NOV.  IB. 

f.  NOV.  is. 


g.  FromHie 

0fDeec. 
h.  Dec.  s. 

*  ogresses 


7.  Resigna- 


his  hands,a  —  and  the  village  of  Kingston1'  was  wantonly 
burned,"  —  but  on  hearing  the  news  of  Burgoyne's  sur- 
rencler5  Clinton  immediately  withdrew  to  New  York.  'At 
the  same  time,  Ticonderoga  and  all  the  forts  on  the  north- 
ern  frontier  were  abandoned  by  the  British,  and  occupied 
ty  tne  Americans.  2In  the  latter  part  of  October,  4000 
of  fae  victorious  troops  of  the  north  proceeded  to  join  the 

r>  i*r      i  •  i  S 

army  of  Washington;  and  we  now  returnd  to  the  scene 
of  events  in  the  vicinity  of  Philadelphia. 

44.  3A  short  distance  below  Philadelphia,  the  Ameri- 
cans  had  fortified  Forts  Mifflin*  and  Mercer,f  on  opposite 
sides  of  the  Delaware,  by  which  they  retained  the  com- 
mand of  the  river,  and  thus  prevented  any  communication 
between  the  British  army  and  their  fleet,  then  moored  at 
the  head  of  Delaware  Bay. 

45.  4Both  these   forts  were  attacked  by  the  enemy  on 
the  22d  of  October.     The  attack  on  Fort  Mercer,  then 
garrisoned  by  less  than  500  men,  was  made  by  nearly 
2000  Hessian  grenadiers,  who,  after  forcing  an  extensive 
outwork,  were  finally  compelled  to  retire  with  a  loss  of 
nearly  400  of  their  number.     The  Hessian  general,  Count 
Donop,  was  mortally  wounded,  and  fell  into  the  hands  of 
the  Americans.     The  attack  on  Fort  Mifflin  was  at  first 
alike  unsuccessful  ;  but  after  a  series  of  attacks,  the  fort 
was  at  length  abandoned,6  —  the  garrison  retiring  to  Fort 
Mercer.    In  a  few  days  Fort  Mercer  was  abandoned/  and 
the  navigation  of  the  Delaware  was  thus  opened  to  the 
enemy's  shipping. 

46.  BSoon  after  these  events,  Washington  advanced  to 
White  Marsh,J  where  numerous  unsuccessful  attempts8 
were  made  by  Howe  to  draw  him  into  an  engagement  ; 
after  which,  the  British  general  retiredh  to  winter  quar- 
ters  in  Philadelphia.     6Washington  encamped'  at  Valley 
F°rgej§  where  his  troops  passed  a  rigorous  winter,  suffer- 
ing  extreme  distress,  from  the  want  of  suitable  supplies  of 
food  and  clothing.     7Many  officers,  unable  to  obtain  their 
Pa7>   an(i  disheartened  with  the  service,  resigned  their 


*  Fort  Mifflin  was  at  the  lower  extremity  of  Mud  Island,  near 
the  Pennsylvania  side  of  the  Delaware,  seven  or  eight  miles  be- 
low Philadelphia.  It  is  still  kept  in  repair,  and  is  garrisoned  by 
U.  S.  troops.  (See  Map,  p.  248.) 

t  Fort  Mercer^  now  in  ruins,  was  a  little  above,  at  Red  Bank, 
on  the  New  Jersey  side,  and  little  more  than  a  mile  distant 
from  Fort  Mifflin.  It  was  then,  and  is  now,  enshrouded  by  a 
gloomy  pine  forest.  (See  Map.) 

J  White  Marsh,  is  situated  on  Wissahickon  Creek,  eleven 
miles  N.W.  from  Philadelphia.  (See  Map,  p.  248.) 
$  Valley  Forge  is  a  deep  and  rugged  hollow,  on  the  S.W.  side  of  the  Schuylkill,  twenty 
miles  N.W.  from  Philadelphia.  Upon  the  mountainous  flanks  of  this  valley,  and  upon  a  vast 
plain  which  overlooks  it  and  the  adjoining  country,  the  army  of  Washington  encampel 
Through  the  valley  flows  Valley  Creek.  At  its  junction  with  the  Schuylkill  is  now  the  small 
Tillage  of  Valley  Forge.  (See  Map,  p.  372.) 


n  nt  J)o  n  op 'i  Grave 


PART  HI.] 


EVENTS  OF  1777. 


379 


commissions ;  and  murmurs  arose  in  various  quarters,  not 
only  in  the  army,  but  even  among  powerful  and  popular 
leaders  in  congress. 

47.  'The  brilliant  victory  at  Saratoga  was  contrasted 
with  the  reverses  of  Washington  in  New  York,  New  Jer- 
sey,  and  Pennsylvania;   and  a  plot  was  originated  for 
placing  General  Gates  at  the  head  of  the  armies.     Wash- 
ington, however,  never  relaxed  his  exertions  in  the  cause 
of  his  country  ;  and  the  originators  of  the  plot  at  length 
received  the   merited  indignation  of  the  army  and  the 
people. 

48.  2 After  the  colonies  had  thrown  off  their  allegiance 
to  the  British  crown,  and  had  established  separate  govern- 
ments  in   the   states,    there   arose   the  farther  necessity 
for  some  common  bond  of  union,  which  would  better  en- 
able them  to  act  in  concert,  as  one  nation.     3In  the  sum- 
mer of  1775,  Benjamin   Franklin  had  proposed  to  the 
American   congress  articles  of  confederation  and  union 
among  the  colonies;    but  the  majority  in  congress  not 
being  then  prepared  for  so  decisive  a  step,  the  subject  was 
for  the  time  dropped,  but  was  resumed  again  shortly  be- 
fore the  declaration   of  independence,  in   the  following 
year. 

49.  40n  the  llth  of  June,*  congress  appointed  a  com- 
mittee to  prepare  a  plan  of  confederation.     A  plan  was 
reported  by  the  committee  in  July  following,  and,  after 
various  changes,  was  finally  adopted   by  congress  on  the 
15th  of  November,  1777.     *  Various  causes,  the  principal 
of  which  was  a  difference  of  opinion  with  respect  to  the 
disposition  of  the  vacant  western  lands,  prevented  the  im- 
mediate ratification  of  these  articles  by  all  the  states;  but 
at  length  those  states  which  claimed  the  western  lands 
having  ceded  them  to  the  Union,  for  the  common  benefit 
of  the  whole,  the  articles  of  confederation  were  ratified  by 
Maryland,  the  last  remaining  state,  on  the  first  of  March, 
1781 ;  at  which  time  they  became  the  constitution  of  the 
country. 

50.  6The  confederation,  however,   amounted   to  little 
more  than  a  mere  league  of  friendship  between  the  states ; 
for  although  it  invested  congress  with  many  of  the  powers 
of  sovereignty,  it  was  defective  as  a  permanent  govern- 
ment, owing  to  the  want  of  all  means  to  enforce  its  de- 
crees.    7While  the  states  were  bound  together  by  a  sense 
of  common  danger,  the  evils  of  the  plan  were  little  noticed  ; 
but  after  the  close  of  the  war  they  became  so  prominent 
as  to  make  a  revision  of  the  system  necessary. b 


1777. 


1.  Design  to 
supplant 

Gen.  Wash- 
ington. 


2.  Necessity 

of  some  bond 

of  union 

among  the 

states. 


l.  Proposition 
ofDr. 

Franklin. 


4.  Action  of 
Congress  re- 
specting a 
plan  of  con- 
federation. 
a.  1776. 

5    Ratifica- 
tion of  the 
articles  of 
confederation 
by  the  States. 


6.  Character 

of  the  con  fed" 

eration. 


7.  What  led  to 
a  revision  of 
the  system. 


b  See  P.  410. 


380 


[BOOK  IL 


ANALYSIS. 


CHAPTER  V. 


i.  Expecta- 


2.  Effect  pro- 

duced  by  the 

surrender  of 


3.  concilia- 

LwdNM 
a.  Feb. 


b.  March  11. 
4.  Proposals 


rc*uit. 


s.  unworth 


e.  Treaty 
toith  France. 


treaty, 


EVENTS    OF     1778. 

1.  PREVIOUS  to  the  defeat  of  Burgoyne,  the  British 
ministry   had   looked   forward,   with   confidence,  to   the 
speedy  termination  of  the  war,  by  the  conquest  of  the  re- 
bellious  colonies.    The  minority  in  parliament  endeavored, 
in  vain,  to  stay  the  course  of  violent  measures,  and  the 
warlike  policy  of  the  ministers  was  sustained  by  powerful 
majorities  in  both  houses.     2But  the  unexpected  news  of 

,  ,     J  •,  f     ,  .  ,  r»   •  •  i 

the  surrender  of  the  entire  northern  British  army,  pro- 
^uced  a  great  cnange  jn  tne  aspect  of  affairs,  and  plunged 
the  nation  into  a  dejection  as  profound  as  their  hopes 
had  been  sanguine,  and  the  promises  of  ministers  magnifi- 
cent. 

2.  3Lord  North,  compelled  by  the  force  of  public  opinion, 
now  came  forward*  with  two  conciliatory  bills,  by  which 
England  virtually  conceded  all  that  had  been  the  cause  of 
controversy  between  the  two  countries,  and  offered  more 
than  the  colonies  had  asked  or  desired  previous  to  the  dec- 
laration  of  independence.     These   bills   passed   rapidly 
through  parliament,  and  received  the  royal  assent. 

3.  4Commissioners  w  ere  then  sent  to  America,  with  pro- 
posals  for  an    amicable  adjustment  of  differences  ;    but 
these  were  promptly  rejected  by  the  congress,  which  re- 
fused to  treat  with  Great  Britain  until  she  should  either 
withdraw  her  fleets  and  armies,  or,  in  positive  and  express 
terms,  acknowledge  the  independence  of  the  states.     BOne 
of  the  commissioners  then  attempted  to  gain  the  same  ends 
^y  prjvate  intrigue  and  bribery,  —  which   coming  to  the 
knowledge  of  congress,  that  body  declared  it  incompatible 
with  their  honor  to  hold  any  correspondence  or  intercourse 
with  him. 

4.  6Soon  after  the  rejection  of  the  British  terms  of  ac- 
commodation,  congress  received  the  news  of  the  acknow- 
ledgment  of  American  independence  by  the   court  of 
France,  and  the  conclusion  of  a  treaty  of  alliance  and  com- 
merce  Between  the  two  countries.     7The  treaty  was  signed 
the  sixth  of  February,  by  Benjamin  Franklin,  Silas  Deane, 
and  Arthur  Lee,  on  the  part  of  America,  and  was  ratified 
by  congress  on  the  fourth  of  May  following. 

5'  8*n  the  second  Part  of  the  treaty  it  was  stipulated, 
that  should  war  occur  between  France  and  England,  the 
two  parties  should  assist  each  other  with  council  and  with 
arms,  and  that  neither  should  conclude  truce  or  peace 


PART  III.] 


EVENTS  OF  1778. 


with  Great  Britain  without  the  consent  of  the  other.  lrThis 
treaty  was  considered  equivalent  to  a  declaration  of  war 
by  France  against  Great  Britain  ;  and  the  two  European 
powers  made  the  most  active  preparations  for  the  approach- 
ing contest. 

6.  2A  French  fleet,  under  command  of  Count  D'Estaing, 
was  despatched1  to  America,  with  the  design  of  blockading 
the  British  fleet  in  the  Delaware,  while  Washington  should 
hold  the  land  forces  in  check  in  New  Jersey.     3But  Ad- 
miral Howe  had  already  anticipated  the  scheme,  and   be- 
fore the  arival  of  D'Estaing,  had  sailed  for  New  York, 
where  all  the  British  forces  had  been  ordered  to  concen- 
trate.     General   Clinton,    who   had   succeeded   General 
Howe  in  the  command  of  the  land  forces,  evacuated  Phil- 
adelphia on  the  18th  of  June,  and  with  about  eleven  thou- 
sand men,  and  an  immense  quantity  of  baggage  and  pro- 
visions, commenced  his  retreat  towards  New  York.' 

7.  4Washington,  whose  numbers  exceeded  those  of  Clin- 
ton, followed  cautiously  with  the  main  body  of  his  army, 
while  detachments  were  sent  forward  to  co-operate  with 
the  Jersey  militia  in  harassing  the  enemy,  and  retarding 
their  march.    6The  commander-in-chief  was  anxious  to  try 
a  general  engagement,  but  his  opinion  was  overruled  in  a 
council  of  officers.     'Nevertheless,  when  the  British  had 
arrived  at  Monmouth,*   Washington,  unwilling   to  per- 
mit them  to  reach  the  secure  heights  of  Middletownf  with- 
out a  battle,  ordered  General  Lee,  who  had  been  previous- 
ly exchanged,  to  attack  their  rear. 

8.  70n  the  morning  of  the  28th,  the  light-horse  of  La- 
fayette advanced  against  the  enemy,  but,  being  briskly 
charged  by  Cornwallis  and  Clinton,  was  forced  to  fall 
back.     Lee,  surprised  by  the  sudden  charge  of  the  enemy, 
ordered  a  retreat  across  a  morass  in  his  rear,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  gaining  a  more  favorable  position  ;    but  part  of 
his  troops,  mistaking  the  order,  continued  to  retreat,  and 
Lee  was  compelled  to  follow,  briskly  pursued  by  the  enemy. 
At  this  moment,  Washington,  coming  up,  and  both  sur- 
prised and  vexed  at  observing  the  retreat,  or  rather  flight 
of  the  troops,  addressed  Lee  with  some  warmth,  and  or- 
dered him  to  rally  his  troops  and  oppose  the  enemy. 

*  Monmouth,  now  the  village  of  Freehold,  in  Mon- 
mouth County,  is  about  eighteen  miles  S.E.  from 
New  Brunswick.  The  principal  part  of  the  battle 
was  fought  about  a  mile  and  a  half  N.W.  from  the 
village,  on  the  road  to  Englishtown.  (See  Map  ;  also 
Map,  p.  363.) 

t  Middletown  is  a  small  village  twelve  miles  N.E. 
from  Monmouth,  on  the  road  to  Sandy  Hook.  The 
Heights  mentioned  are  the  Nevisink  Hills,  bor- 
dering Sandy  Hook  Bay  on  the  south.  (See  Map, 
p.  3630 


2.  First  hog- 

tile  measure* 

of  France. 

a.  April  18. 

3  The  move' 
ments  of  Ad- 
miral Howe 

and  Gen. 

Clinton. 


June  13. 


4.  Of  Wash- 


5.  General 
engagement 
prevented. 

6.  Order* 
given  Lee. 


7.  Events  on 
the  morning 
of  the  28th, 


BATTLE  OP  MONMOUTH. 


382 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[BOOK  II. 


2.  Events  of 


3.  Losses 
sustained, 


t.  conduct  of 
Gen.  Lee. 


&  HIS  arrest, 
tnai,  &c. 


two  armies, 
a.  July  s. 

b.N.p.369. 


8  The  frit- 
teh  fleet. 


i.  Movements 
°s£uivan? 


9.  JStung  by  the  reproaches  of  his  general,  Lee  made 
extreme  exertions  to  rally,  and,  having  disposed  his  troops 
on  more  advantageous  ground,  opposed  a  powerful  check 
to  the  enemy,  until  at  length,  overpowered  by  numbers,  he 
was  forced  to  fall  back,  which  he  did,  however,  without 
any  confusion.     The  main  body  soon  coming  up  in  sepa- 
rate  detachments,  the   battle  became  general',    and  was 
continued  until  night  put  an  end  to  the  contest.     "Wash- 
ington  kept  his  troops  under  arms  during  the  night,  de- 
signing to  renew  the  battle  on  the  coming  morning  ;  but 
Clinton,  in  the  mean  time,  silently  drew  off  his  troops,  and 
proceeded  rapidly  on  his  route  towards  New  York. 

10.  "The  British  left  upon  the  field  of  battle  about  three 
hundred   killed  ;    while  the  loss  of  the  Americans  was 
less  than  seventy.     On  both  sides  many  died  of  the  in- 
tense heat  of  the  weather,  added  to  the  fatigue  of  the  day. 
4General  Lee,  who  had  been  deeply  irritated  by  the  repri- 
man(j  Qf  Washington  on  the  day  of  battle,  addressed  to 
him  two  haughty  and  offensive  letters,  demanding  repa  . 
ration.     5The  result  was  the  arrest  of  Lee,  and  his  trial, 
ky  a  court  martial,  on  the  charges  of  disobedience  of  or- 
ders, misbehavior  before  the  enemy,  and  disrespect  to  the 
commander-in-chief.     He  was  found  guilty,  and  was  sus- 
pended from  his  command  one  year.     He  never  rejoined 
the  army,  butdie%d  in  seclusion  at  Philadelphia,  just  before 
the  close  of  the  war. 

11.  "After  the  battle   of  Monmouth,   the   British  pro- 
ceeded  without  farther  molestation  to  Sandy  Hook,  whence 
^y  were  taken  on  board  the  British  fleet,  and  transport- 
eda  to  New  York.    Washington  proceeded  to  White  Plains, 
where  he  remained  until  late  in  autumn,  when  he  retired 
to  winter  quarters  at  Middlebrook,1-  in  New  Jersey.     7On. 
the  llth  of  July  the  fleet  of  Count  D'Estaing  appeared 
Off  Sandy  Hook,  but  being  unable  to  pass  the  bar  at  the 
entrance  of  New  York  Bay,  was  forced  to  abandon  the 
design  of  attacking  the  British  fleet,  and,  by  the  advice 
of  Washington,  sailed  for  Newport,    in    Rhode   Island. 
8Soon  after  the  departure  of  D'Estaing,  several  vessels 
arrived  at  New  York,  and  joined  the  British  fleet  ;  when 
Admiral  Howe,  although  his  squadron  was  still  inferior  to 
that  of  the  French,  hastened  to  Rhode  Island  for  the  relief 
of  General  Pigot. 

12.  8In  the  mean  time  General  Sullivan,  with  a  detach- 
ment  from  Washington's  army,  and  with  reenforcements 
fr°m  New  England,  had  arrived  at  Providence,  with  the 
design  of  co-operating  with  the  French  fleet  in  an  attack 
on  the  British  force  stationed  at  Newport.     Sullivan  was 
subsequently  joined  by  Generals  Greene  and  Lafayette, 


PART  III.] 


EVENTS  OF  1778. 


388 


and  the  army  took  post  at  Tiverton,a  whence,  on  the  9th     17  7§. 

of  August,  it  crossed  the  eastern  passage  of  the  bay,  and 
landed  on  the  northern  part  of  Rhode  Island  .b 

13.  *A  simultaneous  attack  by  land  and  sea  had  been 
planned  against  the  British ;  'but,  on  the  morning  of  the 
tenth,  the  fleet  of  Lord  Howe  appeared  in  sight,  and  D'Es- 
taing  immediately  sailed  out  to  give  him  battle.     2While 
each  commander  was  striving  to  get  the  advantage  of  po- 
sition, and  at  the  very  moment  when  they  were  about  to 
engage,  a  violent  storm  arose,  which  parted0  the  combat- 
ants, and  greatly  damaged  the  fleets. 

14.  3On  the  20th,  D'Estaing  returned  to  Newport,  but 
soon  sailed*1  to  Boston  to  repair  damages,  contrary  to  the 
strong  remonstrances  of  the   Americans.      The  British 
fleet  returned  to  New  York.     4General  Sullivan,  in  the 
mean  time,  had  advanced  to  the  siege  of  Newport,  but 
seeing  the  allied  fleet  retire,  he  was  forced  to  withdraw 
his  army.     The  English  pursued,  and  attacked6  him   in 
the  northern  part  of  the   island,  but  were  repulsed  with 
considerable  loss.     On  the  night  of  the  30th  Sullivan  re- 
gained the  mainland,  narrowly  escaping  being  intercepted 
by  General  Clinton,  who  arrived  the  nextf  day,  with  a 
force  of  four  thousand  men  and  a  light  squadron,  for  the 
relief  of  Newport. 

15.  &Finding  Newport  secure,  General  Clinton  return- 
ed to  New  York,  and  soon  after  detached  General  Grey 
on  an  expedition  against  the  southern  shores  of  Massachu- 
setts, and  the  adjoining  islands.     Arriving5  in  Buzzard's 
Bay,*  a  place  of  resort  for  American  privateers,  he  burn- 
ed  about  seventy  sail   of  shipping, — destroyed  a  large 
amount  of  property  in  New  Bedford*}*  and  Fair  Haven, 
and  made  a  descent*1  upon  Martha's  Vineyard.    A  similar 
expedition,!  under  the  command  of  Captain  Ferguson,  was 
soon   after  undertaken  against    Little    Egg  Harbor,:):  in 
New  Jersey,  by  which  a  considerable  amount  of  stores 
fell  into  the  handsj  of  the  enemy. 

16.  cln  the  early  part  of  the  summer,  a  force  of  about 
1600  tories  and  Indians,  under  the  command  of  Col.  John 
Butler  and  the  Indian  chieftain  Brandt,  appeared  near  the 
flourishing  settlements  in  the  valley  of  Wyoming,^  situated 

*  Buzzard's  Bay  lies  on  the  S.  coast  of  Massachusetts,  E.  from  Rhode  Island.  The  distance 
from  the  head  of  this  bay  across  the  peninsula  of  Cape  Cod  is  only  five  miles. 

t  New  Bedford  is  a  large  village  on  the  west  side  of  an  arm  of  the  sea  that  sets  up  from 
Buzzard's  Bay.  A  bridge  near  the  centre  of  the  village  connects  it  with  Fair  Haven  on  the  E. 
Bide  of  the  stream. 

$  Little  Egg  Harbor  Bay,  River,  and  Town,  lie  at  the  southeastern  extremity  of  Burlington 
Co.,  about  sixty-five  miles  south  from  Sandy  Hook.  The  British  troops  passed  about  fifteen 
miles  up  the  river. 

§  The  name  Wyoming  was  applied  to  a  beautiful  valley  on  both  sides  of  the  Susquehanna 
in  the  present  county  of  Luzerne,  Pennsylvania.  The  small  village  of  Wyoming  is  on  the  W 
Bide  of  the  Susquehanna,  nearly  opposite  Wilkesbarre. 


c.  Aug.  12. 


Aug.  20. 

3.  Course 

taken  by  the 

fleets. 

d.  Aug.  22. 
4.  The  army 
ofSullivanin 

the  mean 
time. 

e.  Aug.  29. 


Aug.  30. 
f.  Aug.  31. 


5.  Expedi- 
tions oj  Gen. 
Grey  and. 
Capt.  Fer- 
guson. 

g.  Sept.  5. 


h  Sept.  7. 

i.  Sailed 
Sept.  30. 


j.  Oct.  6. 


6  Attack  on 
Wyoming. 


384  THE  REVOLUTION.  POCK  IL 

ANALYSIS,  on  the  banks  of  the  Susquehanna.     About  400  of  the  set- 
a.juiyg.     tiers,  who  marched  out  to  meet  the  enemy,  were  defeated* 
with  the  loss  of  nearly  their  whole  number.     The  fort  at 
Wyoming  was  then  besieged,  but  the  garrison,  being  drawn 
out  to  hold  a  parley  with  the  besiegers,  was  attacked,  and 
b.  July  4.     nearly  the  whole  number  was  slain. b 
i.  Farther        17.  'The  remnant  in  the  fort,  having  sent  a  flag  of 
theassaiiants.  truce  to  know  what  terms   must  be    expected,  received 
in  reply,  "  The  hatchet."     When  compelled  to  surrender 
at  last,  their  women  and  children  were  shut  up  in  the 
houses  and  barracks,  and  consumed  in  one  general  con- 
flagration.    The  last  fort  offered  no  resistance,  and  shared 
the  same  fate.     All  the  settlements  were  then  ravaged 
and  desolated  by  fire  and  sword,  with  the  most  cold-blood- 
ed and  remorseless  barbarity.    The  tories  appeared  to  vie 
with,  and  even  to  surpass  the  savages  in  these  scenes  of 
horror.  \*7 

2.  Retaliatory      18.  2A  retaliatory  expedition  was  undertaken  in  Octo- 

ber, against  the  Indians  on  the  upper  branches  of  the  Sus- 
quehanna ;  and  one  early  in  the  following  year,  by  Col. 
Clark,  against  the  settlements  established  by  the  Canadi- 

3.  Their  sue-  ans  west  of  the  Alleghanies.     3The  tory  settlers,   filled 

!M*'        with  dismay,  hastened  to  swear  allegiance  to  the  United 

States ;  and  the  retreats  of  the  hostile  tribes  on  the  Wa- 

bash*  were  penetrated,  and  their  country  desolated. 

*.  Attack  on       19.  4In  November,   a  repetition  of  the  barbarities  of 

vaiiey.      Wyoming  was  attempted  by  a  band  of  tories,  regulars, 

c.  NOV.  11, 12.  and  Indians,  who  made  an  attack0  upon  the  Cherry  Val- 

leyf  settlement  in  New  York.     Many  of  the  inhabitants 

were  killed,  and  others  were  carried  into  captivity ;  but 

the  fort,  containing  about  two  hundred  soldiers,  was  not 

5.  Remainder  taken.     5These  excursions  were  the  only  events, -requir- 

0*s<xnieof'    ing  notice,  which  took  place  in  the  middle  and  northern 

changed,    sections  of  the  country  during  the  remainder  of  the  year 

177Q.     The  scene  of  events   was  now  changed   to  the 

south,  which  henceforth  became  the  principal  theatre  on 

which  the  British  conducted  offensive  operations. 

e.  Movements      20.  "Early  in  November  the  Count  D'Estaing  sailedd 

°  ljieet™tlle  for  the  West  Indies,  for  the  purpose  of  attacking  the  Brit- 

d.  NOV.  s.    jgh  dependencies  in  that  quarter.     On  the  same  day,  the 

e.  NOV.  3.     British  admiral  Hotham  sailed"  from  Sandy  Hook  ;  and 

in  December,  he  was  followed  by  Admiral  Byron,  who 

*  The  Wabash  River  rises  in  the  western  part  of  Ohio,  and  after  running  a  short  distance 
N.W.  into  Indiana,  passes  S.W.  through  that  state,  and  thence  S.  to  the  Ohio  River,  forming 
about  half  the  western  boundary  of  Indiana. 

f  Cherry  Valley,  town  and  village,  is  in  Otsego  Co.,  N.  Y.,  fifty-two  miles  W.  from  Albany, 
and  about  fifteen  S  from  the  Mohawk  River.  It  was  first  settled  in  1740.  The  luxuriant 
growth  of  Wild  Cherry  gave  it  the  name  of  Cherry  Valley,  which  was  for  a  time  applied  to  a 
large  section  of  country  S.  and  W.  of  the  present  village. 


PART  HI.] 


EVENTS  OF  1779. 


385 


had  superseded  Admiral  Howe  in  the  command  of  the 
British  fleet.  'In  November  Col.  Campbell  was  despatch- 
ed* from  New  York,  by  General  Clinton,  with  a  force  of 
about  2000  men,  against  Georgia,  the  most  feeble  of  the 
southern  provinces. 

21.  2Late  in  December  the  troops  landedb  near  Savan- 
nah, which  was  then  defended  by  the  American  general, 
Robert  Howe,  with  about  600  regular  troops,  and  a  few 
hundred  militia.     General   Howe  had  recently  returned 
from  an  unsuccessful  expedition  against  East  Florida,  and 
his  troops,  still  enfeebled  by  disease,  were  in  a  poor  con- 
dition to  face  the  enemy.     Being  attacked0  near  the  city, 
and  defeated,  with  the  broken  remains  of  his  army  he  re- 
treated up  the  Savannah,  and  took  shelter  by  crossing  into 
South  Carolina. 

22.  "Thus  the  capital  of  Georgia  fell  into  the  hands  of 
the  enemy  ; — the  only  important  acquisition  which  they 
had  made  during  the  year.     The  two  hostile  armies  at  the 
north,  after  two  years'  maneuvering,  had  been  brought 
back  to  nearly  the  same  relative  positions  which  they  oc- 
cupied at  the  close  of  1776  ;  and  the  offending  party  in  the 
beginning,  now  intrenching  himself  on  New  York  Island, 
was  reduced  to  the  use  of  the  pickaxe  and  the  spade  for 
defence.     4In  the  language  of  Washington,  "  The  hand  of 
Providence  had  been  so  conspicuous  in  all  this,  that  he 
who  lacked  faith  must  have  been  worse  than  an  infidel ; 
and  he,  more  than  wicked,  who  had  not  gratitude  to  ac- 
knowledge his  obligations." 


1.  Colonel 
Campbell 

sent  against 

Georgia. 
a..Nov.  27. 

2.  Loss  of 
Savannah 

b.  Dec.  29. 


c.  Dec.  29. 


3.  Result  of 

the  cam- 
paign, and 
the  relative 
positions  of 
the  two  ar- 
mies at  its 
close- 


4.  Hoto  this 
result  was 
viewed  by 

Washington, 


CHAPTER  VI. 


EVENTS    OF     1779. 

1.  'The  military  operations  during  the  year  1779,  were 
carried  on  in  three  separate  quarters.     The  British  force 
at  the  south  was  engaged  in  prosecuting  the  plan  of  re- 
ducing Georgia  and  South  Carolina  ;  the  forces  of  Wash- 
ington and  Clinton  were  employed  in  the  northern  section 
of  the  Union  ;  and  the  fleets  of  France  and  England  con- 
tended for  superiority  in  the  West  Indies. 

2.  "Soon  after  the  fall  of  Savannah,  General  Prevost, 
with  a  body  of  troops  from  East  Florida,  capturedd  the  fort 
at  Sunbury,*  the  only  remaining  military  post  in  Georgia ; 


Subject  of 
Chapter  VI. 

1779. 

5.  Operation* 
of  the  year 

1779,  hOlO 

conducted. 


6.  Events 
that  succeed- 
ed the  fall  of 
Savannah. 

d.  Jan.  9. 


*  Sunbury  is  on  the  S.  side  of  Medway  River,  at  the  head  of  St,  Catharine's  Sound,  about 
twenty-eight  miles  S.W.  from  Savannah. 

49 


386  THE  REVOLUTION.  [BOOK  H, 

ANALYSIS,  after  which,  he  united  his  forces  with  those  of  Colonel 

~~  Campbell,  and  took  the  chief,  command  of  the  southern 

British  army.     An  expedition  which  he  sent  against  Port 

a.  Note  and  Royal,a  in  South  Carolina,  was  attacked  by  the  Carolinians 
Map,  p.  129.  unc|er  General  Moultrie,  and  defeated  with  severe  loss. 

i  Advance  of      3.  'In  order  to  encourage  and  support  the  loyalists,  large 
thAugusta. to  numbers  of  whom  were  supposed  to  reside  in  the  interior 
and  northern  portions  of  the  province,  the  British  advanced 
z.  Body  of  to-  to  Augusta.     2A  body  of  tories,  having  risen  in  arms,  and 
coi  Boyd    having  placed  themselves  under  the  command  of  Colonel 
Boyd,  proceeded  along  the  western  frontiers  of  Carolina 
in  order  to  join  the  royal  army,  committing  great  devas- 
tations and  cruelties  on  the  way.     When  near  the  Brit- 
ish posts,   they  were    encountered*  by  Colonel  Pickens 
at  the  head  of  a  party  of  Carolina  militia,  and,  in  a  des- 

b.  Feb.  14.    perate  engagement,  were  totally  defeated.13     Colonel  Boyd 

was  killed,  and  seventy  of  his  men  were  condemned  to 
death,  as  traitors  to  their  country, — but  only  five  were  ex- 
ecuted. 

a.  Expedition      4.  3Encouraged  by  this  success,  General  Lincoln,  who 
8enLmcoinn'  had  previously  been  placed  in  command  of  the  southern 
savannah,    department,  and  who  had  already  advanced  to  the   west 
bank  of  the  Savannah,  sent  a  detachment  of  nearly  2000 
men,  under  General  Ash,   across  the  river,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  repressing  the  incursions  of  the  enemy,  and  con- 
fining them  to  the  low  country  near  the  ocean. 
i.  Defeat  of       5.  4Having  taken  a  station  on  Brier  Creek,f  General 
c.March  3.    Ash  was  surprised   and  defeated0  by   General  Prevost, 
with  the  loss  of  nearly   his  whole  army.     Most  of  the 
militia,  who  fled  at  the  first  fire  of  the  enemy,  were  either 
drowned  in  the  river,  or  swallowed  up  in  the  surrounding 
5.  General    marshes.     *The  subjugation  of  Georgia  was  complete  : 
vost'     and  General  Prevost  now  busied  himself  in  securing  the 
farther  co-operation  of  the  loyalists,  and  in  re-establishing, 
for  a  brief  period,  a  royal  legislature. 

e.  situation       6.  ° Although,  by  the  repulse  at  Brier  Creek,  General 

adesigw%f    Lincoln  had  lost  one-fourth  of  his  army,  yet,  by  the  extreme 

Gecoinm     exertions  of  the  Carolinians,  by  the  middle  of  April  he  was 

enabled  to  enter  the  field  anew,  at  the  head  of  more  than 

five  thousand  men.     Leaving  General  Moultrie  to  watch 

a.  April  23.    the  movements  of  General  Prevost,  he  commenced'1  his 

march  up  the  left  bank  of  the  Savannah,  with  the  design 

of  entering  Georgia  by  the  way  of  Augusta. 

mwonen?       7.  7General  Prevost,  in  the  mean  time,  had  marched 
aJarmS°    upon  Charleston,  before  which  he  appeared  on  the  llth  of 

»  At  Kettle  Creek,  on  the  S.W.  side  of  the  Savannah  River. 

t  Brier  Creek  enters  the  Savannah  from  the  west,  fifty-three  miles  N.  from  Savannah,    The 
battle  was  fought  on  the  N.  bank,  near  the  Savannah. 


PART  III.]  EVENTS  OF  1779.  397 

May,  and,  on  the  following  day,  summoned  the  town  to     1779. 
surrender  ;  but  the  approach  of  Lincoln  soon  compelled  ~~ 
him  to  retreat.     On  the  20th  of  June  the  Americans  at- 
tackeda  a  division  of  the  enemy  advantageously  posted  at   a.  June  20 
the  pass  of  Stono  Ferry,*  but,  after  a  severe  action,  were 
repulsed  with  considerable  loss.     The  British  soon  after 
established  a  post  at  Beaufort,b  on  Port  Royal  Island,  after  b.  see  Map 
which  the  main  body  of  the  army  retired  to  Savannah. 
The  unhealthiness  of  the  season  prevented,  during  seve- 
ral   months,  any  farther    active   operations    of   the  two 
armies. 

8.  1While  these  events  were  transpiring  at  the  South,  i.  Thcforca 
the  forces  of  Clinton,  at  the  North,  were  employed  in  vari-  °fciinton- 
ous  predatory  incursions  ;  —  ravaging  the  coasts,  and  plun- 

dering the  country,  with  the  avowed  object  of  rendering 
che  colonies  of  as  little  avail  as  possible  to  their  new  allies 
the  French. 

9.  2In  February,  Governor  Tryon,  at  the  head  of  about  2.  GOV.  Trg- 
1500  men,  proceeded  from  Kingsbridge,c  as  far  as  Horse  fionfoPcan- 


Neck,  in  Connecticut,  where  he  destroyed  some  salt  works, 

and  plundered  the  inhabitants,  but  otherwise  did  little  dam-  c  jja£%61 

age.      General    Putnam,   being    accidentally    at    Horse 

Neck,d  hastily  collected  about  a  hundred  men,  and  having  a  N.  P.  224. 

placed  them,  with  a  couple  of  old  field-pieces,  on  the  high  "^Jjj** 

ground  near  the  meeting-house,  continued  to  fire  upon  the 

enemy  until  the  British  dragoons  were  ordered  to  charge 

upon  him  ;  when,  ordering  his  men  to  retreat  and  form  on 

a  hill  at  a  little  distance,  he  put  spurs  to  his  steed,  and 

plunged  down  the  precipice  at  the  church  ;  escaping  un- 

injured by  the   many  balls  that  were  fired  at  him  in  his 

descent. 

10.  3In  an  expedition  against  Virginia,  public  and  pri-  3.  Expedition 
vate  property,  to  a  large  amount,  was  destroyed6  at  Nor-  ag^SzFir" 
folk,  Portsmouth^  and  the  neighboring  towns  and  villages,    e-May  14- 
—  the  enemy  every  where  marking  their  route  by  cruelty 

and  devastation.  4In  an  expedition  up  the  Hudson,  con- 
ducted  by  General  Clinton  himself,  Stony  PointJ  was 
abandoned/  and  the  garrison  at  Verplank's  Point§  was 
forced  to  surrender5  after  a  short  but  spirited  resistance,  e.  second  ex- 

Till  i  .  111  •pedition  of 

Both  places  were  then  garrisoned  by  the  enemy. 

11.  6Early  in  July,  Governor  Tryon,  with  about  2600 


*  Stono  Ferry,  ten  miles  W.  from  Charleston,  is  the  passage  across   Stono  River, 
from  John's  Island  to  the  mainland. 

t  Portsmouth,  Virginia,  is  on  the  west  side  of  Elizabeth  River,  opposite  to,  and  one  mile  dis- 
tant from  Norfolk.  (See  Norfolk,  p.  352.) 

t  Stony  Point  is  a  high  rocky  promontory  at  the  head  of  Haverstraw  Bay,  on  the  W.  bank 
of  Hudson  River,  about  forty  miles  N.  from  New  York.  A  light-house  has  been  erected  on  the 
Bite  of  the  old  fort.  (See  Map,  p.  377.) 

§  VerplanVs  Point  is  on  the  E.  side  of  the  Hudson  River,  nearly  opposite  Stony  Point.  (Se« 
Map,  p.  377.) 


388  THE  REVOLUTION.  [BOOK  IL 

ANALYSIS,  men,  was  despatched  against  the  maritime  towns  of  Con- 
necticut.  In  this  expedition  New  Haven*  was  plundered,11 
and  East  Haven,  Fairfield,  and  Norwalk,  were  reduced 
to  ashes.0  Various  acts  of  cruelty  were  committed  on  the 
defenceless  inhabitants;  and  yet  the  infamous  Tryon 
boasted  of  his  clemency,  declaring  that  the  existence  of  a 
single  house  on  the  coast  was  a  monument  of  the  king's 
mercy. 
i.  Recapture  12.  'While  Tryon  was  desolating  the  coasts  of  Connec- 

Pointy  ticut,  the  Americans  distinguished  themselves  by  one  of 
the  most  brilliant  achievements  which  occurred  during  the 
war.  This  was  the  recapture  of  Stony  Point,  on  the 

July  is.      Hudson.    20n  the  15th  of  July  General  Wayne  advanced 
2P£tfff  against  this  fortress,  and  arrived  at  the  works  in  the  eve- 

attack.  ning,  without  being  perceived  by  the  enemy.  Dividing 
his  force  into  two  columns,  both  marched  in  order  and 
silence,  with  unloaded  muskets  and  fixed  bayonets. 

3.  success qf      13.  3As   they  were    wading   through  a  deep  morass, 
thpfiseei      which  was  covered  by  the  tide,  the  English  opened  upon 

them  a  tremendous  fire  of  musketry,  and  of  cannon  loaded 
i5th,  leth.    with  grape  shot ;  but  nothing  could  check  the  impetuosity 
of  the  Americans.     They  opened  their  way  with  the  bay- 
onet,— scaled  the  fort, — and  the  two  columns  met  in  the 

4.  The  losses  centre  of  the  works.     4The  British  lost  upwards  of  six 
on  each  stde.  hundred  men  jn   killed  and    prisoners,  besides  a   large 

amount  of  military  stores.  The  American  loss  was  about 
one  hundred. 

s.  Pauius         14.  BSoon  after  the  taking  of  Stony  Point,  Major  Lee 

Hook.       surprised*1   a  British  garrison  at  Paulus  Hook,* — killed 

s.Bywhat   tmrty>  and  took  one  hundred  and  sixty  prisoners.     "These 

^w^efe3'  successes,  however,  were  more  than  counterbalanced  by 

c<n£ceaJal~  an  unsuccessful  attempt  on  a  British  post  which  had  re- 

7.  The  attack  cently  been  established  on  the  Penobscot  River.     7A  flotilla 

onpenobacot.  Qf  37  sail  fitted  out  by  Massachusetts,  proceeded  against 

e.  Arrived    the  place.'     After  a  useless  delay,  during  a  siege  of  15 

days,  the  Americans  were  on  the  point  of  proceeding  to 
the  assault,  when  a  British  fleet  suddenly  made  its  appear- 

f.  Aug.  13.    ance,  and  attackedf  and  destroyed  the  flotilla.     Most  of  the 

soldiers  and  sailors  who  escaped  made  their  way  back  by 
land,  through  pathless  forests,  enduring  the  extremities  of 
hardship  and  suffering. 

a.  Hostilities  15.  "The  Six  Nations,  with  the  exception  of  the  Oneidas, 
9*tlttaSNa'  incited  by  British  agents,  had  long  carried  on  a  distress- 
9.  Expedition  ing  warfare  against  the  border  settlements.  9To  check  their 
tentthfmmt  depredations,  a  strong  force  under  the  command  of  Gen. 


*  Paulus  Hook,  now  Jersey  City,  is  a  point  of  land  on  the  W.  Bide  of  the  Hudson,  opposite 
New  York  City.    (See  Map,  p.  220. ) 


PART  III.] 


EVENTS  OF  1779. 


339 


eral  Sullivan,  was  sent  against  them  during  the  summer    1T79. 
of  this   year.     Proceeding*    up   the   Susquehanna,  from    a.juiy3[7" 
Wyoming,  with  about  three  thousand  men,  at  Tioga  Point* 
he  was  joined1'  by  General  James  Clinton,  from  the  banks    b.  Aug.  22. 
of  the  Mohawk,  with  an  additional  force  of  1600. 

16.  'On  the  29th  of  August  they  found  a  body  of  In-    f^aiie 
dians  and  tories  strongly  fortified  at  Elmira,f  where  was   of  the  che,- 
fought  the  "  Battle  of  the  Chemung,"  in  which  the  enemy 

were   defeated   with   such  loss  that  they  abandoned  all 
thoughts  of  farther  resistance.     2Sullivan  then  laid  waste  z.  Next  mem- 
the  Indian  country  as  far  as  the  Genesee  River,J  burned  us^,mvann' 
forty  villages,  and  destroyed  more  than  one  hundred  and   Aug.,  sept. 
fifty  thousand  bushels  of  corn.     3The  Indians  were  great- 
ly  intimidated  by  this  expedition,  and  their  future  incur- 
sions  became  less  formidable,  and  less  frequent. 

17.  4Early  in  September,  the  Count  D'Estains;,  returning 
from  the  West  Indies,  appeared'  with  his  fleet  on  the  coast 
of  Georgia,  and  soon  after,  in  concert  with  the  American 
force    under  General    Lincoln,  laid  siege   to  Savannah. 

After  the  expiration  of  a  month,  an  assault  was  maded  on     a.  Oct.  ». 
the  enemy's  works,  but  the  assailants  were  repulsed  with 
the  loss  of  nearly  a  thousand  men  in  killed  and  wounded. 
Count  Pulaski,  a  celebrated  Polish  nobleman,  who  had  es- 
poused the  cause  of  the  states,  was  mortally  wounded. 

18.  6The  repulse  from  Savannah  was  soon  followed  by  s.Eventsth 
he  abandonment  of  the  enterprise  —  Count  D'Estaing  again  jSjX/»£ 
leparting*  with  his  whole  fleet  from  the  American  coast,   savannah. 

and  General  Lincoln  retreating*  into  South  Carolina. 
Late  in  October,  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  fearing  an  attack 
from  the  French  fleet,  ordered  his  forces  in  Rhode  Island 
to  withdraw  to  New  York.  The  retreatf  was  effected 
with  so  much  haste,  that  the  enemy  left  behind  them 
all  their  heavy  artillery,  and  a  large  quantity  of  stores. 

19.  'During  the  summer  of  this  year,  Spain,  anxious  to 
recover  Gibraltar,§  Jamaica,  and  the  two  Floridas,  seized  tions(j[afn"rby 
the  favorable  opportunity  for  declaring8  war  against  Great    g-  June  ie. 
Britain.     7An  immense  French  and  Spanish  armada  soon  7  Attempt  to 
after  appeared11  on  the  coast  of  Britain,  with  the  evident 

design  of  invading  the  kingdom  ;  but  a  variety  of  disasters 
defeated  the  project. 
20.  8At  the  very  time  when  a  landing  was  designed  at  Ply- 


f.  Oct.  25. 


h.  Aug. 


*  Tioga  Point  is  at  the  confluence  of  the  Tioga  River  and  the  Susquehanna,  in  the  north- 
ern part  of  Pennsylvania.  The  village  of  Athens  now  occupies  the  place  of  Sullivan's  encamp- 
ment. 

t  Elmira,  formerly  called  Newtown,  is  situated  on  the  N.  side  of  the  Chemung  or  Tioga 
River,  about  twenty  miles  N.W.  from  Tioga  Point. 

t  The  Genesee  River  rises  in  Pennsylvania,  and  running  N.  through  New  York,  enters  Lake 
Ontario  seven  miles  N.  of  Rochester. 

$  Gibraltar  is  a  well  known,  high  and  narrow  promontory,  in  the  S.  of  Spain,  on  the  strait 
which  connects  the  Atlantic  with  the  Mediterranean.  (See  Map,  p.  429.) 


390  THE  REVOLUTION.  [Boo*  H 

ANALYSIS,  mouth,  a  violent  gale*  from  the  northeast  drove  the  com- 
a.  Aug. bined  fleet  from  the  channel  into  the  open  sea.     Added  t3 
this,  a  violent  epidemic,  raging  among  the  soldiers,  swept 
off  more  than  five  thousand  of  their  number.     JThe  im- 
portant  p0st  of  Gibraltar,  however,  was  soon  after  besieged 
see  p.  429.    by  the  combined  fleets  of  France  and  Spain,  and  the  siege 
was  vigorously  carried  on,  but  without  success,  during 
most  of  the  remaining  three  years  of  the  war. 
sept.  23.          21.  2On  the  23d  of  September,  one  of  the  most  bloody 
3 'fie1™, l!te'  naval  battles  ever  known  was  fought  on  the  coast  of  Scot- 
Mfl*ziScof   land>  between  a  flotilla  of  French  and  American  vessels 
under  the  command  of  Paul  Jones,  and  two  English  frig- 
z.  Events  of  ates  that  were  convoying  a  fleet  of  merchantmen.     3At 
half  past  seven  in  the  evening,  the  ship  of  Jones,  the  Bon 
b.  Good  Man  Homme   Richard, b   of  40  guns,  engaged  the  Serapis,   a 
British  frigate  of  44,  under  command  of  Captain  Pearson. 
The  two  frigates  coming  in  contact,  Jones  lashed  them 
together,  and  in  this  situation,  for  two  hours,  the  battle  ra- 
ged with  incessant  fury,  while  neither  thought  of  surren- 
dering. 

22.  While  both  ships  were  on  fire,  and  the  Richard  on 
the  point  of  sinking,  the  American  frigate  Alliance  came 
up,  and,  in  the  darkness  of  the  night,  discharged  her  broad- 
side into  the  Richard.  Discovering  her  mistake,  she  fell 
with  augmented  fury  on  the  Serapis,  which  soon  surren- 
dered. Of  three  hundred  and  seventy-five  men  that 
were  on  board  the  vessel  of  Jones,  three  hundred  were 
killed  or  wounded.  The  Richard  sunk  soon  after  her 
crew  had  taken  possession  of  the  conquered  vessel.  At 
the  same  time  the  remaining  English  frigate,  after  a  severe 
engagement,  was  captured. 

23'  4^us  terminated  the  most  important  military  events 
.  of  1779.     The  flattering  hopes  inspired  in  the  minds  of 
the  Americans,  by  the  alliance  with  France  in  the  former 
year,  had  not  been  realized ;  and  the  failure  of  every 
scheme  of  co-operation  on  the  part  of  the  French  fleet, 
had  produced  a  despondency  of  mind  unfavorable  to  great 
5.  condition  exertions.     6The  American  army  was  reduced  in  number, 
cmannyand  and  badly  clothed ;  the  national  treasury  was  empty  ;  con- 
tfie  people.    gress  was  without  credit ;  and  the  rapidly  diminishing 
value  of  the  paper  currency  of  the  country,  brought  dis- 
tress upon  all  classes, — occasioned  the  ruin  of  thousands, 
and  even  threatened  the  dissolution  of  the  army. 
Resources       24.  6On  the  part  of  Britain,  a  far  different  scene  was 
presented.     Notwithstanding  the  formidable  combination 
of  enemies  which  now  threatened  her,  she  displayed  the 
most  astonishing  resources,  and  made  renewed  exertions 
for  the  conquest  of  the  colonies.    Parliament  voted  for  the 


PART  III.] 


EVENTS  OF  1780. 


39] 


service  of  the  year  1780,  eighty-five  thousand  seamen,    17  SO. 
and  thirty-five  thousand  troops,  in  addition  to  those  already  ~~ 
abroad  ;  and,  for  the  service  of  the  same  year,  the  House 
of  Commons  voted  the  enormous  sum  of  one  hundred  mil- 
lions of  dollars. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


EVENTS    OF    1780. 

1.  CURING  the    year  1780,  military  operations  were 
mostly  suspended  in  the  North,   in  consequence  of  the 
transfer  of  the  scene  of  action  to  the  Carolinas.     "Late  in 
December  of  the  previous  year,  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  leav- 
ing  General  Knyphausen  at  New  York,  saileda  with  the 
bulk  of  his  army  to  the  South,  under  convoy  of  Admiral 
Arbuthnot,  and  arrived  on  the  coast  of  Georgia  late  in 
January.      On  the  10th  of  February  he  departed  from 
Savannah  for  the  siege  of  Charleston,  then  defended  by 
General    Lincoln,   and    after   taking    possession13  of  the 
islands  south  of  the  city,  crossed0  the  Ashley  River  with 
the  advance  of  the  army,  and  on  the  first  of  April  com- 
menced  erecting  batteries  within  eight  hundred  yards  of 
the  American  works. 

2.  3On  the  9th  of  April,  Admiral  Arbuthnot,  favored 
by  a  strong  southerly  wind  and  the  tide,  passed  Fort  Moul- 
trie  with  little  damage,  and  anchored  his  fleet  in  Charles- 
ton harbor,  within  cannon  shot  of  the  city.     4A  summonsd 
to  surrender  being  rejected,  the  English  openedd  their  bat- 
teries  upon  the  town.  .  6The  Americans,  in  the  mean  time, 
in  order  to  form  a  rallying  point  for  the  militia,  and,  pos- 
sibly,  succor  the  city,  had  assembled  a  corps  under  the 
command  of  General  Huger  on  the  upper  part  of  Cooper 
River,  at  a  place   called  Monk's  Corner.*     Against  this 
post  Clinton  sent  a  detachment  of  fourteen  hundred  men, 
commanded  by  Webster,  Tarleton,  and  Ferguson,  which 
succeeded  in  surprising6  the  party,  —  putting  the  whole  to 
flight,  —  and  capturing  a  large  quantity  of  arms,  clothing, 
and  ammunition. 

3.  "Soon  after,  an  American  corps  was  surprisedf  on 
the  Santee,f  by  Colonel-  Tarleton.     The  enemy  overran 


Subjectof 
Chapter  VII. 

i.  scene  of 


1779. 

b.  Feb.  11. 

c.  March  29. 

April  i. 


April  9. 


4.  summons 

r° 

5.  Gen.  HU- 


sentt%j£inst 


e.  April  14. 


f.  Mays. 


*  MonVs  Corner  is  on  the  W.  side  of  Cooper  River,  thirty  miles  K  from  Charleston.     (Se« 
Hap,  next  page.) 

\  Santee  River,  the  principal  river  of  South  Carolina,  is  formed  by  the  confluence  of  the 


392 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[BOOK  IL 


May  12. 


ANALYSIS,  the  country  on  the  left  side  of  the  Cooper  River,  —  Fort 
Moultrie  surrendered  on  the  6th  of  May,  —  and  Charleston 
thus  found  itself  completely  inclosed  by  the  British  forces, 
with  no  prospect  of  relief,  either  by  land  or  by  sea.  In 
this  extremity,  the  fortifications  being  mostly  beaten  down, 
and  the  enemy  prepared  for  an  assault,  on  the  12th  of 
May  the  city  surrendered.  General  Lincoln  and  the 
troops  under  his  command  became  prisoners  of  war. 

4.  having  possession  of  the  capital,  General  Clinton 
tot<nhecoun-  made  preparations  for  recovering  the  rest  of  the  province, 
try  bton.lin~  and  for  re-establishing  royal  authority.  Three  expeditions 

which  he  despatched   into  the  country  were  completely 
successful.  One  seized  the  important  post  of  Ninety-six  ;* 
another  scoured  the  country  bordering  on  the  Savannah  ; 
while  Lord  Cornwallis  passed  the  Santee,  and  made  him- 
self master  of  Georgetown.!     2A  body  of  about  400  re- 
publicans, under  Colonel  Buford,  retreating  towards  North 
Carolina,  being  pursued  by  Colonel  Tarleton,  and  over- 
taken11 at  Waxhaw  Creek,!  was  entirely  cut  to  pieces. 
3.  success  of  3Many  of  the  inhabitants  now  joined  the  royal  standard  ; 
£se°and    and  Clinton,  seeing  the  province  in  tranquillity,  left  Lord 
dectinion.ojf  Cornwallis  in  command  of  the  southern  forces  ;  and,  early 
in  June,  with  a  large  body  of  his  troops,  embarked  b  for 
New  York. 

5.  4But  notwithstanding  the  apparent  tranquillity  which 
prevailed  at  the  time  of  Clinton's  departure,  bands  of  pa- 
triots, under  daring  leaders,  soon  began  to  collect  on  the 
frontiers  of  the  province,  and,  by  sudden  attacks,  to  give 
much  annoyance  to  the  royal  troops.     5Colonel  Sumpter, 

8  Coltefunvp'  l11  particular,  distinguished  himself  in  these  desultory  ex- 
c.  July  so.     cursions.     In  an  attack0  which  he  made  on  a  party  of 

British  at  Rocky  Mount§  he  was 


2.  Col.  Bu- 
ford. 


a.  May  29. 


b .  June  5. 


4.  How  the 

British  were 

annoyed. 


SEAT   OP  WAR  IN  SOUTH  CAROLINA. 


Wateree  from  the  E.  and  the  Congaree  from, 
the  W.,  eighty -five  miles  N.W.  from  Charles- 
ton. Running  S.E.  it  enters  the  Atlantic  > 
about  fifty  miles  N.E.  from  Charleston.  (See 
Map.) 

*  The  post  of  Ninety-six  was  near  the 
boundary  line  between  the  present  Edgefield 
and  Abbeville  Counties,  S.  Carolina,  five  miles 
S.W.  from  the  Saluda  River,  and  150  miles 
N.W.  from  Charleston.  ( See  Map.) 

t  Georgetown  is  on  the  W.  bank  of  the 
Pedee.  at  its  entrance  into  Winyaw  Bay, 
about'  sixty  miles  N.E.  from  Charleston 
(See  Map.) 

$  Waxhaw  Creek,  rising  in  North  Carolina 
enters  tha  Wateree  or  the  Catawba  from  th« 
E.,  155  miles  N.W.  from  Charleston.  (See 
Map.) 

$  Rocky  Mount  is  at  the  northern  extrem 
ity  of  the  present  Fairfield  County,  on  th« 
W.  bank  of  the  Wateree,  135  miles  N.W. 
from  Charleston.  (See  Map.) 


PART  III.]  EVENTS  OF  1780.  393 

repulsed,  but  not  disheartened.      He  soon  after  surpri-     17 8O. 
sed  and  completely  defeated*  a  large  body  of  British  reg-    a  Aug  6 
ulars  and  tories  posted  at  Hanging  Rock.*     'This  parti-   i .Effect* of 
san  warfare  restored  confidence  to  the  republicans, — dis-  thwar/arean 
heartened  the  loyalists, — and   confined  to  more   narrow 
limits  the  operations  of  the  enemy. 

6.  2In  the  mean  time   a  strong  force  from  the  North,  2.  Movement? 
under  General  Gates,  was  approaching  for  the  relief  of 

the  southern  provinces.  The  British  general,  Lord  Raw- 
don,  on  receiving  tidings  of  the  approach  of  Gates,  con- 
centrated his  forces  at  Camden,f  where  he  was  soon  after 
joinedb  by  Lord  Cornwallis  from  Charleston.  On  the  b.  Aug.  is,  14. 
night  of  the  15th  of  August,  Gates  advanced  from  Cler- 
mont,J  with  the  view  of  surprising  the  British  camp.  At 
the  same  time  Cornwallis  and  Rawdon  were  advancing 
from  Camden,  with  the  design  of  surprising  the  Ameri- 
cans. 

7.  3The  two  vanguards  met  in  the  night  near  Sanders'  3.  Battle  of 
Creek,  when  some  skirmishing  ensued,  and  in  the  morn-     Sac™e£ 
ing  a  general  engagement  commenced0   between  the  two    c.  Aug.  is. 
armies.     The  first  onset  decided  the  fate  of  the  battle. 

The  Virginia  and  Carolina  militia  wavering,  the  British 
charged  them  with  fixed  bayonets,  and  soon  put  them  to 
flight ;  but  the  Maryland  and  Delaware  regiments  sus- 
tained the  fight  with  great  gallantry,  and  several  times 
compelled  the  enemy  to  retire.  At  length,  being  charged 
in  the  flank  by  Tarleton's  cavalry, — surrounded, — and 
overwhelmed  by  numbers,  they  were  forced  to  give  way, 
and  the  rout  became  general. 

8.  4The  Americans  lost  in  this  unfortunate  engagement,  «•  Losses  of 
in  killed,  wounded,  and  captured,  about  a  thousand  men,  *««•  a3i!n 
besides  all  their  artillery,  ammunition  wagons,  and  much 

of  their  baggage. §  The  Baron  de  Kalb,  second  in  com- 
mand, was  mortally  wounded.  The  British  reported  their 
loss  at  three  hundred  and  twenty-five.  5With  the  rem-  '  ° 

nant  of  his  forces  Gates  rapidly  retreated  to  Hillsboro',|| 

in  North  Carolina.  BATTLE  OF  SANDERS 

9.  6The  defeat  of  Gates  was  soon  followed 


*  Hanging  Rock  is  a  short  distance  E.  from  the  Catawba  or 
Wateree  River,  in  the  present  Lancaster  County,  and  about  thirty- 
five  miles  N.  from  Camden.  (See  Map,  preceding  page.) 

t  Camden  is  on  the  E.  bank  of  the  Wateree,  110  miles  N.W. 
from  Charleston.  The  battle  of  the  16th  took  place  a  little  N. 
from  Sanders'  Creek,  about  eight.miles  N.  from  Camden.  (See 
Map  ;  also  Map,  preceding  page.)  A 

$  Ckrmont  is  about  thirteen  mites  N.  from  Camden.  (See 
Map,  preceding  page.) 

$  (The  British  accounts,  Stedman,  ii.  210,  Andrews  iv.  30,  &c., 
estimate  the  American  loss  at  about  2000.) 

||  Hillsboro\  in  N.  Carolina,  is  situated  on  one  of  the  head 
branches  of  the  Neuse  River,  thirty-five  miles  N.  W.  from  Ra 
leigh. 

50 


394 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[BOOK  IL 


ANALYSIS. 


a.  Aug.  18. 

1.  Measures 
adopted  by 
Cornwall™. 


2.  Effect  of 
these  meas- 
ures. 


3.  Col.  Fergu- 
son and  his 
party. 


I.  Battle  of 

King's 
Mountain. 
b.  Oct.  7. 


'5.  Successes 
of  Gen. 
Bumpier. 


c.  Nov.  12, 
at  Broad 
River. 


by  the  surprise  and  dispersion  of  Sumpter's  corps.  This 
officer,  who  had  already  advanced  between  Camden  and 
Charleston,  on  learning  the  misfortune  of  his  superior 
retired  promptly  to  the  upper  parts  of  Carolina,  but  at 
Fishing-Creek*  his  troops  were  surprised  by  Tarleton's 
cavalry,  and  routed*  with  great  slaughter. 

10.  'Cornwallis,  again  supposing  the  province  subdued, 
adopted  measures  of  extreme  severity,  in  order  to  compel 
a  submission  to  royal  authority.     Orders  were  given  to 
hang  every  militia  man  who,  having  once  served  with  the 
British,  had  afterwards  joined  the  Americans ;  and  those 
who  had  formerly  submitted,  but  had  taken  part  in  the  re- 
cent revolt,  were  imprisoned,  and  their  property  was  taken 
from  them  or  destroyed.     2But  these  rigorous  measures 
failed  to  accomplish  their  object ;  for  although  the  spirit 
of  the  people  was  overawed,  it  was  not  subdued.     The 
cry  of  vengeance  rose  from  an  exasperated  people,  and 
the  British  standard  became  an  object  of  execration. 

11.  3In  September,  Cornwallis  detached  Colonel  Fer- 
guson to  the  frontiers  of  North  Carolina,  for  the  purpose 
of  encouraging  the  loyalists  to  take  arms.     A  considera- 
ble number  of  the  most  profligate  and  abandoned  repaired 
to  his  standard,  and,  under  the  conduct  of  their  leader, 
committed  excesses  so  atrocious,  that  the  highly  exasper- 
ated militia  collected  to  intercept  their  march,  and  arming 
themselves  with  whatever  chance  threw  in  their  way,  at- 
tacked the  party  in  the  post  which  they  had  chosen  at 
King's  Mountain.')-    4The  attackb  was  furious,  and  the  de- 
fence exceedingly  obstinate ;    but  after  a  bloody  fight, 
Ferguson  himself  was  slain,  and  three  hundred  of  his 
men  were  killed  or  wounded.     Eight  hundred  prisoners 
were  taken,  and  amongst  the  spoil  were  fifteen  hundred 
stands  of  arms.     The  American  loss  was  about  twenty. 

12.  Notwithstanding  the  defeat  of  General  Sumpter, 
he  had  again  collected  a  band  of  volunteers,  with  which 
he  continued  to  harass  the  enemy ;  and  although  many 
plans  were  laid  for  his  destruction,  they  all  failed  in  the 
execution.     In  an  attack6  which  was  made  on  him  by 
Major  Wemys,  the  British  were  defeated,  and  their  com- 
manding officer  taken  prisoner.^    On  the  20th  of  Novem- 
ber he  was  attacked  by  Colonel  Tarleton,  at  Blackstocks,§ 


*  Fishing  Creek  enters  the  Wateree  from  the  W.,  about  thirty  miles  N.W.  from  Camden 
(See  Map,  p.  392.) 

t  King's  Mountain  is  an  eminence  near  the  boundary  Htween  N.  Carolina  and  S.  Carolina, 
W.  of  the  Catawba  River.  (See  Map,  p.  392.) 

J  This  occurred  on  the  eastern  bank  of  Broad  River  (a  northern  branch  of  the  Congaree,)  at 
a  place  called  Fishdam  Ferry,  52  miles  N.W.  from  Camden.  (See  Map,  p.  392.) 

§  Blackstocks  is  on  the  southern  bank  of  Tiger  River  (a  western  branch  of  Broad  River,)  in  the 
•western  part  of  Union  County,  seventy-five  miles  N.W.  from  Camden.  (See  Map,  p.  392.'* 
(There  is  another  place  called  Blackstocks  in  Chester  County,  forty  miles  east  from  this.; 


PART  III.]  EVENTS  OF  1780.  395 

but  after  a  severe  loss  Tarleton  was  obliged  to  retreat,     1T8O. 
leaving  Sumpter  in  quiet  possession  of  the  field. 

13.  J Another  zealous  officer,  General  Marion,  likewise  i.oen.  Ma- 
distinguished  himself  in  this  partisan  warfare,   and  by 
cutting  off  straggling  parties  of  the  enemy,  and  keeping 

the  tories  in  check,  did  the  American  cause  valuable  ser- 
vice.    2No  farther  events  of  importance  took  place  in  the  2.  Events  dv^ 
South  during  the  remsdnder  of  the  year,  and  we  now  re-  Snder Tof 
turn  to  notice  the  few  which  occurred  during  the  summer    the  year' 
in  the  northern  provinces. 

14.  3Early  in  June,  five  thousand  men,  under  General    3^en^ 
Knyphausen,  passeda  from  Staten  Island  into  New  Jersey,  ten'g  esepedi- 
— occupied  Elizabethtown, — burned  Connecticut  Farms,*  l  jersey. 
— and  appeared  before  Springfield ;  but  the  advance  of  a    a>  June  7< 
body  of  troops  from  Morristown,  induced  them  to  with- 
draw.    Soon  after,  the  enemy  again  advanced  into  New 
Jersey,  but  they  were  met  and  repulsed  by  the  Americans 

at  Springfield. 

15.  *On  the  10th  of  July  the  Admiral  de  Ternay  ar-  *.  Arrival  of 
rived  at  Newport,b  with  a  French  fleet,  having  on  board 

six  thousand  men,  under  the  command  of  the  Count  de 
Rochambeau.  Although  high  expectations  had  been  in.- 
dulged  from  the  assistance  of  so  powerful  a  force  against  the  season. 
the  enemy,  yet  no  enterprise  of  importance  was  under- 
taken,  and  the  operations  of  both  parties,  at  the  North, 
were  mostly  suspended  during  the  remainder  of  the  sea- 
son. 

16.  5While  defeat  at  the  South,  and  disappointment  at  s.  Dangers  a 
the  North,  together  with  the  exhausted  state  of  the  finan-  threatening 
ces,  and  an  impoverished  country,  were  openly  endanger- the  5^!caw 
ing  the  American  cause,  domestic  treachery  was  secretly 
plotting  its  ruin.     6The  traitor  was  Arnold; — one  of  the  e.  who  was 
first  to  resist  British  aggression,  and,  hitherto,  one  of  the  iJ^SSTi* 
most  intrepid  defenders  of  American  liberty.     In  recom-  said°fhim- 
pense  for  his  distinguished  services,  congress  had  appointed 

him  commandant  at  Philadelphia,  soon  after  the  evacua- 
tion of  that  city  by  the  English. 

17.  'Here  he  lived  at  great  expense,  indulged  in  ga-  7.  The  habits 
ming,  and,  having  squandered  his  fortune,  at  length  ap- 
propriated  the  public  funds  to  his  own  uses.     Although 
convicted  by  a  court-martial,  and  reprimanded  by  Wash-  he  meditated. 
ington,  he  dissembled  his  purposes  of  revenge,  and  having 
obtained  the  command  of  the  important  fortress  of  West 
Point,f  he  privately  engaged  to  deliver  it  into  the  hands 

*  Connecticut  Farms,  now  called  Union,  is  six  miles  S.W.  from  Newark,  on  the  road 
from  Elizabethtown  to  Springfield. 

t  The  important  fortress  of  West  Point  is  situated  on  the  west  hank  of  the  Hudson,  fifty- two 
miles  from  New  York  City.  It  is  the  seat  of  the  United  States  Military  Academy,  established 
by  act  of  Congress  in  1802.  (See  Map,  p.  377.) 


396 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[BOOK  tt 


ANALYSIS, 


i.  MajorAn- 


2  drcum- 


ma%u£?*' 

a.  sept.  23. 


».  Arnold's  en- 


4.  The  fate  of 


6.  what  more 
13  SCn!)id.Ar' 


e.  The  cap- 
tor8dfeAn~ 


7.  drcum- 


Holland. 


b.  Dec.  20. 
s.  situation 


of  the  enemy,  for  10,000  pounds  sterling,  and  a  commission 
as  brigadier  in  the  British  army. 

13.  1PTo  Major  Andre,  aid-de-camp  to  Sir  Henry  Clin- 
ton, and  adjutant-general  of  the  British  army,  a  young 
and  amiable  officer  of  uncommon  merit,  the  business  of 
negotiating  with  Arnold  was  intrusted.  "Having  passed 
up  the  Hudson,  near  to  West  Point,  for  the  purpose  of 
holding  a  conference  with  the  traitor,  and  being  obliged 
to  attempt  a  return  by  land  ;  when  near  Tarrytown*  he 
was  stopped*  by  three  militia  soldiers,  —  John  Paulding, 
David  Williams,  and  Isaac  Van  Wert  ;  who,  after  search- 
ing their  prisoner,  conducted  him  to  Colonel  Jameson, 
their  commanding  officer.  3Andre  was  incautiously  suf- 
fered to  write  to  Arnold;  when  the  latter,  taking  the 
alarm,  immediately  escaped  on  board  the  Vulture,  a  Brit- 
ish vessel  lying  in  the  river. 

19.  4The  unfortunate  Andre  was  tried  by  court-mar- 
tial ;  upon  his  own  confession  he  was  declared  a  spy,  and, 
agreeably  to  the  laws  and  usages  of  nations,  was  con- 
demned  to  death.     5Arncld  received  the  stipulated  reward 
of  his  treason  ;  but  even  his  new  companions  viewed  the 
traitor  with  contempt,  and  the  world  now  execrates  his 
name  and  memory.     6Each  of  the  captors  of  Andre  re- 
ceived  the  thanks  of  congress,  a  silver  medal,  and  a  pension 
for  life. 

20.  7In  the  latter  part  of  this  year,  another  European 
power  was  added  to  the  open  enemies  of  England.     Hol- 
^anc^'  jealous  of  the  naval  superiority  of  Britain,  had  long 
been  friendly  to  the  American  cause  ;  she  had  given  en- 
couragement and  protection  to  American  privateers,  and 
had  actually  commenced  the  negotiation  of  a  treaty  with 
congress,  the  discovery  of  which  immediately  called  forth 
a  declarationb  of  war  on  the  part  of  England. 

21.  8Thus  the  American  Revolution  had  already  invol- 
ve(^  England  in  war  with  three  powerful  nations  of  Eu- 
rope,  and   yet   her  exertions   seemed   to  increase   with 
the  occasions  that  called  them  forth.     Parliament  again 
granted  a  large  amount  of  money  for  the  public  service  of 
the  coming  year,  and  voted  the  raising  of  immense  arma- 
ments by  sea  and  land. 


*  Tarrytown  is  on  the  E.  bank  of  the  Hudson,  twenty-eight  miles  N.  from  New  York.  (Set 
Map,  p.  862.)  Andre  was  arrested  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  N.  from  the  village.  He  was  exe 
cut«d  and  buried  on  the  W.  side  of  the  river,  a  quarter  of  a  mile  west  from  the  village  of  Tap 
pan.  a  few  rods  south  of  the  New  Jersey  line. 


PART  III.] 


397 


SURRENDER  OF  LORD   CORNWALLIS.      (See  page  406.) 


CHAPTER  VIII 


EVENTS    OF     1781. 


1Y81. 


Bc8&!f 

VIII. 

i.  Relative 


1.  JTHE  condition  of  the  army  of  Washington,  at  the 
beginning  of  the  year  1781,  was  widely  different  from  that 
of  the  royal  forces  under  the  command  of  Clinton.     While 
the  latter  were  abundantly  supplied  with  all  the  necessaries 
and  comforts  which  their  situation  required,  the  former 
were  suffering  privations  arising  from  want  of  pay,  cloth- 
ing, and  provisions,  which  at  one  time  seriously  threatened 
the  very  existence  of  the  army. 

2.  2So  pressing  had  the  necessities  of  the  soldiers  become,  .2.  Revolt  of 
that,  on  the  first  of  January,  the  whole  Pennsylvania  line  of  ianiaTroops'. 
troops,  to  the  number  of  one  thousand  three  hundred,  aban- 

doned their  camp  at  Morristown,  —  declaring  their  intention 
of  marching  to  the  place  where  congress  was  in  session,  in 
order  to  obtain  a  redress  of  their  grievances. 

3.  "The  officers  being  unable  to  quell  the  sedititon,  the  s.  course  ta- 
mutineers  proceeded  in  a  body  to  Princeton,  where  they 

were  met  by  emissaries  from  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  who 
sought  to  entice  them  into  the  British  service.  Indignant 
at  this  attempt  upon  their  fidelity,  they  seized  the  British 
agents,  and  delivered  them  to  General  Wayne,  to  be  treated 
as  spies. 

4.  4A  committee  from  congress,  and  also  a  deputation 
from  the  Pennsylvania  authorities  met  them,  first  at  Prince- 
ton,  and  afterwards  at  Trenton  j  and  after  liberal  con- 


398 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[BOOK  II. 


ANALYSIS. 


1.  Offer  of 
reward. 


2.  Effect  of 

this  mutiny, 

and  one  in 

the  Jersey 

line. 


means  the 

wants  of  the 

army  ivere 

supplied. 


4.  Robert 
Morris,  and 
benefits  at- 
tributed to 
his  aid. 


6.  Arnold's 
depredations 
in  Virginia. 


a.  Jan.  5. 
b.  N.  p.  162. 

c.  Jan.  20. 
d.  N.  p.  387. 


e   Attempt  to 

seize  him, 
and  its  fail- 
ure. 

e.  March  8. 

f.  March  16. 


7.  Gen.  Phil- 
ips. 

f.  March  26. 


cessions,  and  relieving  their  necessities  in  part,  induced 
those  whose  terms  of  service  had  not  expired,  to  return  to 
their  duties,  after  a  short  furlough,  'Being  offered  a  re. 
ward  for  apprehending  the  British  emissaries,  they  nobly 
refused  it ;  saying,  that  their  necessities  had  forced  them 
to  demand  justice  from  their  own  government,  but  they 
desired  no  reward  for  doing  their  duty  to  their  country 
against  her  enemies. 

5.  2This  mutiny,  and  another  in  the  Jersey  line  which 
was  instantly  suppressed,  aroused  the  attention  of  the  states, 
and  of  congress,  to  the  miserable  condition  of  the  troops, 
and  called  forth  more  energetic  measures  for  their  relief. 
3Taxation  was   resorted  to,  and  readily  acquiesced  in; 
and  money,  ammunition,   and  clothing,  were  obtained  in 
Europe ;  but  the  most  efficient  aid  was  derived  from  the 
exertions  of  Robert  Morris,  a  wealthy  merchant  of  Phila- 
delphia, whom  congress  had  recently  appointed  superin- 
tendent of  the  treasury. 

6.  4He   assumed  the  collection  of  taxes,  contracted  to 
furnish  flour  for  the  army,  and  freely  used  his  own  ample 
means  and  personal  credit  to  sustain  the  government.     In 
the  course  of  the  year  the  Bank  of  North  America  was 
established  under  his  care,  which  exerted  a  highly  bene- 
ficial influence  upon  the  currency,  and  upon  public  credit. 
It  has  been  asserted,  that  to  the  financial  operations  of 
Robert  Morris  it  was  principally  owing  that  the  armies  of 
America  did  not  disband,  and  that  congress  was  enabled 
to  continue  the  war  with  vigor  and  success. 

7.  5Early  in  January  of  this  year,  General  Arnold,  then 
a  brigadier  in  the  royal  army,  made  a  descent  upon  Vir- 
ginia, with  a  force  of  1600  men,  and  such  a  number  of 
armed  vessels  as  enabled  him  to  commit  extensive  ravages 
on  the  unprotected  coasts.     Having  destroyed11  the  public 
stores  in  the  vicinity  of  Richmond,6  and  public  and  private 
property  to  a  large  amount  in  different  places,  he  entered0 
Portsmouth/  which  he  fortified,  and  made  his  head-quarters ; 
when  a  plan  was  formed  by  Washington  to  capture  him 
and  his  army. 

8.  "Lafayette,  with  a  force  of  1200  men,  was  sent  into 
Virginia  ;  and  the  French  fleet,  stationed  at  Rhode  Island, 
sailed6  to  co-operate  with  him ;  but  the  English  being  ap- 
prized of  the  project,  Admiral  Arbuthnot  sailed  from  New 
York, — attackedf  the  French  fleet,  and  compelled  it  to  re- 
turn to  Rhode  Island.    Thus  Arnold  escaped  from  the  im- 
minent danger  of  falling  into  the  hands  of  his  exasperated 
countrymen.     TSoon  after,  the  British  general  Philips  ar. 
riveds  in  the  Chesapeake,  with  a  reenforcement  of  2000 
men.     After  joining  Arnold  he  took  the  command  of  the 


PART  III.]  EVENTS  OF  1781.  399 

forces,  and  proceeded  to  overrun  and  lay  waste  the  coun-    1781. 
try  with  but  little  opposition. 

9.  'After  the  unfortunate  battle   near  Camden,  men-  o^^ffl^ 
tioned  in  the  preceding  chapter,*  congress  thought  proper  the  battle  of 
tq  remove  General  Gates,  and  to  appoint  General  Greene  a.-see.  p.  393. 
to  the  command  of  the  southern  army.    2Soon  after  taking  2.  First  mean*. 
the  command,  although  having  a  force  of  but  little  more  urcSraiy 
than  two  thousand  men,  he  despatched  General  Morgan  to     Greene- 
the  western  extremity  of  South  Carolina,  in  order  to  check 

the  devastations  of  the  British  and  loyalists  in  that  quar- 
ter.    3Cornwallis,  then  on  the  point  of  advancing  against     3.  Com- 
North  Carolina,  unwilling  to  leave  Morgan  in  his  rear, 
sent  Colonel   Tarleton    against   him,    with   directions   to 
"  push,  him  to  the  utmost." 

10.  4Morgan  at  first  retreated  before  the  superior  force     4.  coune 
of  his  enemy,  but  being  closely  pursued,  he  halted  at  a  pMo^an.y 
place  called  the  Cowpens,*  and  arranged  his  men  in  order 

of  battle.    5Tarleton,  soon  coming  up,  confident  of  an  easy  5.  Battle  of 

,  .  IK  i  •  i  •  •  i       the  Cowpens, 

victory,  made  an  impetuous  attackb  upon  the  militia,  who    b-  Jan.  17. 
at  first   gave  way.     The  British   cavalry  likewise   dis- 
persed a  body  of  the  regular  troops,  but  while  they  were 
engaged  in  the  pursuit,  the  Americans  rallied,  and  in  one 
general  charge  entirely  routed  the  enemy,  who  fled  in 
confusion.     °The  British  lost  three  hundred  in  killed  and  « J?^'^*' 
wounded ;  while  five  hundred  prisoners,  a  large  quantity  eachparty. 
of  baggage,  and  one  hundred  dragoon  horses,  fell  into  the 
hands    of  the   conquerors.      The    Americans   had   only 
twelve  men  killed  and  sixty  wounded. 

11.  7On  receiving  the  intelligence  of  Tarleton's  defeat,  -r.  Attempt  of 

/-«  IT          i  ii/«ii       /»i        T-»         -I    -r»  •  i    Cornwallis  to 

Cornwallis,  then  on  the  left  bank  or  the  Broad  River,j     intercept 
destroyed  his  heavy  baggage,  and   commenced  a  rapid 
march  towards  the  fords  of  the  Catawba,:f  hoping  to  ar- 
rive in  time  to  intercept  the  retreat  of  Morgan  before  he 
could  pass  that  river.     8After  a  toilsome  march,  Morgan  e.  His  pur- 
succeeded  in  reaching  the  fords,  and  crossed0  the  river  in  S^SopT 
safety  ;  but  only  two  hours  later  the  van  of  the  enemy  ap-    c- Jan- 29< 
peared  on  the  opposite  bank.     It  being  then  in  the  eve- 
ning, Cornwallis  halted  and  encamped  •  feeling  confident 
of  overtaking  his  adversary  in  the  morning.     During*  the 
night  a  heavy  rain  raised  the  waters  of  the  river,  and  ren-  g  Second  d^ 
dered  it  impassable  for  two  days.  ap&°^™ew* 

12.  9At  this  time  General*  Greene,  who  had  left  the 


*  Cowpens  is  near  the  northern  boundary  of  S.  Carolina,  in  Spartanburg  district,  five  miles 
8.  from  Broad  River.  (See  Map,  p.  392.) 

t  Broad  River  rises  in  the  western  part  of  N.  Carolina,  and  flowing  S.  into  S.  Carolina  re- 
ceives Pacolet  and  Tiger  Rivers  from  the  W.,  and  unites  with  the  Saluda  two  miles  N.  from  Co- 
lumbia to  form  the  Congaree.  (See  Map,  p.  392.) 

J  Catawba  is  the  name  given  to  the  upper  part  of  the  Wateree.  Cornwallis  crossed  at  Go- 
icon's  Ford,  30  miles  N.  from  the  northern  boundary  of  S.  Carolina.  (Map,  p.  392.) 


400  THE  REVOLUTION.  [BooK  II 

ANALYSIS,  main  body  of  his  army  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Pedee,* 

a.  Jan  3i~~  oPPos^te  Cheraw,f  arrived*    and  took   the   command  of 

Morgan's  division,  which  continued  the  retreat,  and  which 

was  soon  followed  again  in  rapid   pursuit  by  Cornwallis. 

.  Both  armies  hurried  on  to  the  Yadkin,  which  the  AmerT 

b. Feb. 2,3.    icans  reached  first;  but  while  they  were  crossing,1'  their 

rear-guard  was  attacked  by  the  van  of  the  British,  and 

part  of  the  baggage  of  the  retreating  army  was  abandoned. 

Again  Cornwallis  encamped,  with  only  a  river  between 

him  and  his  enemy  ;  but  a  sudden  rise  in  the  waters  again 

retarded  him,  and  he  was  obliged  to  seek  a  passage  higher 

i.  HOW  this  up  the  stream.     xThe  rise  of  the  waters,  on  these  two  oc- 

Mturer*  was    casions,  was  regarded  by  many  as  a  manifest  token  of  the 

protection  which  Heaven  granted  to  the  justice  of  the 

American  cause. 

i.Theretreat      13.  2After  crossing  the  Yadkin,  General  Greene  pro- 

ifffttwYad-  ceeded  to  Guilford  Court  House,  and  after  being  joinedc  by 

c.  Feb.' 7.     the  remainder  of  .his  army,d  continued  his  retreat  towards 

d-  seejath    Virginia,  still  vigorously  pursued  by  Cornwallis,  who  a 

e.  Feb.  is.    third  time  reached'  the  banks  of  a  river/  just  as  the 

f.  The  Dan.   American  rear-guard  had  crossed  safely  to  the  other  side. 

3.  Te.rm.ina-  3Mortified  at  being  repeatedly  disappointed  after  such  pro- 
^ur/uu6    digious  efforts,  Cornwallis  abandoned  the  pursuit,  and  turn- 

g.  N.  P.  393.  ing  slowly  to  the  South,  established  himself  at  Hillsboro'.* 

4.  Next-move-      14.  4Soon  after,  General  Greene,   strengthened   by   a 
ySaKSSi  body  of  Virginians,   recrossedh  the  DanJ   into  Carolina. 
a£>mpanyfof  Learning  that  Tarleton  had  been  sent  into  the  district  be- 

loyaiists.     tween  Haw§  and  Deep  Rivers,  to  secure  the  cooperation 
21>  22'  of  a  body  of  loyalists  who  were  assembling  there,  he  sent 
Col.  Lee  with  a  body  of  militia  to  oppose  him.     On  the 
march,  Lee  fell  in  with  the  loyalists,  three  hundred  and 
fifty  in  number,  who,  thinking  they  were  meeting  Tarle- 
i.  Feb.  25.    ton,  were  easily  surrounded.1     While  they  were  eager  to 
make  themselves  known  by  protestations  of  loyalty,  and 
cries  of  "  Long  live  the  king,"  the  militia  fell  upon  them 
with  fury,  killed  the  greater  portion,  and  took  the  re- 
mainder prisoners. 

5.  Battle  of       15.  5Having  received  additional  reenforcements,  which 

CowrllHous6.  increased  his   number  to   4400  men,   Greene  no  longer 

avoided  an  engagement,  but  advancing  to  Guilford  Court 

House,*  posted  his   men  on  advantageous   ground,   and 


*  The  Great  Pedee  River  rises  in  the  Blue  Ridge,  in  the  northwestern  part  of  N.  Carolina, 
and  flowing  S.E.  through  S.  Carolina,  enters  the  Atlantic  through  Winyaw  Bay,  sixty  miles 
N.E.  from  Charleston.  In  N.  Carolina  it  bears  the  name  of  Yadkin  River. 

t  Cheraw  is  on  the  W.  bank  of  the  Pedee,  ten  miles  S.  from  the  N.  Carolina  line.  (Se« 
Map,  p.  392.)  The  Americans  crossed  the  Yadkin  near  Salisbury. 

t  Dan  River,  rising  in  the  Blue  Ridge,  in  the  southern  part  of  Virginia,  and  flowing  E. 
unites  with  the  Stauntou  to  form  the  Roanoke. 

$  Haw  River  from  the  N.W.,  and  Deep  River,  from  the  W.,  unite  in  Chatham  County, 
thirty  miles  S.W.  of  Raleigh,  to  form  Cape  Fear  River. 


PART  fflj 


EVENTS  OF  1781. 


401 


there  awaited  the  enemy.  Here,  on  the  15th  of  March, 
he  was  attacked  by  Cornwallis  in  person.  At  the  first 
charge,  the  Carolina  militia  retreated  in  disorder.  The 
regular  troops,  however,  sustained  the  battle  with  great 
firmness  ;  but  after  an  obstinate  contest  a  general  retreat 
was  ordered,  and  the  Americans  fell  back  several  miles, 
leaving  the  field  in  the  possession  of  the  enemy.  'The 
American  loss,  in  killed  and  wounded,  was  about  400  ; 
but  the  number  of  fugitives,  who  returned  to  their  homes, 
increased  the  total  loss  to  1300.  The  British  loss  was 
about  500,  among  whom  were  several  valuable  officers. 

16.  2The  result  of  the  battle  was  little  less  than  a  defeat 
to  Cornwallis,  who  was  unable  to  profit  by  the  advantage 
which  he  had  gained.     He  soon  retired  to  Wilmington,* 
and  after  a  halt  of  nearly  three  weeks,  directed  his  marchb 
upon  Virginia.     3General  Greene,  in  the  mean  time,  de- 
filing to  the  right,  took  the  daring  resolution  of  re-enter- 
ing South  Carolina  ;  and,  after  various  changes  of  posi- 
tion, encamped  on  Hobkirk's  Hill,"|~  a  little  more  than  a 
mile  from  Lord  Rawdon's  post  at  Camden. 

17.  *Here  he  was  attacked  on  the  25th  of  April,  and  so 
strongly  did  victory  for  a  time  incline  to  the  side  of  the 
Americans,  that  Greene  despatched  a  body  of  cavalry  to 
intercept  the  enemy's  retreat.      A   Maryland   regiment, 
however,  vigorously  charged  by  the  enemy,  fell  into  con- 
fusion ;  and   in  spite  of  the  exertions  of  the  officers,  the 
rout  soon   became  general.     The  killed,   wounded,  and 
missing,  on  both  sides,  were  nearly  equal. 

18  6Soon  after,  Lord  Rawdon  evacuated0  Camden,  and 
retired  with  his  troops  beyond  the  Santee  River  ;  when, 
learning  that  Fort  Watson^:  had  surrendered,  and  that 
Fort  Mott,§  together  with  the  posts  at  Granby||  and  Orange- 
burg,^  were  closely  invested,  he  retreated  still  farther, 
and  encamped  at  Eutaw  Springs.**  These  posts,  together 


!?§!> 

March  15. 


1.  Losses  of 
each  party. 


2.  Result  of 
the  battle, 
and  ntxt 

nwvt-ments  of 
Curmvallis. 

a.  April  7. 

b.  April  25v 

3.  Course  ta- 
ken by  Gen- 
eral Ureene; 


April  25. 

4.  Battle  of 

Hobkirk't 

Hill. 


don- 
' 


*  Gruilford  Court  House,  now  Greens-        BATTLE  OP  GUILFORD 
boro',   the   capital  of  Guilford  County,  COURT  HOUSE. 

is  between  the  sources  of  Haw  and  Deep 
Rivers,  about  eighty  miles  N.W.  from 
Kaleigh.  (See  Map.) 

t  HobkirVs  Hill.    (See  Map.) 

%  Fort  Watson  was  on  the  E.  bank  of 
the  Santee,  in  the  S.W.  partofSump- 
ter  County,  about  fifty-five  miles  from 
Camden.  (See  Map,  p.  392.) 

§  Fort  Mott  was  on  the  S.  bank  of 
the  Congaree,  near  its  junction  with 
the  Wateree,  about  forty  miles  S.  from 
Camden.  (See  Map,  p.  392.) 

||  Granby  is  on  the  S.  bank  of  the 
Congaree,  thirty  miles  above  Fort  Mott. 
(See  Map,  p.  392.) 

IT  Orangeburg  is  on  the  E.  bank  of  the  North  Edisto,  twenty-five 
miles  S.W.  from  Fort  Mott.  (See  Map,  p.  392  ) 

**  Eutaw  Springs  is  the  name  given  to  a  small  stream  that  en- 
ters the  Santee  from  the  S.,  at  the  N.AV.  extremity  of  Charleston 
iistrict,  about  fi/ty  miles  from  Charleston.  (See  Map,  p.  392.) 

a 


BATTLE   OF  HOBKIRK'S 
HILL. 


402 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[BOOK  H. 


ANALYSIS. 


1.  Siege,  and 
assault  of 
Ninety -a  if 


June  18. 


2  Movements 
of  the  two  ar- 
mies after  the 
repulse  at 
Ninety-six. 


July. 


3.  Change  of 
British  com- 
manders. 
4.  Fate  of 
Col.  Hayne. 


ft.  Lord  Raw- 
don's  efforts. 


6  Justice  of 

the  measure 

disputed. 

7.  Battle  of 


Springs. 


with  Augusta,  soon  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Ameri- 
cans ;  and  by  the  5th  of  June  tfye  British  were  confined 
to  the  three  posts — Ninety-six,  Eutaw  Springs,  and 
Charleston. 

19.  'After  the  retreat  of  Lord  Rawdon  from  Camden, 
General  Greene  proceeded  to  Fort  Granby,  and  thence 
against  Ninety-six,  a  place  of  great  natural  strength,  and 
strongly   fortified.      After  prosecuting  the   siege  of  this 
place  nearly  four  weeks,  and  learning  that  Lord  Rawdon 
was  approaching  with  reenforcements,  General    Greene 
determined  upon  an  assault,  which  was  made  on  the  18th 
of  June  ;  but  the  assailants  were  beaten  off,  and  the  whole 
army  raised  the  siege,  and  retreated,  before  the  arrival  of 
the  enemy. 

20.  2 After  an  unsuccessful  pursuit  of  the  Americans, 
again  Lord  Rawdon  retired,  closely  followed  by  the  army 
of  Greene,   and  took  post  at  Orangeburg,  where  he  re- 
ceived a  reenforcement  from  Charleston,  under  the  com- 
mand of  Col.  Stewart.     Finding  the  enemy  too  strong  to 
be  attacked,  General  Greene  now  retired,"1  with  the  main 
body  of  his  army,  to  the  heights*  beyond  the  Santee,  to 
spend  the  hot  and  sickly  season,  while  expeditions  under 
active  officers  were  continually  traversing  the'  country,  to 
intercept  the  communications  between  Orangeburg  and 
Charleston.     3Lord  Rawdon  soon  after  returned  to  Eng- 
land, leaving  Colonel  Stewart  in  command  of  his  forces. 

21.  *Before  his  departure,  a  tragic  scene  occurred  at 
Charleston,  which  greatly  irritated  the  Carolinians,  and 
threw  additional  odium  on  the  British  cause.     This  was 
the  execution  of  Colonel  Isaac  Hayne,  a  firm  patriot,  who, 
to  escape  imprisonment,  had  previously  given  in  his  adhe- 
sion to  the  British  authorities.     When  the  British  were 
driven  from  the  vicinity  of  his  residence,  cbnsidering  the 
inability  to  protect,  as  a  discharge  of  the  obligation  to 
obey,  he  took  up  arms  against  them,  and,  in  this  condition, 
was  taken  prisoner. 

22.  He  was  brought  before  Col.  Balfour,  the  command- 
ant of  Charleston,  who  condemned  him  to  death,  although 
numerous  loyalists  petitioned  in  his  favor.     "Lord  Raw- 
don, a  man  of  generous  feelings,  after  having  in  vain  ex- 
erted his  influence  to  save  him,  finally  gave  his  sanction 
to  the  execution.     6The  British  strongly  urged  the  justice 
of  the  measure,  while  the  Americans  condemned  it  as  an 
act  of  unwarrantable  cruelty. 

23.  TEarly  in  September,  General  Greene   again  ad- 


*  The  Santee  IMs  are  E.  of  the  Wateree  Riyer,  about  twenty  miles  south  from  Camden. 
(See  Map.  p.  392.) 


PART  III.]  EVENTS  OF  1781.  403 

vanced  upon  the  enemy,  then  commanded  by   Colonel    IT'S!* 
Stewart,  who  at  his  approach,  retired  to  Eutaw  Springs.*  a.  N.  p.  40l. 
On  the  8th  the  two  armies  engaged,  with  nearly  equal 
forces.     The  British  were  at  first  driven   in   confusion 
from  the  field,  but  at  length  rallying  in  a  favorable  posi- 
tion, they  withstood  all  the  efforts  of  the  Americans,  and 
after  a  sanguinary  conflict,  of  nearly  four  hours,  General 
Greene  drew  off  his  troops,  and  returned  to  the  ground 
he  had  occupied  in  the  morning.     During  the  night,  Col- 
onel Stewart  abandoned  his  position,  and  retired  to  Monk's 
Corner. b     'The  Americans  lost,  in  this  battle,  in  killed,   b.  N.  p.  391. 
wounded,  and  missing,  about  300  men.     The  loss  sus-  \^s^,r%. 
tained  by  the  enemy  was  somewhat  greater. 

24.  "Shortly  after  the    battle  of  Eutaw   Springs,  the  2.  ciose  of  the 
British  entirely  abandoned  the  open  country,  and  retired 

to  Charleston  and  the  neighboring  islands.  These  events 
ended  the  campaign  of  1781,  and,  indeed,  the  revolution- 
ary war,  in  the  Carolinas.  8At  the  commencement  of 'the  s.  Change  qf 
year,  the  British  were  in  possession  of  Georgia  and  South 
Carolina ;  and  North  Carolina  was  thought  to  be  at  their 
mercy.  At  the  close  of  the  year,  Savannah  and  Charles- 
ton were  the  only  posts  in  their  possession,  and  to  these 
they  were  closely  confined  by  the  regular  American 
troops,  posted  in  the  vicinity,  and  by  the  vigilant  militia 
of  the  surrounding  country. 

25.  4Though  General  Greene  was  never  decisively  vie-    4  what  is 
torious,  yet  he  was  still  formidable  when  defeated,  and  reGenefai 
every  battle  which  he  fought  resulted  to  his  advantage.      Greene- 
To  the  great  energy  of  character,  and  the  fertility  of  genius 

which  he  displayed,  is,  principally,  to  be  ascribed,  the  suc- 
cessful issue  of  the  southern  campaign. 

26.  'Having  followed,  to  its  termination,  the  order  of  s.  Movements 
the  events  which  occurred  in  the  southern  department,  we  sinc^AyriL 
now  return  to  the  movements  of  Cornwallis,  who,  late  in 

April,  left  Wilmington,0  with  the   avowed  object  of  con-  c.  see  p.  401. 
quering  Virginia.     Marching  north  by  the  way  of  Hali- 
fax,*  and  crossing,  with  little  opposition,  the  large  and 
rapid  rivers  that  flow  into  Roanoke  and  Albemarle  Sounds, 
in  less  than  a  month  he  reachedd  Petersburg,!  where  he  d.  May  20. 
found  the  troops  of  General  Philips,  who  had  died  a  few 
days  before  his  arrival.     "The  defence  of  Virginia  was  at    e.  Thede- 
that  time  intrusted  principally  to  the  Marquis  de  Lafayette,    enginia.  ™ 
who,  with  a  force  of  only  three  thousand  men,  mostly 


*  Halifax,  in  N.  Carolina,  is  situated  on  the  W.  bank  of  the  Roanoke  River,  afc  the  head  of 
rtoop  navigation,  about  150  miles  N.  from  Wilmington. 

t  Petersburg,  Virginia,  is  on  the  S,  bank  of  Appomattox  River,  twelve  miles  above  it*  en- 
trance into  James  River. 


404 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[BOOK  IL 


ANALYSIS,  militia,  could  do  little  more  than  watch  the  movements  of 
"~  the  enemy,  at  a  careful  distance. 

27.  'Unable  to  bring  Lafayette  to  an  engagement,  Corn- 
wallis overran  the  country  in  the  vicinity  of  James  River, 
and  destroyed  an  immense  quantity  of  public  and  private 

2.  Tarieton's  property.  8An  expedition  under  Tarleton  penetrated  to 
Charlottesville,*  and  succeeded  in  making  prisoners  of 
several  members  of  the  Virginia  House  of  Delegates,  and 
came  near  seizing  the  governor  of  the  state,  Thomas  Jef- 
ferson. 3 After  taking  possession  of  Richmond  and  Wil- 
liamsburg,  Cornwallis  was  called  to  the  sea-coast  by  Sir 
Henry  Clinton  ;  who,  apprehensive  of  an  attack  by  the 
combined  French  and  American  forces,  was  anxious  that 
Cornwallis  should  take  a  position  from  which  he  might  re- 
enforce  the  garrison  of  New  York  if  desirable. 

28.  Proceeding   from   Williamsburg   to   Portsmouth, 
when  on  the  point  of  crossing  the  James  River  he  was  at- 


i.  course  of 
,ornwaiiis. 


expedition. 


cormoai- 


a.  July  6. 


s.  Next  move- 


4.  Events  that 
occurred  du- 
ring the 

c^nwams.  tacked*  by  Lafayette,  who  had  been  erroneously  informed 
that  the  main  body  had  already  crossed.  General  Wayne, 
who  led  the  advance,  on  seeing  the  whole  of  the  British 
army  drawn  out  against  him,  made  a  sudden  charge  with 
great  impetuosity,  and  then  hastily  retreated  with  but 
little  loss.  Cornwallis,  surprised  at  this  bold  maneuver, 
and  perhaps  suspecting  an  ambuscade,  would  not  allow  a 
pursuit. 

29.  BAfter  crossing  James  River  he  proceeded  to  Ports- 
mouth ;  but  not  liking  the  situation  for  a  permanent  post, 
he  soon  evacuated  the  place,  and  concentrated1"  his  forces 
at  Yorktown,f  on  the  south  side  of  York  River,  which  he 
immediately  commenced  fortifying.     Gloucester  Point,  on 
the  opposite  side  of  the  river,  was  held  by  a  small  force 
under  Colonel  Tarleton. 

30.  6In  the  mean  time,  General  Washington  had  formed 
a  plan  of  attacking  Sir  Henry  Clinton  ;  and  late  in  June 
the  French  troops  from  Rhode  Island,  under  Count  Ro- 
chambeau,  marched  to  the  vicinity  of  New  York,  for  the 

purpose  of  aiding  in  the  enterprise.  'The 
intention  was  abandoned,  however,  in 
August,  in  consequence  of  large  reen- 
forcements  having  been  received  by  Clin- 
ton,— the  tardiness  with  which  the  conti- 


b.  From  Aug. 
1-22- 


e  nan  of 


troops. 


SIEGE   OF  YORKTOWN. 


*  Charlottesvitte  is  about  sixty-five  miles  N.W.  from 
Richmond.  It  is  the  seat  of  the  University  of  Virginia, 
an  institution  planned  by  Mr.  Jefferson.  The  residence 
of  Mr.  Jefferson  was  at  Monticello.  three  miles  S.E.  from 
Charlottesville. 

t  Yorktown,  the  capital  of  York  County,  Virginia,  ia 
on  the  S.  side  of  York  River,  about  seven  miles  from 
its  entrance  into  the  Chesapeake.  (See  Map.) 


PART  III.] 


EVENTS  OF  1781. 


405 


nental  troops  assembled, — and  the  fairer  prospect  of  suc- 
cess which  was  opened  by  the  situation  of  Cornwallis. 

31.  J  A  French  fleet,  commanded  by  the  Count  de  Grasse, 
was  expected  soon  to  arrive  in  the  Chesapeake ;  and  Wash- 
ington, having  effectually  deceived  Clinton  until  the  last 
moment,  with  the  belief  that  New  York  was  the  point  of 
attack,  suddenly  drew  off  the  combined  French  and  Amer- 
ican army,  and,  after  rapid  marches,  on  the  30th  of  Sep- 
tember appeared  before  Yorktown. 

32.  aThe  Count  de  Grasse  had  previously  entered'  the 
Chesapeake,  and,  by  blocking  up  James  and  York  Rivers, 
had  effectually  cut  off  the  escape  of  Cornwallis  by  sea ; 
while  a  force  of  two  thousand  troops,  under  the  Marquis 
St.  Simon,  landed  from  the  fleet,   and  joined   Lafayette, 
then  at  Williamsburg,  with  the  design  of  effectually -op- 
posing the  British,  should  they  attempt  to  retreat  upon  the 
Southern  States.     8A  British  fleet  from  New  York,  under 
Admiral  Graves,  made  an  attempt  to  relieve  Cornwallis, 
and  to  intercept  the  French  fleet  bearing  the  heavy  artil- 
lery and  military  stores,  from  Rhode  Island.     A  partial 
action  took  placeb  off  the  capes,  but  the  French  avoided  a 
general  battle,  and  neither  party  gained  any  decided  ad- 
vantage.    The  object  of  the  British,  however,  was  de- 
feated. 

33.  *  After  General  Clinton  had  learned  the  destination 
of  the  army  of  Washington,  hoping  to  draw  off  a  part  of 
his  forces,  he  sent  Arnold  on  a  plundering  expedition 
against  Connecticut.     "Landing0  at  the  mouth  of  the  river 
Thames,  Arnold  proceeded  in  person  against  Fort  Trum- 
bull,  a  short  distance  below  New  London,*  which  was 
evacuated0  on  his   approach.      New  London  was  then 
burned,0  and  public  and  private  property  to  a  large  amount 
destroyed. 

34.  "In  the  meantime  a  party  had  proceeded  against 
Fort  Griswold,  on  the  east  side  of  the  river,  which,  after 
an  obstinate  resistance,  was  carried  by  assault. d     When 
Colonel  Ledyard,  the  commander  of  the  fort,  surrendered 
his  sword,  it  was  immediately  plunged  into  his  bosom ;  and 
the  carnage  was  continued  until  the  greater  part  of  the 
garrison  was  killed  or  wounded.     7This  barbarous  inroad 
did  not  serve  the  purpose  of  Clinton  in  checking  the  ad- 
vance of  Washington  against  Cornwallis. 

35.  8In  the  siege  of  Yorktown  the  French  were 
posted  in  front,  and  on  the  right  of  the  town,  extend- 

*  New  London,  in  Connecticut,  is  situated  on  the  W.  bank  of  the 
River  Thames,  three  miles  from  its  entrance  into  Long  Island  Sound. 
Fort  Trumbull  is  situated  on  a  projecting  point,  about  a  mile  below 
the  city.  Fort  Griswold  is  situated  opposite  Fort  Trumbull,  on  an  em- 
'jience  in  the  town  of  Groton.  (See  Map.) 


1781. 


1.  Sudden  de- 

parture  of 

the  combined 

armies. 


Sept.  30. 


2.  The  retreat 

of  Cornwal- 
lis  cut  off, 
both  by  sea 

and  by  land. 

a.  Aug.  28, 30. 


3.  Attempt  to 
relieve  Corn- 
wallis. 


b.  Sept.  5. 


4.  Expedition 
sent  to  Con- 
necticut. 


5.  What  Ar- 
nold accom- 
plished in 


c.  Sept.  6. 


6.  Capture  of 
Fort  Gris- 
wold. 
d.  Sept.  6. 

7.  The  pur- 
pose of  this 

barbarous  in- 
road. 

8.  Arrange- 
ment of  the 

combined 

forces  at 

the  siege  of 

Yorktown. 


406 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[Boo*  IL 


ANALYSIS, 


a.  seethe 
.  TheSatter- 


what  effect, 


2.  Advance 


Oct.  H. 


prhelies°J' 


s.  surrender 
ofYorktown. 


Oct.  19. 


e.  Clinton 


7.  Disposition 
''$fcu. 


«.  NOV.  s. 


•. 

{ant  victory, 


ing  from  the  river  above  to  the  morass  in  the  centre,  where 
they  were  met  by  the  Americans,  who  extended  to  the 
river  below.a  ]On  the  evening  of  the  ninth  of  Octo- 
ber, the  batteries  were  opened  against  the  town,  at  a  dis- 
tance of  600  yards ;  and  so  heavy  was  the  fire,  that  many 
of  the  guns  of  the  besieged  were  soon  dismounted,  and 
silenced,  and  the  works  in  many  places  demolished. 
Shells  and  red  hot  balls  reached  the  British  ships  in  the 
harbor,  several  of  which  were  burned.  2On  the  even- 
ing of  the  llth  the  besiegers  advanced  to  within  three 
hundred  yards  of  the  British  lines. 

36.  3On  the  14th,  two  redoubts,  in  advance  and  on  the 
left  of  the  besieged,  were  carried  by  assault ;  the  one  by 
an  American,  and  the  other   by  a  French  detachment. 
These  were  then  included  in  the  works  of  the  besiegers. 
On  the  16th,  nearly  a  hundred  pieces  of  heavy  ordnance 
were  brought  to  bear  on  the  British  works,  and  with  such 
effect  that  the  walls  and  fortifications  were  beaten  down, 
and  almost  every  gun  dismounted. 

37.  4No  longer  entertaining  any  hopes  of  effectual  re- 
sistance,  on   the  evening  of  the  same   day    Cornwallis 
attempted  to  retreat  by  way  of  Gloucester  Point ;  hoping 
to  be  able  to  break  through  a  French  detachment  posted 
in  the  rear  of  that  place,  and,  by  rapid  marches,  to  reach 
New  York  in  safety,     frustrated  in  this  attempt  by  a 
violent  storm,  which  dispersed  his  boats  after  one  division 
had  crossed  the  river,  he  was  reduced  to  the  necessity  of 
a  capitulation ;  and,  on  the  19th,  the  posts  of  Yorktown 
and  Gloucester,  containing  more  than  seven  thousand  Brit- 
ish soldiers,  were  surrendered  to  the  army  of  Washington, 
and  the  shipping  in  the  harbor  to  the  fleet  of  De  Grasse. 

38.  6Five  days  after  the  fall  of  Yorktown,  Sir  Henry 
Clinton   arrivedb  at  the   mouth  of  the  Chesapeake,  with 
an  armament  of  7000  men ;  but  learning  that  Cornwallis 
had  already  surrendered,  he  returned  to  New  York.  7The 
victorious  allies  separated  soon  after  the  surrender.     The 
Count  de    Grasse   sailed0   for   the    West  Indies  ;  Count 
Rochambeau  cantoned  his  army,  during  the  winter,  in 
Virginia  ;  and  the  main  body  of  the  Americans  returned 
to  its  former  position  on  the  Hudson,  while  a  strong  de- 
tachment under  General  St.  Clair  was  despatched  to  the 
south,  to  reenforce  the  army  of  General  Greene. 

39.  8By  the  victory  over  Cornwallis,.  the  whole  country 
was,  in  effect,  recovered  to  the  Union — the  British  power 
was  reduced  to  merely  defensive  measures — and  was  con- 
fined, principally,  to  the  cities  of  New  York,  Charleston, 
and  Savannah.     At  the  news  of  so  important  a  victory, 
transports  of  exultation  broke  forth,  and  triumphal  cele- 


PART  III.]  CLOSE  OF  THE  WAR.  407 

brations  were  held  throughout  the  Union.  Washington  1781. 
set  apart  a  particular  day  for  the  performance  of  divine  ,.  Religious 
service  in  the  army ;  recommending  that  "  all  the  troops 
should  engage  in  it  with  serious  deportment,  and  that  sen- 
sibility  of  heart  which  the  surprising  and  particular  inter- 
position of  Providence  in  their  favor  claimed." 

40.  "Congress,  on    receiving  the  official   intelligence, 
went  in  procession  to  the  principal  church  in  Philadelphia, 
"  To  return  thanks  to  Almighty  God  for  the  signal  success    occtmon- 
of  the  American  arms,"  and  appointed  the  13th  of  De- 
cember as  a  day  of  public  thanksgiving  and  prayer. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

CLOSE   OF  THE   WAR,   AND   ADOPTION    OF   THE      &&«** 
CONSTITUTION. 

1.  "WHEN  intelligence  of  the  defeat  and  capture  of  3-£™^*" 
Cornwallis  reached  London,  the  king  and  ministry  evinced  ^|^neJ0 
a  determination  still  to  continue  the  war  for  the  reduction  continue  th* 
of  the   "  rebellious  colonies ;"  but,  fortunately,  the  war 

had  become  almost  universally  unpopular  with  the  British 

nation.     4From  the  12th  of  December  to  the  4th  of  March,    $n%00}ef£ 

repeated  motion,  were  made  in  the  House  of  Commons  for     House  of 

1      .         .  ,  11-1  i  i        TT  Commons. 

terminating  the    var;  and  on  this  latter  daya  the  House  '  j^82 

resolved,  that  tho&  ^  who  should  advise  the  king  to  continue  a  Marchnu 
the  war  on  the  coi  tinent  of  North  America,  should  be  de- 
clared enemies  of  vhe  sovereign  and  of  the  country. 

2.  5On  the  20th  of  March  the  administration  of  Lord  March  20. 
North  was  terminated,  and  the  advocates  of  peace  imme-  6  ^f^™"* 
diately  came  into  power.     Early  in  May,  Sir  Guy  Carle-  JJ^J;  g 
ton,  who  had  been  appointed  to  succeed  Sir  Henry  Clinton  /Mowed. 
in  the  command  of  all  the  British  forces,  arrived  at  New 

York,  with  instructive  to  promote  the  wishes  of  Great 
Britain  for  an  accommodation  with  the  United  States.  In 
accordance  with  these  views,  offensive  war  mostly  ceased 
on  the  part  of  the  British,  and  Washington  made  no  at- 
tempts on  the  posts  of  the  enemy.  The  year  1782,  con- 
sequently, passed  without  furnishing  any  military  opera- 
tions of  importance  ;  although  the  hostile  array  of  armies, 
and  occasional  skirmishes,  still  denoted  the  existence  of  a 
state  of  war.  NoT.  30. 

3.  "On  the  30th  of  November,  1782,  preliminary  arti-  Jr^;^g£ 
cles  of  peace  were  signed  at  Paris,  by  Mr.  Oswald,  a  com-  edinjM.^atid 
missioner  on  the  part  of  Great  Britain,  and  John  Adams,  n**g  yea?* 


408  CLOSE  OF  THE  WAR.  [BOOK  U 

ANALYSIS.  Benjamin  Franklin,  John  Jay,  and  Henry  Laurens,  on  the 
""  part  of  the  United  States.     Preliminary  articles  of  peace 
1783.     between  France  and  England  were  likewise  signed  on  the 
Jan.  20.      20th  of  January  following  ;  and  on  the  3d  of  September, 
sept.  3.     Qf  fae  same  year,  definitive  treaties  of  peace  were  signed 
by  the  commissioners  of  England  with  those  of  the  United 
States,  France,  Spain,  and  Holland. 

Terms  of      4.  xBy  the  terms  of  the  treaty  between  England  and  the 
United  States,  the  independence  of  the  latter  was  acknow- 
lanunttedne  ledged  in  its  fullest  extent ;  ample  boundaries  were  allow- 
states.      e(j  tnenlj  extending  north  to  the  great  lakes,  and  west  to 
the   Mississippi, — embracing   a  range   of  territory  more 
extensive  than  the  states,  when  colonies,  had  claimed ;  and 
an  unlimited  right  of  fishing  on  the  banks  of  Newfound- 

2.  The  mar-  land  was  conceded.     2The  two  Floridas,  which  had  long 
a.  since  1763.  been  held*  by  England,  were  restored  to  Spain. 

April  19,         5.  3On  the  19th  of  April,  the  eighth  anniversary  of  the 

3.  Remaining  battle  of  Lexington,  a   cessation  of  hostilities  was   pro- 

c^a^me(i  m  tne  American  army ;  and  on  the  3d  of  Novem- 
ber, the  army  was  disbanded  by  general  orders  of  con- 
gress. Savannah  was  evacuated  by  the  British  troops  in 
July,  New  York  in  November,  and  Charleston  in  the  fol- 
lowing month. 

6.  Notwithstanding  all  had  looked  forward  with  joyful 

disbanding  of  hope  to  the  termination  of  the  war,  yet  the  disbanding  of 
nny'  the  American  army  had  presented  difficulties  and  dangers, 
which  it  required  all  the  wisdom  of  congress  and  the  com- 
,  mander-in-chief  to  overcome.  Neither  officers  nor  sol- 
diers had,  for  a  long  time,  received  any  pay  for  their  ser- 
vices ;  and  although,  in  1780,  congress  had  adopted  a 
resolution  promising  half  pay  to  the  officers,  on  the  con- 
clusion of  peace,  yet  the  state  of  the  finances  now  rendered 
the  payment  impossible.  The  disbanding  of  the  army 
would,  therefore,  throw  thousands  out  of  the  service,  with- 
out compensation  for  the  past,  or  substantial  provision  for 
the  future. 

9.  Fears  of  an      7.  &In  this  situation  of  affairs,   it  was  feared  that  an 
open  insurrection  would  break  out,  and  that  the  aimy 
would  attempt  to  do  itself  the  justice  which  the  country 
e.  Address    was  slow  to  grant.     flln  the  midst  of  the  excitement,  an 
thfougif'tL  anonymous  address,  since  ascertained  to  have  been  writ- 
army-      ten  by  Major  John  Armstrong, — composed  with  great  in- 
genuity,  and  recommending  an  appeal  to  the  fears  of 

b.  March  n.  congress,  and  the  ^people,  was  circulated12  through  the 
army  ;  calling  a  meeting  of  the  officers,  for  the  purpose 
of  arranging  the  proper  measures  for  obtaining  redress. 
Such  was  the  state  of  feeling  in  the  army,  that  a  war  be- 
tween  the  civil  and  the  military  powers  appeared  inevitable. 


PART  HI.]  ADOPTION  OF  THE  CONSTITUTION.  409 

8.  xThe  firmness  and  prudence  of  Washington,  how-     1783. 
ever,  succeeded  in  averting  the  danger.     Strong  in  the  L  what  was 
love  and  veneration  of  the  people  and  the  army,  and  pos- 
sessing  an  almost  unbounded  influence  over  his  officers, 

he  succeeded  in  persuading  the  latter  to  disregard  the 
anonymous  call,  and  to  frown  upon  all  disorderly  and 
illegal  proceedings  for  obtaining  redress.  2In  a  subse-  2  whatwm 

1         .  Ti     i    i         ITT      i  •  i  •          i  f    r^  i  Honeinasuo- 

quent  meeting,   called  by  Washington  himself,  breneral  sequent  meet- 
Gates  presiding,  the  officers  unanimously  declared,  that tng  £ed  by 
"  No  circumstances  of  distress  or  danger  should  induce  a 
conduct  that  might  tend  to  sully  the  reputation  and  glory 
which  they  had  acquired  at  the  price  of  their  blood,  and 
eight  years'   faithful  services,"   and  that  they  still   had 
"  unshaken  confidence  in  the  justice  of  congress  and  their 
country." 

9.  3Not  long  after,  congress  succeeded  in  making  the  3.  Arrange- 
proper  arrangements  for  granting  the  officers,  according 

to  their  request,  five  years'  full  pay,  in  place  of  half  pay 
for  life  •  and  four  months'  full  pay  to  the  army,  in  part 
payment  for  past  services.  4Their  work  completed, —  4.  Return  of 
their  country  independent, — the  soldiers  of  the  revolution 
returned  peaceably  to  their  homes  ;  bearing  with  them 
the  public  thanks  of  congress  in  the  name  of  their  grate- 
ful country. 

10.  6Washington,  having  taken  leave  of  his  officers  and 
army,  repaired  to  Annapolis,  where  congress  was  then  in 
session  ;  and  there,  on  the  23d  of  December,  before  that 
august  body  of  patriots  and  sages,  and  a  large  concourse 
of  spectators, — in  a  simple  and  affectionate  address,  after 
commending  the  interests  of  his  country  to  the  protection 
of  Heaven,  he  resigned  his  commission  as  commander-in- 
chief  of  the  American  army. 

11.  eAfter  an  eloquent  and  affecting  reply  by  General  e.ms retire* 

•mr-m-        i  '  i  f    i  TTr      i  •  -xi       menttopri- 

Mifflm,  then  president  of  the  congress,  Washington  with-  vateu/e. 
drew.  He  then  retired  to  his  residence  at  Mour.  t  Ver- 
non,  exchanging  the  anxious  labors  of  the  carup,  for 
the  quiet  industry  of  a  farm,  and  bearing  with  him  the 
enthusiastic  love,  esteem,  and  admiration  of  his  country- 
men. 

12.  Independence  and  peace  being  now  established,  ^JJSSXl 
the  public  mind,  relieved  from  the  excitement  incident  to  at  this  period. 
a  state  of  war,  was  turned  to  examine  the  actual  condi- 
tion of  the  country.     In  addition  to  a  foreign  debt  of  eight 
millions  of  dollars,  a  domestic  debt  of  more  than  thirty 
millions,  due  to  American  citizens,  and,  principally,  to 

the  officers  and  soldiers  of  the  revolution,  was  strongly 
urged  upon  congress  for  payment.     "But  by  the  articles  s.  The  debt 
of  confederation  congress  had  not  the  power  to  discharge 

52 


410  CLOSE  OF  THE  WAR.  [BOOK  IL 

ANALYSIS,  debts  incurred  by  the  war ;  it  could  merely  recommend 
~~  to  the  individual  states  to  raise  money  for  that  purpose. 

1.  The  states       13.  'The  states  were  therefore  called  upon  for  funds  to 
cjSrefiS'  discharge,  in  the  first  place,  the  arrears  of  pay  due  to  the 

2.  what  pre-  soldiers  of  the  revolution.     2The  states  listened  to  these 
cSpiianecL  calls  with  respect,  but  their  situation  was  embarrassing  ; 

— each  had  its  local  debts  to  provide  for,  and  its  domestic 
government  to  support, — the  country  had  been  drained  of 
its  wealth,  and  taxes  could  not  be  collected ;  and,  besides, 
congress  had  no  binding  power  to  compel  the  states  to 
obedience.  3Some  of  the  states  attempted,  by  heavy 
taxes  upon  the  people,  to  support  their  credit,  and  satisfy 
^eir  crecutors.  In  Massachusetts,  an  insurrection  was 
the  consequence,  and  an  armed  force  of  several  thousand 
a.  in  i7sr.  men  was  necessary  to  suppress  it.a 

4.  Necessity       14.  4With  evils  continually  increasing,  the  necessity  of 

•union 'of  tLs  B.  closer  union  of  the  states,  and  of  an  efficient  general  gov- 

s  convention  ernmentj  became  more  and  more  apparent.     6A  conven- 

at  Annapolis,  tion  of  commissioners  from  six  states,  held  at  Annapolis,  in 

September,  1786,  for  the  purpose  of  establishing  a  better 

system  of  commercial  regulations,  led  to  a  proposition  for 

1787.  revising  the  articles  of  confederation.    "Accordingly,  a  con- 
9afphiiadeT  vention  of  delegates,  from  all  the  states,  except  Rhode  Is- 
phtain  1787.  land,  metb  at  Philadelphia  for  this  purpose  in  1787.     Find- 

May'     ing  the  articles  of  confederation  exceedingly  defective  as 

a  form  of  government,  the  convention  rejected  their  former 

purpose  of  revising  them,  and  proceeded  to  the  considera- 

i.  New  terrf-  tion  of  a  new  constitution. — 7In  July  of  this  year,  a  large 

ms£ 'formed,  extent  of  territory  north  of  the  Ohio  River  was  formed  into 

a  territorial  government  by  the  general  congress,  and  called 

the  Northwestern  Territory. 

s.  The  new        15.  'After  four  months'  deliberation  a  constitution  was 

aS*aUaS-  agreed6  on,  which,  after  being  presented  to  congress,  was 

tion.  ^     submitted  to  conventions  of  the  people  in  the  several  states 

for  the  r  ratification.     Previous  to,  and  during  the  year 

1788.  1788,  majorities   of  the  people   in  eleven  of  the   states 
adopte  I  the  constitution,  although  not  without  strong  op- 
position ;    as  many  believed  that  the   extensive  powers, 
which  the  new  government  gave  to  the  rulers,  would  be 
dangerous  to  the  liberties  of  the  people. 

9.  Party         16.  "The  supporters  of  the  constitution,  who  advocated  a 
union  of  the  several  states  under  a  strong  government,  were 
denominated  Federalists,  and  their  opposers  anti-Federal- 
Ifflcera ''under  *sis'     "Provision  having  been  made  for  the  election  of  of- 
thimment°v'  ^cers  under  the  new  government,  George  Washington 
d.  votes     was  unanimously  elected11  President  of  the  United  States 
for  the  term  of  four  years,  and  John  Adams  Vice-presi- 
dent. 


APPENDIX 

TO    THE    REVOLUTION. 

1.  »In  the  preceding  sketch  of  the  Revolution,  we  have  dwelt  1775. 
principally  on  those  events  alone  that  are  immediately  connected  i  Character 
with  American  history ;  the  limits  to  which  we  were  confined  sel-  'Ofthe  pre- 
dom  permitting  us  to  look  beyond  the  American  continent  to  ob-  Sk™$n0%th6 
serve  the  relations  which  England  sustained,  during  that  period,  ^volution. 
with  the  other  powers  of  Europe.    *From  the  point  of  view  that  2.  importance 
we  have  taken,  however,  it  will  be  seen  that  we  could  derive  only  %^l%faf. 
an  inadequate  knowledge  of  the  magnitude  of  the  contest  in  which  ged  view  of 
England  was  involved  by  the  revolt  of  her  American  colonies ;  and  the  subject. 
it  is  believed  that  our  history  will  acquire  additional  interest  and 
importance  in  our  eyes  by  a  better  understanding  of  the  British 
councils  during  the  period  of  our  Revolution,  and  by  a  more  cir- 
cumstantial account  of  the  European  wars  and  alliances  entered 

into  against  England,  in  support  of  American  Independence. 

2.  3So  recently  had  America  become  known  to  most  Europeans,  ex-  3.  The  light 
cept  by  its  geographical  position  on  the  maps  of  the  globe,  that  g^X^of 
the  sudden  appearance  of  a  civilized  nation  there,  disputing  its  England 
possession  with  one  of  the  greatest  powers  in  Europe,  filled  all  wjjfej£«  *" 
minds  with   astonishment.      The   novelty  of  the  spectacle — the  viewed  by 
magnitude  of  the  interests  involved  in  the  controversy — a  jealousy 

of  the  power  of  England,  and  detestation  of  her  tyranny,  and  the 
idea  of  an  independent  empire  in  the  New  World,  awakened  uni- 
versal attention ;  and  a  general  wish  prevailed  throughout 
Europe,  that  the  Americans  might  be  successful  in  gaining  their 
independence.  4None,  however,  regarded  the  struggle  with  more 
intense  interest  than  the  French  people,  whom  recent  defeats, 
national  antipathy,  and  the  hope  of  seeing  the  humiliation  of  a 
dreaded  rival,  no  less  than  the  natural  impulse  in  favor  of  men 
struggling  against  their  oppressors,  stimulated  to  give  every  encour- 
agement to  the  cause  of  the  Americans. 

3.  5Even  the  people  of  England  were  divided  in  opinion  on  the     5.  By  the 
subject  of  the  justice  of  taxing  the  Americans,  and  the  policy  of     'England. 
employing  forcible  measures  to  constrain  their  submission.    6In  e.  By  pariia- 
parliament  the  opposition  to  the  ministerial  measures  was  vehe-       ment. 
ment,  and  sustained  by  such  men  ae  the  Earl  of  Chatham  and  Lord 
Camden,  Mr.  Burke,  Mr.  Fox,  and  the  Marquis  of  Rockingham. 

7Even  the  city  of  London  presented,8-  through  their  lord-mayor,  7.  TJie  city  of 
an  address,  remonstrance,  and  petition  to  the  throne,  deprecating      Condon. 
the  measures  of  the  ministerial  party,  and  entreating  his  majesty   a-  "^75. l0' 
to  dismiss  "immediately  and    forever    from   his  councils,  those 
ministers  and  advisers  who  encouraged  the  establishment  of  arbi- 
trary power  in  America." 

4.  8A  majority  of  the  people  in  the  trading  towns  disapproved  8.  By  the  peo- 
of  hostilities,  as  injurious  to  the  interests  of  commerce ;  but  through-     pltr^ding 
out  the  nation  generally,  the  lower  classes,  fully  persuaded  that    towns,  $-c. 
the  Americans  were  an  oppressed  people,  showed  the  strongest  ^dMedin 
aversion  to  the  war ;  and  such  was  the  popular  feeling  against  the    London  by 
ministerial  measures,  that  the  recruiting  service  was  greatly  ob-  $^?fS 
Btructed  by  it.    9When  intelligence  of  the  battle  of  Lexington  was  of  Lexington. 


412  APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION.  [BooK  It 

ANALYSIS,  received,  it  excited  a  great  commotion  in  the  city  of  London,  and  a 
~  violent  remonstrance  against  the  measures  of  parliament  was  imme- 
diately published,  accompanied  by  the  severest  censures  upon  those 
who  had  advised  the  king  to  make  war  upon  his  American  subjects. 
Petition        5.  JThe  more  moderate  party  in  London,  presented  to  the  throne 
" an  numWe  petition  and  address/'  which,  although  expressed 
in  terms  more  cool  and  temperate  than  the  remonstrance,  attributed 
to  his  majesty's  ministers  the  disturbances  in  America — asserted 
the  attachment  of  the  colonies  to  Great  Britain — and  justified  their 
conduct  upon  those  principles  of  freedom  on  which  the  British 

2.  Answer  of  constitution  itself  was  based.    2The  answer  which  the  king  deigned 
the  king.     to  giye  to  ^s  a(j<iresSj  waS;  that  while  the  constituted  authority 

of  government  was  openly  resisted  by  the  Americans,  it  was  neces- 
sary to  enforce  those  measures  by  which  alone  the  dignity  and 
interests  of  the  realm  could  be  duly  maintained. 

3.  Discontents      6.  3The  general  discontent  also  reached  the  officers  of  the  army. 
*and.eonducl  When  *^e  regiment  to  which  the  Earl  of  Effingham  belonged  was 
of  the  Earl  of  ordered  to  America,  that  nobleman  promptly  resigned  his  commis- 

Effingham.  sion,  declaring  that  his  honor  and  his  conscience  would  not  permit 
him  to  shed  the  blood  of  his  fellow  subjects  in  America,  who  were 
contending  for  their  liberties.  The  Earl  had,  from  youth,  been 
attached  to  the  military  profession,  and  had  distinguished  himself 
in  foreign  service.  The  example  of  so  eminent  an  individual  was 
not  without  its  influence  upon  others,  and  several  officers,  of  the 
same  political  opinions  as  the  Earl,  declined  serving  against  Amer- 
ica. The  course  pursued  by  these  individuals,  although  it  did  not 
pass  uncensured,  conferred  upon  them  a  high  degree  of  popularity. 
The  Earl  of  Effingham  received  the  public  thanks  of  the  city  of 
London  for  his  behavior,  and  was  honored  with  the  same  testi- 
mony of  approbation  from  the  city  of  Dublin. 

4.  Former  po-      7.  4The  difficulties  with  America  were  also  the  cause  of  reviv- 
tSionsre-  in&  at  tnis  period,  the  nearly  dormant  political  distinctions  of 

vived.       whig  and  tory?a  with  all  the  party  violence  and  inveteracy  that  had 
a  See  p.  303.   marked  the  civil  dissensions  in  England  during  the  latter  years 

5.  Violence  of  of  the  reign  of  Q,ueen  Anne.    ^From  the  violent  altercations  and 
paing{eel     continual  bickerings  carried  on  between  the  opposing  parties,  it 

seemed  that  not  only  America,  but  England  also,  would  soon 
become  a  scene  of  mutual  hostilities. 

a.  Character  8.  6The  tories,  who  had  been  zealously  attached  to  the  Stuart 
parfy°as  family,  and  to  the  arbitrary  principles  which  they  cherished,  were 

represented,   now  accused  of  instigating  a  war  upon  the  American  subjects  of 

V  nent/?0'  Britain,  because  the  latter  had  ventured  to  assert  their  just  rights 
and  liberties.  The  whole  course  of  the  tory  party  was  brought 
up  in  review  before  the  nation — they  were  declared  the  unscrupu- 
lous advocates  of  arbitrary  power,  and  to  their  pernicious  councils 
and  machinations  were  attributed  nearly  all  the  disgraces  abroad, 
and  dissensions  at  home,  which  England  had  suffered  since  the 
present  reigning  family  had  come  into  power. 

i.  Character  9.  70n  the  other  hand,  the  whigs  were  reproached  with  being 
tte  Senuine  descendants  and  representatives  of  those  republican 
incendiaries  who  had  once  subverted  royalty  and  overturned  the 
constitution,  and  who,  during  the  commonwealth,  had  carried  on 
the  most  sanguinary  proscription  for  opinion's  sake,  and  ever  since 
the  settlement  of  the  crown  on  the  princes  of  the  house  of  Hanover, 
whenever  their  party  was  in  the  ascendency,  had  been  as  tyranni- 
cal in  maintaining  themselves  in  authority  as  the  most  ultra  of 
those  whom  they  taxed  with  being  the  favorers  of  absolute  mon- 
archy. 


PART  III.] 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 


413 


tones. 


10.  *The  tories  also  declared  themselves  the  true  friends  of  Eng-    1775. 
fish  freedom  —  frieiids  of  the  constitution—  '•the  supporters  of  king  -  - 
and  parliament,  in  whom  was  vested  the  keeping  of  the  liberties  of 
England,  and  whose  united  will  was  the  supreme  law,  ever  express- 

ing  the  sentiments  of  a  majority  of  the  people.  Parliament,  said 
the  tories,  had  resolved  upon  using  force,  if  necessary,  in  order  to 
reduce  the  Americans  to  obedience.  Such  was  now  the  law  of  the 
land,  and  ought  to  be  considered  the  voice  of  the  nation.  Main- 
taining the  justness  and  the  political  necessity  of  complying  with 
the  will  of  the  legislature,  the  tories  declared  themselves  the  strict 
observers  of  the  laws  of  their  country,  and  charged  the  whigs  with 
being  disturbers  of  the  public  peace,  and  with  treasonable  attacks 
upon  the  constitution,  tending  to  the  encouragement  of  sedition  and 
rebellion. 

11.  2In  reply  to  these  charges,  the  whigs  declared  themselves    2.  Defence 
more  intent  on  the  substantial  preservation  of  liberty,  than  on  the 

formal  mode  of  doing  it  ;  that  when  parliament  became  corrupt,  the 
people  were  not  bound  to  submit  to  their  betrayers  ;  that  a  very 
considerable  part  of  the  British  empire  totally  disapproved  of  the 
measures  adopted  by  the  ministry  ;  that  in  England  alone  it  was 
far  from  being  certain  that  a  majority  approved  of  those  measures  ; 
and  that  if  a  just  computation  should  be  made  of  the  inhabitants  of 
Britain,  Ireland,  and  the  Colonies,  a  very  large  majority  would  be 
found  against  them.  The  whigs  declared  their  respect  for  pub- 
lic opinion,  which  they  looked  upon  as  more  worthy  of  regard  than 
any  formal  act  of  the  legislature. 

12.  3The  tories  ascribed  exclusive  power  to  the  parliament,  and   3.  Real  no- 
denied  any  accountability  to  the  people  5  the  whigs  regarded  the  ^incilie^of 
parliament  as  composed  of  deputies  of  the  people,  who  have  no  tttetioo  par- 
rights  or  powers  but  in  common  with  their  constituents,  whose  will         ties' 
alone  the  former  were  bound  to  obey  in  transacting  the  public 
business  of  the  nation.     While  the  whigs  admitted  that  it  was  ad- 

visable, for  the  sake  of  public  tranquillity,  to  refrain  from  violence 
in  opposing  the  unjust  measures  of  a  majority  in  parliament,  un- 
less instant  and  intolerable  mischiefs  were  threatened,  they,  at  the 
same  time,  maintained  the  right  of  individuals  to  reprobate  such 
measures  with  all  imaginable  explicitness  and  indignation,  when- 
ever they  appeared  contrary  to  the  public  interests.  Such  were 
the  characters  of  the  two  great  parties  which  now  divided  the  Brit- 
ish nation  on  the  subject  of  the  American  controversy,  and  such 
was  the  general  tenor  of  the  arguments  by  which  they  defended 
their  respective  measures  and  principles. 

13.  *During  the  brief  recess  of  parliament  in  the  summer  of  1775,  4.  The,  Duke 
the  Duke  of  Grafton  withdrew  a  second  time*  from  the  king's  coun-   °JGraJton- 
cil,  on  account  of  his  opposition  to  the  coerpive  measures  adopted 

by  a  majority  of  the  ministers  against  America.  Requesting  an 
audience  of  the  king,  he  stated  to  his  majesty  the  reasons  why  he 
could  no  longer  take  any  part  in  the  administration  of  the  govern- 
ment. The  king  listened  to  him  with  attention,  but  vainly  en- 
deavored to  convince  him  of  the  justice,  the  policy,  and  the  neces-  5  Opening  $ 

Sity  of  the  War.  'parliament 

14.  5On  the  assembling  of  parliament  in  October,"-  the  session  was      inolj^5^g 
opened  by  an  elaborate  speech  from  the  throne,  containing  charges    a'  1775. 

*  The  Duke  of  Grafton  was  a  zealous  whig,  and  was  at  this  time  Lord-privy-seal.  Pre- 
viously, Jan.  28th,  1770,  he  had  resigned  the  office  of  first  Lord-commissioner  of  the  treasury, 
when  Lord  North  was  appointed  his  successor,  under  whom  was  formed  the  famous  tory 
administration,  which  exercised  the  powers  of  government  during  the  succeeding  twelve 
years. 


414  APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION.  [Boo*  II. 

ANALYSIS,  against  the  colonies  of  engaging  in  a  desperate  conspiracy,  with  the 
~~  design  of  establishing  an  independent  empire  in  America.  The 
most  decisive  measures  were  recommended  for  putting  an  end  to 
the  rebellion,  and  parliament  was  informed  that,  with  this  view 
the  military  and  naval  establishments  of  the  kingdom  had  been  in. 
creased,  and  that  friendly  offers  of  foreign  assistance  had  been  re- 
ceived. The  king's  speech  breathed,  throughout,  a  spirit  of  the 
most  inveterate  animosity  against  the  colonies,  and  nothing  less 
than  unconditional  submission  was  held  out  as  the  price  by  which 
peace  was  to  be  purchased. 

i.  Course         15.  1When  the  usual  motion  was  made  in  the  house  of  lords  for 
theMa^A   an  address  in  answer  to  the  speech  from  the  throne,  the  Marquis  of 
of  Rocking-    Rockingham  condemned,  in  the  most  pointed  terms,  the  measures 
m'       recommended  by  the  king.     He  denied  that  the  colonies  had  aimed 
at  independence  ;  "  but  what,"  said  he,  "  they  never  originally  in- 
tended, we  may  certainly  drive  them  to  ;   they  will  undoubtedly 
prefer  independence  to  slavery."    His  lordship  concluded  an  ex- 
cellent speech  by  moving  an  amendment  to  the  address,  expressive 
of  his  views  of  the  proper  means  for  restoring  order  to  the  distract- 
ed affairs  of  the  British  empire.    After  a  long  and  vehement  de- 
bate, the  amendment  was  rejected,  on  the  final  motion,  by  seventy- 
six  voices  to  thirty-three. 
Effects  of       16.  2The  debate  was  not  without  its  salutary  effect  upon  the  na- 


wid  protest  of  ^on?  ^n  enlightening  it  upon  the  true  grounds  of  the  war  with 
the  minority.  America.  The  following  spirited  protest  was  entered  upon  the 
journal  of  the  house  of  lords,  by  the  minority,  who  opposed  the 
address.  "  We  have  beheld  with  sorrow  and  indignation,"  say  their 
lordships,  "  freemen  driven  to  resistance  by  acts  of  oppression  and 
violence.  We  cannot  consent  to  an  address  which  may  deceive  his 
majesty  and  the  public  into  a  belief  of  the  confidence  of  this  house 
in  the  present  ministry,  who  have  disgraced  parliament,  deceived 
the  nation,  lost  the  colonies,  and  involved  us  in  a  civil  war  against 
our  clearest  interests,  and  upon  the  most  unjustifiable  grounds 
wantonly  spilling  the  blood  of  thousands  of  our  fellow  subjects." 

3.  Motions  of       17.  sin  the  latter  part  of  November,  several  motions,  made  in  the 
Grafton.      house  of  lords  by  the  Duke  of  Grafton.  for  estimates  of  the  state 

of  the  army  in  America,  and  the  additional  force  requisite  for  the 

4.  BUI  of  Mr.  ensuing  campaign,  were  negatived  without  a  division.    4A  few 

Burke.      days  later  Mr.  Burke  brought  in  a  bill  in  the  lower  house  "for 

quieting  the  present  troubles  in  America,"  the  basis  of  which  was 

a  renunciation  of  the  exercise  of  taxation,  without  reference  to  the 

question  of  right,  but  a  reservation  of  the  power  of  levying  duties 

for  the  regulation  of  commerce,  leaving  the  disposal  of  the  money 

s.  Fate  of    so  raised  to  the  colonial  assemblies.    5This  conciliatory  plan  re- 

tftis  bin.      Ceived  the  votes  of  one  hundred  and  five  members,  but  two  hundred 

and  ten  voted  against  it. 

e.  Prohibitory      18.  6Soon  after,  a  prohibitory  bill  was  introduced  by  Lord  North, 

biUNorthrd   interdicting  all  trade  and  intercourse  with  the  colonies,  declaring 

their  property,  whether  of  ships  or  goods,  on  the  high  seas  or  in 

harbor,  forfeited  to  the  captors,  and  amounting,  in  fact,  to  an  abso- 

7.  Violent  op-  lute  declaration  of  war.     This  bill  roused  the  utmost  fury  of  the 

jhewhitrsto  wn*8  opposition,  who  declared  it  a  formal  abdication  of  the  British 

this  Mi.      government  over  the  colonies,  leaving  no  alternative  but  absolute 

conquest  on  the  one  side,  or  absolute  independence  on  the  other 

Jt  was  observed  that  the  guardian  genius  of  America  had  this  day 

presided  in  the  British  councils  —  that  the  present  bill  answered 

all  the  purposes  desired  by  the  most  violent  Americans,  by  induc- 

ing the  people  of  the  colonies  to  unite  in  the  most  inflexible  deter- 


PART  III.]  APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION.  415 

ruination  to  cast  off  all  dependence  on  the  parent  state,  and  estab-     1775. 
lish  an  independent  government  of  their  own.     It  was  therefore  ~ 
sarcastically  moved  that  the  title  of  the  present  bill  should  be 
changed,  so  as  to  purport  to  be  a  bill  for  carrying  more  effectually 
into  execution  the  resolves  of  the  American  Congress.      lThe   i.  BUI  car- 
original  bill  was  carried  in  the  house  by  one  hundred  and  ninety-    rie^£ethe 
two  votes  against  sixty-four. 

19.  2In  the  house  of  lords  the  opposition  to  the  bill  was  equally  2.  Opposition- 
violent.    It  was  declared  that  the  bill  was  framed  in  the  hour  of  ^JfJ^f8 
fatality  to  Britain — that  it  created  a  new  country  and  a  new  nation, 

— planting  them  in  that  vast  region  where  once  stood  the  one  half  of 
the  British  empire — giving  them  new  inclinations  and  new  interests 
— teaching  them  to  look  upon  what  remained  of  that  empire  as 
their  most  dangerous  and  inveterate  foe,  and  to  league  themselves 
with  all  its  enemies.    3\Vhat  most  irritated  the  Americans  in  this  3.  Defence  of 
debate  was  the  character  of  the  defence  given  to  the  bill  by  the  ^//Maw- 
celebrated  jurist,  Lord  Mansfield.    He  declared  that  the  war  had        jutd. 
commenced,  that  Britain  had  already  passed  the  Rubicon,  and  that 
they  were  not  now  at  liberty  to  consider  the  original  questions  of 
right  and  wrong,  justice  or  injustice.*    4A  declaration,  from  so  4.  Effect  pro- 
eminent  an  individual,  that  the  justice  of  the  cause  was  no  longer    ^^j^na- 
to  be  regarded,  excited  the  astonishment  of  the  colonists,  and  ce-  juid's  course. 
mented  their  union.    sThe  bill  finally  passed  the  upper  house  with-      5.  Final 
out  a  division.  tSfBf 

20.  ^Notwithstanding  the  continual  large  majorities  in  favor  of      1775 
ministerial  measures,  on  the  20th  of  Fubruary,  1776,  Mr.  Fox  made      Feb  20' 

a  violent  attack  upon  the  ministry,  by  moving  that  a  committee  be  6  ^otion  Of 
appointed  "  to  inquire  into  the  ill  success  of  his  majesty's  arms  in     Mr.  FOX. 
America ."     7During  the  debate  that  followed,  the  weakness  and   7.  Character 
folly  of  the  administration  were  fully  exposed,  and  ministers  were  <& the  d6bate- 
obliged  to  acknowledge  that  "  ill  success  had  hitherto  attended  the 
operations  of  the  war,"  but  they  declared  that  ':  more  vigorous 
measures  would  now  be  pursued,  and  that  it  would  be  highly  im- 
proper to  enter  into  the  examinations  proposed,  until  the  measures 
now  resolved  upon  were  tried,  >and  the  event  known/7     8Like  all  8.  Fate  of  the. 
attempts  to  penetrate  the  veil  of  secrecy  by  which  the  movements      motion- 
of  the  ministry  were  shrouded,  the  motion  of  Mr.  Fox  was  nega- 
tived by  a  large  majority. 

21.  9 When  the  treaties  recently  entered  into  between  the  king    9.  Treaties 
and  the  Landgrave  of  Hesse  Cassel,  the  Duke  of  Brunswick,  and   J^JJJf 
other  German  princes,  for  hiring  large  bodies  of  their  troops  to       troops. 
aid  in  the  prosecution  of  the  war  with  America,  were  laid  before      Feb.  29. 
the  house,  with  the  request  for  supplies,  all  the  ardor  of  the  oppo- 
sition was  again  revived.     10The  reasons  urged  by  the  ministry  for  10. Ministerial 
hiring  foreign  troops,  was,  the  difficulty  of  obtaining  a  sufficient    ^^Irea- 
number  of  men  within  the  kingdom  ;  besides,  could  they  be  ob-        ties. 
tained,  they  were  inexperienced  in  war,  and  it  was  impolitic  to  with- 
draw them  from  the  pursuits  of  commerce  and  manufactures,  when 

a  sufficient  number  of  experienced  veterans  could  be  hired,  equal 
to  the  best  troops  in  Europe. 

22.  uTo  these  arguments  the  opposition  replied,  that  an  applica-  n. Argument? 
tion  to  the  petty  princes  of  Germany  for  succors  to  enable  Britain  to  °{^na/a£i 
subdue  her  own  subjects,  was  humiliating  in  the  extreme,  and  dis-       tfuJm. 

*  Lord  Mansfield  declared  :  "  If  we  do  not  get  the  better  of  America,  America  will  get  the 
better  of  us."  As  applicable  to  the  present  case  he  quoted  the  laconic  speech  of  a  gallant 
officer  in  the  army  of  Gustavus  Adolphus,  who,  pointing  to  the  enemy,  said  to  his  soldiers, 
w  See  you  those  men  yonder !  kill  them,  my  lads,  or  they  will  kill  you." 


416  APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION.  [BooK  II. 

ANALYSIS,  graceful  in  the  eyes  of  Europe.    Besides,  the  terms  on  which  these 
—  troops  were  obtained  were  denounced  as  exorbitant,  and  the  Ger- 
man princes  were  characterized  as  princely  butchers  who  traded  in 
human  blood,  and  sold  their  subjects,  like  so  many  beasts  for  the 

1.  some  of  the  slaughter.    1A.  levy  money  of  seven  pounds  ten  shillings  was  to  be 
tertreafiea£S6  given  for  each  soldier,  and  a  large  subsidy  was  to  be  granted  to  the 

German  princes,  and  continued  two  years  after  the  return  of  their 
troops.  But  what  excited  the  greatest  indignation,  was,  that  twelve 
thousand  of  these  troops,  the  Hessians,  were  to  remain  under  the 
sole  command  and  control  of  their  own  general. 

2.  Assurances      23.  2While  the  ministers  maintained  that  the  terms  were  not 
of  ministers.  unreasonakiej  considering  the  distance,  and  the  nature  of  the  ser- 
vice, they  held  out  to  the  nation  the  most  positive  assurances  that 
so  great  a  body  of  veteran  troops  need  no  more  than  show  its- 

s.  Opposition  self  in  America  to  terminate  the  war.    3But  men  well  conver- 
ttatements.    g^  jn  miiitary  affairs,  and  well  acquainted  with  America,  declared 
that  so  vast  a  country,  with  a  united  people,  could  not  be  con- 
quered by  any  number  of  troops,  however  great,  in  one,  or  even 
4.  Result  in  two  campaigns.      4In  the  house  the  court  party  prevailed  by  a 
the  house,     majority,  in  favor  of  the  supplies,  of  two  hundred  and  forty  two  to 

eighty-eight  voices. 

March  5,          24.  5The  treaties  were  not  less  vigorously  opposed  in  the  house 

n^ke  f    °^  Peers?  *n  consequence  of  a  motion  of  the  duke  of  Richmond  for 

Richmond's  an  address  to  the  king,  requesting  him  to  countermand  the  march 

motion inthe  Of  the  German  auxiliaries,  and  to   give  immediate  orders  for  a 

peers?      suspension  of  hostilities,  in  order  that  a  treaty  might  be  entered 

into  which  should  compose  the  differences  between  Great  Britain 

e.  Remarks  of  and  her  colonies.     6The  Duke  of  Cumberland  "lamented  that 

Cum^eria^..  Brunswickers,  once  the  advocates  of  liberty  in  Europe,  should  now 

7.  Result  in  ^e  sent  to  subjugate  it  in  America."    7On  the  final  question  in  the 

the  house  of  house  of  peers,  the  ministry  were  sustained  by  one  hundred  votes 

against  thirty-two. 

March  ii,         25.  8After  the  decision  of  this  matter,  another  was  brought  for- 

s  Violent  de-  ward  tliat  occasioned  a  sti11  greater  ferment.    On  the  llth  of 

bate  occasion-  March  the  Secretary  of  War  gave  notice  that  the  sum  of  eight 

statement  of  hundred  and  forty-five  thousand  pounds  would  be  necessary  to 

the  secretary  defray  the  extraordinary  expenses  of  the  land  forces  engaged  in 

of  war.       the  American  war  during  the  preceding  year.     The  exorbitancy  of 

this  demand  was  shown  by  the  opposition,  by  a  reference  to  previous 

victorious  campaigns,  and,  among  others,  to  that  of  1760,  which  was 

crowned  with  success  by  the  conquest  of  Canada.     It  was  declared 

that  no  less  than  one  hundred  pounds,  to  a  man,  had  been  expended 

upon  the  harassed  and  suffering  garrison  of  Boston,  and  yet  the 

previous  campaign    had  been  disgraceful  to   the   British   arms. 

Gallant  victories  in  Europe  were  ludicrously  contrasted  with  those 

of  Lexington  and  Bunker's  Hill,  and  the  River  Mystic  with  the 

9.  nefence  of  Rhine  and  the  Danube.    9The  ministry  were  overwhelmed  with  a 
the  ministry.  torrent  Of  wit}  ridicule,  argument,  and  invective,  but  they  stood 

their  ground  on  the  approbation  and  authority  of  parliament, 
relying  more  securely  on  the  strength  of  their  numbers,  than  on 
the  justice  of  their  cause.  They  attributed  the  ill  success  of  the 
past  campaign  to  the  unexpected  obstinacy  of  the  colonies  ;  and  the 
expenditures  that  had  been  so  severely  censured,  to  the  novelty 

10.  Their  call  and  difficulty  of  carrying  on  so  distant  a  war.     10Declaring  that  the 
'agalnst'the6  colonists  had  grown  more  haughty  in  their  demands  since  the  com- 

colonies.  mencement  of  hostilities,  and  that  nothing  but  the  most  stubborn 
opposition  was  henceforth  to  be  expected  from  them,  they  now  called 
upon  parliament  to  let  forth  the  full  vengeance  of  the  kingdom 


PART  HI.]  APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION.  417 

against  these  incorrigible  offenders.    J  After  the  most  Holent  alter-     1776. 
cation,  the  motion  for  supply  was  carried  by  a  majority  of  one  '     ~ "    ~ 
hundred  and  eighty,  against  fifty-seven.  thia^debate. 

26.  20n  the  14th  of  March,  another  important  attempt  was  made  2.  important 
in  the  house,  of  lords,  for  the  purpose  of  arresting  hostilities.  On  that  m°i^f0fhA 
day  the  Duke  of  Grafton  moved  that  an  address  should  be  presented    Graftonfor 
to  the  throne,  requesting  that  "in  order  to  prevent  the  farther  etfu- 

sion  of  blood,  a  proclamation  might  be  issued,  declaring  that  if 
the  colonies  shall  present  a  petition  to  the  commissioners  appointed 
under  the  kite  act,*  setting  forth  what  they  consider  to  be  their 
just  rights  and  real  grievances,  that  in  such  a  case  his  majesty 
will  consent  to  a  suspension  of  arms ;  and  that  assurance  shall  be 
given  them  that  their  petition  shall  be  received,  considered,  and 
answered." 

27.  3Among  the  arguments  in  support  of  this  motion,  it  was  con-  3.  Arguments 
sidered  peculiarly  appropriate,  as  tending  to  allay  the  asperity  of  ^^wion 
the  Americans,  at  a  time  when  the  doctrine  of  unconditional  sub- 
mission had  been  advocated  in  the  other  house — a  doctrine  which 

clearly  tended  to  increase  the  repugnance  of  the  Americans  to  a 
reconciliation,  and  to  excite  them  to  make  the  most  deperate  efforts 
to  gain  their  independence.     4  Another  circumstance  to  which  the  *•  Important 
Duke  of  Grafton  alluded,  as  presenting  a  proper  motive  to  induce  mentioned  by 
the  country  to  suspend  the  blows  it  was  preparing  to  strike,  was     the  Duke. 
the  certain  intelligence  which  had  been  received,  that  two  French 
gentlemen,  bearing,  as  there  was  good  reason  to  believe,  an  impor- 
tant commission,   had    recently  held   a  conference  with  General 
Washington,  and  been  introduced  by  him  to  the  congress,  with 
whom  conferences  had  been  actually  commenced.    5Such  reason-  s.  These  rea- 
ings,  however,  were  totally  ineffectual  with  the  ministerial  party,  sonj^/t^^' 
who  declared  the  impossibility  of  an  effectual  resistance  of  the 
Americans,  and  their  utter  disbelief  of  French  interference.    6The  e.  Motfonre- 
motion  of  the  duke  was  rejected  by  a  vote  of  ninety-one  voices  to       jected. 
thirty-nine.     7This  debate  put  an  end  to  all  attempts  at  conciliatory    7.  Efforts  of 
measures  for  the  present.     The  opposition,. seeing  all  their  efforts  thg^pe^^n 
fruitless,  retired  for  a  while  from  the  unequal  struggle,  and  war 
was  left  to  do  its  work   of  havoc  and  desolation.    8On  the  23d  of  8.  Close  of  the 
May  the  session  of  parliament  was  closed  by  a  speech  from  the       sessi°n 
throne,  in  which  the  king  expressed  ':  his  hope  that  his  rebellious 
subjects  would  yet  be  awakened  to  a  sense  of  their  errors;  at  the 
same  time  expressing  his  confidence  that  if  due  submission  could 
not  be  obtained  by  a  voluntary  return  to  duty,  it  would  be  effected 
by  a  full  exertion  of  the  great  force  intrusted  to  him." 

28.  9Thus  we  have  described,  briefly,  the  state  of  feeling  that    9.  state  of 
existed  in  England,  both  in  and  out  of  parliament,  on  the  subject  fubjectlf  m» 
of  the  controversy  with  America.     The  whole  nation  was  violently     American 
agitated  by  the  conflict  of  opinions,  but  the  people  were  far  more  controver8y- 
equally  divided   on  this  grand  question  than  their  representatives 

in  parliament.     10The  king  was  zealous  for  the  prosecution  of  the    10.  Views  of 
war,  conceiving  that  the  dignity  of  the  crown  was  best  vindicated 
by  measures  of  coercion.     The  tory  party  almost  universally,  and  ty,c 
a  great    portion  of  the    landed  interest,  together  with  a  great 
majority  of  the  clergy  of  the  established  church,  coincided  with      church. 
the  views  and  feelings  of  the  monarch,  and  were  ardent  in  their 
wishes   to  see  the  colonies  reduced  to  unconditional  submission. 

*  The  act  here  referred  to  was  one  empowering  the  King's  commissioners  in  America  merely 
to  grant  pardons  on  submission  ;  thus  hoi  iing  out  a  delusive  show  of  peace,  without  furnish- 
ing the  means  indispensable  for  its  attainment. 

53 


418 


ANALYSIS, 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 


[BOOK  II 


commrcial 


eraiiy,  and 


2.  injuries  to 


4.  American 

Encouraged 
by  France 
and  Spam. 


5.  Remon- 

rKrSf 
government, 


Oct.  31,  1776. 
6.  King's 

& 


parliament. 


7'  MhitherhJn 
king™  speech 
was  treated, 


minteteriai 
address. 


».  Conciu- 

gifontffhe~ 
amendment. 


*On  the  ottfcr  hand,  the  great  body  of  the  whigs,  who  had  been  in 
power  during  most  of  the  period  since  the  English  revolution,  till 
tne  accession  of  the  present  sovereign,  together  with  the  commer- 
cial  part  of  the  community  generally,  and  the  whole  body  of  dis« 
senters,  and  sectaries  of  all  denominations,  regarded  the  war  with 
abhorrence,  and  threw  the  weight  of  their  combined  influence  into 
the  scales  °f  the  opposition. 

29.  2During  the  summer  of  1776,  strong  suspicions  began  to  be 
entertained  by  the  ministry,  of  unfriendly  designs  from  abroad, 
and  already  British  commerce  began   to  suffer    seriously  from 
American  cruisers.    The  trade  of  the  British  West  India  Islands, 
in  particular,  was  involved  in  great  distress,  and  such  was  the 
amount  of  supplies  which  these  islands  ordinarily  derived  from 
America,  that  their  deprivation  caused  the  prices  of  many  neces- 
saries  of  life  to  rise  to  four  or  five  times  tneir  former  value.     3It 
was  computed  in  London,  at  the  close  of  the  year  1776,  that  the 
losses  of  merchants,  and  of  government  during  the  year,  by  the 
vessels  employed  as  transports  for  troops  and  stores,  amounted  to 
little  less  than  eleven  hundred  thousand  pounds. 

30.  4What  was  exceedingly  irritating  to  the  British  government, 
were  tne  unusual  facilities  offered  by  other  nations  to  American 
privateers  in  the  disposition  of  their  prizes.     The  ports  of  France 
and  gpajn^  especially  those  of  the  former  power,  were  freely  open 
to  the  Americans,  both  in  Europe,  and  in  the  French  and  Spanish 
colonies  ;   and  there  the  Americans  found   ready  purchasers  for 
their  prizes,  while,  from  the  French  West  India  Islands,  privateers 
were   fitted  out  under  American  colors,  with  commissions  from 
Congress,  to  cover  their  depredations  upon  the  British  shipping 
in  those  seas.    5Remonstrances  were  indeed  made  by  the  British 
ministry  to  the  court  of  France,  which  produced  some  restraint  on 
these  practices,  which  were  publicly  disavowed  ;  but  it  was  evident 
that  they  were  privately  encouraged,  and  that  the  French  govern- 
ment secretly  favored  the  cause  of  the  Americans. 

31.  6On  the  last  day  of  October  the  session  of  parliament  was 
again  opened,  and  a  speech  from  the  throne,  alluding  to  the  decla- 
ration  of  American  independence,  informed  the  two  houses  that  the 
Americans  '•'  had  rejected,  with  circumstances  of  indignity  and  in- 
sult, the  means  of  conciliation  held  out  to  them  by  his  majesty's 
commissioners,  and  had  presumed  to  set  up  their  rebellious  confed- 
eracies as  independent  states.'''     The  defeats  which  the  Americans 
had  sustained  at  Brooklyn  and  on  the  Hudson,  were  alluded  to,  as 
giving  the  strongest  hopes  of  the  most  decisive  good  consequences  ; 
but  his  majesty,  notwithstanding,  informed  parliament  that  it  was 
necessary  to  prepare  for  another  campaign. 

32-  7The  king5s  sPeech?  under  the  established  pretext  of  its  being 
^e  speech  of  the  minister,  was  treated  with  great  severity,  and 
met  with  a  determined  opposition  from  the  minority.  8When 
^d1"68868*  echoing  the  sentiments  of  the  speech,  were  brought  for- 
ward  in  both  houses,  an  amendment  of  a  totally  different  character 
was  likewise  moved,  in  the  house  of  commons  by  Lord  Cavendish,  and 
in  the  house  of  lords  by  the  Marquis  of  Rockingham.  The  amend- 
ment concluded  with  the  following  peculiarly  spirited  and  striking 
declaration. 

33.  9"  We  should  look,"  it  asserted,  '•  with  shame  and  horror  on 
anv  eveut  tnat  would  tend  to  break  the  spirit  of  any  portions  of  the 
British  nation,  and  bow  them  to  an  abject  and  unconditional  sub- 
mission to  any  power  whatsoever  ;  that  would  tend  to  annihilate 
their  liberties,  and  subdue  them  to  servile  principles  and  passive 


PART  IH.] 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 


habits  by  the  force  of  foreign  mercenary  arms  ;  bectuse,  amidst 
the  excesses  and  abuses  which  have  happened,  we  must  respect 
the  spirit  and  principles  operating  in  these  commotions.  Our  wish 
is  to  regulate,  not  to  destroy  ;  for  those  very  principles  evidently 
bear  so  exact  an  analogy  with  those  which  support  the  most  valu- 
able part  of  our  own  constitution,  that  it  is  impossible,  with  any 
appearance  of  justice,  to  think  of  wholly  extirpating  them  by  the 
sword  in  any  part  of  the  British  dominions,  without  admitting  con- 
sequences, and  establishing  precedents,  the  most  dangerous  to  the 
liberties  of  this  kingdom."  Lifter  a  violent  debate,  the  amend- 
ment  was  rejected  in  the  house  of  commons  by  a  majority  of  two 
hundred  and  forty-two  to  eighty-seven,  and  in  the  house  of  peers 
by  ninety-one  to  twenty  -six.  2Fourteen  of  the  peers  joined  in  a 
protest,  in  which  they  inserted  the  proposed  amendment,  in  order 
that  it  might  remain  a  perpetual  memorial  on  the  journals  of  that 
house. 

34.  3The  next  movement  of  the  opposition  was  a  motion,  by 
Lord  Cavendish,  "  that  the  house  should  resolve  itself  into  a  com- 
mittee,  to  consider  of  the  revisal  of  all  acts  of  parliament,  by  which 
his  majesty's  subjects  think  themselves  aggrieved/'     4This  motion 
was  based  upon  a  proclamation  of  his  majesty's  commissioners  in 
America,  by  which  the  colonies  were  assured  that,  if  they  would  re- 
turn to  their  allegiance,  the  original  subjects  of  grievance  should 
be  removed.      5The  motion  was  opposed,   however,   with    great 
warmth  by  the  ministerial  party,  who  declared  that  it  tended  to 
disgrace  the  commissioners,  and  defeat  their  endeavors  to  obtain 
the  most  advantageous  terms  for  the  kingdom.    6In  the  sequel  of 
the  debate  the  ministry  asserted  that,  until  the  congress  had 
rescinded  the  declaration  of  independence,  no  treaty  could  be  en- 
tered into  with  America. 

35.  7This  assertion,  coupled  with  the  insidious  offers  of  a  redress 
of  grievances,  was  received  with  great  indignation  by  the  opposi- 
tion,  who  declared  it  a  declaration  of  the  extremities  of  war,  or  un- 
conditional  submission,  —  a  condition  that  could  not  be  enforced 
without  the  effusion  of  oceans  of  blood,  and  one  that  held  out  to 
America  the  option  only  of  slavery  or  death.     8The  motion  of  Lord 
Cavendish  was  rejected  by  a  vote  of  one  hundred  and  nine  to  forty- 
seven  ;  and  from  this  time  many  of  the  whig  members,  seeing  their 
opposition    ineffectual  and  nugatory,  and    that   the  weight   of 
numbers  baffled  all  arguments,  withdrew  from  the  house  whenever 
questions  relating  to  America  were  proposed,  and,  during  the  re- 
mainder  of  the  session,  a  clear  field  was  left  to  the  ministry,  —  the 
vast  supplies  demanded  by  them  being  granted  in  almost  empty 
houses,  without  examination  or  debate. 

36.  9The  number  of  seamen  was  now  increased  to  forty-five  thou- 
Band  for  the  ensuing  year  ;  the  expense  of  the  navy  amounted  to 
nearly  twenty  millions  of  dollars,  and  four  and  a  half  millions 
were  voted  to  discharge  its  previous  debt.    10The  expenses  for  the 
land  service  amounted  to  more  than  twelve  millions  of  dollars,  be- 
sides  the  extraordinaries  of  the  preceding  year,  which  exceeded 
five  millions.    "New  contracts  were  also  entered  into  for  additional 
troops  from  Germany. 

37.  !2The  advanced  age  and  infirm  state  of  health  of  the  Earl  of 
Chatham,  had  prevented  him  from  taking  an  active  part  in  the  dis- 
putes  which  were  agitating  both  houses  of  parliament,  but  unwilling 
that  the  present  session  should  pass  without  some  public  testimony 
of  his  abhorrence  of  the  war,  he  determined  to  make  one  effort  more 
for  conciliation.    WQn  the  30th  of  May.  1777,  he  repaired  to  the 


419 
1776. 


1  Rejection 


2.  Protest  of 


3.  Motion  of 
Lordd£%ven~ 


what. 


5.  Opposition 
to  th6moti(m- 


6fj*sert.ion 
v    try.  ™ 


T.  How  re- 


8.  Rejection 

^f^rTS 
endish,  and 


whig*  from 
the  Jwuse- 


9.  Situation 
°fthe  navy- 


ervice. 
«•  **w  con- 


Chatham. 


and  motion 
for%™lia' 


420 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 


[BOOK  H 


ANALYSIS,  house  of  lo£ds,  wrapped  in  flannels,  and  bearing  a  crutch  in  each 
~~  hand,  and  there  moved  that  "  an  humble  address  be  presented  to 
his  majesty,  advising  him  to  take  the  most  speedy  and  effectual 
measures  for  putting  a  stop  to  the  present  unnatural  war  against 
the  colonies,  upon  the  only  just  and  solid  foundation,  namely,  the 
removal  of  accumulated  grievances." 

-  R&tnarhs  of     38.  !This  motion  the  aged  Earl  supported  with  all  the  powers  of 
'rt  of    kis  early  eloquence,  and  the  still  greater  weight  of  his  character. 


2.  Continua- 
n  ofM* 


this  motion.  u  We  have  tried  for  unconditional  submission  of  the  Americans," 
said  he,  "  let  us  now  try  what  can  be  gained  by  unconditional  re- 
dress. The  door  of  mercy  has  hitherto  been  shut  against  them ; 
you  have  ransacked  every  corner  of  Germany  for  boors  and  ruffians 
to  invade  and  ravage  their  country  ;  for  to  conquer  it,  my  lords,  is 
impossible — you  cannot  do  it.  I  may  as  well  pretend  to  drive  them 
before  me  with  this  crutch.  I  am  experienced  in  spring  hopes  and 
vernal  promises,  but  at  last  will  come  your  equinoctial  disappoint- 
ment. 

39.  2"  Were  it  practicable,  by  a  long  continued  course  of  success, 

ti0nmarks  ™  *°  con(luer  America,  the  holding  it  in  subjection  afterwards  will  be 
utterly  impossible.  No  benefit  can  be  derived  from  that  country 
to  this,  but  by  the  good  will  and  pure  affection  of  the  inhabitants : 
this  is  not  to  be  gained  fcy  force  of  arms  ;  their  affection  is  to  be  re- 
covered by  reconciliation  and  justice  only  If  ministers  are  correct 
in  saying  that  no  engagements  are  entered  into  by  America  with 
France,  there  is  yet  a  moment  left ;  the  point  of  honor  is  still  safe ; 
a  few  weeks  may  decide  our  fate  as  a  nation." 

s.  (^rounds  on      40.  3The  motion  of  the  Earl  was  vigorously  resisted  by  the  ad- 

motion  'was  ministration,  on  the  ground,  principally,  that  America  had  taken 
resisted.  up  arms  with  a  settled  resolution  of  a  total  separation  from  the 
mother  country,  and  that  if  the  present  causes  of  altercation  had 
not  arisen,  other  pretexts  would  have  been  found  to  quarrel  with 
Great  Britain.  4The  ministry  positively  denied  any  danger  from 
France,  and  the  motion  was  lost  by  a  vote  of  ninety-nine  to  twenty- 
eight.  5On  the  7th  of  June  the  session  was  terminated,  by  a  speech 

5.  Close  of  the  from  the  throne,  in  which  the  two  houses  were  complimented  for 
the  unquestionable  proofs  they  had  given  of  their  clear  discern- 

e.  Arrogance  ment  of  the  true  interests  of  the  country.    6Such  was  the  haughty 
of  the  court  arrogance  of  the  court  party  at  this  period,  that,  when  the  Ameri- 
party'       can  government,  then  having  a  considerable  number  of  British 
prisoners  in  its  possession,  proposed  to  the  English  ambassador  at 
Paris  to  exchange  them  for  an  equal  number  of  Americans,  Lord 
North  returned  for  answer,  that  "  the  king's  ambassador  receives 
no  application  from  rebels,  unless  they  come  to  implore  his  ma- 
jesty's mercy." 

41.  7On  the  twentieth  of  November  parliament  again  assembled, 
and  was  opened  by  a  speech  from  the  throne,  expressing  his  ma- 

throneanhe  jesty's  "confidence  that  the  spirit  and  intrepidity  of  his  forces 
^riia/ment    wou^  ^e  attended  with  important  successes,"  and  "  that  the  de- 

inaNovember.  luded  and  unhappy  multitude  would  finally  return  to  their  alle- 

e.  Ministerial  giance."    8The  addresses  brought  forward  in  reply  in  both  houses, 
addresses  in  by  the  friends  of  the  ministerial  party,  were  opposed  by  amend- 

ttmendments.  ments  recommending  measures  of  accommodation,  and  an  imme- 
diate cessation  of  hostilities. 

Remarks  of  42.  9The  amendment  in  the  house  of  lords  was  moved  by  Lord 
Chatham  himself,  who,  in  the  course  of  his  remarks,  declared, 
"  If  I  were  an  American,  as  I  am  an  Englishman,  while  a 
foreign  troop  were  landed  in  my  country,.!  never  would  lay  down 
my  arms, — never,  never,  never."  10The  employment  of  Indians  in 


4.  The  mo- 
tion  lost. 


June  i. 


Nov.  20. 

7.  Speech 


en 


PART  III.] 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 


421 


the  American  war,  which  had  been  advocated  by  Lord  Suffolk,     1777. 
secretary  of  state,  on  the  ground  that  it  was  "  perfectly  justifiable  ~ 
to  use  all  the  means  that  God  and  Nature  had  put  into  their 
hands/'  was  denounced  by  Lord  Chatham  as  a  species  of  barbarity 
equally  abhorrent  to  religion  and  humanity, — shocking  to  every 
precept  of  morality,  and  every  sentiment  of  honor.     JBut  notwith- 
standing the  earnest  appeals  against  the  address,  it  was  sustained 
in  both  houses  by  the  usual  large  majorities. 

43.  2On  the  third  of  December  the  catastrophe  of  Burgoyne  at 
Saratoga  was  announced.     Unusual  excitement  was  produced  by 
this  intelligence,  and  although  the  grief  and  concern  for  this  disas- 
trous defeat  were  general,  yet  the  bitter  invective  and  reproaches 
which  it  drew  on  the  ministers,  whose  ignorance  and  incapacity 
were  assigned  as  the  cause  of  the  disgrace,  were  not,  on  that  ac- 
count, the  less  severe.     3The  high  tone  of  ministers  was  somewhat 
lowered,  and  Lord  North,  with  great  apparent  dejection,  acknow- 
ledged "  that  he  had  indeed  been  unfortunate,  but  that  his  inten- 
tions were  ever  just  and  upright." 

44.  4Various  motions  were  now  made  in  both  houses,  for  copies 
of  the  orders  and  instructions  sent  to  General  Burgoyne,  and  for 
papers  relative  to  the  employment  of  the  Indians,  but  without  suc- 
cess.   5The  immense  supplies  demanded  by  the  ministry  for  carry- 
ing on  the  war,  excited  the  astonishment  of  all.     The  ministers  ex- 
plained, by  saying  that  these  extraordinary  expenses  were  owing 
to  the  extremely  hostile  disposition  of  the  country  where  the  war 
was  raging, — that  no  supplies  of  any  kind  could  be  purchased  there, 
and  that  all  must  be  transported  thither  at  a  prodigious  expense, 
unprecedented  in  any  former  wars. 

45.  6About  the  middle  of  December  parliament  adjourned  over  to 
the  20th  of  January, — a  measure  that  was  violently  opposed  by  the 
whig  opposition,  who  declared  the  impolicy,  at  so  critical  a  junc- 
ture, of  indulging  in  so  long  a  recess.     7But  the  ministry  had  an 
important  object  in  view.     The  recent  defeat  of  Burgoyne,  and  the 
continual  disappointments  attending   every  ministerial  measure, 
had  made  such  an  impression  on  the  public  mind,  that  a  general 
averseness  to  the  recruiting  service  was  manifested  throughout  the 
kingdom,  and  the  exorbitant  demands  for  supplies  had  also  created 
general  uneasiness.     A  new  method  of  increasing  and  furnishing 
the  army  was  resolved  upon,  which,  it  was  feared,  the  whig  opposi- 
tion in  parliament  would  have  seriously  interrupted. 

46.  8During  the  recess  an  application  was  made  to  the  prominent 
members  of  the  tory  party  throughout  the  kingdom,  to  come  for- 
ward in  aid  of  the  measures  which  they  had  advocated,  and,  by  sup- 
plying funds,  and  furnishing  recruits,  to  reanimate  'the  military 
spirit  of  the  nation.  9Several  cities  seconded  the  views  of  the  ministry. 
Liverpool  and  Manchester,  Edinburgh  and  Glasgow,  each  engaged 
to  raise  a  regiment  of  a  thousand  men.     But  the  city  of  London  re- 
jected the  measure ;  and  the  motion  to  aid  the  ministry  was  nega- 
tived in  the  common  council  by  a  majority  of  one  hundred  and 
eighty  to  no  more  than  thirty.     i°The  tory  party  in  Bristol  were 
foiled  in  a  similar  manner  $  and  in  Norfolk  the  opposition  to  the 
ministry  was  so  powerful,  that,  instead  of  procuring  assistance,  a 
petition,  signed  by  five  thousand  four  hundred  individuals,  was 
sent  up  to  parliament,  reprobating  the  American  war  with  the 
utmost  freedom  and  asperity. 

47.  "When  parliament  again  assembled,  these  free  subscriptions, 
and  voluntary  levies  of  men,  accomplished  by  ministerial  influence, 
tnet  with  the  severest  animadversions  of  the  whig  opposition,  on 


1.  The  min- 
isterial ad- 
dresses sus- 
tained. 

Dec.  3. 

2.  Intelli- 
gence of  the 
defeat  of 
Burgoyne. 


3.  Admission 
of  Lord 
North. 


4.  Motions  for 
information. 


5.  Reasons 
allegedfor 
the  immense 
supplies  de- 
manded. 


1778. 

6   Adjourn- 
ment of  par- 
liament oppo- 
sed by  the 
whigs. 
7.  Object  of 
the,  ministry. 


8.  Applica- 
tions for  aid. 


9.  Favored  by 

several  cities, 

but  rejected 

by  others. 


10.  Tory  party 

defeated  in 

Bristol  and 

Norfolk. 


11.  Animad- 
versions 
against  the 
voluntary 
subscription 


422  APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION.  [BooK  II. 

ANALYSIS,  the  ground  that  they  were  violations  of  the  letter  and  spirit  of  the 

• ~~  constitution,  and,  as  such,  furnished  precedents  dangerous  to  the 

Feb.  2.       liberties  of  the  people     *On  the  second  of  February  Mr.  Fox  de- 
i.  Speech  and  livered  one  of  the  most  able  speeches  ever  listened  to  in  the  house, 
•notionofMr.  onthe  ugtateof  t^e  British  nation,"  which  he  concluded  by  moving 
ah  address,  that,  on  account  of  the  imminence  of  the  danger  to 
which  the  realm  was  exposed  at  home,  "  none  of  the  troops  remain- 
ing in  Britain,  or  in  the  garrisons  of  Gibraltar  or  Minorca,  should 
2.  Rejection  be  sent  to  America."    2  Although  the  motion  was  rejected,  by  a  ma- 
if  the  motion.  jority  of  two  hundred  and  fifty-nine  against  one  hundred  and  sixty- 
five,  yet  the  vote  showed  an  increasing  minority  in  opposition  to 
the  ministry. 

48.  3On  the  17th  of  February  Lord  North  came  forward  with  a 
conciliatory  plan  for  terminating  the  difficulties  with  America, — 
renouncing  parliamentary  taxation  of  the  colonies,  and  authorizing 
the  appointment  of  commissioners  with  full  powers  to  treat  with 
Congress  "  as  if  it  were  a  legal  body,"  and  without  a  preliminary 
4.  His  speech  renunciation  of  American  independence.  4These  proposals  were 
on  that  occa-  accompanied  by  an  able  speech  from  the  minister,  in  defence  of  his 
own  conduct,  but  in  a  style  so  different  from  the  arrogance  which 
he  had  formerly  assumed,  as  to  lead  to  the  conjecture  that  some 
powerful  motive  had  induced  the  ministry  to  adopt  such  an  altera- 
tion of  measures. 

».  The  minis-      49.  5The  whigs  made  no  opposition  to  the  plan  of  conciliation, 
teriai  plan   go  unexpectedly  submitted,  but  they  were  not  the  less  severe  upon 
the  defence  of  his  conduct  set  up  by  the  minister.    <>Mr.  Fox  said 
that  "the  minister's  arguments  might  be  collected  in  one  point, 
n*s  excuses  comprised  in  one  apology, — in  one    single  word — 
Mr.  FOX.     ignorance  : — a  total  and  palpable  ignorance  of  every  part  of  the 
subject.    The  minister  had  hoped,  and  he  was  disappointed  ; — he 
expected  a  great  deal,  and  found  little  to  answer  his  expectations ; 
— he  thought  the  Americans  would  have  submitted  to  his  laws,  and 
they  resisted  them ; — he  thought  they  would  have  submitted  to  his 
arms,  and  they  had  defeated  them ; — he  made  conciliatory  proposi- 
tions, and  he  thought  they  would  succeed,  but  they  were  rejected." 
r  American  7In  the  course  of  his  remarks  Mr.  Fox  first  announced  the  startling 
tFeance'anl   ^ac*">  w^ca  ministers  had  kept  from  parliament,  that,  eleven  days 
nounced. '    before,  a  treaty  had  been  actually  signed1  at  Paris  between  France 
a.  Feb.  6.      and  America. 

8.  Formaino-      50.  8On  the  13th  of  March  a  formal  notification  of  this  treaty 

'tKreattf  was  m£wle  to  the  English  government,  by  the  French  minister ;  and, 

on  the  16th,  Lord  Weymouth,  secretary  of  state  for  foreign  affairs, 

9.  The  com-   brought  the  same  before  the  house  of  commons.     9The  notification 
^th^French  °^  *^e  French  minister,  after  declaring  that  a  treaty  of  amity  and 

minister,  commerce  had  been  concluded  between  France  and  the  "  United 
States  of  America,"  expressed  a  desire,  on  the  part  of  the  former, 
to  cultivate  a  good  understanding  with  the  British  court,  but  con- 
cluded with  an  insinuation  that  the  court  of  France  was  determined 
to  protect  the  commerce  of  its  subjects  in  America,  and  had  in  con- 
sequence concerted  "  eventual  measures"  for  that  purpose. 

10.  Spirit  in       51.  10Such  a  notification  was  regarded  as  highly  insulting,  and  as 
ntwcatim   amounting,  in  fact,  to  a  virtual  declaration  of  war  ;  and  addresses 
was  met  by    were  moved,  assuring  the  king  of  the  firm  support  of  parliament  in 
parliament.   repelling  the  unprovoked  aggressions  of  the  French  nation.     uln 
^tffh^amend-  k°th  houses,  amendments,   declaring  that  the  present  ministry 
mentstothe  ought  no  longer  to  be  intrusted  with  the  conduct  of  public  affairs, 

were  warmly  supported  by  the  opposition,  but  were  rejected,  on  the 
final  vote,  by  large  majorities. 


PART  III.] 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 


433 


1778. 


a.  Aprii  7. 
3.  speech  in 


The  last 


52.  !The  declaration  of  France  in  favor  of  America,  the  great  in- 
crease  of  her  navy,  and  the  assembling  of  large  bodies  of  troops  on 
her  northern  frontier,  led  to  serious  debates  in  both  houses  on  the 

state  of  the  nation.    2The  commons  unanimously  passed  a  vote  of    b°th  houses. 
credit,  to  enable  the  king  to  put  the  country  in  a  state  of  imme-   ^Jf^6^ 
diate  defence,  and  in  the  house  of  lords  a  motion  was  madea,  by  the  motion  of  th» 
Duke  of  Richmond,  to  recall  the  fleet  and  army  from  America,  and  ' 

to  station  both  where  they  might  protect  those  parts  of  the  British 
dominions  that  were  most  exposed  to  the  enemy.  3The  Duke  of 
Richmond  supported  this  motion  by  one  of  the  most  resolute  and 
animated  speeches  ever  heard  in  that  assembly.  He  exposed  the 
profusion  of  the  finances,  in  the  administration;  the  impaired 
credit  and  commerce  of  the  nation  ;  and  the  defective  state  of  the 
navy  ;  all  which  he  attributed  to  the  imprudence  and  incapacity  of 
the  present  ministers,  and  he  concluded  by  insisting  that  the  only 
measure  of  safety  was  an  immediate  recognition  of  the  indepen- 
dence of  the  colonies,  and  an  accommodation  with  them  upon  the 
most  advantageous  terms  that  could  be  obtained. 

53.  4But  in  the  opinions  advanced  by  the  Duke  of  Richmond,    4.  Division 
and  supported  by  the  whole  Rockingham  party,  the  opposition 

were  not  unanimous.  The  Earls  of  Chatham,  Temple,  and  Shel- 
burne,  and  other  lords  who  had  thus  far  uniformly  acted  against 
the  ministry,  deprecated  the  utter  relinquishment  of  America,  as 
the  greatest  of  all  political  evils  that  could  befal  the  British  na- 
tion. 

54.  5The  subject  of  debate  thus  brought  forward  was  one  of  the 
very  greatest  importance,  and  it  received  additional  interest  from 
the  circumstance  that  it  called  forth  the  last  political  effort  of  that 
great  statesman  and  patriot,  the  Earl  of  Chatham.     On  that  day 
this  eminent  man,  pale  and  emaciated,  and  bowed  down  with  the 
infirmities  of  age,  made  his  last  appearance  at  the  house,  to  bear 
his  decided  testimony  against  a  measure  which  he  conceived  to  in- 
volve the  degradation  and  dishonor  of  his  country.    As  he  was 
supported  into  the  house  by  his  friends,  all  the  lords  arose  out  of 
respect,  and  remained  standing  until  he  had  taken  his  seat. 

55.  6When  the  Duke  of  Richmond  had  finished  his  brilliant  e.  His  memo- 
effort,  Lord  Chatham   arose,  and  began  by  lamenting  that  his 

bodily  infirmities  had  so  long  prevented  him,  at  this  important 
crisis,  from  attending  his  duties  in  parliament.  "  But  my  lords," 
said  he,  "  I  rejoice  that  the  grave  has  not  closed  upon  me  ;  that  I  am 
still  left  alive  to  lift  up  my  voice  against  the  dismemberment  of  this 
ancient  and  noble  monarchy.  Pressed  down  as  I  am  by  the  load 
of  infirmity,  I  am  little  able  to  assist  my  country  in  this  most 
perilous  conjuncture  ;  but  while  I  have  sense  and  memory,  I  never 
will  consent  to  tarnish  the  lustre  of  this  nation  by  an  ignominious 
surrender  of  its  rights  and  fairest  possessions.  Shall  this  great 
kingdom,  that  has  survived  the  Danish  depredations,  the  Scottish 
inroads,  the  JNorman  conquest,  and  that  has  seen,  unawed,  the 
threatened  invasion  of  the  Spanish  armada,  now  fall  prostrate 
before  the  house  of  Bourbon  ?  —  now  stoop  so  low  as  to  tell  its  an- 
cient and  inveterate  enemy,  Take  all  we  have,  only  give  us  peace  ! 
It  is  impossible.  I  am  not,  I  confess,  well  informed  of  the  resources 
of  this  kingdom,  but  I  trust  it  has  still  sufficient  to  maintain  its 
just  rights.  But  my  lords,  any  state  is  better  than  despair.  Let 
us  at  least  make  one  effort  —  and,  if  we  fall,  let  us  fall  like  men." 

56.  'The  Duke  of  Richmond  arose,  and  endeavoured  to  prove   7.  Reply  of 
that  the  conquest  of  America  by  force  of  arms;  —  a  measure  which 

the  noble  earl  himself  had  never  advocated,  was  utterly  imprao- 


sion. 


424 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 


[BOOK 


ANALYSIS, 


2  Death  of 
thchatham. 


3.  Letter  of 
Lord  Cam- 
den. 


4.  Views  of 

relation  to 
America. 


June  3, 1778. 
5.  Proroga- 
tion of 'par- 
liament. 
I.  Unsuccess- 
ful efforts  of 
the  British 
cojnmission- 
ers,  and  situ- 
ation of  the 
American 
controversy 
at  this  time. 


7.  Warlike 
preparations 
of  France 
and  Eng- 
land. 

8  Fleet  of 

Count  D'Es- 

taing. 


9.  Fleet  at 
Brest. 


June  17. 


sets. 
(Bel.  Pool.) 


loth  nations. 
12  Naval  en- 


fleers  of  Kep- 
'•  ~'0r- 


a.  Pronoun- 
ced Dor-veel- 


ticable ;  and  that  it  was  wiser  to  secure  her  friendship  by  a  treaty 
of  alliance,  than  to  throw  her  into  the  arms  of  France.  JThe  carl 
of  Chathan,  greatly  moved  during  the  reply,  made  an  eager  effort 
to  rise  at  its  conclusion,  but  after  two  or  three  unsuccessful  at- 
tempts fell  back  in  his  seat  in  a  fainting  fit.  2The  house  immedi- 
ately adjourned — the  Earl  was  conveyed  into  an  adjoining  apart- 
ment, and  medical  attendance  was  procured,  but  after  lingering 
some  few  weeks,  he  expired  on  the  llth  of  May,  in  the  70th  year 
of  his  age. 

57.  3A  letter  of  Lord  Camden  speaks  of  this  last  effort  of  the  Earl 
of  Chatham  in  the  following  terms.     "  The  Earl  spoke,  but  was 
not  like  himself.     His  words  were  shreds  of  unconnected  eloquence, 
and  flashes  of  the  same  fire  that  he,  Prometheus-like,  had  stolen  from 
heaven,  and  which  were  then  returning  to  the  place  whence  they 
were  taken."    «What  were  the  ideas  of  the  Earl  of  Chatham  with 
regard  to  the  proper  plan  for  settling  the  difficulties  with  America, 
at  this  period,  when  she  had  firmly  resolved  to  maintain  her  in- 
dependence, cannot  now  be  ascertained :  but  it  is  wholly  improb- 
able, from  the  uniform  tenor  of  his  language  and  policy,  that  he 
would  ever  have  employed  coercive  means  for  accomplishing  a 
reconciliation. 

58.  5On  the  third  of  June  parliament  was  prorogued  by  the  king, 
without  any  effectual  measures  having  been  taken  to  terminate  the 
existing  war,  while  a  new  one  was  just  on  the  eve  of  breaking  out 
with  France.    6Although  the  British  commissioners,  who  had  pro- 
ceeded to  America,  had  made  concessions  far  greater  than  the  colo- 
nies had  asked  previous  to  the  declaration  of  independence,  yet 
congress,  having  already  formed  an  alliance,  offensive  and  defen- 
sive, with   France,   had  now  neither  the  will  nor  the  power  to 
recede  from  the  position  which  it  had  taken.     The  day  of  recon- 
ciliation had  passed,  the  British  empire  had  been  dismembered  of 
its  fairest  inheritance,  and  the  king  of  England  had  forever  lost 
the  brightest  jewel  in  his  crown. 

59»  7 Although  war  had  not  yet  been  declared  between  France 
and  England,  yet  both  nations  were  making  vigorous  preparations 
for  the  contest  which  was  now  inevitable.  The  French  navy  now 
equalled,  if  it  did  not  surpass  that  of  England,  nor  was  France  dis- 
posed to  keep  it  idle  in  her  ports.  8On  the  thirteenth  of  April,  a 
French  fleet  of  twelve  sail  of  the  line  and  four  large  frigates,  com- 
manded by  Count  d'Estaing.  left  Toulon,  a  port  on  the  Mediter- 
ranean, and  passing  the  straits  of  Gibraltar  on  the  15th  of  May, 
sailed  immediately  for  the  American  coast.  9In  the  mean  time 
a  much  larger  fleet  commanded  by  the  Count  d'Orvilliers,  had 
assembled  at  Brest,  destined  to  scour  the  seas  of  Europe,  and  to 
distract  the  British  councils  by  keeping  alive  upon  the  coast  of 
Britain  the  fear  of  an  invasion. 

60.  i°On  the  17th  of  June,  the  English  Admiral  Keppel  fell  in 
.th  and  attacked  three  French  frigates  on  the  western  coast  of 

France,  two  of  which  he  captured  ;  but  the  third,  the  Belle  Poule, 
after  a  desperate  fight,  escaped  by  running  on  shore.  uThe 
French  government  then  ordered  reprisals  against  the  vessels  of 
Great  Britain,  and  the  English  went  through  the  same  formalities, 
so  that  both  nations  were  now  in  a  state  of  actual  war. 

61.  wOn  the  23d  of  July  the  British  and  French  fleets,  the  for- 
mer consisting  of  thirty  ships  of  the  line  and  several  frigates,  com- 
manded by  Admiral  Keppel ;  and  the  latter  consisting  of  thirty 
two  ships  of  the  line  and  a  greater  number  of  frigates,  commanded 
by  Count  d'Orvilliersa,  came  in  sight  of  each  other  near  the  Isle 


TART  III.]  APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION.  435 

of  Ouessant*    After  maneuvering  four  days,  a  partial  engagement     I?  7  8. 

ensued  on  the  27th,  and  the  loss  on  both  sides  was  nearly  equal.  — 

The  French  fleet  retired,  however,   during  the  following  night,  *•  Oo-es-aong. 

and  the  next  day  entered  with  full  sails  the  harbor  of  Brest,  while 

the  British  fleet  returned  to  Plymouth. 

62.  !ln  the  following  autumn  and  winter,  the  West  Indies  were  i.  Naval  ope- 
the  principal  seat  of  the  naval  operations  of  France  and  England.  r^2fj4d<2f 
2Early  in  September,  the  governor  of  the  French  island  of  Mar-  2  Dominica 
tinico  attacked.b  and  easily  reduced,  the  English  island  of  Dominica,  conquered  by 
where  he  obtained  a  large  quantity  of  military  stores.    3In  Decem-    ^  flani?  ' 
her,  the  English  admiral  Barrington  made  an  attack0  on  the  French  3  'The  ^n'g^ 
island   of  St.  Lucia  lying   a  short  distance  south  of  Martinico.     iisfi  attack 
Already  had  the  French  been  driven  into  the  interior  of  the  isl-     st-  Lucia- 
and,  and  many  of  their  posts  had  been  taken,  when,  on  the  even-    c>  DeCl  13' 
ing  of  the  fourteenth,  the  French  fleet  of  Count  d'Estaing  suddenly 

made  its  appearance  before  the  harbor,  in  which  the  fleet  of  Bar- 
rington was  at  anchor. 

63.  4Twice  on  the  following  day  the  latter  was  attacked  by  the  4.  Repulses  of 
superior  fleet  of  D'Estairig,  which  was  repulsed  with  considerable    'J^JJJJe* 
loss.     On  the  16th  D'Estaing  landed  a  force  of  five  thousand  men.      Dec  16 
with  which   he  proceeded  to  attack  the  English  General  Meadows, 

who  was  strongly  intrenched  on  the  island.     But  here  also  the 
French  were  unsuccessful,  and  after  three  separate  charges  they  were 
obliged  to  retire,  with  a  loss  of  fifteen  hundred  men  in  killed  and 
wounded.    50n  the  28th  D'Estaing  re-embarked  his  troops,  and      Dec.  28. 
on  the  following  day  sailed  to  Martinico.    On  the  30th  the  island  5-  ffiMfg0' 
of  St.  Lucia  capitulated  to  the  English.     During  several  mouths  taing,capitv- 
after  this  event  a  sort  of  tacit  truce  subsisted  between  the  English  l?tio£loj  sh 
and  the  French  forces  in  the  West  Indies,  the  former  being  much     truce,  $?c. 
the  most  powerful  by  sea,  and  the  latter  by  land. 

64.  6While  these  naval  events  were  occurring  in  America,  the  e.  Hostilities 
French  and  the  English  settlements  in  the  East  Indies  had  also    ^Inchand 
become  involved  in  hostilities.     Soon  after  the  acknowledgment  of    the  English 
American  independence  by  the  court  of  France,  the  British  East   min^-^st 
Jndia  Company,  convinced  that  a  quarrel  would  now  ensue  be- 

tween the  two  kingdoms,  despatched  orders  to  its  officers  at  Madras, 
to  attack  the  neighboring  post  of  Pondicherry,  the  capital  of  the 
French  East  India  possessions.  That  place  was  accordingly  be- 
sieged in  the  latter  part  of  August,  by  a  force  of  ten  thousand  men, 
natives  and  Englishmen,  and  after  a  vigorous  resistance,  in  which 
one  third  of  its  garrison  were  either  killed  or  wounded,  was  com- 
pelled to  surrender  on  the  16th  of  October  following.  Other  losses 
in  that  quarter  of  the  globe  followed,  and  during  one  campaign  the 
French  power  in  India  was  nearly  annihilated. 

65.  7The  session  of  the  English  parliament,  which  commenced    7.  Proceed- 
on  the  26th  of  November,  was  attended  with  the  usual  whig  oppo-    in^£ff~ 
sition  to  the  designs  and  plans  of  the  ministerial  party,  but  no 
apparent  progress  was  made  towards  a  peaceable  termination  of 

the  American  war.    «The  most  important  event  of  the  session  was    8  Most  im. 
a  royal  message,  somewhat  unexpectedly  presented  to  both  houses,  ponant  event 
informing  them  of  a  declaration  of  hostilities  on  the  part  of  Spain.  °f  th&  session- 
9On  the  16th  of  June,  1779.  the  count  Almadovar,  the  Spanish      1779. 
ambassador  at  the  court  of  London,  presented  a  manifesto  to  the  9  Manifesto 
British    ministry,   setting  forth    the  reasons    that    had  induced  ffamb^fa- 
Spain  to  unite  with  France  in  supporting  the  independence  of  the         dor. 
former  British  American  colonies.  10  Severe  re- 


66.  loThis  event,  which  had  long  been  predicted  by  the  whig  op- 
position,  called  forth  very  severe  reflections  on  the  conduct  of  the  of  ministers. 

54 


426  APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION.  [BOOK  H. 

ANALYSIS,  ministers,  who  had  treated  with  contempt  all  warnings  of  danger 

•  -  from  that  quarter,  —  insisting  that  "  Spain  could  have  no  interest  ia 

joining  the  enemies  of  Britain,  —  that  she  had  colonies  of  her  own, 

and  would  not  set  them  so  bad  an  example  as.  to  encourage  the  in- 

1.  Universal  dependence  of  the  rebellious  colonies  of  other  nations."     JBut  not- 

nmtaisu'     withstanding  the  exceeding  bitterness  that  was  manifested  towards 

yon  thewir  the  ministry,  and  the  new  attempts  of  the  opposition  to  produce  a 

Francfand  reconciliation  with  America,  all  parties  united  in  the  resolution  to 

Spain,      support,  with  the  utmost  spirit  and  vigor,  the  war  against  both 

July  3.       branches  of  the  house  of  Bourbon.    2On  the  3d  of  July  the  session 

2.  Speech    was  closed  by  a  speech  from  the  throne,  in  which  the  king  men- 

*rthnne.      tioned;  as  a  happy  omen,  that  the  increase  of  difficulties  seemed 

only  to  augment  the  courage  and  constancy  of  the  nation. 

3.  Successes       67.  3During  this  season  the  French  were  more  successful  in  the 
of  the  French  West  Indies  than  they  had  been  in  the  previous  autumn  and  win- 

m  ti%£St  ter.    4While  the  British  fleet,  now  commanded  by  Admiral  Byron, 

4.  Reduction  was  absent,  having  sailed  to  convoy  out  of  danger  the  homeward 
0^fentsH"  trade  ships,  D'Estaing  seized  the  opportunity  to  attack  the  island 
5.  OfGren-  °^  St.  Vincents,  which  capitulated  on  the  17th  of  June.    5He  next 

ada.        sailed  for  the  island  of  Grenada,  where  he  arrived  on  the  2d  of 

July.     An  obstinate  defence  was  made  by  the  governor,  Lord 

Macartney,  but  he  was  compelled  in  a  short  time  to  surrender  at 

e.  Naval  en-  discretion.    6About  the  same  time  Lord  Byron  returned,  and  the 

eSSSS    *wo  fl.eets  came  in  si2ht  of  each  other  on  the  6t.h  of  Ju.ly'  wh^n  an 
indecisive  action  ensued,  as  the  French,  notwithstanding  their  su- 

i.  D'Estaing  periority,  avoided  coming  to  a  close  engagement.  'Soon  after, 
proceeds  to  D'Estaing  sailed  north,  capturing  several  British  vessels  on  'his 
bananna^  way^  ^  on  the  9th_  Of  September  anchored1  off  the  mouth  of  the 

Savannah. 

8.  British  set-      68.  8Early  in  this  year  a  French  fleet  attacked  and  captured^ 
tiements  on   without  difficulty  the  British  forts  and  settlements  on  the  rivers 
4frfcacap-    Senegal  and  Gambia,  on  the  western  coast  of  Africa  ;  but  an  attack, 
tured.       by  a  large  force,  upon  the  British  islands  of  Guernsey  and  Jersey, 
Attack  on    situated  in  the  British  channel,  near  the  coast  of  France,  was  re- 
Guernsey     pulsed0  with  severe  loss  to  the  assailants.    ^This  enterprise  was 
and  Jersey,    productive  of  considerable  benefit,  however,  to  the  United  States, 
c.  May  i.     ag  it  occasione(j  so  great  a  delay  of  a  fleet  of  several  hundred  mer- 
chantmen,  and  transports  with  supplies,  that  were  about  to  sail  for 


United      New  York,  as  seriously  to  embarrass  the  operations  of  the  British 
^.Threatened  armv  in  that  quarter.     10In  the  month  of  August  the  combined 
invasion  of    fleets  of  France  and  Spain,  consisting  of  nearly  seventy  ships  of  the 
England.     ^^  besides  a  large  number  of  frigates,  and  a  multitude  of  other 
armed  vessels,  entered  the  British  channel,  and  occasioned  great 
alarm  along  the  southern  coasts  of  England  ;  but  no  landing  was 
attempted,  and  not  the  least  impression  was  made  on  the  naval 
d.  See  p.  389.  strength  of  the  kingdom.11 

11.  Opposition      69.  "During  the  session  of  parliament,  which  commenced  on  the 

inpariia-     25th  of  November,  1779,  and  ended  on  the  Sth  of  July  following, 

the  opposition  continued  their  efforts,  and  on  several  occasions, 

particularly  on  subjects  relating  to  the  prodigious  expenditure  of 

1780.      the  public  money,  the  ministry  were  left  in  the  minority.     12In  the 

^.Difficulties  following  year,  1780,  England  was  seriously  threatened  with  a  for- 

*e;"ndW  Hdl~  midable  opposition  from  several  of  the  northern  powers  of  Europe. 

England.     Since  the  alliance  of  France  and  the  United  States,  Holland  had 

carried  on  a  lucrative  commerce  with  the  former  power,  supplying 

her  with  naval  and  military  stores,  contrary  to  the  faith  of  treaties, 

which  had  not  only  occasioned  complaints  on  the  part  of  England, 

but  also  the  seizure  of  vessels  laden  with  exceptionable  cargoes, 


PART  III.]  APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION.  437 

On  the  other  hand  Holland  also  complained,  with  justice,  that  num-     178O. 
bers  of  her  vessels,  not  laden  with  contraband  goods,  had  been  -  — 
seized  and  carried  into  the  ports  of  England. 

70.  I0n  the  1st  of  January,  1780,  Commodore  Fielding  fell  in  i-  Meeting  of 
with  a  fleet  of  Dutch  merchant  ships,  in  the  British  channel,  con- 


voyed  by  a  small  squadron  of  men  of  war.    Requesting  permission  Jteet-and  tkt 

to  visit  the  ships,  to  ascertain  if  they  carried  contraband  goods,  and 

being  refused  by  the  Dutch  admiral,  he  fired  a  shot  ahead  of  him. 

and  was  answered  by  a  broadside.    Commodore  Fielding  returned 

the  fire,  when  the  Dutch  admiral  struck  his  colors,  and  refusing  to 

separate  from  his  convoy,  he  accompanied  it  into  Plymouth,  al- 

though informed  that  he  was  at  liberty  to  prosecute  his  voyage. 

2The  states  of  Holland  resented  the  indignity,  and  made  a  peremp-    2.  Demand 

tory  demand  upon  the  English  court  for  reparation  and  redress,  to 

which,  however,  no  attention  was  paid.    In  truth,  England  pre- 

ferred an  open  war  with  Holland,  to  the  clandestine  assistance 

which  she  was  giving  to  France. 

71.  3  Other  powers,  however,  now  united  with  Holland  in  com-     3.  "Armed 
plaints  against  England,  respecting  the  violated  rights  of  neutrality.  $^2^K' 
In  these  proceedings  Catharine  empress  of  Russia  took  the  lead,  and   em  powers. 
induced  Denmark  and  Sweden  to  unite  with  her  in  an  "Armed 
Neutrality,"  which  had  for  its  object  the  protection  of  the  com- 

merce of  those  nations  from  the  vexations  to  which  it  was  subject 

from  British  interference,  under  the  claim  of  "  right  of  search  for 

contraband    goods."      4The   joint    declaration    of  these    powers  4.  Joint  decia- 

asserted  that  neutral  ships  should  enjoy  a  free  navigation  from  one 

port  to  another,  even  upon  the  coasts  of  belligerent  powers  :  that 

all  effects  conveyed  by  such  ships,  excepting  only  warlike  stores  or 

ammunition,  should  be  free  ;  and  that  whenever  any  vessel  should 

have  shown,  by  its  papers,  that  it  Was  not  the  carrier  of  any  contra- 

band article,  it  should  not  be  liable  to  seizure  or  detention.     It 

was  declared  that  such  ports  only  should  be  deemed  blockaded,    5.  Measures 

before  which  there  should  be  stationed  a  sufficient  force  to  render   r'Mrww  qf 

their  entrance  perilous.    5To  enforce  the  terms  of  this  confbdera-  thu  confede- 

tion  the  three  allied  powers  agreed  to  keep  a  considerable  part  of       r^ion. 

,  „  .     J       ,.  .    ,  6.  Other  states 

their  naval  forces  in  readiness  "  to  act  wherever  honor,  interest,  or  join  the  con- 
necessity,  should  require."  6Prussia,  Portugal,  and  Germany,  after-  federacy. 
wards  acceded  to  the  terms  of  the  "  armed  neutrality."  ?Fear  of  laSuS- 
the  consequences  alone,  which  must  have  resulted  from  the  refusal,  ted  to  this  ex- 
obliged  England  to  submit  to  this  exposition  of  the  laws  of  nations,  "t^iawsof 
and  of  the  rights  of  neutral  powers.  nations. 

72.  8Immediately  after  the  declaration  of  war  by  Spain,  that    8  Siege  of^ 
power  had  commenced  the  blockade  of  Gibraltar,  both  by  sea  and    relieved  by" 
land,  in  the  hope  of  recovering  that  important  fortress.     Early  in  Admiral  Ro& 
1780,  the  British  Admiral  Rodney  was  despatched  with  a  powerful 

fleet  to  its  relief.  On  his  way  he  fell  in  with  and  captured,  on 
the  8th  of  January,  a  Spanish  squadron  of  seven  ships  of  war,  and 
a  number  of  transports  ;  and  on  the  16th  he  engaged  a  larger 
squadron  off  Cape  St.  Vincent,  and  captured  six  of  their  heaviest 
vessels,  and  dispersed  the  remainder.  These  victories  enabled 
him  to  afford  complete  relief  to  the  garrisons  of  Gibraltar  and  of 
Minorca,  after  which  he  sailed  for  the  West  Indies,  in  quest  of 
the  French  fleet  in  that  quarter,  commanded  by  Admiral  Gui- 
chen. 

73.  90n  the  17th  of  April  the  two  fleets  met  and  a  partial  en-     9.  Partial 
gagemcnt  ensued,  the  French  fleet,  as  usual,  declining  to  come  to 

close  quarters.  Other  partial  encounters  took  place,  during  the 
month  of  May,  but  as  the  French  vessels  possessed  the  advantage 


428 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 


[BOOK  H. 


ANALYSIS, 

- 
e' 

l'qf  fh^Eng* 
«**• 


2.  War  de- 


against  Hoi- 
land. 

1781. 

8.  Manner  in 


4.  Island  of 
St.Eustatia. 

5.  its  capture 

by  thiishnS' 
Feb  3 


6.  Amount  of 


f.  Other  Dutch 

settlements. 

8.  Conquest  of 


a.  May  10. 

9.  Naval  en- 


dies. 
10.  Tobago 


b.  Aug.  5. 
n.  Naval  en- 


rentier  of 
Cornwallis 
c.  See  p.  406. 

l*GibfdUar 
continued. 


14.  Sally  of 
the  garrison. 


in  sailing,  they  chose  their  own  time  and  position  for  attack,  rely 
ing  on  their  ability  to  elude  a  pursuit.  lln  August  the  English, 
suffered  a  very  heavy  loss  in  the  capture  of  the  outward  bound 
East  and  West  India  fleets  of  merchant  vessels,  by  the  Spaniards, 
off  the  western  coast  of  France.  Besides  the  loss  of  a  vast  amount 
of  supplies  and  military  stores,  three  thousand  seamen  and  troops 
became  prisoners  to  the  Spaniards. 

74.  2Qn  the  20th  of  December  Great  Britain  published  a  declara- 
^on  °^  war  against  Holland,  induced  by  the  discovery  that  a  com- 
mercial  treaty  was  in  process  of  negotiation  between  that  country 
an(j  ^ne  united  States.     This  measure  was  totally  unexpected  by 
Holland,  and  met  with  the  severest  censures  in  England.     3Hostili- 
ties  were  commenced  by  detaining  the  shipping  of  the  Dutch  in 
*ne  different  ports  of  Great  Britain.     Instructions  were  also  des- 
patched  to   the  commanders  of  the  British   forces  in  the  West 
Indies,  to  proceed  to  immediate  hostilities  against  the  Dutch  settle- 
ments in  that  quarter. 

75.  4The  most  important  of  these  was  the  island  of  St.  Eustatia, 
a  free  p0rt.  which  abounded  with  riches,  owing  to  the  vast  conflux 
of  trade  from  every  other  island  in  those  seas.    5This  island  was 
wnolly  unaware  of  the  danger  to  which  it  was  exposed,  when  on 
the  third  of  February,  1781,  Admiral  Rodney  suddenly  appeared 
before  it,  and  sent  a  peremptory  order  to  the  governor  to  surrender 
the  island  and  its  dependencies  within  an  hour.     Utterly  incapable 
of  making  any  defence,  the  island  surrendered  without  any  stipu- 
lations.     6The  amount  of  property  that  thereby  fell  into  the  hands 
of  the  •  captors  was  estimated  at  four  millions  sterling.     ?The 
settlements  of  the  Dutch  situated  on  the  north-eastern  coast  of 
South  America  soon  after  shared  the  same  fate  as  Eustatia. 

76.,  8In  the  month  of  May  the  Spanish  governor  of  Louisiana 
completed  the  conquest  of  West  Florida  from  the  English,  by  the 
capture11  of  Pensacola.  sin  the  West  Indies  the  fleets  of  France  and 
England  had  several  partial  engagements  during  the  months  of 
April,  May,  and  June,  but  without  any  decisive  results.  10In  the 
latter  part  of  May  a  large  body  of  French  troops  landed  on  the 
island  of  Tobago,  which  surrendered  to  them  on  the  3d  of  June. 
njn  tke  month  of  August  a  severe  engagement13  took  place  on  the 
Dogger  Bank,*  north  of  Holland,  between  a  British  fleet,  com- 
manded  by  Admiral  Parker,  and  a  Dutch  squadron,  commanded  by 
Admiral  Zoutman.  Both  fleets  were  rendered  nearly  unmanage- 
able,  and  with  difficulty  regained  their  respective  coasts. 

77.  laAfter  the  surrender  of  Lord  Cornwallis  at  Yorktown,  in 
Oct°^erj  *ne  war  witn  tne  United  States  was  considered6  virtually 
at  an  end,  both  in  America  and  in  England;  but  with  France, 
Holland,  and  Spain,  hostilities  were  carried  on  more  vigorously 
^.jian  ever-  isThe  siege  of  'Gibraltar  was  continued  by  the  Spaniards 
^^  great  vigor,  and  the  soldiers  of  the  garrison,  commanded  by 
Governor  Elliott,  were  greatly  incommoded  by  the  want  of  fuel 
and  provisions.  They  were  likewise  exposed  to  an  almost  inces- 
sant cannonade  from  the  Spanish  batteries,  situated  on  the  penin- 
sula which  connects  the  fortress  with  the  main  land.  During  three 
weeks,  in  the  month  of  May,  1781.  nearly  one  hundred  thousand 
shot  or  shells  were  thrown  into  the  town.  14But  while  the  ej'es  of 
Europe  were  turned,  in  suspense,  upon  this  important  fortress,  and 


*  This  is  a  long  and  narrow  sand  bank  in  the  North  Sea  or  German  Ocean,  extending  from 
Jutland,  on  the  west  coast  of  Denmark,  nearly  to  the  mouth  of  the  Humber,  on  the  eastern 
coast  of  England. 


PART  III.] 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 


429 


•while  all  regarded  a  much  longer  defence  impossible,  suddenly,  on 
the  night  of  the  27th  of  November,  a  chosen  body  of  two  thousand 
men  from  the  garrison  sallied  forth,  and,  in  less  than  an  hour, 
stormed  and  utterly  demolished  the  enemy's  works.  The  damage 
done  on  this  occasion  was  computed  at  two  millions  sterling. 

78.  'In  the  month  of  February  following,  the  island  of  Minorca, 
after  a  long  siege,  almost  as  memorable  as  that  of  Gibraltar,  suy- 
rendereda  to  the  Spanish  forces,  after  having  been  in  the  posses- 
sion of  England  since  the  year  1708.    souring  the  same  month  the 
former  Dutch  settlements  on  the  northeastern  coast  of  South  Ame- 
rica, were  recaptured  by  the  French.     St.  Eustatia  had  been  recap- 
tured in  the  preceding  November.     Other  islands  in  the  West  In- 
dies surrendered  to  the  French,  and  the  loss  of  the  Bahamas  soon 
followed.     3For  these  losses,  however,  the  British  were  fully  com- 
pensated, by  an  important  naval  victory,  gained  by  Admiral  Rod- 
ney, over  the  fleet  of  the  Count  de  Grasse,  on  the  12th  of  April,  in 
the  vicinity  of  the  Carribbee  Islands.     In  this  obstinate  engage- 
ment, most  of  the  ships  of  the  French  fleet  were  captured, — that  of 
Count  de  Grasse  among  the  number,  while  the  loss  of  the  French, 
in  killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners,  was  estimated  at  ten  or  twelve 
thousand  men.     The  loss  of  the  English,  including  both  killed  and 
wounded,  amounted  to  about  eleven  hundred. 

79.  4During  this  season,  the  fortress  of  Gibraltar,*  which  had  so 
long  bid  defiance  to  the  power  of  Spain,  withstood  one  of  the  most 


1782. 

I.  Surrender 
of  Minorca  to 

Spain. 
a.  Feb.  5. 
2.  Recaptures 
from  Eng- 
land, and 
other  losses 
sustained  by 

her. 

3.  Important 

naval  victory 

gained  by  th& 

English. 


4.  Continued 
siege  of  Gib- 
raltar. 


*  GIBRALTAR,  the  Calpe  of  the  Greeks,  formed,  with  Abyla  on  the  African  coast,  the  "  Pillars 
of  Hercules."  The  fortress  stands  on  the  west  side  of  a  mountainous  promontory  or  rock, 
projecting  south  into  the  sea  about  three  miles,  and  being  from  one  half  to  three  quarters  of  a 
mile  in  breadth.  The  southern  extremity  of  the  rock,  called  Europa  Point,  is  eleven  and  a 
half  miles  north  from  Ceuta  in  Africa.  Its  north  side,  fronting  the  long  narrow  isthmus 
which  connects  it  with  the  main- land,  is  perpendicular,  and  wholly  inaccessible.  The  east 
and  south  sides  are  steep  and  rugged,  and  extremely  difficult  of  access,  so  as  to  render  any 
attack  upon  them,  even  if  they  were  not  fortified,  next  to  impossible,  so  that  it  is  only  on  tho 
west  side,  fronting  the  bay,  where  the  rock  declines  to  the  sea,  and  the  town  is  built,  that  it 
can  be  attacked  with  the  faintest  prospects  of  success.  Here  the  fortifications  are  of  extraor- 
dinary extent  and  strength.  The  principal  batteries  are  so  constructed  a«  to  prevent  any  mis- 
thief  from  the  explosion  of  shells.  Vast  galleries  have  been  excavated  in  the  solid  rock,  and 


430  APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION.  [Boon 

ANALYSIS,  memorable  sieges  ever  known.  irThe  Spaniards  had  constructed  a 
—  -  --  number  of  immense  floating  batteries  in  the  bay  of  Gibraltar  ;  and 
preparations  one  thousand  two  hundred  pieces  of  heavy  ordnance  had  been 
for  attacking  brought  to  the  spot,  to  be  employed  in  the  different  modes  of  as- 


gaul(.     Begi(jes  tnege  floating  batteries,  there  were  eighty  large 
boats,  mounted  with  heavy  guns  and  mortars,  together  with  a  vast 
multitude  of  frigates,  sloops,  and  schooners,  while  the  combined 
fleets  of  France  and  Spain,  numbering  fifty  sail  of  the  line,  were  to 
cover  and  support  the  attack.    Eighty  thousand  barrels  of  gun- 
powder were  provided  for  the  occasion,  and  more  than  one  hundred 
thousand  men  were  employed,  by  land  and  sea,  against  the  fortress. 
2.  Attack  on       SO.  2Early  in  the  morning  of  the  13th  of  September,  the  floating 
September,    batteries  came  forward,  and,  at  ten  o'clock,  took  their  stations 
1782.    '    about  a  thousand  yards  distant  from  the  rock  of  Gibraltar,  and 
began  a  heavy  cannonade,  which  was  seconded  by  all  the  cannon 
and  mortars  in  the  enemy's  lines  and  approaches.    At  the  same 
time  the  garrison  opened  all  their  batteries,  both  with  hot  and  cold 
shot,  and  during  several  hours  a  tremendous  cannonade  and  bom- 
bardment were  kept  up  on  both  sides,  without  the  least  intermission. 
8.  Burning  of  3  About  two  o;clock,  the  principal  of  the  Spanish  floating  batteries 
was  discovered  to  emit  smoke,  and  towards  midnight  it  was  plainly 
seen  to  be  on  fire.     Other  batteries  began  to  kindle  ;  signals  of  dis- 
tress were  made  ;  and  the  enemy's  boats  came  to  their  assistance, 
4.  The  confu-  in  order  to  take  the  men  out  of  the  burning  vessels.    4Here  they 
£?ed°cmd    were  interrupted  by  the  English  gun-boats,  which  now  advanced 
the  batteries  to  the  attack,  and,  raking  the  whole  line  of  batteries  with  their 
<aS£flmnet?  fire'  c°mPleted  tlie  confusion.    The  batteries  were  soon  abandoned 

to  the  flames,  or  to  the  mercy  of  the  English. 

0.  Humanity      81.  s  At  the  awful  spectacle  of  several  hundred  of  their  fellow 
ecamentish  soldiers  exposed  to  almost  inevitable  destruction,  the  Spaniards 
ceased  firing,  when  the  British  seamen,  with  characteristic  hu- 
manity, rushed  forward  and  exerted  themselves  to  the  utmost  to 
save  those  who  were  perishing  in  the  flames  and  the  waters.    About 
four  hundred  Spaniards  were  thus  saved,  —  but  all  the  floating  bat- 
teries were  consumed,  and  the  combined  French  and  Spanish  forces 
t.Siegeaban-  were  left  incapable  of  making  any  farther  effectual  attack.    6Soou 
dontd.       after^  Gibraltar  was  relieved  with  supplies  of  provisions,  military 
stores,  and  additional  troops,  by  a  squadron  sent  from  England  for 
that  purpose,  when  the  farther  siege  of  the  place  was  abandoned. 
7.  Continu-       82.  'This  was  the  last  transaction  of  importance  during  the  con- 
Stxin  the  tinuance  of  the  war  in  Europe.    In  the  East  Indies  the  British  set- 
East  indies,    tlements  had  been  engaged,  during  several  years,  in  hostilities  with 
the  native  inhabitants,  who  were  conducted  by  the  famous  Hyder 
Ally,  and  his  son.  Tippoo  Saib,  —  often  assisted  by  the  fleets  and, 
land  forces  of  France  and  Holland.    The  events  of  the  war  in  that 
quarter  were  highly  interesting  and  important,  but  our  limits  will 
not  permit  us  to  give  a  detail  of  them.    Hostilities  continued  in  the 
East  Indies  unti!  the  arrival  of  the  news  of  a  general  peace  in 
peace  between  Europe. 

£tteluritedd      83>  8°n  tte  30tl1  of  November  preliminary  articles  of  peace  were 

states.       signed  between  Great  Britain  and  the  United  States,  which  were 

$.  Proceed-    to  be  definitive  as  soon  as  a  treaty  between  France  and  Great  Brit- 

mfiamenfr'  ain  should  be  concluded.    ^When  the  session  of  parliament  opened, 


mounted  with  heavy  cannon  ;  and  communications  have  been  established  between  the  different 
batteries  by  passages  cut  in  the  rock,  to  protect  the  troops  from  the  enemy's  fire.  The  town, 
containing  a  population  of  about  20,000  inhabitants,  exclusive  of  about  3000  troops,  lies  on  a 
bod  of  red  sand,  at  the  foot  of  the  rock,  on  the  northwest  side.  (See  the  Map.; 


PART  HI.]  APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION.  431 

on  the  5th  of  December,  considerable  altercation  took  place,  on  ac-     1782. 

count  of  the  terms  of  this  provisional  treaty,  but  a  large  majority  —   . 

were  found  to  be  in  favor  of  the  peace  thus  obtained.     *The  inde-  i.  Preiimma- 
pendence  of  the  United  States  being  now  recognized  by  England,  JaceftMwow 
the  original  purpose  of  France  was  accomplished ;  and  all  the     England, 
powers  at  war  being  exceedingly  desirous  of  peace,  preliminary  Fr<s£%Jn!ld 
articles  were  signed  by  Great  Britain,  France,  and  Spain,  on  the 
20th  of  January,  1783.    2By  this  treaty,  France  restored  to  Great      1783. 
Britain  all  her  acquisitions  in  the  West  Indies  during  the  war,  ex-    2.  General 
cepting  Tobago,  while  England  surrendered  to  her  the  important  ter%?t$ff6 
station  of  St.  Lucia.     On  the  coast  of  Africa,  the  settlements  in  the 
vicinity  of  the  river  Senegal  were  ceded  to  France, — those  on  the 
Gambia  to  England.    In  the  East  Indies,  France  recovered  all  the 
places  she  had  lost  during  the  war,  to  which  were  added  others  of 
considerable  importance.    Spain  retained  Minorca  and  West  Flor- 
ida, while  East  Florida  was  ceded  to  her  in  return  for  the  Baha- 
mas.   3It  was  not  until  September,  1783^  that  Holland  came  to  a  3.  Peace  with 
preliminary  settlement  with  Great  Britain,  although  a  suspension     Holl^nd- 
of  arms  had  taken  place  between  the  two  powers  in  the  January 
preceding. 

84.  *Thus  closed  the  most  important  war  in  which  England  had    4.  Remarks 
ever  been  engaged, — a  war  which  arose  wholly  out  of  her  ungener-  ^tefofthe?' 
ous  treatment  of  her  American  colonies.    The  expense  of  blood  and  war< and  th* 
treasure  which  this  war  cost  England  was  enormous ;  nor,  indeed,   yar£it  by™ 
did  her  European  antagonists  suffer  much  less  severely.     The   France  and 
United  States  was  the  only  country  that  could  look  to  any  bene-        paw 
ficial  results  from  the  war,  and  these  were  obtained  by  a  strange 
union  of  opposing  motives  and  principles,  unequalled  in  the  annals 
of  history.     France  and  Spain,  the  arbitrary  despots  of  the  old 
world,  had  stood  forth  as  the  protectors  of  an  infant  republic,  and 
had  combined,  contrary  to  all  the  principles  of  their  political  faith, 
to  establish  the  rising  liberties  of  America.     They  seemed  but  as 
blind  instruments  in  the  hands  of  Providence,  employed  to  aid  in 
the  founding  of  a  nation  which  should  cultivate  those  republican 
virtues  that  were  destined  yet  to  regenerate  the  world  upon  the 
principles  of  universal  intelligence,  and  eventually  to  overthrow 
the  time-worn  system  of  tyrannical  usurpation  of  the  few  over  the 
many. 


2V!  A  P 

OF  THE  COUNTRY 

EAST  OF  THE  MISSISSIPPI, 

AT  THE  CLOSE  OK 

THE  REVOLUTION. 

The  white  portions  of  the  Map  show  the  extent 
of  settlements  at  this  period. 


T 


T 


REFERENCES. 

1  Maine. 

2  New  Hampshire. 

3  Vermont. 

4  Massachusetts. 

5  Rhode  Island. 

6  Connecticut. 

7  New  York. 

8  New  Jersey. 

9  Pennsylvania. 
10  Delaware. 

•  1 1  Maryland. 

12  Virginia. 

13  North  Carolina. 

14  South  Carolina. 
.  15  Georg-ia. 

16  East  Florida. 

17  West  Florida. 


PART    IV. 

THE    UNITED    STATES. 


FROM    THE    ORGANIZATION    OF    THE    GOVERNMENT   UNDER        Period  an, 

braced  tn 
THE  FEDERAL  CONSTITUTION,  IN  1769,  TO  THE  YEAR  1845.  Part  IV. 


8ion- 


CHAPTER  I. 

WASHINGTON'S    ADMINISTRATION, 


FROM    APRIL    30,    1789,    TO    MARCH  4,    1797- 

1.  'On  the  30th  of  April,  1789,  Washington  appeared    1789. 
before  congress,  then  assembled  in  the  city  of  New  York,  t  wagin 
and  taking  the  oath  of  office  required  by  the  constitution, 

was  proclaimed  President  of  the  United  States.*  "In  an 
impressive  address  to  both  houses  of  congress,  he  expressed 
his  distrust  in  his  own  qualifications  for  the  important  of- 
fice  to  which  the  partiality  of  his  country  had  called  him 
—  offered  his  "  supplications  to  that  Almighty  Being  who 
rules  over  the  universe,  and  presides  in  the  councils  of  na- 
tions," that  He  would  "  consecrate  to  the  liberties  and  hap- 
piness of  the  people  of  the  United  States  a  government  in- 
stituted by  themselves,"  —  and  that  He  would  enable  all 
"  employed  in  its  administration,  to  execute,  with  success, 
the  functions  alloted  to  their  charge." 

2.  3Adhering  to  the  principles  upon  which  he  had  acted 

while  commander-in-chief,  he  now  likewise  declined  all  pe-  st  n  i  adhered: 
cuniary  compensation  for  his  presidential  duties,  and  closed    claddrLsM 
by  requesting  congress  to  accompany  him,  in  humble  sup- 
plication, to  the  benign  Parent  of  the  human  race,  for  the 
divine  blessing  on  all  those  measures  upon  which  the  suc- 
cess of  the  government  depended.     4Immediately  after  the  4.  Manner  tn 
address,  both  houses  of  congress,  with  the  president,  at- 
tended  divine  service  ;  and  with  this  public  acknowledg- 
ment  of  a  Supreme  Being  as  the  ruler  of  the  universe,  and 


*  Washington  was  inaugurated  in  the  gallery  of  the  old  City  Hall,  which  stood  on  ^ 
of  the  present  Custom  House,  in  Wall  Street. 

55 


434  THE  UNITED  STATES.  [Boon  a 

ANALYSIS,  controller  of  human  actions  and  human  destiny,  the  govern- 
ment under  the  new  constitution  was  commenced. 
latufedurm"      ^'  '^he  legislature,  during  its  first  session**  was  prin, 
tta first  xes-    cipally  occupied  in  providing  revenues  for  the  long  ex- 
a  Ending    hausted  treasury  ;    in  organizing  the  executive  depart- 
sept.  29.     ments  .  jn  establishing  a  judiciary  ;  and  in  framing  amend- 

2.  Measures  ments  to  the  constitution.     2For  providing  a  revenue,  du- 

takenfor      .  -,      .   j         ,,  ^  ,  °        ,  ,., 

providing  a  ties  were  levied  on  the  tonnage  of  vessels,  and  likewise  on 

foreign  goods  imported  into  the  United  States.     For  the 
Sjjf  purpose  of  encouraging  American  shipping,  these  duties 
were  made  unequal  ;  being  vthe  heaviest  on  the  tonnage 
of  foreign  vessels,  and  on  goods  introduced  by  them. 

4.  8To  aid  the  president  in  the  management  of  the  af- 
fairs of  government,  three  executive  departments  were  e? . 
tablished, — styled  department  of  foreign  affairs,  or  of  state  ,; 
department  of  the  treasury,  and  department  of  war  ;  with 
A  Duties  re-  a  secretary  at  the  head  of  each.     4The  heads  of  these  de- 

qmredofthe  J         ,  . 

heads  of  these  partments  had  special  duties  assigned  them;  and  they 
were  likewise  to  constitute  a  council,  which  might  be  con- 
suited  by  the  president,  whenever  he  thought  proper,  oir« 

a.  The  pmocr  subjects  relating  to  the  duties  of  their  offices.  6The  power 
of  removing  from  office  the  heads  of  these  department?, 
was,  after  much  discussion,  left  with  the  president  alone. 

e.  Appoint-    6Thomas   Jefferson    was    appointed   secretary   of    state, 

ments  made.    rT        .,  />  *  *  ,    __  />    •>  i 

Hamilton  of  the  treasury,  and  Knox  of  the  war  depart- 
ment. 
i.Thenation-      5.  7A  national  judiciary  was  also  established  during  this 

al  judiciary,  .  J  J.     .  „  A    ,  &    . 

and  amend-  session  of  congress  ;  consisting  of  a  supreme  court,  having 

™islitution.  one  chief  justice,  and  several  associate  judges  ;  and  circuit 

and  district  courts,  which  have  jurisdiction  over  certain 

cases  specified  in  the  constitution.    John  Jay  was  appointed 

chief  justice  of  the  United  States,  and  Edmund  Randolph 

attorney-general.     Several  amendments  to  the  constitution 

were  proposed  by  congress,  ten  of  which  were  subsequent  - 

s.  The  states  ly  ratified  by  the  constitutional  majority  of  the  states.     8In 

adopted'the  November  North  Carolina  adopted  the  constitution,  and 

*•  Rhode  Island  in  the  May  following,  thus,  completing  the 

number  of  the  thirteen  original  states. 

1790.         6.  'Early  in  the  second  session,  the  secretary  of  the 

9'  ??<m/orn>s  treasury  brought  forward,11  at  the  request  of  congress,  a 

™ubiic£edL  P^an  f°r  maintaining  the  public  credit.     He  proposed,  as 

b.  Jan.  is.    a  measure  of  sound  policy  and  substantial  justice,  that 

the  general  government  should  assume,  not  only  the  pub- 

„   lie  foreign  and  domestic  debt,  amounting  to  more  than 

*  A  Session  of  Congress  is  one  sitting,  or  the  time  during  which  the  legislature  meets  daily 
for  business.  Congress  has  but  one  session  annually  ;  but  as  the  existence  of  each  congress 
continues  during  two  years,  each  congress  hns  two  sessions.  Thus  we  speak  of  the  1st  ses- 
sion of  the  20th  congress  ;— the  2d  session  of  the  25th  congress,  &c. 


PART  IV.]  WASHINGTON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  435 

fifty-four  millions  of  dollars,  but  likewise  the  debts  of  the     1790. 
states,  contracted  during  the  war,  and  estimated  at  twenty- 
five  millions. 

7.  Provision  was  made  for  the  payment  of  the  foreign  i.  success  of 
debt  without  opposition  ;  but  respecting  the   assumption     thepUtt 
of  the  state  debts,  and  also  the  full  payment  of  the  domes- 
tic debt, — in  other  words,  the  redemption  of  the  public  se- 
curities, then,  in  a  great  measure,  in  the  hands  of  specu- 
lators who  had  purchased  them  for  a  small  part  of  their 
nominal   value,    much    division   prevailed   in   congress ; 

but  the  plan  of  the  secretary  was  finally  adopted. 

8.  2During  this  year  a  law  was  passed,  fixing  the  seat  2.  Permanent 
of  government,  for  ten  years,  at  Philadelphia ;  and  after-  ^ernmlnt. 
wards,  permanently,  at  a  place  to  be  selected  on  the  Poto- 
mac.    *In   1790,  the  "  Territory  southwest  of  the  Ohio,"  3.  Territorial 
embracing  the  present  Tennessee,  was  formed  into  a  ter-  s°Jormednt 
ritorial  government. 

9.  4Durino;  the  same  year,  an  Indian  war  broke  out  on  t.indianwar 

,  e          •  i  •  f  .     on  the  nortft- 

the   northwestern    frontiers ;    and   pacific    arrangements     western 
having  been  attempted  in  vain,  an  expedition,  under  Gen-    frontzer8- 
eral  Harmar,  was  sent  into  the  Indian  country,  to  reduce 
the  hostile  tribes  to  submission.    Many  of  the  Indian  towns 
were  burned,  and  a  large  quantity  of  corn  destroyed ; 
but  in  two  battles,*  near  the  confluence  of  the  rivers    a.  Oct.  IT, 
St.  Mary's*  and  St.  Joseph's  in  Indiana,  between  succes- 
sive detachments  of  the  army  and  the  Indians,  the  former 
were  defeated  with  considerable  loss. 

10.  6Early  in   1791,   in  accordance  with  a  plan  pro-     1791. 
posed  by  the  secretary  of  the  treasury,  an  act  was  passed 

by  congress  for  the  establishment  of  a  national  bank, 
called  the  Bank  of  the  United  States,  but  not  without  the 
most  strenuous  opposition  ;  on  the  ground,  principally,, 
that  congress  had  no  constitutional  right  to  charter  such, 
an  institution. 

11.  'During  the  same  year,  Vermont,f  the  last  settled1 
of  the  New  England  states,  adopted  the  constitution,  and 

was  admitted5  into  the  Union.     The  territory  of  this  state    b<reb- 18> 
had  been  claimed  both  by  New  York  and   New  Hamp- 
shire ; — each  had  made  grants  of  land  within  its  limijte ; 
but  in  1777  the  people  met  in  convention,  and  proclaimed 
Vermont  or  New  Connecticut,  an  independent  state.     Ow- 

*  The  St.  Martfs  from  the  S.  and  St.  Joseph's  from  the  N.  unite  at  Fort  Wayne,  in  the 
N.E.  part  of  Indiana,  and  form  the  Maumee,  which  flows  into  the  weet  end  of  Lake  Erie. 

f  VERMONT,  one  of  the  Eastern  or  New  England  States,  contains  an  area  of  about  8000 
square  miles.  It  is  a  hilly  country,  and  is  traversed  throughout  nearly  its  whole  length  by 
the  Green  Mountains,  the  loftiest  points  of  which  are  a  little  more  than  4000  feet  high.  Th« 
best  lands  in  the  state  are  W.  of  the  mountains,  near  Lake  Champlain ;  but  the  soil  gene- 
rally, throughout  the  state,  is  better  adapted  to  grazing  than  to  tillage.  The  first  settle- 
ment in  the  state  was  at  Fort  Dummer,  now  Brattleboro'.  A  fort  was  erected  here  in 
1723,  and  a  settlement  commenced  in  the  following  year. 


436  THE  UNITED  STATES.  [Boo*  II, 

ANALYSIS,  ing  to  the  objections  of  New  York,  it  was  not  admitted 

~  into  the   confederacy  ;    nor  was  the  opposition  of  New 

York  withdrawn   until   1789,  when  Vermont  agreed    tc 

purchase  the  claims  of  New  York  to  territory  and  juris- 

diction by  the  payment  of  30,000  dollars. 

i.  Another        12.  xAfter  the  defeat  of  General  Harmar  in  1790,  an- 
exffnn°d     other  expedition,  with  additional  forces,  was  planned  against 


the  Indians,  and  the  command  given  to  General  St.  Clair, 
te          t^ien  g°vernor  °f  tne  Northwestern  Territory.     2In  the 

ttonandthe  fall  of  1791,  the  forces  of  St.   Clair,   numbering  about 

craTst  cicdr.  2000  men,  marcheda  from  Fort  Washington,*  northward, 

a  Soct  and  ab°ut  eighty  miles,  into  the  Indian  country,  where,  on  the 
4th  of  November,  they  were  surprised  in  camp,"!*  and  de- 
feated with  great  slaughter.  Out  of  1400  men  engaged 
in  the  battle,  nearly  600  were  killed.  Had  not  the  vic- 
torious Indians  been  called  from  the  pursuit  to  the  aban- 
doned camp  in  quest  of  plunder,  it  is  probable  that  nearly 
the  whole  army  would  have  perished. 
1792.  13.  3On  the"  1st  of  June,  1792,  Kentucky^  which  had 

loffo^Ken-  ^een  previously  claimed  by  Virginia,  was  admitted  into 
tucky.  the  Union  as  a  state.  The  first  settlement  in  the  state 
was  made  by  Daniel  Boone  and  others,  at  a  place  called 
Boonesboro',§  in  the  year  1775.  During  the  early  part 
of  the  revolution,  the  few  inhabitants  suffered  severely 
from  the  Indians,  who  were  incited  by  agents  of  the  Brit- 
ish government  ;  but  in  1779  General  Clarke,  as  before 

b.  see  p.  384.  mentioned,  b  overcame  the  Indians,  and  laid  waste  their 
villages  ;  after  which,  the  inhabitants  enjoyed  greater 
security,  and  the  settlements  were  gradually  extended. 

l  Election  of  14.  "In  the  autumn  of  1792  General  Washington  was 
again  elected  president  of  ilie  United  States,  and  John 

5  Events  in  Adams  vice-president.     5At  this  time  the   revolution  in 

1793      France  was  progressing,  and  early  in  1793  news  arrived 

in  the  United  States  of  the  declaration  of  war  by  France 

«.  Mr  Genet:  against  England  and   Holland.     "About  the  same  time 
Mr.  Genet  arrived0  in  the  United  States,  as  minister  of 
the  French  republic,  where  he  was  warmly  received  by 
c.  in  April,    the  people,  who  remembered  with  gratitude  the  aid  which 


*  Fort  Washington  was  on  the  site  of  the  present  Cincinnati,  situated  on  the  N.  side  of 
the  Ohio  River,  near  the  S.W.  extremity  of  the  state  of  Ohio.  The  city  is  near  the  eastern 
extremity  of  a  pleasant  valley  about  twelve  miles  in  circumference. 

f  The  camp  of  St.  Clair  was  in  the  western  part  of  Ohio,  at  the  N.W.  angle  of  Dark 
County.  Fort  Recovery  was  afterwards  built  there.  Dark  County  received  its  name  from 
Colonel  Dark,  an  officer  in  St.  Glair's  army. 

j  KENTUCKY,  one  of  the  Western  States,  contains  an  area  of  about  42,000  square  miles 
The  country  in  the  western  parts  of  the  state  is  hilly  and  mountainous.  A  narrow  tract 
along  the  Ohio  River,  through  the  whole  length  of  the  state,  is  hilly  and  broken,  but  has  a 
good  soil.  Between  this  tract  and  Greene  River  is  a  fertile  region,  frequently  denominated 
the  garden  of  the  state.  The  country  in  the  S.W.  part  of  the  state  between  Greene  and  Cum- 
oerland  Rivers,  is  called  "  The  Barrens,"  although  it  proves  to  be  excellent  grain  land. 

$  Boonesboro'  is  on  the  S.  side  of  Kentucky  River,  about  eighteen  miles  S.E.  from  Lexington, 


PART  IV.]  WASHINGTON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  437 

France  had  rendered  them  in  their  struggle  for  indepen-     1793. 
dence,  and  who  now  cherished  the  flattering  expectation 
that  the  French  nation  was  about  to  enjoy  the  same  bless- 
ings of  liberty  and  self-government. 

15.  flattered   by  his  reception,   and  relying  on  the    i.  coursa 
partiality   manifested   towards   the   French   nation,    Mr.  ^^Gene? 
Genet  assumed  the  authority  of  fitting  out  privateers  in 

the  ports  of  the  United  States,  to  cruise  against  the  vessels 
of  nations  hostile  to  France  ;  and  likewise  attempted  to 
set  on  foot  expeditions  against  the  Spanish  settlements  in 
Florida  and  on  the  Mississippi,  although  the  president  had 
previously  issued*  a  proclamation,  declaring  it  to  be  the  a.  May*, 
duty  and  interest  of  the  United  States  to  preserve  the 
most  strict  neutrality  towards  the  contending  powers  in 
Europe. 

16.  2As  Mr.  Genet  persisted  in  his  endeavors,  in  oppo-  z.  m* recall . 

-.          „*  r1  f.     ,  .  ,rr        and  his  sue- 

sition  to  the  efforts  and  remonstrances  of  the   president,       censor. 
and  likewise  endeavored  to  excite  discord  and  distrust  be- 
tween the  American  people  and  their  government,  the 
president  requestedb  his  recall ;  and  in  the  following  year     t,.  Juir. 
his  place  was   supplied  by  Mr.  Fauchet,0  who  was  in-  c.  Pronoun- 
structed  to  assure  the  American  government  that  France  ced>  Fo"sha- 
disapproved  of  the  conduct  of  his  predecessor. 

17.  3After  the  defeat  of  St.  Glair  in  179l,d  General 
Wayne  was  appointed  to  carry  on  the  Indian  war.     In 
the  autumn  of  1793  he  built  Fort  Recovery  near  the 
ground  on  which  St.  Clair  had  been  defeated,  where  he 
passed  the  winter.    In  the  following  summer  he  advanced     1794. 
still  farther  into  the  Indian  country,  and  built  Fort  Defi- 
ance ;*  whence  he  moved  down  the  Maumee,6  and,  on  e.  N.  P.  435. 
the  20th  of  August,  at  the  head  of  about  3000  men,  met     Aug.  20. 
the  Indians  near  the  rapids,f  completely  routed  them,  and 

laid  waste  their  country. 

18.  4An  act,  passed  in  1791,  imposing  duties  on  domes-  4.  Troubles 
tic  distilled  spirits,  the  first  attempt  at  obtaining  a  revenue   ^r°u0nfscl' 
from  internal  taxes,  had,  from  the  beginning,  been  highly 
unpopular  in  many  parts  of  the  country,  and  especially 

with  the  anti-federal  or  democratic  party.     During  this 

year,  the  attempts  to  enforce  the  act  led  to  open  defiance 

of  the  laws,  in  the  western    counties  of  Pennsylvania. 

After  two  ineffectual  proclamationsf  by  the  president,  the  f.  Aug  7,  and 

display  of  a  large  military  force  was  necessary  in  order     Sept  **" 

to  quell  the  insurgents. 


*  Fort  Defiance-  was  situated  at  the  confluence  of  the  River  Au  Glaize  with  the  Maumee,  ill 
the  N.W.  part  of  Ohio,  and  at  the  S.E  extremity  of  Williams  County. 

t  The  rapids  of  the  Maumee  are  about  eighteen  miles  from  the  mouth  of  the  river.  The 
British  then  occupied  Fort  Maumee,  at  the  rapids,  on  the  N.  side  of  the  river,  a  short  distance 
above  which,  in  the  present  town  of  Waynesfield,  the  battle  was  fought. 


438 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


[Bo  OK  IL 


ANALYSIS. 


The  latter. 


4.  What  re- 
sult was 
feared. 


5.  Measure 
taken  for  ad- 
lusting  diffi- 
culties. 

a.  Nov.  19. 

1795. 

6.  Ratifica- 
tion of  this 
treaty,  and 

its  terms. 
b.  June. 


19.  ^ince  the  peace  of  1783,  between  Great  Britain 
and  the  United  States,  each  party  had   made  frequent 
complaints  that  the  other  had  violated  the  stipulations  con- 
tained  in  the  treaty.     3The  former  was  accused  of  having 
carried  away  negroes  at  the  close  of  the  war,  of  making 
illegal  seizures  of  American  property  at  sea,  and  of  re- 
taining possession  of  the  military  posts  on  the  western 
frontiers.      3The   latter  was  accused  of  preventing  the 
loyalists  from  regaining  possession  of  their  estates,  and 
British  subjects  from  recovering  debts  contracted  before 
the  commencement  of  hostilities.      4To  such  an  extent 
had  the  complaints  been  carried,  that,  by  many,  another 
war  between  the  two  countries  was  thought  to  be  ine- 
vitable. 

20.  BFor  the  purpose  of  adjusting  the  difficulties,  and 
preventing  a  war,  if  possible,  Mr  Jay  was  sent  to  Eng- 
land :  where  he  succeeded  in  concluding1  a  treaty,  which, 
early  in  the  following  year,  was  laid  before  the  senate  for 
ratification.     "After  a  long  debate,  and  a  violent  opposition 
by  the  democratic  party,  and  the  friends  of  France  through- 
out the  country,  the  treaty  was  ratified13  by  the  senate,  and 
signed  by  the  president.     By  the  terms  of  the  treaty,  the 
western  posts  were  to  be  surrendered*  to  the  United  States ; 
compensation  was  to  be  made  for  illegal  captures  of  Amer- 
ican property ;  and  the  United  States  were  to  secure  to 
British  creditors  the  proper  means  of  collecting  debts, 
which  had  been  contracted  before  the  peace  of  1783. 

21.  'During  the  same  year,  a  treaty  was  concluded0  at 
Fort  Greenville,f  with  the  western  Indians  ;  by  which  the 
various  tribes  ceded  to  the  United  States  a  large  tract  of 
country  in  the  vicinity  of  Detroit,  and  west  of  Ohio.     8In 
October,  a  treaty  was  concluded  with  Spain  ;  by  which  the 
boundaries  between  the  Spanish  possessions  of  Louisiana 
and  Florida,  and  the  United  States,  were  settled  ;  the  right 
of  navigating  the  Mississippi,  from  its  source  to  the  ocean, 
was  secured  to  the  United  States;  and  New   Orleans:}: 
was   granted  to  them,  as  a  place  of  deposit,   for  three 
years. 


*  The  British  retained  possession  of  Michigan,  by  means  of  their  post  at  Detroit,  until  1798. 

t  Fort  Greenville  was  built  by  General  Wayne  in  1793,  on  a  western  branch  of  the  Miami, 
and  on  the  site  of  the  present  town  of  Greenville,  the  cap- 
ital of  Dark  County.  Ohio.  Fort  Jefferson  was  six  miles 
S.W.  of  it,  and  Fort  Recovery  twenty-two  miles  N.E. 

$  New  Orleans,  now  the  capital  of  the  state  of  Louisiana, 
is  on  the  E.  bank  of  the  Mississippi  Paver,  105  miles  from  its 
mouth,  by  the  river's  course.  It  was  first  settled  by  tho 
French  in  1717.  The  level  of  the  city  is  from  three  to  nine 
feet  below  the  level  of  the  river,  at  the  highest  water.  To 
protect  it  from  inundation,  an  embankment,  called  the 
Levee,  has  been  raided  on  the  border  of  the  river,  extending 
from  forty-three  miles  below  the  city,  to  120  miles  above  it. 
See  Map.) 


1.  Treaty  con- 
eluded  at  Fort 
Greenville. 
c.  Aug.  3. 

8.  Treaty 
with  Spain. 


VICINITY   OP   NEW   ORLEANS. 


PART  IV.] 


ADAMS'S  ADMINISTRATION. 


439 


22.  JA  treaty  was  concluded*  with  Algiers,  and  the  con- 
tinuance of  peace  was  to  be  secured  by  the  payment  of  an 
annual  tribute  to  the  dey,  in  accordance  with  the  long  es- 
tablished practice  of  European  nations.  2In  June,  1 798,  the 
"  Territory  southwest  of  the  Ohio"  was  erected  into  an  in- 
dependent state,  by  the  name  of  Tennessee,*  and  admitted 
into  the  Union. 

23.  3As  the  second  term  of  Washington's  administration 
would  expire  in  the  spring  of  1797,  Washington  previous- 
ly made  known   his  intention  -to  retire  from  public  life. 
His  farewell  address,b  on  that  occasion,  to  the  people  of 
the  United  States,  abounds   with  maxims  of  the  highest 
political  importance,  and  sentiments  of  the  warmest  affec- 
tion for  his  country.     *On  the  retirement  of  the  man  on 
whom  alone  the  people  could  unite,  the  two  great  parties 
in  the  United  States  brought  forward  their  prominent  lead- 
ers for  the  executive  office  of  the  nation. 

24.  6The  federalists,  dreading  the  influence  of  French 
sentiments   and   principles, — attached  to  the  system  of 
measures  pursued  by  Washington,  and  desiring  its  con- 
tinuance in  his  successor,  made  the  most  active  efforts  to 
elect  John  Adams ;  while  the  republicans,  believing  their 
opponents  toq   much  devoted  to  the  British  nation,  and 
to  British  institutions,  made  equal  exertions  to  elect  Thomas 
Jefferson.     "The  result  was  the  election  of  Mr.  Adams  as 
president,  and  Mr.  Jefferson  as  vice-president.     The  in- 
auguration of  the  former  took  place  on  the  4th  of  March, 
1797, 


1795. 


1793. 

2.  Slate  of 
Tennessee*. 


3.  Washing' 

ton's  retire- 

mentfrom. 

office,  and 

hmfareioell 

address. 

b.  Sect 


4.  On  his  re- 
tirement 
what  100* 
done. 


5  Principle* 

of  the  two 

pearlies 


«.  Result  of 

the  ejection 

of  17*. 


CHAPTER  IL 


ADAMS'S    ADMINISTRATION, 

FROM    MARCH    4,    1797    TO    MARCH    4,    1801. 


Subjoct  of 
Cliapler  IL 


1.  'DURING  the  administration  of  Washington,  the  eon-  7  situation 
dition  of  the  country  had  been  gradually  improving.  A 
sound  credit  had  been  established,  funds  had  been  pro- 
vided  for  the  gradual  payment  of  the  national  debt,  treaties 
had  been  concluded  with  the  western  Indian  tribes,  and 
with  England,  Spain,  and  the  Barbary  powers,  and  the 
agricultural  and  commercial  wealth  of  the  nation  had  in- 

*  TENNESSEE,  one  of  the  Western  States,  contains  an  area  of,  about  43,000  square  miles. 
The  Cumberland  Mountains,  crossing  the  state  in  the  direction  of  N.E.  and  S.W.,  divide  it 
into  two  parts,  called  East  Tennessee  and  West  Tennessee.  The  western  part  of  the  state  hai 
a  black,  rich  soil :  in  the  eastern  part  the  valleys  only  are  fertile.  The  first  settlement  in  Ten- 
Uessee  was  made  at  Fort  Loudon  (see  Note,  p.  283)  in  1757. 


440  THE  UNITED  STATES.  [Boo*  IL 

ANALYSIS,  creased  beyond  all   former  example.     *But  in  the  mean 

i.  Difficulties  time,  difficulties  with  France  had  arisen,  which  threatened 

wiin.  nance.  to  jnvolve  the  country  in  another  war. 
2.  HOW  the        2.  2On  the  breaking  out  of  the  war  between  France 

*i&eirfarded  anc^  England,  consequent  upon  the  French  revolution,  the 
anti-federal   or   republican    party    Warmly  espoused  the 
cause  °f  the  French ;  while  the  government,  then  in  the 
hands  of  the   federal  party,  in  its  attempts  to  preserve  a 
strict   neutrality   towards   the    contending   powers,   was 
a.  course     charged    with  an  undue  partiality   for  England.      3The 
dRveS    French   ministers,    who  succeeded    Mr.    Genet,   finding 
ministers,    themselves,  like  their  predecessor,  supported  by  a  numer- 
ous party  attached  to  their  nation,  began  to  remonstrate 
with  the  government,  and  to  urge  upon  it  the  adoption  of 
measures  more  favorable  to  France. 

4.  course  of       3.  4The  French  Directory,   failing  in  these  measures, 
'  and  m'gnly  displeased  on  account  of  the  treaty  recently 

concluded  between  England  and  the  United  States,  adopted 
regulations  highly  injurious  to  American  commerce  ;  and 
even  authorized,  in  certain  cases,  the  capture  and  confis- 

a,  Treatment  cation  of  American  vessels  and   their  cargoes.     6They 

mnmintefen  likewise  refused  to  receive  the  American  minister,  Mr. 
Pinckney,  until  their  demands  against  the  United  States 
should  be  complied  with.  Mr.  Pinckney  was  afterwards 
obliged,  by  a  written  mandate,  to  quit  the  territories  of 
the  French  republic. 

e.  cowsepur-      4.  6In  this  state  of  affairs,  the  president,  by  proclama- 

yS&tt^  tion,  convened  congress  on  the  15th  of  June ;  and,  in  a 

firm  and  dignified  speech,  stated  the  unprovoked  outrages 

r  Advances  of  the  French  government.     'Advances  were  again  made, 

*ctmcitiafiJn.  however,  for  securing  a  reconciliation  ;  and,  for  this  pur- 
pose,  three  envoys,  at  the  head  of  whom  was  Mr.  Pinck- 
ney, were  sent  to  France. 

g.  Result  of       5.  8But  these,  also,  the  Directory  refused  to  receive; 

the  embassy,  although  they  were  met  by  certain  unofficial  agents  of 
the  French  minister,  who  explicitly  demanded  a  large 
sum  of  money  before  any  negotiation  could  be  opened. 
To  this  insulting  demand  la  decided  negative  was  given. 
Two  of  the  envoys,  who  were  federalists,  were  finally  or- 
dered to  leave  France  ;  while  the  third,  who  was  a  republi- 
can, was  permited  to  remain. 

1798.         6.  5These   events  excited  general   indignation  in   the 
a  prepara-  United  States ;  and  vigorous  measures  were  immediately 

tionsforwar.  »  t  „  •/ 

a.  in  May.    adopted*  by  congress,  for  putting  the  country  m  a  proper 
state  of  defence,  preparatory  to  an  expected  war.     Provi- 
sion was  made  for  raising  a  small   standing  army,  the 
b.  July.      command  of  which  was  givenb  to  General  Washington, 
who  cordially  approved  the  measures  of  the  government. 


PART  IV.] 


ADAMS'S  ADMINISTRATION. 


441 


A  naval  armament  was  decided  upon,  captures  of  French 
vessels  were  authorized,  and  all  treaties  with  France  were 
declared  void. 

7.  'The  land  forces  however  were  not  called  into  ac- 
tion  ;  and  after  a  few  encounters  at  sea,  in  which  an 
American  armed  schooner  was  decoyed  into  the  power  of 
the  enemy,  and  a  French  frigate  captured,  the  French 
Directory  made  overtures  of  peace.    The  president,  there- 
fore, appointed*  ministers,  who  were  authorized  to  proceed 
to  France,  and  settle,  by  treaty,  the  difficulties  between 
the  two  countries. 

8.  2  Washington  did  not  live  to  witness  a  restoration  of 

A  p  -11  j?       i  ^        i  L      j-    j 

peace.  After  a  short  illness,  of  only  a  few  hours,  he  died 
at  his  residence  at  Mount  Vernon,  in  Virginia,  on  the  14th 
of  December,  at  the  age  of  sixty-eight  years.  3When  in- 
telligence  of  this  event  reached  Philadelphia,  congress, 
then  in  session,  immediately  adjourned.  On  assembling 
the  next  day,  the  house  of  representatives  resolved,  "  That 
the  speaker's  chair  should  be  shrouded  in  black,  that  the 
members  should  wear  black  during  the  session,  and  that 
a  joint  committee,  from  the  senate  and  the  house,  should 
be  appointed  to  devise  the  most  suitable  manner  of  pay- 
ing honor  to  the  memory  of  the  man  first  in  war,  first  in 
peace,  and  first  in  the  hearts  of  his  countrymen." 

9.  4In  accordance  with  the  report  of  the  committee,  and 

.-,  .  -IP  r-  i  • 

the  unanimous  resolves  of  congress,  a  funeral  procession 
moved  from  the  legislative  hall  to  the  German  Lutheran 
church,  where  an  impressive  and  eloquent  oration  was  de- 
livered by  General  Lee,  a  representative  from  Virginia. 
The  people  of  the  United  States  were  recommended  to  wear 
crape  on  the  left  arm,  for  thirty  days.  This  recommen- 
dation was  complied  with,  and  a  whole  nation  appeared  in 
mourning.  In  every  part  of  the  republic,  funeral  orations 
were  delivered  ;  and  the  best  talents  of  the  nation  were  de- 
voted to  an  expression  of  the  nation's  grief. 

10.  6Washington  was  above  the  common  size;  his 
frame  was  robust,  and  his  constitution  vigorous,  and  capable 
of  enduring  great  fatigue.  His  person  was  fine;  his  de- 
portment  easy,  erect  and  noble  ;  exhibiting  a  natural  dig- 
nity,  unmingled  with  haughtiness,  and  conveying  the  idea 
of  great  strength,  united  with  manly  gracefulness.  His 
manners  were  rather  reserved  than  free  ;  he  was  humane, 
benevolent,  and  conciliatory  ;  his  temper  was  highly  sen- 
sitive by  nature,  yet  it  never  interfered  with  the  coolness 
of  his  judgment,  nor  with  that  prudence  which  was  the 
strongest  feature  in  his  character.  His  mind  was  great 
and  powerful,  and  though  slow  in  its  operations,  was  sure 
in  its  conclusions.  He  devoted  a  long  life  to  the  welfare 

56 


1798. 


t.  Partial 


1799. 


2.  Death  of 

Washington. 


Dec.  H. 

3  proceed- 
™rgess°onTe- 


4.  Public 

mourning  on 

this  occasion. 


5  The  person 


Washington. 


442 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


fBooK  II. 


ANALYSIS, 

"~ 

1800. 

ifSaS'isoo 
andmz. 


2.  Treaty 


3  Efforts  of 


ministration. 

larltlfqftiie 
federal  party. 


5.  principal 

causesofpub 


9.  AUe.n  and 
"' 


of  his  country  ;  and  while  true  greatness  commands  re- 
spect,  and  the  love  of  liberty  remains  on  earth,  the  me- 
mory  of  Washington  will  be  held  in  veneration. 

11.  Curing  the  summer  of  1800,  the  seat  of  govern- 
ment  was  removed  fr°m  Philadelphia  to  Washington,  in 
the  District  of  Columbia.*     During  the  same  year  the  ter- 
ritory between  the  western  boundary  of  Georgia  and  the 
Mississippi  River,  then  claimed  by  Georgia,  and  called  the 
Georgia  western  territory,  was  erected  into  a  distinct  go- 
vernment, and  called  the  Mississippi  Territory.    Two  years 
later,  Georgia  ceded  to  the  United  States  all  her  claims  to 
lands  within  those  limits.     2In  September,4  a  treaty  was 
concluded  at  Paris,  between  the  French  government,  then 
in  the  hands  of  Bonaparte,  and  the  United  States;  by 
which  the  difficulties  between  the  two  countries  were  hap- 
pily terminated. 

12.  3As  the  term  of  Mr.  Adams's  administration  drew 
towards  its  close,  each  of  the  great  parties  in  the  country 
™ade  the  most  strenuous  efforts,  —  the  one  to  retain,  and 
tne  other  to  acquire  the  direction  of  the  government.     4Mr. 
Adams  had  been  elected  by  the  predominance  of  federal 
prjncipieS)   Dut   many  things   in   his  administration  had 
tended  to  render  the  party  to  which  he  was  attached  un- 
popular with  a  majority  of  the  nation. 

13.  6The   people,    ardently    attached   to   liberty,    had 

.  ,       .  ,      r.    r,     '  ,J  ,.    .        ^  ' 

viewed  with  a  jealous  eye  those  measures  of  the  govern- 
ment which  evinced  a  coldness  towards  the  French  revo- 
lution, and  a  partiality  for  England  ;  because  "they  be- 
lieved that  the  spirit  of  liberty  was  here  contending  against 
the  tyranny  of  despotism.  The  act  for  raising  a  standing 
army,  ever  a  ready  instrument  of  oppression  in  the  hands 
of  kings,  together  with  the  system  of  taxation  by  inter- 
nal duties,  had  been  vigorously  opposed  by  the  demo- 
cratic party  ;  while  the  Alien  and  Sedition  laws  increased 
the  popular  ferment  to  a  degree  hitherto  unparalleled. 

14.  6The  "  alien  law,"  authorized  the  president  to  order 
any  foreigner,  whom  he  should  judge  dangerous  to  the 
peace  and  safety  of  the  United  States,  to  depart  out  of  the 
country,  upon  penalty  of  imprisonment.     The  "  sedition 


DISTRICT   OF   COLUMBIA. 


*  The  District  of  Columbia  is  a  tract  of  country  ten  miles  square, 
on  both  sides  of  the  Potomac  River,  about  120  miles  from  its  mouth, 
by  the  river's  course.  In  1790  it  was  ceded  to  the  United  States  by 
Virginia  and  Maryland,  for  the  purpose  of  becoming  the  seat  of  gov- 
ernment. It  includes  the  cities  of  Washington,  Alexandria,  and 
Georgetown.  WASHINGTON  CITY  stands  on  a  point  of  land  between 
the  Potomac  River  and  a  stream  called  the  Eastern  Branch.  The 
Capitol,  probably  the  finest  senate  house  in  the  world,  the  cost  of 
which  has  exceeded  two  millions  of  dollars,  stands  on  an  eminence 
in  the  eastern  part  of  the  city.  The  President's  house  is  an  elegant 
edifice,  a  mile  and  a  half  N.W.  from  the  capitol.  (See  Map.) 


PART  IV.] 


JEFFERSON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 


443 


year  isoo. 


law,"  designed  to  punish  the  abuse  of  speech  and  of  the    180O. 

press,  imposed  a  heavy  fine  and  imprisonment  for  "  any 
false,  scandalous,  and  malicious  writing  against  the  gov- 
ernment of  the  United  States,  or  either  house  of  congress, 
or  the  president."     'These  laws  were  deemed,  by  the  i.  HOW  then 
democrats,  highly  tyrannical ;  and  their  unpopularity  con-  garde°d,rand 
tributed  greatly  to  the  overthrow  of  the  federal  party.  aSr'ejjbst. 

15.  2In  the  coming  election,  Mr.  Jefferson  and  Mr.  2.  The  prut- 
Burr  were  brought  forward  as  the  candidates  of  the  demo- 
cratic party,  and  Mr.  Adams  and  Mr.  Pinckney  by  the 
federalists.  After  a  warmly  contested  election,  the  fede- 
ral candidates  were  left  in  the  minority.  Jefferson  and 
Burr  had  an  equal  number  of  votes  ;  and  as  the  consti- 
tution provided  that  the  person  having  the  greatest  num- 
ber should  be  president,  it  became  the  duty  of  the  house  of 
representatives,  voting  by  states,  to  decide  between  the 
two.  After  thirty-five  ballotings,  the  choice  fell  upon  Mr. 
Jefferson,  who  was  declared  to  be  elected  President  of  the 
United  States,  for  four  years,  commencing  March  4th, 
1801.  Mr.  Burr,  being  then  the  second  on  the  list,  was 
consequently  declared  to  be  elected  vice-president. 


CHAPTER  III. 


JEFFERSON'S    ADMINISTRATION. 

FRCM    MARCH    4,    1801,    TO    MARCH    4,    1809- 

1.  3ON  the  accession  of  Mr.  Jefferson  to  the  presidency, 
the    principal    offices   of   government   were    transferred 
to  the  republican  party.     The  system  of  internal  duties 
was  abolished,  and  several  unpopular  laws,  passed  during 
the  previous  administration,  were  repealed. 

2.  *In   1802,   Ohio.*  which  had  previously  formed  a 
part  of  the  Northwestern  Territory,  was   erected  into  a 
state,*  and  admitted  into  the  Union.     During  the  same 
year,  the  Spanish  governor  of  Louisiana,  in  violation  of  a 
recent  treaty,  b  closed*  the  port  of  New  Orleans  against 
the  United  States.     This  caused  great  excitement,  and  a 


Subject  of 
Chapter  III. 


1801. 

3.  Changts 
that  followed 
the  accession 
of  Mr.  Jeffer- 
son. 

4.  State  of 
Ohio :   treaty 
with  Spain, 
and  its  viola- 
tion. 

a  Constitu- 
tion adopted 
in  November. 
b.  Concluded 
in  1795.    See 
page  438. 
c.  Oct. 


*  OHIO,  the  northeastern  of  the  Western  States,  contains  an  area  of  about  40,000  square 
miles.  The  interior  of  the  state,  and  the  country  bordering  on  Lake  Erie,  are  generally  level, 
and  in  some  places  marshy.  The  country  bordering  on  the  Ohio  River,  is  generally  hilly, 
but  not  mountainous.  The  most  extensive  tracts  of  rich  and  level  lands  in  the  state,  border 
on  the  Sciota,  and  the  Great  and  Little  Miami.  On  the  7th  of  April,  1788,  a  company  of 
forty-seven  individuals  landed  at  the  spot  where  Marietta  now  stands,  and  there  commenced 
the  "first  settlement  in  Ohio. 


444 


THE  UNITED  STATES  . 


[BOOK  II, 


ANALYSIS. 


1.  Purchase 
Of  Louisiana. 


1803. 

a.  April  30. 

b.  Dec.  20. 
2.  How  divi- 
ded and  na- 
med. 


3.  War  with 
Tripoli. 

c.  War  de- 
clared by  the 

Bashaw, 
June  10, 1801. 


d.  Oct.  31, 
1803. 


1804. 

4.  Recapture 

of  the  frigate 

Philadelphia. 

e.  Feb.  3. 


i.  Account  of 
\he  war  with 
Tripoli  con- 
tinued. 

f.  Aug.  3. 


6.  Death  of 
Hamilton. 


proposition  was  made  in  congress,  to  take  possession  of  all 
Louisiana. 

3.  'A  more  pacific  course,  however,  was  adopted.     In 
1800,  Louisiana  had  been  secretly  ceded  t>  France,  and 
a  negotiation  was  now  opened  with  the  latter  power,  which 
resulted  in  the  purchase1  of  Louisiana  for  fifteen  millions 
of  dollars.     In  December,1*  1803,  possession  was  taken  by 
the  United  States.     2That  portion  of  the  territory  embra- 
cing the  present  state  of  Louisiana,  was  called  the  "  Terri- 
tory of  Orleans;"  and  the  other  part,  the  "District  of 
Louisiana,"  embracing  a  large  tract  of  country  extending 
westward  to  Mexico  and  the  Pacific  Ocean. 

4.  3Since  1801   war  had  existed0  between  the 'United 
States  and  Tripoli,  one  of  the  piratical  Barbary  powers. 
In  1803,  Commodore  Preble  was  sent  into  the  Mediter- 
ranean, and  after  humbling  the  Emperor  of  Morocco,  hf 
appeared  before  Tripoli  with  most  of  his  squadron.     The 
frigate    Philadelphia,    under   Captain   Bainbridge,    being 
sent  into  the  harbor  to  reconnoitre,  struck  upon  a  rock, 
and  was  obliged  to  surrenderd  to  the  Tripolitans.     Thf1 
officers  were  considered   prisoners  of  war,  but  the  cre\* 
were  treated  as  slaves.     This  capture  caused  great  exul 
tation  with  the  enemy  ;  but  a  daring  exploit  of  lieute 
nant,   afterwards  Commodore   Decatur,   somewhat   hum 
bled  the  pride  which  they  felt  in  this  accession  to  thei  < 
navy. 

5.  4Early  in  February"  of  the  following  year,   Lieu 
tenant  Decatur,  under  the  cover  of  evening,  entered  tho 
harbor  of  Tripoli  in  a  small  schooner,   having  on  board 
but  seventy-six  men,  with  the  design  of  destroying  thu 
Philadelphia,  which  was  then  moored  near  the  castle, with 
a  strong  Tripolitan  crew.     By  the  aid  of  his  pilot,  who 
understood  the  Tripolitan  language,  Decatur  succeeded 
in  bringing  his  vessel  in  contact  with  the  Philadelphia ; 
when  he  and  his  followers  leaped  on  board,  and  in  a  few 
minutes  killed  twenty  of  the  Tripolitans,  and  drove  the 
rest  into  the  sea. 

6.  Under  a  heavy  cannonade  from   the   surrounding 
vessels  and  batteries,  the  Philadelphia  was  set  on  fire,  and 
not  abandoned  until  thoroughly  wrapped  in  flames ;  when 
Decatur  and  his  gallant  crew  succeeded  in  getting  out  of 
the  harbor,  without  the  loss  of  a  single  man.     6During  the 
month  of  August,  Tripoli  was  repeatedly  bombarded  by 
the  American  squadron  under  Commodore  Preble,  and  a 
severe    action  occurred1"  with  the  Tripolitan  gun-boats, 
which  resulted  in  the  capture  of  several,  with   little  loss 
to  the  Americans. 

7.  "In  July,  1804,  occurred  the  death  of  General  Ham- 


PART  IV.]  JEFFERSON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  445 

ilton,  who  fell  in  a  duel  fought  with  Colonel  Burr,  vice-     1§O4. 
president  of  the  United  States.     Colonel  Burr  had  lost  the 
favor  of  the  republican  party,  and  being  proposed  for  the 
office  of  governor  of  New  York,  was  supported  by  many 
of  the  federalists,  but  was  openly  opposed  by  Hamilton, 
who  considered  him  an  unprincipled  politician.     A  dis- 
pute arose,  and  a  fatal  duela  was  the  result.*     *In  the  fall    aJuiyii. 
of  1804,  Jefferson  was  re-elected  president.     George  Clin-  L  E^on  of 
ton,  of  New  York,  was  chosen  vice-president. 

8.  2At  the  time. of  Commodore  Treble's  expedition  to  ^  Hamet:  ex- 
the  Mediterranean,  Hamet,  the  legitimate  sovereign  of 
Tripoli,  was  an  exile ;  having  been  deprived  of  his  gov- 
ernment  by  the  usurpation  of  a  younger  brother.     Mr.  . 
Eaton,  the  American  consul   at  Tunis,  concerted,15  with    b,  Feb.  23. 
Hamet,  an  expedition  against  the  reigning  sovereign,  and 
obtained  of  the  government  of  the  United  States  permission 

to  undertake  it. 

9.  3With  about  seventy  seamen  from  the  American  3.  Account  of 
squadron,  together  with  the  followers  of  Hamet  and  some  Viattim?dl' 
Epyptian  troops,  Eaton  and  Hamet  set  outc  from  Alexan-   c.  March  6. 
driaf  towards  Tripoli,  a  distance  of  a  thousand  miles, 

across  a  desert  country.     After  great  fatigue  and  suffer- 
ing, they  reachedd  Derne, J  a  Tripolitan  city  on  the  Med-    a.  April  M. 
iterranean,  which  was  taken*  by  assault.     After  two  sue-   e.  April  27. 
cessful  engagements'"  had  occurred  with  the  Tripolitan    f  May  i8) 
army,  the  reigning  bashaw  offered  terms  of  peace  ;  which  and  June  10- 
being  considered  much  more   favorable  than  had  before 
been  offered,  they  were  accepted*  by  Mr.  Lear,  the  au-  g.  Treaty  con- 
thorized  agent  of  the  United  States.    *  Clu3d,ef8j".ne' 

10.  4In   1805   Michigan  became   a  distinct   territorial  4.  Michigan. 
government  of  the  United  States.     Previous  to  1802,  it 
formed,  under  the  name  of  Wayne  County,  a  part  of  the 
Northwestern  Territory.     From  1802  until  1805  it  was 

under  the  jurisdiction  of  Indiana  Territory. 

11.  5In  1806  Colonel  Burr  was  detected  in  a  conspiracy,     1806. 
the  design  of  which  was  to  form,  west  of  the  Alleffhany  $•  conspiracy 

•  •  •  c  i          and  tnal  °f 

Mountains,  an  independent  empire,  ot  which  he*  was  to  be    coi.  Burr. 

the  ruler,  and  New  Orleans  the  capital ;  or,  failing  in 

this  project,  it  was  his  design  to  march  upon  Mexico,  and 

establish  an  empire  there.     He  was  arrested  and  brought 

to  trial  in  1807,  on  the  charge  of  treason,  but  was  released   g  Warsipro. 

for  want  of  sufficient  evidence  to  convict  him.  ^l^cKS- 

12.  "The  wars  produced  by  the  French  revolution  still     oiutton. 

*  Hamilton  fell  at  Hoboken,  on  the  New  Jersey  side  of  the  Hudson  River,  opposite  the 
eity  of  New  York. 

t  Alexandria,  the  ancient  capital  of  Egypt,  founded  by  Alexander  the  Great  in  the  year  331, 
A.  C.,  is  situated  at  the  N.W.  extremity  of  Egypt,  on  a  neck  of  land  between  the  Mediterra- 
nean Sea  and  Lake  Mareotis. 

$  Derne  is  about  650  miles  E.  from  Tripoli. 


446 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


[BooK 


ANALYSIS, 
~~ 
i.  Relative 

SSand 
France. 

2  Position  of 


3.  mockcde 

l°he  EII£  to 
a  May  is. 


b.  NOV.  21. 

5.  Farther 

-prohibition, 


c.  jln%. 


e.  preten- 


Befnmentv' 


June  22. 

''the  frigate 
Chesapeake. 


continued  to  rage,  and  at  this  time  Napoleon,  emperor  of 
France,  triumphant  and  powerful,  had  acquired  control 
over  nearly  all  the  kingdoms  of  Europe.  'England  alone, 
unsubdued  and  undaunted,  with  unwavering  purpose 
wageci  incessant  war  against  her  ancient  rival  ;  and  though 
France  wasxvictorious  on  land,  the  navy  of  England  rode 
triumphant  in  every  sea.  2The  destruction  of  the  ships 
and  commerce  of  other  nations  was  highly  favorable  to  the 
United  States,  which  endeavored  to  maintain  a  neutrality 
towards  the  contending  powers,  and  peaceably  to  continue 
a  commerce  with  them. 

13.  3Jn  May,  1806,  England,  for  the  purpose  of  injur- 
ing  the  commerce  of  her  enemy,  declared6  the  continent 
from  Brest*  to  the  Elbe-f  in  a  state  of  blockade,  although 
not  invested  by  a  British  fleet  ;  and  numerous  American 
vessels,  trading  to  that  coast,  were  captured  and  condemned. 
4^onaParte  soon  retaliated,  by  declaringb  the  British  isles 
in   a  state  of  blockade  ;  and  American   vessels   trading 
t}H'the:r  became  a  prey  to  French  cruisers.     "Early  in  the 

/>-,,.  i  •  -i         o  -n 

following  year,  the  coasting  trade  ot  r  ranee  was  pro- 
hibitedc  by  the  British  government.  These  measures, 
nighly  injurious  to  American  commerce,  and  contrary  to 
the  laws  of  nations  and  the  rights  of  neutral  powers,  oc- 
casioned great  excitement  in  the  United  States,  and  the 
injured  merchants  loudly  demanded  of  the  government 
redress  and  protection. 

14.  cln  June,  an  event  of  a  hostile  character  occurred, 
which  greatly  increased  the  popular  indignation  against 
England.     That  power,  contending  for  the  principle  that 
whoever  was  born  in  England  always  remained  a  British 
subject,   had  long  claimed  the   right,  and  exercised  the 
power  of  searching  American  ships,  and  taking  from  them 
those  who  had  been  naturalized  in  the  United  States,  and 
who  were,  therefore,  claimed  as  American  citizens. 

15.  7On  the  22d  of  June,  the  American  frigate  Ches- 
apeake,  then  near  the  coast  of  the  United  States,  having 
refused  to  deliver  up  four  men  claimed  by  the  English  as 
deserters,  was  fired  upon  by  the  British  ship  of  war  Leo- 
pard.    Being  unsuspicious  of  danger  at  the  time,  and  un- 
prepared for  the  attack,  the  Chesapeake  struck  her  colors, 
after  having  had  three  of  her  men  killed,  and  eighteen 
wounded.     The  four  men  claimed  as  deserters  were  then 
transferred  to  the  British  vessel.     Upon  investigation  it  was 
ascertained  that  three  of  them  were  American  citizens,  who 


*  Brest  is  a  town  at  the  northwestern  extremity  of  France. 

t  The  Elbe,  a  large  river  of  Germany,  enters  the  North  Sea  or  German  Ocean  between  Han 
over  and  Denmark,  750  miles  N.E.  from  Brest. 


PART  IV.] 


MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 


447 


had  been  impressed  by  the  British,  and  had  afterwards  es- 
caped  from  their  service. 

16.  'This  outrage  upon  a  national  vessel  was  followed 
by  a  proclamation  of  the  president,  forbidding  British  ships 
of  war  to  enter  the  harbors  of  the  United  States,  until  sat- 
isfaction for  the  attack  on  the  Chesapeake  should  be  made 
by  the  British  government,  and  security  given  against  fu- 
ture aggression.     2In  November,  the  British  government 

,    fl         ,          .'  .7  ,,  L-L'  •  11 

issued*  the  celebrated  "  orders  in  council,  prohibiting  all 
trade  with  France  and  her  allies  ;  and  in  December  fol- 
lowing,  Bonaparte  issuedb  the  retaliatory  Milan  decree,* 
forbidding  all  trade  with  England  and  her  colonies.  Thus 
almost  every  American  vessel  on  the  ocean  was  liable 
to  be  captured  by  one  or  the  other  of  the  contending 
powers. 

17.  3In  December,  congress  decreed0  an  embargo,  the 
design  of  which  was,  not  only  to  retaliate  upon  France 
and   England,  but  also,  by  calling  home  and  detaining 
American  vessels  and  sailors,  to  put  the  country  in  a  bet- 
ter  posture  of  defence,  preparatory  to  an  expected  war. 
The  embargo  failing  to  obtain,  from  France  and  England, 
an  acknowledgment  of  American  rights,  and  being  like- 
wise ruinous  to  the  commerce  of  the  country  with  other 
nations,  in  March,  d  1809,  congress  repealed  it,  but,  at  the 
same  time,  interdicted  all  commercial  intercourse  with 
France  and  England 

18.  4Such  was  the  situation  of  the  country  at  the  close 
of  Jefferson's  administration.     Following  and  confirming 
the  example  of  Washington,  after  a  term  of  eight  years 
Jefferson  declined  a  re-election,  and  was  succeeded6  in 
the  presidency  by  James  Madison.     George  Clinton  was 
re-elected  vice-president. 


18O8. 


-  Pre*M*ne» 
twn. 


2  Farther 

hostile  meos- 


FEn"/iandd 


b.  Dec.  n. 


3  American 


Dec.  22. 


1809. 

d.  March  i. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

MADISON'S    ADMINISTRATION,  subject  of 

Chapter  IV 

FROM   MARCH    4,    1809,    TO   MARCH    4,    1817. 

WAR  WITH  ENGLAND. 
SECTION    I. — EVENTS   OF   1809,    '10,    '11.  Of  Section  1 

I.  6SooN    after  the  accession  of  Mr.  Madison  to  the  Mnencgotta< 


presidency,  he  was  assured  by  Mr.  Erskine,  the  British      ™uit 

*  So  called  from  Milan,  a  city  in  the  N.  of  Italy,  whence  the  decree  was  issued 


448 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


[BOOK  H. 


Aug.  10. 

1810. 

1.  Decree  is- 
tited,  and  de- 
cree revoked 
ly  Bonaparte 

in  1810. 
b.  March  23. 


2.  Hostile 
course  still 


1811. 

3.  Encounter 

at  sea. 
c.  May  16. 


4.  Indian 
war  at  the 
west,  and 
"  Battle  of 
Tippecanoe.' 


<L  Nov.  6. 


e.  Nov.  7. 


minister  at  Washington,  that  the  British  "  orders  in  coun- 
cil,"11 so  far  as  they  affected  the  United  States,  should  be 
repealed  by  the  10th  of  June.  The  president,  therefore, 
proclaimed  that  commercial  intercourse  would  be  renewed 
with  England  on  that  day.  The  British  government, 
however,  disavowed  the  acts  of  its  minister ;  the  orders  in 
council  were  not  repealed ;  and  non-intercourse  with 
England  was  again  proclaimed. 

2.  'In  March,  1810,  Bonaparte  issued1"  a  decree  of  a 
decidedly  hostile  character,  by  which  all  American  ves- 
sels and  cargoes,  arriving  in  any  of  the  ports  of  France, 
or  of  countries  occupied  by  French  troops,  were  ordered 
to  be  seized  and  condemned  ;  but  in  November  of  the 
same  year,  all  the  hostile  decrees  of  the  French  were  re- 
voked, and  commercial  intercourse  was  renewed  between 
France  and  the  United  States. 

3.  2England,  however,  continued  her  hostile  decrees  ; 
and,  for  the  purpose  of  enforcing  them,  stationed  before 
the  principal  ports  of  the  United  States,  her  ships  of  war, 
which  intercepted  the  American  merchantmen,  and  sent 
them  to  British  ports  as  legal  prizes.     On  one  occasion, 
however,  the  insolence  of  a  British  ship  of  war  received  a 
merited  rebuke. 

4.  'Commodore  Rogers,  sailing  in  the  American  frigate 
President,  met,0  in  the  evening,  a  vessel  on  the  coast  of 
Virginia.     He  hailed,  but  instead  of  a  satisfactory  an- 
swer, received  a  shot,  in  return,  from  the  unknown  ves- 
sel.    A  brief  engagement  ensued,  and  the  guns  of  the 
stranger  were  soon  nearly  silenced,   when  Commodore 
Rogers  hailed  again,  and  was  answered  that  the  ship  was 
the  British  sloop  of  war  Little  Belt,  commanded  by  Cap- 
tain Bingham.     The  Little  Belt  had  eleven  men   killed 
and  twenty-one  wounded,  while  the  President  had  only 
one  man  wounded. 

5.  4At  this  time  the  Indians  on  the  western   frontiers 
had  become  hostile,  as  was  supposed  through   British  in- 
fluence;  and  in  the  fall  of  1811,  General  Harrison,  then 
governor  of  Indiana  Territory,*  marched  against  the  tribes 
on  the  Wabash.     On  his  approach  to  the  town  of  the 
Prophet,  the  brother  of  the    celebrated   Tecumseh,   the 
principal  chiefs  came  out  and  proposed*1  a  conference,  and 
requested  him  to  encamp  for  the  night.     Fearing  treach- 
ery, the  troops  slept  on  their  arms  in  order  of  battle. 
Early  on  the  following  morning6  the  camp  was  furiously 
assailed,  and  a  bloody  and  doubtful  contest  ensued  ;  but 


*  Indiana    Territory,  separated   from  the  Northwestern  Territory  in  1800,  embraced  the 
present  states  of  Indiana  and  Illinois. 


PART  IV.]  MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  449 

after  a  heavy  loss  on  both  sides,  the  Indians  were  finally    1811. 
repulsed.* 


SECTION  II. 

PRINCIPAL    EVENTS    OF    1812. 

DIVISIONS. — J.    Declaration  of    War,   and  Events   in  the    West. —  its  Divisions. 
II.  Events  on  the  Niagara  Frontier. — III.  Naval  Events. 

1.  DECLARATION  OF  WAR,  AND  EVENTS  IN  THE  WEST. —     1812. 
1.   JEarly  in  April,   1812,  congress  passed*  an  act  lav-    l  The  em' 

i  /.  •  -i  fi  i          •  i  •        i       largo  0/1812, 

mg  an  embargo,  for  ninety  days,  on  all  vessels  within  the  andttut 
jurisdiction  of  the  United  States.     On  the  4th  of  June  fol- 
lowing,  a  bill  declaring  war  against  Great  Britain  passed 
the  house  of  representatives;  and,  on  the  17th,  the  senate  ;  b-  f;^  fve°rlar~ 
and,  on  the  19th,  the  president  issued  a  proclamation  of    adopted  by 

h  both  houses 

War.  •    June  18th. 

2.  2Exertions  were  immediately  made  to  enlist  25,000  2-  Pr*para- 
men  ;  to  raise  50,000  volunteers  ;  and  to  call  out  100,000  twnsfur 
militia  for   the   defence   of  the   sea-coast  and   frontiers. 
Henry  Dearborn,  of  Massachusetts,  an  officer  of  the  revo- 
lution, was  appointed  major-general  and  commander-in- 

chief  of  the  army. 

3.  3At  the  time  of  the  declaration  of  war,  General  Hull, 
then  governor  of  Michigan  Territory,  was  on  his  march 
from  Ohio  to  Detroit,  with  a  force  of  two  thousand  men, 
with  a  view  of  putting  an  end  to  the  Indian  hostilities  on 
the  northwestern  frontier.     Being  vested  with  an  author- 
ity to  invade  the  Canadas,  "  if  consistent  with  the  safety 
of  his  own  posts,"  on  the   12th  of  July  he   crossed  the 
river   Detroit,f  and   encamped  at  Sandwich, J    with    the 
professed  object   of  marching  upon  the  British  post  at 
Maiden. § 

4.  "In  the  mean  time,  the  American  post  at  Mackinaw II  4-  &»*«  «»• 

i  i  ,  T  111-1  tamed,  by  tne 

was   surprised,   and   a   surrender  demanded  ;  which  was   Americans. 
the  first  intimation  of  the  declaration  of  war  that  the  garri- 


*  This  battle,  called  the  Battle  of  Tippecanoe,  was  fought  VICINITY  OP  DETROIT. 

near  the  W.  bank  of  Tippecanoe  liiver,  at  its  junction  with 
the  Wabash,  in  the  northern  part  of  Tippecanoe  County, 
Indiana. 

t  Detroit  River  is  the  channel  or  strait  that  connects  Lake 
St.  Clair  with  Lake  Erie.  (See  Map.) 

J  Sandwich  is  on  the  E.  bank  of  Detroit  River,  two  miles 
below  Detroit.  (See  Map.) 

§  Fort  Maiden  is  on  the  E.  bank  of  Detroit  River,  fifteen 
mile?  S.  from  Detroit,  and  half  a  mile  N.  from  the  village  of 
Amherstburg.  (See  Map.) 

||  Mackinaw  is  a  small  island  a  little  E.  from  the  strait 
which  connects  Lake  Michigan  with  Lake  Huron,  about  270 
miles  N.\V.  from  Detroit.  The  fort  and  village  of  Mackinaw 
are  on  the  S.E.  side  of  the  island. 


57 


450  THE  UNITED  STATES.  [BooK  II, 

ANALYSIS,  son  had  received.    The  demand  was  precipitately  complied 

a.  July  17.    with,a  and  the  British  were  thus  put  in  possession  of  one 

of  the  strongest  posts  in  the  United  States.  Soon  after, 
Major  Van  Home,  who  had  been  despatched  by  General 
Hull  to  convoy  a  party  approaching  his  camp  with  sup. 

b.  Aug.  s.    plies,  was  defeated13  by  a  force  of  British  and  Indians  near 

Brownstown.* 

i.  Retreat  of      5.    'General   Hull    himself,    after   remaining   inactive 

Gen.  Hull.    nearjy  a  month  in  Canada,  while  his  confident  troops  were 

daily  expecting  to  be  led  against  the  enemy,  suddenly  re- 

Aug.  7.     crossed,  in  the  night  of  the  7th  of  August,  to  the  town  and 

fort  of  Detroit,  to  the  bitter  vexation  and  disappointment 

of  his  officers  and  army,  who  could  see  no  reason  for  thus 

s.  Expedition  abandoning  the  object  of  the  expedition.  2He  now  sent0  a 
detachment  of  several  hundred  men,  under  Colonel  Miller, 
to  accomplish  the  object  previously  attempted  by  Major 
Van  Home.  In  this  expedition  a  large  force  of  British 
and  Indians,  the  latter  under  the  famous  Tecumseh,  was 

d.  Aug.  9.    metd  and  routed  with  considerable  loss,  near  the  ground  on 

which  Van  Home  had  been  defeated. 

Aug.  is.  6.  3On  the  16th  of  August  General  Brock,  the  British 
%fj§E5tt?r  commander,  crossed  the  river  a  few  miles  above  Detroit, 
without  opposition,  and  with  a  force  of  about  700  British 
troops  and  600  Indians,  immediately  marched  against  the 
American  works.  While  the  American  troops,  advan- 
tageously posted,  and  numbering  more  than  the  combined 
force  of  the  British  and  Indians,  were  anxiously  awaiting 
the  orders  to  fire,  great  was  their  mortification  and  rage, 
when  all  were  suddenly  ordered  within  the  fort,  and  a 
white  flag,  in  token  of  submission,  was  suspended  from 
the  walls.  Not  only  the  army  at  Detroit,  but  the  whole 
territory,  with  all  its  forts  and  garrisons,  was  thus  basely 

e.  Aug.  is.    surrendered6  to  the  British. 

4.  HOW  the        7.  4The  enemy  were  as  much  astonished  as  the  Ame- 
fe/ard™dby  ricans   at   this  unexpected    result.     General    Brock,    in 
the  British.   wrjfjng  to  hjs  superior  officer,  remarked,  "  When  I  detail 
s.  Gen.  Hull's  my  good  fortune  you  will  be  astonished."     5General  Hull 
was  afterwards  exchanged   for  thirty   British  prisoners, 
when  his  conduct  was  investigated  by  a  court-martial. 
The  court  declined  giving  an  opinion  upon  the  charge  of 
treason,  but  convicted  him  of  cowardice  and  unofficer-like 
conduct.     He  was  sentenced  to  death,  but  was  pardoned 
by  the  president ;  but  his  name  was  ordered  to  be  struck 
from  the  rolls  of  the  army. 

II.    EVENTS  ON  THE   NlAGARA    FRONTIER/ 1.    'During 


*  Brownstoivn  is  situated  at  the  mouth  of  Brownstown  Creek,  a  short  distance  N.  from  th« 
mouth  of  Huron  River,  about  twenty  miles  S.W.  from  Detroit.     (See  Map,  p.  449.) 


PART  IV. j  MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  451 

the  summer,  arrangements  were  made  for  the  invasion  of     1812. 
Canada  from  another  quarter.     A  body  of  troops,  consist- ,  t  prf.ara- 
ing  mostly  of  New  York  militia,  was  collected  on  the  Ni- 
agara  frontier,  and  the  command  given  to  General  Stephen 
Van  Rensselaer.     Early  on  the  morning  of  the   13th  of 
October,  a  detachment  of  two  hundred  and  twenty-five 
men,  under  Colonel  Solomon  Van  Rensselaer,  crossed  the 
river,  gained  possession  of  the  heights  of  Queenstown,* 
and  took  a  small  battery  near  its  summit.     Van  Rensse- 
laer was  wounded  at  the  landing,  and  the  assault  was  led        t 
by  Captains  Ogilvie  and  Wool. 

2.  2At  the  very  moment  of  success,  the  enemy  received   2.  Remain- 
a  reenforcement  of  several  hundred  men  under  General  that 'occurred 
Brock.     These  attempted  to  regain  possession  of  the  bat-    '"Joufn?" 
tery,  but  were  driven  back  by  an  inferior  force   under 
Captain  Wool,  and  their  leader,  General  Brock,  was  killed. 

In  the  afternoon  the  British  received  a  strong  reenforce- 
ment from  Fort  George,^  while  all  the  exertions  of  Gen- 
eral Van  Rensselaer,  during  the  day,  could  induce  only 
about  one  thousand  of  his  troops  to  cross  the  river.  These 
were  attacked  by  a  far  superior  force,  and  nearly  all  were 
killed  or  taken  prisoners,  in  the  very  sight  of  twelve  or 
fifteen  hundred  of  their  brethren  in  arms  on  the  opposite 
shore,  who  positively  refused  to  embark. 

3.  3  While  these  men  asserted  that  they  were  willing  to    3.  Reasons 
defend  their  country  when  attacked,  they  professed  to  en-    r^wfngto 
tertain  scruples  about  carrying  on  offensive  war  by  in-     embark- 
vading  the  enemy's  territory.     4  Unfortunately,  these  prin-  4.  Extent  of 
ciples  were  entertained,  and  the  conduct  of  the  militia  on  the8p^!nci' 
this  occasion  defended  by  many  of  the  federal  party,  who 

were,  generally,  opposed  to  the  war. 

4.  6Soon  after  the  battle  of  Queenstown,  General  Van  5.  change  qf 
Rensselaer  retired  from  the  service,  and  was  succeeded*  a^octli. 
by  General  Alexander  Smyth,  of  Virginia.     "This  officer  6.  Proceed- 

,J,  ,,  J .         ,  .         8  i      •  /«  ••          ings  of  Gen. 

issued  an  address,b  announcing  his  resolution  ot  retrieving     smytn. 
the  honor  of  his  country  by  another  attack  on  the  Canadian    b" Nov>  10' 
frontier,  and  invited  the  young  men  of  the  country  to  share 
in  the  danger  and  glory  of  the  enterprise.     But  after  col-    c.  Nov.  28. 
lecting  between  four  and  five  thousand  men,        NIAGARA  FRONTIER. 
sending  a  small  party  across0  at  Black  Rock,:f 
and  making  a  show  of  passing  with  a  large 
force,  the  design  was  suddenly  abandoned,  to 

*  Queenstown,  in  Upper  Canada,  is  on  the  W.  bank  of  Niagara 
River,  at  the  foot  of  Queenstown  Heights,  seven  miles  from  Lake 
Ontario.  (See  Map.) 

t  Fort  George  was  on  the  W.  bank  of  Niagara  River,  nearly 
a  mile  from  Lake  Ontario.  (See  Map.) 

I  Black  Rock  is  on  the  E.  bank  of  Niagara  River,  two  and 
a  half  miles  N.  from  Buffalo,  of  which  it  may  be  considered  a 
suburb,  (See  Map.) 


452  THE  UNITED  STATES.  [BooK  IL 

ANALYSIS,  the  great  surprise  of  the  troops.     Another  preparation  for 
an  attack  was  made,  and  the  troops  were  actually  em- 
barked, when  they  were  again  withdrawn,  and  ordered  to 
Dec.        winter  quarters. 

\tew™8ihL      ^'  NAVAL  EVENTS. — 1.  lfThus  far  the  events  of  the 

«MT/  us  wa^  on  ^e  land,  had  been  unfavorable  to  the  Americans; 

but  on  another  element,  the  national  honor  had  been  fully 

sustained  by  a  series  of  unexpected  and  brilliant  victories. 

Aug.  19.     2On  the  19th  of  August,  the  American  frigate  Constitution, 

ttitutfon°and  °f  forty-four  guns,  commanded  by  Captain  Isaac  Hull,  en- 

Guemere.    gaged  the  British  frigate  Guerriere,  of  thirty-eight  guns., 

a.  off  the    commanded  by  Captain  Dacres ;  and  after  an  action*  of 

thirty  minutes  compelled  her  to  surrender.  The  Guerriere 
was  made  a  complete  wreck.  Every  mast  and  spar  was 
shot  away,  and  one-third  of  her  crew  was  either  killed  or 
wounded. 

a  Tht  wasp       2.  3In  October,  an  American  sloop  of  war,  the  Wasp, 
aFro!ic.      of  eighteen  guns,  Captain  Jones  commander,  while  off  the 

b.  Oct.  is.    coast  of  North  Carolina,  captured b  the  brig  Frolic,  of 

twenty-two  guns,  after  a  bloody  conflict  of  three-quarters 
of  an  hour.  On  boarding  the  enemy,  to  the  surprise  of 
the  Americans,  only  three  officers  and  one  seaman  were 
found  on  the  forecastle ;  while  the  other  decks,  slippery 
with  blood,  were  covered  with  the  dead  and  the  dying. 
The  loss  of  the  Frolic  was  about  eighty  in  killed  and 
wounded,  while  that  of  the  Wasp  was  only  ten.  On  the 
same  day  the  two  vessels  were  captured  by  a  British  sev- 
enty-four. 

4.  The  frig-       3.  4A  few  days  later,0  the  frigate  United  States,  of  forty- 

csuitesnand,    four  guns,  commanded  by  Commodore  Decatur,  engagedd 

^octtT'  the  British  frigate  Macedonian,  of  forty-nine  guns.     The 

d.westofthe  action  continued  nearly  two  hours,  when  the  Macedonian 

Caianrds!sl    struck  her  colors,  being  greatly  injured  in  her  hull  and 

rigging,  and  having  lost,  in  killed  and  wounded,  more 

than  100  men.     The  United  States  was  almost  entirely 

uninjured.     Her   loss  was   only   five   killed   and    seven 

wounded.     The  superiority  of  the  American  gunnery  in 

this  action  was  remarkably  conspicuous. 

B.  Thecmsti-      4.  BIn  December,  the  Constitution,  then  commanded  by 
tutjavand    Commodore  Bainbridge,  achieved  a  second  naval  victory  ; 
e.  Dec.  29.    capturing*  the  British  frigate  Java,  carrying  forty-nine 
guns  and  400  men.    The  action  occurred  off  St.  Salvador,* 
and  continued  more  than  three  hours.     Of  the  crew  of  the 
Java,  nearly  200  were  killed  and  wounded  ;  of  the  Con- 
stitution, only  thirty- four.     The  Java,  having  been  mado 
a  complete  wreck,  was  burned  after  the  action. 

*  St.  Salvador  is  a  large  city  on  the  eastern  coast  of  Brazil. 


PART  IV.] 


MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 


453 


5.  JIn  addition  to  these  distinguished  naval  victories,  1812. 
others,  less  noted,  were  frequently  occurring.  Numerous 
privateers  covered  the  ocean,  and  during  the  year  1812, 
nearly  three  hundred  vessels,  more  than  fifty  of  which 
were  armed,  were  captured  from  the  enemy,  and  more 
than  three  thousand  prisoners  were  taken.  Compared 
with  this,  the  number  ca-ptured  by  the  enemy  was  but 
trifling.  The  American  navy  became  the  pride  of  the 
people,  and  in  every  instance  it  added  to  the  national  re- 
nown. 


SECTION  III. 


PRINCIPAL    EVENTS    OF    1813. 


Subject  of 
Section  III. 


DIVISIONS. — I.  Events  in  the  West  and   South. — II.  Events  in  the  its  Divisions. 
North. — III.  Naval  Events. 


1.  EVENTS  IN  THE  WEST  AND  SOUTH. — 1.  aln  the  be- 
ginning of  1813,  the  principal  American  forces  were  ar- 
ranged in  three  divisions.      The  army  of  the  West  was  com- 
manded by  General  Harrison  ;  the  army  of  the  centre,  un- 
der General  Dearborn,  was  on  the  southern  shore  of  Lake 
Ontario,  and  on  the  Niagara  frontier ;  and  the  army  of  the 
North)  under  General  Hampton,  on  the  shores  of  Lake 
Champlain. 

2.  3Shortly  after  the  disaster  which  befell  the  army  un- 
der   General   Hull,  the  militia   of  the   Western   States, 
promptly  obedient  to  the  calls  of  their  country,  assembled 
in  great  numbers  at  different  and  distant  points,  for  the  de- 
fence of  the  frontier,  and  the  recovery  of  the  lost  territory. 
*It  was  the  design  of  General  Harrison  to  collect  these 
forces  at  some  point  near  the  head  of  Lake   Erie,  from 
which  a  descent  should  be  made  upon  the  British  posts  at 
Detroit  and  Maiden. 

3.  B0n  the  10th  of  January,  General  Winchester,  with 
about  800  men,  arrived  at  the   rapids*  of  the  Maumee. 
Learningb  that  parties  of  British  and  Indians  were  about 
to  concentrate  at  the  village  of  Frenchtown,*  thirty  miles 
in  his  advance,  on  the  River  Raisin  ;f  at  the  earnest  so- 
licitation of  the  inhabitants  he  detached0  a  small  party 
under   Colonels  Lewis   and  Allen    for   their   protection. 


2.  Arr 

inent  ofth 

American 

forces  in 

1813. 


3.  Events  at 

the  west,  soon 

after  Hull's 

surrender. 


4.  Harrison's 
design. 


Jan.  10. 
5  The  force 
under  Gen. 
Winchester. 
a.  N.  p.  437. 

b.  Jan.  13. 

c.  Jan.  17. 


*  Frenchtown  is  on  the  north  bank  of  the  River  Raisin,  near  its  mouth,  ahout  twenty-five 
miles  S.\V.  from  Detroit.  The  large  village  that  has  grown  up  on  the  S.  side  of  the  stream 
at  this  place,  is  now  called  Monroe.  (See  Map,  p.  449.) 

t  The  River  Raisin,  so  named  from  the  numerous  grape-vines  that  formerly  lined  its  banks, 
enters  Lake  Erie  from  the  W.  two  and  a  half  miles  below  the  village  of  Monroe.  (See  Map 
p  449.) 


454  THE  UNITED  STATES.  BOOK  IL 

ANALYSIS.  This  party,  finding  the  enemy  already  in  possession  of 
J  a.  jan.  18.  the  town,  successfully  attacked11  and  routed  them ;  and 
-b.  Jan.  20.  having  encamped  on  the  spot,  was  soon  after  joinedh  by 

the  main  body  under  General  Winchester. 

Frenchtown  ^'  1^ere>  eai'ly  on  the  morning  of  the  22d,  the  Ameri- 
cans were  attacked  by  General  Proctor,  who  had  marched 
suddenly  from  Maiden  with  a  combined  force  of  fifteen 
hundred  British  and  Indians.  The  Americans  made  a 
brave  defence  against  this  superior  force,  and  after  a  se- 
vere loss  on  both  sides,  the  attack  on  the  main  body  was 
for  a  time  suspended  ;  when  General  Proctor,  learning 
that  General  Winchester  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the 
Indians,  induced  him,  by  a  pledge  of  protection  to  the 
prisoners,  to  surrender  the  troops  under  his  command. 
*.  Treatment  5.  2The  pledge  was  basely  violated.  General  Proctor 
ed'JrCr?  marched  back0  to  Maiden,  leaving  the  wounded  without  a 

c.  Jan  22.    guard,  and  in  the  power  of  the  savages,  who  wantonly  put 

d.  Jan.  23.    to  deathd  those  who  were  unable  to  travel — carried  some 

to  Detroit  for  ransom  at  exorbitant  prices — and  reserved 

others  for  torture.     If  the  British  officers  did  not  connive 

at  the  destruction  of  the  wounded  prisoners,  they  at  least 

showed  a  criminal  indifference  about  their  fate. 

3.  Movements      6.  3General  Harrison,  who  had  already  arrived  at  the 

Ha?f£on'at  rapids  of  the  Maumee,  on  hearing  of  the  fate  of  General 

f  janTs     Winchester,  at  first  fell  back,6  expecting  an  attack  from 

f.  Feb.  i.     Proctor,  but  soon  advanced1"  again  with  about  1200  men, 

and  began  a  fortified  camp ;  which,  in  honor  of  the  gov- 

Mayi.       ernor  of  Ohio,  he  named  Fort  Meigs.*    4On  the  1st  of  May, 

4-  %S?t™ral  the  fort  was  besieged  by  General  Proctor,  at  the  head  of 

more  than  2000  British  and  Indians. 

Mays.  7.  BFive  days  afterwards,  General  Clay,  advancing  to 

6.  Gen.  Clay  the  relief  of  the  fortj  at  the  head  of  1200  Kentuckians, 

attacked  and  dispersed  the  besiegers  ;  but  many  of  his 
troops,   while  engaged  in  the  pursuit,    were  themselves 
Maya,       surrounded  and  captured.     "On  the  8th  of  May,  most  of 
*mntofth&   ^e  Indians,  notwithstanding  the  entreaties  of  their  chief, 
siege.       Tecumseh,  deserted  their  allies;  and,  on  the  following 
May  9'       day,  General  Proctor  abandoned  the  siege,  and  again  re- 
tired to  Maiden. 

i.  Movements  8.  7In  the  latter  part  of  July,  about  4000  British  and 
<andeindians  Indians,  the  former  under  General  Proctor,  and  the  latter 
^egeof'p^  under  Tecumseh,  again  appeared*  before  Fort  Meigs,  then 
sandiisky.  commanded  by  General  Clay.  Finding  the  garrison  pre- 
pared for  a  brave  resistance,  General  Proctor,  after  a  few 


*  Fort  Meigs  was  erected  at  the  rapids  of  the  Maumee,  on  the  S.  side  of  the  river,  nearly 
opposite  the  former  British  post  of  Maumee,  and  a  short  distance  S.W.  from  the  present  village 
of  Perrysburg. 


PART  IV.J 


MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 


455 


days'  siege,  withdrew*  his  forces,  and  with  500  regulars 
and  800  Indians,  proceeded  against  the  fort  at  Lower  San- 
dusky,*  then  garrisoned  by  only  150  men  under  Major 
Croghan,  a  youth  of  twenty-one.  *A  summons,  demand- 
ing a  surrender,  and  accompanied  with  the  usual  threats 
of  indiscriminate  slaughter  in  case  of  refusal,  was  an- 
swered by  the  young  and  gallant  Croghan  with  the  assu 
ranee  that  he  should  defend  the  place  to  the  last  extremity. 

9.  2A  cannonade  from  several  six-pounders  and  a  how- 
itzer was  opened  upon  the  fort,  and  continued  until  a  breach 
had  been  effected,  when  about  500  of  the  enemy  attempted 
to  carry  the  place  by  assault. b     They  advanced  towards 
the  breach  under  a  destructive  fire  of  musketry,  and  threw 
themselves  into  the  ditch,  when  the  only  cannon  in  the 
fort,  loaded  with  grape  shot,  and  placed  so  as  to  rake  the 
ditch,  was  opened  upon  them  with   terrible  effect.     The 
whole  British  force,  panic  struck,  soon  fled  in  confusion, 
and  hastily  abandoned  the  place,  followed  by  their  Indian 
allies.     The  loss  of  the  enemy  was  about   150  in  killed 
and  wounded,  while  that  of  the  Americans  was  only  one 
killed  and  seven  wounded. 

10.  3In  the  mean  time,  each  of  the  hostile  parties  was 
striving  to  secure  the  mastery  of  Lake  Erie.     By  the  ex- 
ertions of  Commodore  Perry,  an  American  squadron,  con- 
sisting of  nine  vessels  carrying  fifty-four  guns,  had  been 
prepared  for  service  ;    while  a  British  squadron  of  six 
vessels,   carrying  sixty-three  guns,   had   been  built  and 
equipped  under  the  superintendence  of  Commodore  Bar- 
clay. 

11.  *On  the  tenth  of  September  the  two  squadrons  met 
near  the  western  extremity  of  Lake  Erie.     In  the  begin- 
ning of  the  action  the  fire  of  the  enemy  was  directed  prin- 
cipally against  the  Lawrence,  the  flag-ship  of  Commodore 
Perry,  which  in  a  short  time  became  an  unmanageable 
wreck,  having  all  her  crew,  except  four  or  five,  either 
killed  or  wounded.     Commodore  Perry,  in  an  open  boat, 
then  left  her,  and  transferred  his  flag  on  board  the  Niagara  ; 
which,  passing  through  the  enemy's  line,  poured  successive 
broadsides  into  five  of  their  vessels,  at  half  pistol  shot  dis- 
tance.    The  wind  favoring,  the  remainder  of  the  squadron 
now  came  up,  and  at  four  o'clock  every  vessel  of  the  en- 
emy had  surrendered. 

12.  Intelligence  of  this  victory  was  conveyed  to  Har- 
rison in  the  following  laconic  epistle  :  "  We  have  met  the 
enemy,  and  they  are  ours."     The  way  to  Maiden  being 


1813. 

a.  July  28. 


1.  Summon* 
to  surrender. 


2.  Attack  on 
Fort  San- 
dusky. 


b.  Aug.  2: 


3.  Efforts 
made  for  tht 
mastery  of 

Lake  Erie. 


Sept.  10. 
4  Battle  on 
Lake  Erie. 


5.  Events  that 

followed  the 

action. 


*  Lower  Sandusky  is  situated  on  the  W.  bank  of  Sandusky  River,  about  fifteen  miles  3. 
from  Lake  Erie. 


456 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


[BOOK  IL 


ANALYSIS, 
a.  Sept.  27. 

Oct.  5. 


1.  Battle,  of 
the  Thames. 


3.  Effects  of 
the  victory. 


3.  Influence 
Of  '1'ecunisefi. 


4.  Attack  on 

Fort  Minis ; 
how  retalia- 
ted. 
b.  Aug.  30. 


c.  Nov.  3. 

(1.  Nov.  8, 
Nov.  29:  and 
Jan.  22,  1814. 


now  opened,  the  troops  of  Harrison  were  embarked,*  and 
transported  across  the  lake  ;  but  General  Proctor  had  al- 
ready retired  with  all  his  forces.  He  was  pursued,  and 
on  the  5th  of  October  was  overtaken  on  the  river  Thames,* 
about  eighty  miles  from  Detroit. 

13.  'His  forces  were  found  advantageously  drawn  up 
across  u  narrow  strip  of  woodland,  having  the  river  on  the 
left,  and  on  the  right  a  swamp — occupied  by  a  large  body 
of  Indians  under  Tecumseh.     On  the  first  charge,  the 
main  body  of  the  enemy  in  front  was  broken  ;  but  on  the 
left  the  contest  with  the  Indians  raged  for  some  time  with 
great  fury.     Animated  by  the  voice  and  conduct  of  their 
leader,  the  Indians  fought  with  determined  courage,  un- 
til Tecumseh  himself  was  slain.     The  victory  was  com 
plete  ;  nearly  the  whole  force  of  Proctor  being  killed  or 
taken.     By  a  rapid  flight  Proctor  saved  himself,  with  a 
small  portion  of  his  cavalry. 

14.  2This  important  victory  effectually  broke  up  the 
great  Indian   confederacy  of  which  Tecumseh  was  the 
head ;  recovered  the  territory  which  Hull  had  lost ;  and 
terminated  the  war  on  thp  western  frontier.     3But  before 
this,  the  influence  of  Tecumseh  had  been  exerted  upon 
the  southern  tribes,  and  the  Creeks  had  taken  up  the 
hatchet,  and  commenced  a  war  of  plunder  and  devasta- 
tion. 

15.  4Late  in  August,b  a  large  body  of  Creek  Indians 
surprised  Fort  Mims,f  and  massacred  nearly  three  hun- 
dred persons:  men,  women,  and   children.     On  the  re- 
ceipt of  this  intelligence,  General  Jackson,  at  the  head  of  a 
body  of  Tennessee  militia,  marched  into  the  Creek  country. 
A  detachment  of  nine  hundred  men  under  General  Coffee 
surrounded  a  body  of  Indians  at  Tallushatchee,:]:  east  of  the 
Coosa  River,  and  killed0  about  two  hundred,  not  a  single 
warrior  escaping. 

16.  'The  battlesd  of  Talladega,§  Autosse,||  Emucfau,H 


BEAT  OF  THE   CREEK  WAR. 


*  The  Thames,  a  river  of  Upper  Canada,  flows  S.W.,  and  en- 
ters the  southeastern  extremity  of  Lake  St.  Clair.  The  battle 
of  the  Thames  was  fought  near  a  place  called  the  Moravian 
village. 

t  Fort  Mims,  in  Alabama,  was  on  the  E.  side  of  Alabama 
River,  about  ten  miles  above  its  junction  with  the  Tombigbee, 
and  forty  miles  N.E.  from  Mobile.  (See  Map.) 

£  Tallushatchee  was  on,  the  S.  side  of  Tallushatchee  Creek, 
near  the  present  village  of  Jacksonville,  in  Benton  County.  (Seo 
Map.) 

§  Talladega  was  a  short  distance  E.  from  the  Coosa  River,  in 
the  present  County  of  Talladega,  and  nearly  thirty  miles  south 
from  Fort  Strother  at  Ten  Islands.  (Map.) 

||  Autosfee  was  situated  on  the  S.  hank  of  the  Tallapoosa, 
twenty  miles  from  its  junction  with  the  Coosa.  (Map.) 

If  Emucfuu  was  on  the  W.  bank  of  the  Tallapoosa,  at  the 
mouth  of  Einucfau  Creek,  about  thirty -five  miles  S.E.  from  Tal- 
ladega. (See  Map.) 


PART  IV.]  MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  457 

and  others,  soon  followed  ;  in  all  which  the  Indians  were  1§13. 
defeated,  although  not  without  considerable  loss  to  the  ,.  other 
Americans.  The  Creeks  made  their  last  stand  at  the  JJJjJiSE 
great  bend  of  the  Tallapoosa  ;  called  by  the  Indians  To- 
hopeka,*  and  by  the  whites  Horse  Shoe  Bend. 

17.  2Here  about  one  thousand  of  their  warriors,  with 

their  women  and  children,  had  assembled  in  a  fort  strongly  Horseshoe 
fortified.  To  prevent  escape,  the  bend  was  encircled  by 
a  strong  detachment  under  General  Coffee,  while  the  main 
body  under  General  Jackson  advanced  against  the  works 
in  front.  These  were  carried  by  assault ;  but  the  In- 
dians,  seeing  no  avenue  of  escape,  and  disdaining  to  sur- 
render, continued  to  fight,  with  desperation,  until  nearly 
all  were  slain.  Only  two  or  three  Indian  warriors  were 
taken  prisoners.  In  this  battle*  the  power  of  the  Creeks  a.  March  27, 
was  broken,  arid  their  few  remaining  chiefs  soon  after 
sent  in  their  submission. 

18.  3With  the  termination  of  the  British   and  Indian    3.  TO  what 
war  in  the  west,  and  the  Indian  war  in  the  south,  the 

latter  extending  into  the  spring  of  1814,  we  now  return 
to  resume  the  narrative  of  events  on  the  northern  fron- 
tier. 

II.  EVENTS  IN  THE  NORTH. — 1.  4On  the  25th  of  April, 
General  Dearborn,  with  1700  men,  embarked  at  Sackett's  »y G«».  Dear- 
Harbor,  j-  on  board  the  fleet  of  Commodore  Chauncey,  with      Apr™ 
the  design  of  making  an  attack  on  York,:):  the  capital  of 
Upper  Canada,  the  great  depository  of  British  military 
stores,  whence  the  western  posts  were  supplied.     5On  the  5.  Events  at 
27th  the  troops  landed,  although   opposed   at  the  water's  thelandins- 
edge  by  a  large  force  of  British  and  Indians,  who  were 
soon  driven  back  to  the  garrison,  a  mile  and  a  half  dis- 
tant. 

2.  "Led  on  by  General  Pike,  the  troops  had  already 
carried  one  battery  by  assault,  and  were  advancing  against 
the  main  works,  when  the  enemy's  magazine  blew  up, 
hurling  immense  quantities  of  stone  and  timber  upon  the 
advancing  columns,  and  killing  and  wounding  more  than 
200  men.  The  gallant  Pike  was  mortally  wounded,  and 
the  troops  were,  for  a  moment,  thrown  into  confusion ; 
but  recovering  from  the  shock,  they  advanced  upon  the 
town,  of  which  they  soon  gained  possession.  General 
Sheaffe  escaped  with  the  principal  part  of  the  regular 


*  Tohopeka,  or  Horse  Shoe  Bend,  is  about  forty  miles  S.E.  from  Talladega,  near  the  N.E. 
corner  cf  the  present  Tallapoosa  County.  (See  Map,  previous  page.) 

t  Sackttfs  Harbor  is  on  the  S.  side  of  Black  River  Bay,  at  the  mouth  of  Black  Kiver,  aud 
at  the  eastern  extremity  of  Lake  Ontario. 

t  York,  which  has  now  assumed  the  early  Indian  name  of  Toronto,  is  situated  on  the  N.*~. 
chore  of  Lake  Ontario,  about  thirty -five  miles  N.  from  Niagara. 

58 


458  THE  UNITED  STATES.  [BOOK  H. 

ANALYSIS,  trpops,  but  lost  all  his  baggage,  books,  and  papers,  and 
~~  abandoned  public  property  to  a  large  amount. 

i.Attackon  3.  JThe  object  of  the  expedition  having  been  attained, 
Harbor,  the  squadron  returned  to  Sackett's  Harbor,  but  soon  after 
sailed  for  the  Niagara  frontier.  The  British  on  the  oppo- 
site Canadian  shore,  being  informed  of  the  departure  of 
the  fl^pt,  seized  the  opportunity  of  making  an  attack  on 
Sackett's  Harbor.  On  the  27th  of  May,  their  squadron 
May  29.  appeared  before  the  town,  and  on  the  morning  of  the  29th, 
one  thousand  troops,  commanded  by  Sir  George  Prevost, 
effected  a  landing. 

t.  The  result.  4.  2  While  the  advance  of  the  British  was  checked  by  a 
small  body  of  regular  troops,  General  Brown  rallied  the 
militia,  and  directed  their  march  towards  the  landing ; 
when  Sir  George  Prevost,  believing  that  his  retreat  was 
about  to  be  cut  off,  re-embarked  his  troops  so  hastily,  as 
to  leave  behind  most  of  his  wounded. 

3.  Events  on       5.  3On  the  very  day  of  the  appearance  of  the  British 
thfwntier.a  before  Sackett's  Harbor,  the  American  fleet  and  land  troops 

made  an  attack  on  Fort  George,  on  the  Niagara  frontier  ; 

a.  May  Z7.    which,  after  a  short  defence,  was  abandoned*  by  the  enemy. 

The  British  then  retreated  to  the  heights  at  the  head  of 
Burlington  Bay,*  closely  pursued  by  Generals  Chandler 
and  Winder  at  the  head  of  a  superior  force.  In  a  night 

b.  June  e.     attack b  on  the  American  camp,  the  enemy  were  repulsed 

with  considerable  loss ;  although  in  the  darkness  and  con- 
fusion, both  Generals  Chandler  and  Winder  were  taken 
prisoners. 

4.  Events  du-      6.  4During  the  remainder  of  the  summer,  few  events  of 
rmain!ierrof  importance  occurred  on  the  northern  frontier.     Immedi- 
the  summer.  atejy  after  ^  battje  of  the  Thames,  General  Harrison,  with 

a  part  of  his  regular  force,  proceeded  to  Buffalo,f  where 

5.  change  of  he  arrived  on  the  24th  of  October.     5Soon  after,  he  closed 
officers,      jjjg  military  career  by  a  resignation  of  his  commission. 

General  Dearborn  had  previously  withdrawn  from  the 
service,  and  his  command  had  been  given  to  General  Wil- 
kinson. 

«.  Plans  of  7.  "General  Armstrong,  who  had  recently  been  ap 
^strong™  pointed  secretary  of  war,  had  planned  another  invasion  of 
Canada.  The  army  of  the  centre,  under  the  immediate 
command  of  General  Wilkinson,  and  that  of  the  North, 
under  General  Hampton,  were  to  unite  at  some  point  on 
the  St.  Lawrence,  and  co-operate  for  the  reduction  of 
Montreal. 

*  EurlingtoA  Bay  is  at  the  western  extremity  of  Lake  Ontario,  thirty -five  miles  W.  from 
Jfiagara. 

t  Buffo) 'j  City,  N.  Y.,  is  situated  at  the  northeastern  extremity  of  Lake  Erie,  near  the  outlet 
of  the  lake,  and  on  the  N.  side  of  Buffalo  Creek,  which  constitutes  its  harbor.  (Map  p.  451.) 


PART  IV.] 


MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 


459 


8.  'After  many  difficulties  and  unavoidable  delays,  late 
in  the  season  the  scattered  detachments  of  the  army  of  the 
centre,  comprising  about  7000  men  embarked1  from  French 
Creek,*  down  the  St.  Lawrence.     "The  progress  of  the 
army  being  impeded  by  numerous  parties  of  the  enemy 
on  the  Canada  shore,  General  Brown  was  landed  and  sent 
in  advance  to  disperse  them.     On  the   llth  an  engage- 
ment  occurred  near  Williamsburg,f  in  which  the  Ameri- 
cans lost  more  than  300  in  killed  and  wounded.     The 
British  loss  was  less  than  200.     On  the  next  day  the  army 
arrived  at  St.  Regis,J  when  General  Wilkinson,  learning 
that  the  troops  expected  from  Plattsburg§  would  be  unable 
to  join  him,  was  forced  to  abandon  the  project  of  attacking 
Montreal.  He  then  retired  with  his  forces  to  French  Mills,  || 
where  he  encamped  for  the  winter. 

9.  3In  the  latter  part  of  the  year,  a  few  events  deserv- 

i  TVT.     ^  f>  T       T~V 

mg  notice  occurred  on  the  Niagara  frontier.  In  Decem- 
ber,  General  McClure,  commanding  at  Fort  George,  aban- 
donedb  that  post  on  the  approach  of  the  British  ;  having 
previously  reduced  the  Canadian  village  of  NewarklT  to 
ashes.  c  A  few  days  later,  a  force  of  British  and  Indians 
surprised  and  gained  possession*1  of  Fort  Niagara  ;  and  in 
revenge  for  the  burning  of  Newark,  the  villages  of  Youngs- 
town,**  Lewiston,  j"]'  Manchester,^  and  the  Indian  Tus- 
carora  village§§  were  reduced  to  ashes.  On  the  30th, 
Black  Rock  and  Buffalo  were  burned. 

III.  NAVAL  EVENTS,  AND  EVENTS  ON  THE  SEA-COAST. 
—  1.  "During  the  year  1813,  the  ocean  was  the  theatre  of 

P  J      n.         ,  '  . 

many  sanguinary  conflicts  between  separate  armed  vessels 
of  England  and  the  United  States.  50n  the.  24th  of  Feb- 
ruary,  the  sloop  of  war  Hornet,  commanded  by  Captain 
Lawrence,  engaged6  the  British  brig  Peacock,  of  about 
equal  force.  After  a  fierce  conflict  of  only  fifteen  minutes, 

/•    r,  T      i        •  i  • 

the  r  eacock  struck  her  colors,  displaying,  at  the  same  time, 


twn' 


\  Events  on 

the  Niagara 

frontier  in 


b.  Dec.  12. 


c.  Dec.  10. 

d.  Dec.  19. 


Dec.  so. 


i-Naoai  con- 

flictsofthe 

year  ma. 
s.  Engage- 


e-  off  the 

coast  of  De- 

marara. 


*  French  Creek  enters  the  St.  Lawrence  from  the  S.  in  Jefferson  County,  twenty  miles  N. 

from  Sackett's  Harbor. 

t  Williamsburg  is  on  the  northern  shore  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  ninety  miles  from  Lake  On- 
tario, and  about  the  same  distance  S.W.  from  Montreal. 

.   t  St.  Regis  is  on  the  S.  bank  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  at  the  northwestern  extremity  of  Franklin 

County,  N.  Y.,  twenty-five  miles  N.  E  from  Williamsburg. 
§  Plattsburg,  the  capital  of  Clinton  County,  N.  Y.,  is  situated  mostly  on  the  N.  side  of  Sara- 

nac  River,  at  its  entrance  into  Cumberland  Bay,  a  small  branch  of  Lake  Champlain.    It  is 

about  145  miles,  in  a  direct  line,  from  Albany. 

||  The  place  called  French  Mitts,  since  named  Fort   CovingtoH,  from  General  Covington, 

who  fell  at  the  battle  of  Williamsburg,  is  at  the  fork  of  Salmon  River,  in  Franklin  County, 

nine  miles  E.  from  St.  Regis. 
IT  Newark,  now  called  Niagara,  lies  at  the  entrance  of  Niagara  River  into  Lake  Ontario. 

upposite  Fort  Niagara.     (See  Map,  p.  451.) 

*   Youngstoivn  is  one  mile  S.  from  Fort  Niagara. 
It  Lewiston  is  seven  miles  S.  from  Fort  Niagara.    (See  Map,  p.  451.) 

J?  The  village  of  Manchester,  now  called  Niagara  Falls,  is  on  the  American  side  of  the 
Great  Cataract,"  fourteen  miles  from  Lake  Ontario.    (Map,  p.  451,  and  p.  462.) 
H  The  Tuscarora  Village  is  three  or  four  miles  E.  from  Lewiston.    (See  Map,  p.  451.) 


460 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


[BOOK  II. 


1.  Between 


shannon. 


June  i. 


ANALYSIS,  a  signal'of  distress.  She  was  found  to  be  sinking  rapidly; 
~~  and  although  the  greatest  exertions  were  made  to  save  her 
crew  she  went  down  in  a  few  minutes,  carrying  with  her  nine 
British  seamen,  and  three  brave  and  generous  Americans. 
2.  lfrhe  tide  of  fortune,  so  long  with  the  Americans, 
now  turned  in  favor  of  the  British.  On  the  return  of 
Captain  Lawrence  to  the  United  States,  he  was  promoted 
to  the  command  of  the  frigate  Chesapeake,  then  lying  in 
Boston  harbor.  With  a  crew  of  newly  enlisted  men,  partly 
foreigners,  he  hastily  put  to  sea  on  the  1st  of  June,  in 
search  of  the  British  frigate  Shannon ;  which,  with  a  se- 
lect crew,  had  recently  appeared  off  the  coast,  challenging 
any  American  frigate  of  equal  force  to  meet  her.  On  the 
same  day  the  two  vessels  met,  and  engaged  with  great 
fury.  In  a  few  minutes  every  officer  who  could  take 
command  of  the  Chesapeake  was  either  killed  or  wounded  ; 
the  vessel,  greatly  disabled  in  her  rigging,  became  en- 
tangled with  the  Shannon ;  the  enemy  boarded,  and,  after 
a  short  but  bloody  struggle,  hoisted  the  British  flag. 

z.capt.Law-      3.  2The  youthful  and  intrepid  Lawrence,  who,  by  his 
lieutenant   previous  victory  and  magnanimous  conduct,  had  become 
Ludiow.     the  favorite  of  the  nation,  was  mortally  wounded  early  in 
the  action.     As  he  was  carried  below,  he  issued  his  last 
heroic  order,  "  Don't  give  up  the  ship  ;"  words  which  are 
consecrated  to  his  memory,  and  which  have  become  the 
motto  of  the  American   navy.     The  bodies  of  Captain 
Lawrence  and  Lieutenant  Ludiow — the  second  in  com- 
mand— were  conveyed  to  Halifax,  where  they  were  in- 
terred with  appropriate  civil  and  military  honors ;  and  no 
testimony  of  respect  that  was  due  to  their  memories  was 
left  unpaid. 
Aug.  14.         4.  3On  the  14th  of  August,  the  American  brig  Argus, 

3.  TA«  Argus  after  a  successful  cruise  in  the  British  Channel,  in  which 
pelican,     she  captured  more  than  twenty  English  vessels,  was  her- 
self captured,  after  a  severe  combat,  by  the  brig  Pelican, 

4.  The  Enter-  a  British  vessel  of  about  equal  force.     4In  September  fol- 
prisoxer.  ***  lowing,  the  British  brig  Boxer  surrendered4  to  the  Ameri- 
can brig  Enterprise,  near  the  coast  of  Maine,  after  an  en- 
gagement of  forty  minutes.     The  commanders  of  both 
vessels  fell  in  the  action,  and  were  interred  beside  each 
other  at  Portland,  with  military  honors. 

5.  6Dur.ing  the  summer,  Captain  Porter,  of  the  frigate 
Essex,  after  a  long  and  successful  cruise  in  the  Atlantic, 
visited  the  Pacific  Ocean,  where  he  captured  a  great  num- 
ber of  British  vessels.  Early  in  the  following  year,  the 
Essex  was  captured13  in  the  harbor  of  Valparaiso,*  by  a 


a.  Sept.  5. 


5.  Capt.  Por- 
ter, and  the 


b.  March  28, 


*  Valparaiso,  the  principal  port  of  Chili,  is  on  a  bay  of  the  Pacific  Ocean,  sixty  miles  N."W 
from  Santiago. 


PART  IV.] 


MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 


461 


American 


British  frigate  and  sloop  of  superior  force.  irThe  nume-  1813. 
rous  privateers,  which,  during  this  year,  as  well  as  the 
former,  visited  all  parts  of  the  world,  and  seriously  an- 
noyed  the  British  shipping,  in  general  sustained  the  high 
character  which  the  American  flag  had  already  gained 
for  daring  and  intrepidity,  and  generous  treatment  of  the 
vanquished. 

6.  2Meanwhile,  on  the  sea-coast,  a  disgraceful  war  of 
havoc  and  destruction  was  carried  on  by  large  detach- 
ments from  the  British  navy.  Most  of  the  shipping  in 
Delaware  Bay  was  destroyed.  Early  in  the  season,  a 
British  squadron  entered  the  Chesapeake,  and  plundered 
and  burned  several  villages.  -At  Hampton,*  the  inhabi- 
tants were  subjected  to  the  grossest  outrages  from  the  brutal 
soldiery.  The  blockade  of  the  northern  ports  fell  into  the 
hands  of  Commodore  Hardy,  a  brave  and  honorable  offi- 
cer, whose  conduct  is  pleasingly  contrasted  with  that  of 
the  commander  of  the  squadron  in  the  Chesapeake. 


HSimlf. 


SECTION   IV. 

PRINCIPAL   EVENTS    OF    1814. 

DIVISIONS.  —  I.  Events  on  the  Niagara  Frontier.  —  II.  Events  in  the 
Vicinity  of  Lake  Champlain.  —  III.  Events  on  the  Atlantic  Coast.  — 
IV.  Events  in  the  South,  and  Close  of  the  War. 

1.  EVENTS  ON  THE  NIAGARA  FRONTIER.  —  1.  3A  few     1814. 
events  of  Indian  warfare,  which  occurred  in  the  early  3.  Events  of 

f.   ,  .  ,  111  1-1  Indian  war- 

part  oi  this  year,  have  already  been  narrated*  in  the  pre-       fare. 
vious  section.     4Early  in  the  season,  2000  men,  under  J-  ^JJJ",' 
General  Brown,  were  detached  from  the  army  of  General   'of  General 
Wilkinson,  and  marched  to  Sackett's  Harbor,  but  were 
soon  after  ordered  to  the  Niagara  frontier,  in  contempla- 
tion of  another  invasion  of  Canada. 

2.  6Early  on  the  morning  of  the  third  of  July,  Generals      Julys. 
Scott  and  Ripley,  at  the  head  of  about  3000  men,  crossed 

the  Niagara  River,  and  surprised  and  took  possession  of 
Fort  Eriej"  without  opposition.  On  the  following  day, 
General  Brown  advanced  with  the  main  body  of  his 
forces  to  Chippeway  ;J  where  the  enemy,  under  General 
Riall,  were  intrenched  in  a  strong  position.  On  the 


July- 


*  Hampton,  in  Virginia,  is  situated  north  of  James  River,  near  its  mouth,  and  on  the  W 
ride  of  Hampton  River,  about  a  mile  from  its  entrance  into  Hampton  Roads.  (Map,  p.  136.) 

t  Fort  Erie  is  on  the  Canada  side  of  Niagara  River,  nearly  opposite  Black  Rock.  (  Seo 
Map,  p.  451.) 

$  Chippeway  Village  is  on  the  W.  bank  of  Niagara  River,  at  the  mouth  of  Chippeway  Creek, 
two  miles  S.  from  the  falls,  and  sixteen  miles  N.  from  Fort  Erie.  The  battle  of  July  5th  was 
Sought  in  the  plain  on  the  S.  side  of  the  creek.  (See  Map,  next  page;  also  Map,  p.  451.) 


462 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


[BooK  II. 


ANALYSIS,  morning  of  the  5th,  General  Riall  appeared  before  the 
American  camp,  and  the  two  armies  met  in  the  open 
field  ;  but  after  a  severe  battle,  the  enemy  withdrew  to 
their  intrenchments.  with  a  loss  in  killed,  wounded,  and 
missing,  of  about  500  men.  The  total  American  loss 
was  338. 

i.  subsequent  3.  'General  Riall,  after  his  defeat,  fell  back  upon 
Queenstown,  and  thence  to  Burlington  Heights,*  where 


July  25. 


2. 

^"action.  & 


lady'l°ianen~  he  was  strongly  reenforced  by  General  Drummond,  who 
assumed  the  command.  The  Americans  advanced  and 
encamped  near  the  Falls  of  Niagara.  f  About  sunset  on 
the  evening  of  the  25th,  the  enemy  again  made  their  ap- 
pearance, and  the  two  armies  engaged  at  Lundy's  Lane,:): 
within  a  short  distance  of  the  Falls,  where  was  fought 
the  most  obstinate  battle  that  occurred  during  the  war. 

4.  2General  Scott,  leading  the  advance,  first  engaged 
the  enemy,  and  contended  for  an  hour  against  a  force 
greatly  his  superior  ;  when  both  parties  were  reenforced 
by  the  main  bodies  of  the  two  armies,  and  the  battle  was 
renewed  with  increased  fury.     Major  Jessup,  in  the  mean 
time,  had  fallen  upon  the  flank  and  rear  of  the  enemy  ; 
and,  in  the  darkness,  General  Riall  and  his  suite  were 
made  prisoners.     As  the  British   artillery,  placed  on  an 
eminence,  sorely  annoyed  the  Americans  in  every  part  of 
the  field,  it  became  evident  that  the  victory  depended  upon 
carrying  the  battery. 

5.  3Colonel  Miller  was  asked  if  he  could  storm  the  bat- 

T  .     ,,  ,        .  -p., 

tery.  "  1  can  try,  sir,  was  the  laconic  answer,  rla- 
cing  himself  at  the  head  of  his  regiment,  he  advanced 
steadily  up  the  ascent,  while  every  discharge  of  the  ene- 
my's cannon  and  musketry  rapidly  thinned  his  ranks. 
But  nothing  conld  restrain  the  impetuosity  of  his  men, 
who,  in  a  desperate  charge,  gained  possession  of  the  bat- 
tery ;  and  the  American  line  was  immediately  formed 
uPon  tne  ground  previously  occupied  by  the  enemy. 

4The  atttentioii  of  both  armies  was  now  directed  to 


3. 

the  British 

battery, 


battle,  and  of 

eeachtiden  this  position  ;  and  three  desperate  and  sanguinary  efforts 
vie.  OF  NIAGARA  FALLS,     were  made  by  the  whole  British   force  to  re- 
gain it,  but  without  success. 


In  the  third  at- 


*  Burlington  Heights  lie  W.  and  S.  of  Burlington  Bay.  (See 
Note,  p.  458.) 

t  The  Falls  of  Niagara,  between  Lakes  Erie  and  Ontario,  ar« 
probably  the  greatest  natural  curiosity  in  the  world.  The  mighty 
volume  of  water  which  forms  the  outlet  of  Lakes  Superior,  Mich- 
igan, Huron,  and  Erie,  is  here  precipitated  over  a  precipice  of  160 
feet  high,  with  a  roar  like  that  of  thunder,  which  may  be  heard, 
at  times,  to  the  distance  of  fifteen  or  twenty  miles.  The  Falls  ar« 
about  twenty  miles  N.  from  Lake  Erie,  and  fourteen  S.  from  Lake 
Ontario.  (See  Map  ;  also  Map,  p.  451.) 

J  Lundifs  Lane,  then  an  obscure  road,  is  about  half  a  mile 
N.W.  from  the  Falls.  (See  Map.) 


PART  IV.]  MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  453 

tempt  General  Drummond  was  wounded,  when  his  forces,  1814. 
beaten  back  with  a  heavy  loss,  were  withdrawn  ;  and  the 
Americans  were  left  in  quiet  possession  of  the  field.  The 
British  force  engaged  in  this  action  was  about  5000  men, 
nearly  one-third  greater  than  that  of  the  American.  The 
total  loss  of  the  former  was  878  men,  of  the  latter  858. 

7.  JGenerals  Brown  and  Scott  having  been  wounded, 
the  command  devolved  upon  General  Ripley,  who  deemed  «»en 
it  prudent  to  retire  to  Fort  Erie  ;  where,  on  the  4th  of 
August,  he  was  besieged  by  General  Drummond,  at  the 
head  of  5000  men.     Soon  after  General  Gaines  arrived  at 
the   fort,  and  being  the  senior  officer,  took  the  command. 
Early  on  the  morning  of  the  15th,  the  enemy  made  an 
assault  upon  the  fort,  but  were  repulsed  with  a  loss  of 
nearly  a  thousand  men, 

8.  On  the  17th  of  September,  General  Brown  having 
previously  resumed  the  command,  a  successful  sortie,  was 
made  from  the  fort,  and  the  advance  works  of  the  besieg- 
ers were  destroyed.     The  enemy  soon   after  retired  to 
Fort   George,  on  learning  that  General  Izard  was  ap- 
proaching from  Plattsburg,  with  reenforcements  for  the 
American  army.     In  November,   Fort  Erie  was  aban- 
doned'1 and  destroyed,  and  the  American  troops,  recrossing    a.  NOV.  5. 
the  river,  went  into  winter  quarters  at  Buffalo,b  Black  b.  N.  p.  453. 
Rock,0  and  Batavia.*  c.  N.  p.  451. 

II.  EVENTS  IN  THE  VICINITY  OF  LAKE  CHAMPLAIN. —  2.  Movements 
1.  2Late  in  February,  General  Wilkinson  broke  up  his    Wilkinson 
winter  quarters  at  French  Mills,d  and  removed  his  army  eaiTeason'16 
to  Plattsburg.     In  March,  he  penetrated  into  Canada,  and  d-  See  P-  459- 
attacked8  a  body  of  the  enemy  posted  at  La  Colle,f  on  the  e.  March  so. 
Sorel ;  but  being  repulsed  with  considerable  loss,  he  again 
returned  to  Plattsburg,  where  he  was  soon  after  super- 
seded in  command  by  General  Izard. 

1.  3In  August,  General  Izard  was  despatched  to  the  a.  Events  that 
Niagara  frontier  with  5000  men,  leaving  General  Macomb  awMntmen* 
in  command  at  Dlattsburg  with  only  1500.     The  British  °JGen- Izard- 
in  Canada  having  been  strongly  reenforced  by  the  veterans 
who  had  served  under  Wellington,  in  Europe,  early  in 
September  Sir  George  Prevost  advanced  against  Platts- 
burg, at  the  head  of  14,000  men,  and  at  the  same  time  an 
attempt  was  made  to  destroy  the  American  flotilla  on  Lake  4.  Attack  on 
Champlain,  commanded  by  Commodore  MacDonough.  army  and 

3.  4On  the  6th  of  September,  the  enemy  arrived   at 


*  Batavia,  the  capital  of  Qenesee  County,  N.  Y.,  is  situated  on  Tonawanda  Creek,  about 
forty  miles  N.E.  from  Buffalo. 

t  La  Colle,  on  the  W.  bank  of  the  Sorel,  is  the  first  town  in  Canada,  N.  of  the  Canada  line. 
La  Colle  Mill,  where  the  principal  battle  occurred,  was  three  miles  N.  from  the  village  of 
Odeltown. 


464  THE  UNITED  STATES.  [Boos  fl. 

ANALYSIS.  Plattsburg.     The   troops  of  General  Macomb  withdrew 

a.  N.  p.  459.  across  the  Saranac  ;a  and,  during  four  days,  withstood  all 
the  attempts  of  the  enemy  to  force  a  passage.  About 
sept.  11.  eight  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  llth,  a  general  can- 
nonading was  commenced  on  the  American  works ;  and, 
soon  after,  the  British  fleet  of  Commodore  Downie  bore 
down  and  engaged  that  of  Commodore  MacDonough,  lying 
in  the  harbor.  After  an  action  of  two  hours,  the  guns  of 
the  enemy's  squadron  were  silenced,  and  most  of  their 
vessels  captured. 

'\ounf of tfe       4<  'The  battle  on  the  land  continued  until  nightfall. 

progress  and  Three  desperate  but  unsuccessful  attempts  were  made  by 

result  of  the     i       T»   •  •  i  i  i  i  • 

act-ion  on  the  the  British  to  cross  the  stream,  and  storm  the  American 
works.  After  witnessing  the  capture  of  the  fleet,  the 
efforts  of  the  enemy  relaxed,  and,  at  dusk,  they  commenced 
a  hasty  retreat ;  leaving  behind  their  sick  and  wounded, 
together  with  a  large  quantity  of  military  stores.  The 
total  British  loss,  in  killed,  wounded,  prisoners,  and  de- 
serters, was  estimated  at  2500  men. 

Z.Eventson         HI.    EVENTS  ON  THE  ATLANTIC  CoAST. 1.    aOn  the  TC- 

thefeturn°of  turn  of  spring  the  British  renewed  their  practice  of  petty 

spring.      plundering  on  the  waters  of  the  Chesapeake,  and  made 

frequent  inroads  on  the  unprotected  settlements  along  its 

Aug.  19.     borders.     8On  the  19th  of  August,  the  British  general, 

andm^of  Ross,  landed  at  Benedict,  on  the  Patuxent,*  with  5000 

.Gen.  ROSS.    merij  and  commenced .  his  march   towards  Washington. 

4.  The  Amer-  4The  American  flotilla,  under  Commodore  Barney,  lying 

lean jiotuia.  fartjjer  Up  tne  rjverj  was  abandoned  and  burned. 

&  Route  of       2.  Instead  of  proceeding  directly  to  Washington,  the 
andewmti    enemy  passed  higher  up  the  Patuxent,  and  approached  the 
Vrgfnd'   c^7  by  the  way  of  Bladensburg.f     Here  a  stand   was 
Washington.  made,b  but  the  militia  fled  after  a  short  resistance,  although 
a  body  of  seamen  and  marines,  under  Commodore  Barney, 
maintained  their  ground  until  they  were  overpowered  by 
numbers,  and  the  commodore  taken  prisoner.     The  en- 
emy then  proceeded  to  Washington,  burned  the  capitol, 
president's  house,  and  many  other  buildings,  after  which 
they  made  a  hasty  retreat  to  their  shipping. 

Alexandria  &.  "In  the  mean  time,  another  portion  of  the  fleet  as- 
cended the  Potomac,  and,  on  the  29th,  reached  Alexan- 
dria ;£  the  inhabitants  of  which  were  obliged  to  purchase 
the  preservation  of  their  city  from  pillage  and  burning, 


*  The  Patuxent  River  enters  the  Chesapeake  from  the  N.W.,  twenty  miles  N.  from  the  month 
of  the  Potomac.  Benedict  is  on  the  W.  bunk  of  the  Patuxent,  twenty -five  miles  from  its  mouth, 
and  thirty-five  miles  S.E.  from  Washington. 

t  Bladensburg  is  six  miles  N.E.  from  Washington.     (See  Map,  p.  442.) 
I  Alexandria  is  in  the  District  of  Columbia,  on  the  W.  bank  of  the  Potomac,  seven  mile! 
below  Washington.     (See  Map,  p.  442.) 


PART  IV.] 


MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 


465 


by  the  surrender  of  all  the  merchandise  in  the  town,  and 
the  shipping  at  the  wharves. 

4.  'After  the  successful  attack  on  Washington,  General 
Ross  sailed  up  the  Chesapeake ;  and  on  the  12th  of  Sep- 
tember, landed  at  North  Point,a  fourteen  miles  from  Balti- 
more ;  and  immediately  commenced  his  march  towards  the 
city.     In  a  slight  skirmish  General  Ross  was  killed,  but 
the  .enemy,  under  the  command  of  Colonel  Brooke,  con- 
tinued the  march,  and  a  battle  of  one  hour  and  twenty 
minutes  was  fought  with  a  body  of  militia  under  General 
Striker.     The  militia  then  retreated  in  good  order  to  the 
defences  of  the  city,  where  the  enemy  made  their  appear- 
ance the  next  morning.b 

5.  2By  this  time,  the  fleet  had  advanced  up  the  Pataps- 
co,*  and  commenced  a  bombardment  of  Fort  Mcllenry,f 
which  was  continued  during  the  day  and  most  of  the  fol- 
lowing night,  but  without  making  any  unfavorable  im- 
pression, either  upon  the  strength  of  the  work,  or  the  spirit 
of  the  garrison.     3The  land  forces  ol  the  enemy,  after  re- 
maining all  day  in  front  of  the  American  works,  and  mak- 
ing many  demonstrations  of  attack,  silently  withdrew  early 
the  next  morning,6  and  during  the  following  night  em- 
barked on  board  their  shipping. 

6.  4In  the  mean  time  the  coast  of  New  England  did  not 
escape  the  ravages  of  war.  •    Formidable  squadrons  were 
kept  up  before  the  ports  of  New  York,  New  London,  and 
Boston  ;  and  a  vast  quantity  of  shipping  fell  into  the  hands 
of  the  enemy.     In  August,  Stoningtonij;  was  bombardedd 
by  Commodore  Hardy,  and  several  attempts  were  made  to 
land,  which  were  successfully  opposed  by  the  militia. 

IV.  EVENTS  IN  THE  SOUTH,  ANI>  CLOSE  OF  THE  WAR. 
— 1.  6During  the  month  of  August,  several  British  ships  of 
war  arrived  at  the  Spanish  port  of  Pensacola,  took  possession 
of  the  forts,  with  the  consent  of  the  authorities,  and  fitted 
out  an  expedition  against  Fort  Bowyer,§  commanding  the 
entrance  to  the  bay  and  harbor  of  Mobile.  ||  After  the 
loss  of  a  ship  of  war,  and  a  considerable  number  of  men 


1.  In  the  vi- 
cin  ty  of 
Bolt  more. 

a.  Se ;  Map, 


b.  Sept:  13. 

2.  Attack  on 

Fort 
McHenry. 

Sept.  13, 14. 


3.  The  re- 
treat. 


c.  Sept.  U. 


4  The  war  on 
the  coast  of 
New  Eng- 
land. 


d.  Augr.  9,  If, 
11,  12. 


5.  First  move- 
ments (tf the 
British  at  the 
south,  du- 
ring this 
year. 


*  The  Patapsco  River  enters  Chesapeake  Bay  from 
the  N.W.,  about  eighty -five  miles  N.  from  the  mouth  of 
the  Potomac.  (See  Map.) 

t  T^irt  Me  Henry  is  on  the  W.  side  of  the  entrance  to 
Baltimore  Harbor,  about  two  miles  below  the  city.  (See 
Map) 

4  The  village  of  Stonington,  attacked  by  the  enemy, 
is  on  a  narrow  peninsula  e\  tending  into  the  Sound, 
twelve  miles  E.  from  New  London. 

§  Fort  Boiuyer,  now  called  Fort  Morgan,  is  on  Mobile 
point,  on  the  E.  side  of  the  entrance  to  Mobile  Bay,  thirty 
miles  S.  from  Mobile. 


VICINITY   OF   BALTIMORE. 


Elk  Pi 
Mil 


Mobile,  in  Alabama,  is  on  the  W.  side  of  the  river  of  the  same  name,  near  its  entrance 
Into  Mobile  Bay.    (See  Map,  p.  456.) 

59 


466  THE  UNITED  STATES.  [BooK  II, 

ANALYSIS,  in  killed  and  wounded,*  the  armament  returned  to  Pensa. 

a.  Fort  at-     Cola. 

tfemeblrs?6p"       2>  'General  Jackson,  then  commanding  at  the  South, 
i.  Movements  after  having  remonstrated  in  vain  with  the  governor  of 
^aSo™1    Pensacola,  for  affording  shelter  and   protection  to  the  en- 
emies of  the  United  States,   marched  against  the  place, 

b.  NOV.  7.     stormedb  the  town,  and  compelled  the  British  to  evacuate6 

Florida.  Returning  to  his  head-quarters  at  Mobile,  he  re- 
ceived anthentic  information  that  preparations  were  making 
for  a  formidable  invasion  of  Louisiana,  and  an  attack  on 
New  Orleans. 

*Hisarri-  3.  2He  immediately  repairedd  to  that  city,  which  he 
Orleans,  and  found  in  a  state  of  confusion  and  alarm.  By  his  exertions, 
order  and  confidence  were  restored  ;  the  militia  were  or- 
gamzed  )  fortifications  were  erected ;  and,  finally,  martial 
law  was  proclaimed  ;  which,  although  a  violation  of  the 
constitution,  was  deemed  indispensable  for  the  safety  of 
the  country,  and  a  measure  justified  by  necessity. 

3.  Arrival  of      4.  3On  the  5th  of  December  a  large  British  squadron 
Madron!-  appeared  off  the  harbor  of  Pensacola,  and  on  the  10th  en- 
£entemLeace tere^  Lake  Borgne,*  the  nearest  avenue  of  approach  to 

Bor&ne.  New  Orleans.  Here  a  small  squadron  of  American  gun- 
boats, under  Lieutenant  Jones,  was  attacked,  and  after  a 
sanguinary  conflict,  in  which  the  killed  and  wounded 
of  the  enemy  exceeded  the  whole  number  of  the  Arner 

e.  Dec.  14.    icans,  was  compelled  to  surrender.* 

4.  Night  of       5.  4On  the  22d  of  December,  about  2400  of  the  enemy 
Dec.  sad.     reacne(j  tne  Mississippi,  nine  miles  below  New  Orleans, f 

where,  on  the  following  night,  they  were  surprised  by  an 
unexpected  and  vigorous  attack  upon  their  camp,  which 
they  succeeded  in  repelling,  after  a  loss  of  400  men  in 
killed  and  wounded. 

5.  Attacks  on      6.  BJackson  now  withdrew  his  troops  to  his  intrench- 
tb6wlrte*an  ments,  four  miles  below  the  city.     On  the  28th  of  Decem- 
ber and  1st  of  January,  these  were  vigorously  cannonaded 
by  the  enemy,  but  without  success.     On  the  morning  of 
the  8th  of  January,  General  Packenham,  the  command- 
er-in-chief  of  the  British,  advanced  against  the  American 
intrenchments  with  the  main  body  of  his  army,  number- 
ing more  than  12,000  men. 

Jan.  s.  7.  6Behind  their  breastworks  of  cotton  bales,  which  no 

a. Baaieof  balls  could  penetrate,   6000   Americans,  mostly  militia, 

January,    but  the  best  marksmen  in  the  land,  silently  awaited  the 

attack.     When  the  advancing  columns  had  approached 

within  reach  of  the  batteries,  they  were  met  by  an  inces- 

*  The  entrance  to  this  lake  or  bay  is  about  sixty  miles  N.E.  from  New  Orleans.    (See  alM 
Notes  on  p.  283.) 
t  For  a  description  of  New   Orleans  see  Note,  page  438. 


PART  IV.]  MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  467 

sant  and  destructive  cannonade  ;  but  closing  their  ranks     1815. 
as  fast  as  they  were  opened,  they  continued  steadily  to  ~~ 
advance,  until  they  came  within  reach  of  the  American 
musketry  and  rifles.     The  extended  American  line  now 
presented  one  vivid  stream  of  fire,  throwing  the   enemy 
into  confusion,  arid  covering  the  plain  with  the  wounded 
and  the  dead. 

6.  JIn  an  attempt  to  rally  his  troops,  General  Packen-  anjr™™'tqf 
ham  was  killed  ;  General  Gibbs,  the  second  in  command,  IM  enemy. 
was  mortally  wounded,  and  General  Keene  severely. 
The  enemy  now  fled  in  dismay  from  the  certain  death 
which  seemed  to  await  them ;  no  one  was  disposed  to 
issue  an  order,  nor  would  it  have  been  obeyed  had  any 
been  given.  General  Lambert,  on  whom  the  command 
devolved,  being  unable  to  check  the  flight  of  the  troops, 
retired  to  his  encampment,  leaving  700  dead,  and  more 
than  1000  wounded,  on  the  field  of  battle.  The  loss  of 
the  Americans  was  only  seven  killed  and  six  wounded. 
The  whole  British  army  hastily  withdrew  and  retreated 
to  their  shipping. 

9.  aThis  was  the  last  important  action  of  the  war  on  2.  Eventsthat 
the  land.     The  rejoicings  of  victory  were  speedily  fol- 

lowed  by  the  welcome  tidings  that  a  treaty  of  peace  be- 
tween  the  United  States  and  Great  Britian  had  been  con- 
eluded  in  the  previous  December.  A  little  later  the  war 
lingered  on  the  ocean,  closing  there,  as  on  the  land,  with 
victory  adorning  the  laurels  of  the  republic.  In  Febru- 
ary, the  Constitution  captured  the  Cyane  and  the  Levant 
off  the  Island  of  Maderia  ;R  and  in  March,  the  Hornet  a.  N.  P.  IM. 
captured  the  brig  Penguin,  off  the  coast  of  Brazil.  The 
captured  vessels,  in  both  cases,  were  stronger  in  men  and 
in  guns  than  the  victors. 

10.  3The  opposition  of  a  portion  of  the  federal  party  to     1814. 
the  war  has  already  been  mentioned. b     The  dissatisfac-  J^JJ25iSer3 
tion  prevailed  somewhat  extensively  throughout  the  New  p«£y  g^« 
England  States ;  and,  finally,  complaints  were  made  that  complaints 

i  i      i«  TVT          T-*       i        i    of  many  of 

the  general  government,  looking  upon  the  New  England  auNewEng- 
people  with  uncalled-for  jealousy,  did  not  afford  them  that  J^e^sL 
protection  to  which  their  burden  of  the  expenses  of  the  See  also  the 
war  entitled  them.     They  likewise  complained  that  the    aPPendix- 
war  was  badly  managed  ;   and  some  of  the  more  zeal- 
ous opponents  of  the  administration    proposed,   that  not 
only  the  militia,  but  the   revenue  also,  of  the  New  Eng- 
land States,  should  be  retained  at  home  for  their  own  de- 
fence. 

11.  4Finally,  in  December,  1814,  a  convention  of  dele-  4.  Hartford 
>  gates   appointed   by   the   legislatures   of  Massachusetts,  c 

Connecticut,  and  Rhode  Island,  and  a  partial  representa- 


468  THE  UNITED  STATES.  [BooK  II. 

; ANALYSIS,  tion  from  Vermont  and  New  Hampshire,  assembled  at 
Hartford,  for  the  purpose  of  considering  the  grievances 
of  which  the  people  complained,  and  for  devising  some 
measures  for  their  redress. 

i.  HOW  re-        12.  irThe   convention   was  denounced  in  the  severest 
friends  ilrlto  terms  by  the  friends  of  the  administration,  who  branded  it 
admtifn.ira~  with  odium,  as  giving  encouragement  to  the  enemy,  and 
a  Proceed-    as  being   treasonable  to  the  general  government.     2The 
convention,   proceedings  of  the  convention,  however,  were  not  as  ob- 
jectionable as  many  anticipated  ;  its  most  important  mea- 
sure being  the  recommendation  of  several  amendments  to 
the  constitution,  and  a  statement  of  grievances,  many  of 
which  were  real,  but  which  necessarily  arose  out  of  a 
a.  party  feel-  state  of  war.     3As  the  news  of  peace  arrived  soon  after 
the  adjournment  of  the  convention,  the  causes  of  disquiet 
were   removed  ;    but  party  feelings  had  become  deeply 
imbittered,  and,  to  this  day,  the  words,  "Hartford  Con- 
verition,"  are,  with  many,  a  term  of  reproach. 
4  Treaty  of       13.  4In   the   month   of  August,   1814,   commissioner* 
peace.       from  Great  Britain  and  the  United  States  assembled  at 
Ghent,*  in  Flanders,  where  a  treaty  of  peace  was  con 
Dec. si.      eluded,  and  signed  on  the  24th  of  December  following., 
6-  of  the     6Upon  the  subjects  for  which  the  war  had  been  professedly 

causes  which    ,    r,         ,         ,   J  r  * 

ud  to  the  war.  declared, — the  encroachments  upon  American  commerce, 
and  the  impressment  of  American  seamen  under  the  pre 
text  of  their  being  British  subjects,  the  treaty,  thus  con 
eluded,  was  silent.     The  causes  of  the  former,  however., 
had  been  mostly  removed  by  the  termination  of  the  Euro 
pean  war;  and  Great  Britain  had  virtually  relinquished 
her  pretensions  to  the  latter. 

«  war  with       WAR  WITH  ALGIERS. — 1.  "Scarcely  had  the  war  with 
England  closed,  when  it  became  necessary  for  the  United 
States  to  commence  another,  for  the  protection  of  Ameri- 
can  commerce    and   seamen    against  Algerine   piracies. 
i.  Hmt>  peace  7From  the  time  of  the  treaty  with  Algiers,  in  1795,  up  to 
**£££*  1812,  peace  had  been  preserved  to  the  United  States  by 
8.  Advantage  the  payment  of  an  annual  tribute.     8In  July,  of  the  latter 
^yonac*  year,  the  dey,  believing  that  the  war  with  England  would 
^ar  with"'  render  the  United  States  unable  to  protect  their  commerce 
England.    jn  ^e  Mediterranean,  extorted  from  the  American  consul, 
Mr.  Lear,  a  large  sum  of  money,  as  the  purchase  of  his 
freedom,  and  the  freedom  of  American  citizens  then  in 
Algiers,  and  then  commenced  a  piratical  warfare  against 
all  American  vessels  that  fell  in  the  way  of  his  cruisers. 
The  crews  of  the  vessels  taken  were  condemned  to  slavery. 


»  Ghent,  the  capital  of  E.  Flanders,  in  Belgium,  is  on  the  River  Scheldt,  about  thirty  miles 
H.W.  from  Brussels.    Numerous  canals  divide  the  city  into  ahcjifc  thirty  islands. 


PART  IV.] 


MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 


459 


2.  'In  May,  1815,  a  squadron  under  Commodore  Deca- 
tur  sailed  for  the  Mediterranean,  where  the  naval  force  of 
the  dey  was  cruising  for  American  vessels.     On  the  17th 
of  June,  Decatur  fell  in  with  the  frigate  of  the  admiral  of 
the  Algerine  squadron,  of  forty-six  guns,  and  after  a  run- 
ning fight  of  twenty  minutes,  captured  her,  killing  thirty, 
among  whom  was  the  admiral,  and  taking  more  than  400 
prisoners.     Two  days  later  he  captured  a  frigate  of  twenty- 
two  guns  and  180  men,  after  which  he  proceeded"  with  his 
squadron  to  the  Bay  of  Algiers.     aHere  a  treaty15  was  die- 
tated  to  the  dey,  who  found  himself  under  the  humiliating 

/.?.!  .  .  ,  .  & 

necessity  of  releasing  the  American  prisoners  in  his  pos- 
session,  and  of  relinquishing  all  future  claims  to  tribute 
from  the  United  States. 

3.  3Decatur  then  proceeded  to  Tunis,  and  thence  to 
Tripoli,  and  from  both  of  these  powers  demanded  and  ob- 
tained  the  payment  of  large  sums  of  money,  for  violations 
of  neutrality  during  the  recent  war  with  England.     4The 
exhibition  of  a  powerful  force,  and  the  prompt  manner  in 
which  justice  was  demanded  and  enforced  from  the  Bar- 
bary  powers,  not  only  gave  future  security  to  American 
commerce  in  the  Mediterranean,  but  increased  the  repu- 
tation of  the  American  navy,  and  elevated  the  national 
character  in  the  eyes  of  Europe. 

4.  5The  charter  of  the  former  national  bank  having  ex- 
pired  in  1811,  early  in  1816  a  second  national  bank,  called 
the  Bank  of  the  United  States,  was  incorporated,0  with  a 
capital  of  thirty-five  millions  of  dollars,  and  a  charter  to 
continue  in  force  twenty  years.     °ln  December,  Indiana* 
became  an  independent  state,  and  was  admitted  into  the 
Union.     In   the  election  held  in  the  autumn  of  1816, 
James  Monroe,   of  Virginia,  was  chosen   president,  and 
Daniel  D.  Tompkins,  of  New  York,  vice-president  of  the 
United  States. 


1815. 

L  The  success 


*  Aimed 
?.  Treaty 


b.  Treaty 

concluded 


July,  Aug. 


Tripoli. 
4.  Effect  of 


tur- 


1816. 


c.  Apri]  10. 


Jan 
eventsofms. 


*  INDIANA,  one  of  the  Western  States,  contains  an  area  of  about  36,000  square  mileS- 
The  southeastern  part  of  the  state,  bordering  on  the  Ohio,  is  hilly,  but  the  southwestern  in 
leyel,  and  is  covered  with  a  heavy  growth  of  timber.  N.W.  of  the  Wabash  the  country  la 
generally  level,  but  near  Lake  Michigan  are  numerous  sand  hills,  some  of  which  are  bare, 
and  others  covered  with  a  growth  of  pine.  The  prairie  lands  on  the  Wabash  and  other 
streams  have  a  deep  and  rich  soil.  Indiana  was  first  settled  at  Vincennes,  by  the  French, 
about  the  year  1730. 


[BooK  II. 


CHAPTER  V. 
MONROE'S    ADMINISTRATION, 

FROM    MARCH    4,    1817,    TO   MARCH    4,    1826- 

1817.         l.  Curing  the  war,  the  prices  of  commodities  had  been 
irateced  «»?  high,  but  at  its  close  they  fell  to  their  ordinary  level, 
inTradTawd8  causing  serious  pecuniary  embarrassments  to  a  large  class 
commerce.    of  speculators  and  traders,  and  likewise  to  all  who  had  re- 
lied upon  the  continuance  of  high  prices  to  furnish  means 
for  the  payment  of  their  debts.     While  foreign  goods  were 
attainable  only  in  small  quantities  and  at  high  prices,  nu- 
merous manufacturing  establishments  had  sprung  up  ;  but 
at  the  close  of  the  war  the  country  was  inundated  with 
foreign  goods,  mostly  of  British  manufacture,  and  the  ruin 
of  most  of  the  rival  establishments  in  the  United  States 
was  the  consequence. 

2.  Agricui-  2.  2But  although  the  return  of  peace  occasioned  these 
teSementof  serious  embarrassments  to  the  mercantile  interests,  it  at 
ntry'  once  gave  a  new  impulse  to  agriculture.  Thousands  of 
citizens,  whose  fortunes  had  been  reduced  by  the  war, 
sought  to  improve  them  where  lands  were  cheaper  and 
more  fertile  than  on  the  Atlantic  coast;  the  numerous 
emigrants  who  flocked  to  the  American  shores,  likewise 
sought  a  refuge  in  the  unsettled  regions  of  the  West ;  and 
so  rapid  was  the  increase  of  population,  that  within  ten 
years  from  the  peace  with  England,  six  new  states  had 
grown  up  in  the  recent  wilderness. 

a  Mississippi      3.  8In  December,  1817,  the  Mississippi  Territory*  was 
a'see^p^s.  divided,  and  the  western  portion  of  it  admitted  into  the 
Union,  as  the  State  of  Mississippi.*     The  eastern  portion 
was  formed  into  a  territorial  government,  and  called  Ala- 
4.  Amelia    bama  Territory.     4During  the  same  month,  a  piratical  es- 
Gaivestvn.    tablishment  that  had  been  formed  on  Amelia  Island,-]-  by  per- 
sons claiming  to  be  acting  under  the  authority  of  some  of 
the  republics  of  South  America,  for  the  purpose  of  liber- 
ating the  Floridas  from  the  dominion  of  Spain,  was  broken 
up  by  the  United  States.     A  similar  establishment  at  Gal. 
veston,:):  on  the  coast  of  Texas,  was  likewise  suppressed. 

*  MISSISSIPPI,  one  of  the  Southern  States,  contains  an  area  of  about  48,000  square  miles 
The  region  bordering  on  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  is  mostly  a  sandy,  level  pine  forest.  Farthe* 
north  the  soil  is  rich,  the  country  more  elevated,  and  the  climate  generally  healthy.  The 
margin  of  the  Mississippi  River  consists  of  inundated  swamps,  covered  with  a  large  growth 
of  timber.  The  first  settlement  in  the  state  was  formed  at  Natches,  by  the  French,  in  1716 

t  Amelia  Island  is  at  the  northeastern  extremity  of  the  coast  of  Florida. 

J  Galveston  is  an  island  on  which  is  a  town  of  the  same  name,  lying  at  the  mouth  of  Gal- 
Teston  Bay,  seventy -five  miles  S.W.  from  the  mouth  of  the  Sabine  River.  (Map,  p.  659-> 


PART  IV.]  MONROE'S  ADMINISTRATION.  471 

4.  lln  the  latter  part  of  1817,  the  Serninole  Indians,     1817, 
and  a  few  of  the  Creeks,  'commenced  depredations  on  the 
frontiers  of  Georgia  and  Alabama.     General  Gaines  was 

first  sent  out  to  reduce  the  Indians  ;  but  his  force  being 
insufficient,  General  Jackson  was  ordered*  to  take  the  field,    a.  Dec.  as. 
and  to  call  on  the  governors  of  the  adjacent  states  for  such 
additional  forces  as  he  might  deem  requisite. 

5.  2General  Jackson,  however,  instead  of  calling  on  the 
governors,  addressed  a  circular  to  the  patriots  of  West 
Tennessee  ;  one  thousand  of  whom  immediately  joined 
him.     At  the  head  of  his  troops,  he  then  marched  into 
the  Indian  territory,  which  he  overran  without  opposition. 
Deeming  it  necessary  to  enter  Florida  for  the  subjugation  buttmot,  and 

c    i       ci        •      i         i  i     j  ou      »*      i  f     w       *•     LI        Ambrister. 

of  the  Semmoles,  he  marched  upon  St.  Mark  s,h  a  feeble  b.  N.  p.  120. 
Spanish  post,  of  which  he  took  possession,  removing  the 
Spanish  authorities  and  troops  to  Pensacola.  A  Scotch- 
man and  an  Englishman,  Arbuthnot  and  Ambrister,  hav- 
ing fallen  into  his  hands,  were  accused  of  inciting  the  In- 
dians to  hostilities,  tried  by  a  court-martial,  and  executed.  • 

6.  3He  afterwards  seized0  Pensacola  itself;  and  having  3.  capture  0} 
reducedd  the  fortress  of  the  Barancas,*  sent  the  Spanish  au-    Fce™"^°l£ 
thoriticsv  and  troops  to  Havanna.     4The  proceedings  of    a'  May  27! 
General  Jackson,  in  the  prosecution  of  this  war,  have  been    ^Jceedin^s 
the   subject  of  much  animadversion.     The  subject  was  of  Gen  Jactc- 

.,111.  i       •  i  .  ,>    son  luere  re- 

extensively  debated  in  congress,  during  the  session  01      garded. 
1818-19,  but  the  conduct  of  the  general  met  the  approba- 
tion of  the  president;  and  a  resolution  of  censure,  in  the 
house,  was  rejected  by  a  large  majority. 

7.  5In    February,    1819,    a   treaty   was  negotiated   at     1819. 
Washington,  by  which  Spain  ceded  to  the  United  States  s.  cession  of 
East  and  West  Florida,  and  the  adjacent  islands.     After    tteumted 
a  vexatious  delay,  the  treaty  was  finally  ratified  by  the  king 

of  Spain  in  October,  1820.     6In  1819,  the  southern  por-  e.  Territorial 
tion  of  Missouri  territory  was  formed  into  a  territorial  gov-  ^rnmlnttT 
ernment,  by  the  name  of  Arkansas  ;  and  in  December  of  isf^aSiak 
the  same  year,  Alabamaf  territory  was  formed  into  a  state, 
and  admitted  into  the  Union.     Early  in  1820,  the  province     1820. 
of  Maine,^:  which  had  been  connected  with  Massachusetts 
since  1652,  was  separated  from  it,  and  became  an  inde- 
pendent state. 

8.  7Missouri  had  previously  applied  for  admission.     A  7.  Debate  on 
proposition  in  congress,  to  prohibit  the  introduction  of  sla- 


*  This  fortress  is  on  the  W.  side  of  the  entrance  into  Pensacola  Bay,  opposite  Santa  ROM 
Island,  and  eight  miles  S.W.  from  Pensacola.  (See  Map,  p.  122.) 

t  ALABAMA,  one  of  the  Southern  States,  contains  an  area  of  about  50,000  square  miles. 
The  southern  part  of  the  state  which  borders  on  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  is  low  and  level,  sandy 
an  I  barren  ;  the  middle  portions  of  the  state  are  somewhat  hilly,  interspersed  with  fertile 
prairies  ;  the  north  is  broken  and  somewhat  mountainous.  Throughout  a  large  part  of  th« 
state  the  soil  is  excellent. 

$  For  a  description  of  Maine,  see  Note,  p.  190. 


472  THE  UNITED  STATES.  [BooK  EL 

ANALYSIS,  very  into  the  new  state,  arrayed  the  South  against  tho 

~~  North,  the  slaveholding  against  the  non-slaveholding  states, 

and  the   whole  subject  of  slavery  became  the  exciting 

1821.  topic   of  debate   throughout  the  Union.     irThe  Missouri 
l'vnmtu?~  question  was  finally  settled  by  a  compromise  which  toler^ 

ated  slavery  in  Missouri,  but  otherwise  prohibited  it  in  all 
the  territory  of  the  United  States  north  and  west  of  the 
northern  limits  of  Arkansas;  and  in  August,  1821,  Mis- 
souri* became  the  twenty-fourth  state  in  the  Union. 
2.  presiden-       9.  2At  the  expiration  of  Mr.  Monroe's  term  of  office,  he 

tial  election  ,  ,     r.  ,  .  nr      m  i  • 

o/'isio.      was  re-elected  with  great  unanimity.     Mr.  lompkms  was 

a.  piracies  in  again  elected  vice-president.     3An  alarming  system  of 

dies.       piracy  having  grown  up  in  the  West  Indies,  during  the 

1822.  year  1822  a  small  naval  force  was  sent  there,  which  cap- 
tured and  destroyed  upwards  of  twenty  piratical  vessels, 

1823.  on  the  coast  of  Cuba.     In  the  following  year,  Commodore 
Porter,  with  a  larger  force,  completely  broke  up  the  re- 
treats of  the  pirates  in  those  seas ;  but  many  of  them 

.     sought  other  hiding  places,  whence,  at  an  after  period, 
they  renewed  their  depredations. 

1824.  10.  *The  summer  of  1824  was  distinguished  by  the  ar- 
oLthe  r*val  °f tne  venerable  Lafayette,  who,  at  the  age  of  nearly 

States'  seventy,  and  after  the  lapse  of  almost  half  a  century  from 
the  period  of  his  military  career,  came  to  revisit  the  coun- 
try of  whose  freedom  and  happiness  he  had  been  one  of 

a.  Aug.  1824.  the  most  honored  and  beloved  founders.     His  reception*  at 

New  York,  his  tour  through  all  the  states  of  the  Union, 
embracing  a  journey  of  more  than  five  thousand  miles, 

b.  sept.  1825.  and  his  final  departure11  from  Washington,  in  an  American 

frigate  prepared  for  his  accommodation,  were  all  signalized 
by  every  token  of  respect  that  could  be  devised  for  doing 
honor  to  the  "Nation's  Guest." 

5.  presiden-  1 1 .  5The  election  of  a  successor  to  Mr.  Monroe  was 
tweieetion  atten(je(j  wjt}1  more  than  usuai  excitement,  owing  to  the 
number  of  candidates  in  the  field.  Four  were  presented 
for  the  suffrages  of  the  people  :  Adams  in  the  East,  Craw- 
ford in  the  South,  Jackson  and  Clay  in  the  West.  As 
no  candidate  received  a  majority  of  the  electoral  votes,  the 
choice  of  president  devolved  upon  the  house  of  representa- 
tives, which  decided  in  favor  of  Mr.  Adams.  Mr.  Cal- 
houn,  of  South  Carolina,  had  been  chosen  vice-president 
by  the  people. 

*  MISSOURI,  one  of  the  Western  States,  contains  an  area  of  about  64,000  square  miles. 
This  state  presents  a  great  variety  of  surface  and  of  soil.  The  southeastern  part  of  the  stat« 
has  a  very  extensive  tract  of  low,  marshy  country,  abounding  in  lakes,  and  liable  to  inunda- 
tions. The  hilly  country,  N.  and  W.  of  this,  and  south  of  the  Missouri  River,  is  mostly  a 
barren  region,  but  celebrated  for  its  numerous  mineral  treasures,  particularly  those  of  lead 
and  of  iron.  In  the  interior  and  western  portions  of  the  state,  barren  and  fertile  tracts  of 
hill  and  prairie  land,  with  heavy  forests  and  numerous  rivers,  present  a  diversified  and  beau 
tiful  landscape.  The  country  N.  of  the  Missouri  is  delightfully  rolling,  highly  fertile,  ant) 
has  been  emphatically  styled  "  the  garden  of  the  West." 


PART  IV.]  473 

1§25. 
CHAPTER  VI. 

J     d.    ADAMS'S    ADMINISTRATION, 

Period  em- 

FROM    MARCH    4,    1825,    TO   MARCH    4,    1829.  *%raC&il± 

Adams  s  ad- 
ministration. 

I  CURING  the  period  of  Mr.  Adams's  administration,  i.  stateofths 
peace  was  preserved  with  foreign  nations ;  domestic  quiet  rTng^hafps- 
prevailed  ;    the  country  rapidly  increased  in  population       riod- 
and  wealth  ;  and,  like  every  era  of  peace  and  prosperity, 
few  events  of  national  importance  occurred,  requiring  a 
recital  on  the  page  of  history. 

2.  2A    controversy  between  the  national   government  2.  controver- 
and  the  state  of  Georgia,  in  relation  to  certain  lands  held  ^™^Geor- 
by  the  Creek  nation,  at  one  time  occasioned  some  anxiety, 
but  was  finally  settled  without  disturbing  the  peace  of 
the  Union.    After  several  attempts  on  the  part  of  Georgia,    • 
to  obtain  possession  of  the  Creek  territory,   in   accord- 
ance with  treaties  made  with  portions  of  the  tribe,  the 
national  government  purchased  the  residue  of  the  lands 
for  the  benefit  of  Georgia,  which  settled  the  controversy. 

1.  3On  the  4th  of  July,  1826,  the  fiftieth  Anniversary     1826. 
of  American  independence,  occurred  the  deaths  of  the  two  3 
venerable  ex-presidents,  John  Adams  and  Thomas  JefTer- 
son.     "Both  had  been  among  the  first  to  resist  the  high- 
handed  measures  of  Great  Britain ;  both  were  members 
of  the  early  colonial  congresses ;  the  former  nominated 
Washington  as  the  commander-in-chief  of  the  army,  and 
the  latter  drew  up  the  celebrated  Declaration  of  Indepen- 
dence. 

4.  Each  had  served  his  country  in  its  highest  station ; 
and,  although  one  was  at  the  head  of  the  federal,  and  the 
other  of  the  anti-federal  party,  both  were  equally  sincere 
advocates  of  liberty,  and  each  equally  charitable  towards 
the  sentiments  of  the  other.     The  peculiar  circumstances     « 
of  their  death,  added  to  their  friendship  while  living,  and 
the  conspicuous  and  honorable  parts  which  they  acted  in 
their  country's  history,  would  seem  to  render  it  due  to 
their  memories,  that  the  early  animosities,  and  now  inap- 
propriate distinctions  of  their  respective  parties,  should  be 
buried  with  them. 

5.  6The  presidential  election  of  1828  was  attended  with     1828. 
an  excitement  and  zeal  in  the  respective  parties,  to  which 

no  former  election  had  furnished  a  parallel.  The  opposing 
candidates  were  Mr.  Adams  and  General  Jackson.  In 
the  contest,  which,  from  the  first,  was  chiefly  of  a  personal 

60 


474  THE  UNITED  STATES.  [BOOK  IL 

ANALYSIS,  nature,  not  only  the  public  acts,  but  even  the  private  lives 
~  of  both  the  aspirants  were  closely  scanned,  and  every  er- 

1.  Result  of  ror,  real  or  supposed,  placed  in  a  conspicuous  view.     lThe 
the  contest.    resujt  of  ^e  contest  was  the  election  of  General  Jackson, 

by  a  majority  far  greater  than  his  most  sanguine  friends 
had  anticipated.  John  C.  Calhoun,  of  South  Carolina, 
was  a  second  time  chosen  vice-president. 

2.  Ourpresi-       6.    2Our   warmly  contested  presidential   elections  are 

aential  alec-       />         i      i      n  i        /»       •  •  i   • 

ttons,  viewed  often  looked  upon  by  foreigners,  just  arrived  in  the  coun- 

as  periods  of  .  ,  i  •  i?        i  A       ^u 

•political  ex-  try,  with  much  anxiety  for  the  consequences.  As  the 
*nt'  crisis  of  the  election  approaches,  the  excitement  becomes 
intense ;  but,  tempered  by  reason,  it  seldom  rises  beyond 
a  war  of  words  and  feelings ;  and  a  scene  of  strife,  which, 
in  Europe,  would  shake  a  throne  to  its  foundations,  is 
viewed  with  little  alarm  in  the  American  republic.  A 
decision  of  the  controversy  at  once  allays  the  angry  ele- 
ments of  discord,  and  the  waves  of  party  strife  again  sink 
back  to  their  ordinary  level,  again  to  rise  harmless,  and 
again  subside,  at  every  new  election. 


CHAPTER  VII. 
JACKSON'S    ADMINISTRATION, 

Period  em- 

braced in  FROM    MARCH     4,    1829,    TO    MARCH  4,    1837- 

Jackson's  ad- 
ministration. 

3.  Frequent  1.  3The  first  distinguishing  feature  in  Jackson's  admin- 
/rfmoffice.  istration,  was  the  numerous  removals  from  office,  and  the 
appointment  of  the  political  friends  of  the  president  to  fill 
the  vacancies  thereby  occasioned.  This  measure,  in  di- 
rect opposition  to  the  policy  of  the  previous  administration, 
excited  some  surprise,  and  was  violently  assailed  as  an  un- 
worthy proscription  for  opinion's  sake  ;  but  was  defended 
by  an  appeal  to  the  precedent  afforded  by  Mr.  Jefferson, 
who  pursued  a  similar  course,  though  to  a  much  smaller 
extent. 

1832.         2.   4Early  in  1832,  a  bill  was  brought  forward  in  con. 

theanvnpno  Sress  ^or  rechartering  the  United  States  Bank.     After  a 

renatianaf*  ^onS  anc^  am'mate(^  debate,  the  bill  passed  both  houses  of 

bank.       congress,  but  was  returned  by  the  president,  with  his  ob- 

jections, and  not  being  repassed  by  the  constitutional  ma, 

jority  of  two-thirds,  the  bank  ceased  to  be  a  national  in. 

s.  warioith  stitution  on  the  expiration  of  its  charter  in  1836. 

3.  BIn  the  spring  of  1832,  a  portion  of  the  Sacs,  Foxes, 


Wigoe8.a     and  Winnebagoes,  in  Wisconsin  Territory,  commenced 


PART  IV.] 


'ACKSON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 


475 


hostilities,  under  the  famous  chief  Black  Hawk.  After 
numerous  skirmishes,  most  of  the  Indians  were  driven 
west  of  the  Mississippi.  Black  Hawk  surrendered  him- 
self a  prisoner,  and  peace  .was  concluded  by  a  treaty  ;  the 
Indians  relinquishing  a  large  tract  of  their  territory,  ^lack 
Hawk  and  a  few  other  chiefs,  after  having  visited  Wash- 
ington,  were  taken  through  several  other  cities  on  their 
way  homeward,  in  order  to  convince  them  of  the  vast 
power  and  resources  of  their  white  neighbors. 

4.  2A  tariff  bill,  imposing  additional  duties  on  foreign 

,,.  ,    l  i      .  -,  .  i_  •   i 

goods,  having  passed  congress  during  the  session  which 
terminated  in  the  summer  of  1832,  caused,  as  on  several 
previous  occasions,  great  excitement  in  the  southern  por- 
tions of  the  Union.  3In  South  Carolina,  where  the  excite- 
ment  was  the  greatest,  a  state  convention  declared1-  that 
the  tariff  acts  were  unconstitutional,  and  therefore  null  and 
void  ;  that  the  duties  should  not  be  paid  ;  and  that  any  at- 
tempt  on  the  part  of  the  general  government  to  enforce  the 
payment,  would  produce  the  withdrawal  of  South  Carolina 
from  the  Union,  and  the  establishment  of  an  independent 
government. 

5.  4This  novel  doctrine  of  the  right  of  a  state  to  declare 

,  „  ,  °      ,        .  -,  -,  .  , 

a  law  of  congress  unconstitutional  and  void,  and  to  with- 
draw  from  the  Union,  was  promptly  met  by  a  proclama- 
tion1' of  the  president,  in  which  he  seriously  warned  the 
ultra  advocates  of  "  State  rights"  of  the  consequences  that 
must  ensue  if  they  persisted  in  their  course  of  treason  to 
the  government.  He  declared  that,  as  chief  magistrate 
of  the  Union,  he  could  not,  if  he  would,  avoid  the  perform- 
ance of  his  duty  ;  that  the  laws  must  be  executed  ;  and 
that  any  opposition  to  their  execution  must  be  repelled  :  by 
force,  if  necessary. 

6.  5The  sentiments  of  the  proclamation  met  with  a  cor- 
dial  response  from  all  the  friends  of  the  Union,  and  party 
feelings  were,  for  the  time,  forgotten  in  the  general  deter- 
mination to  sustain  the  president  in  asserting  the  supremacy 
of  the  laws.     6South  Carolina  receded  from   her  hostile 
position,  although  she  still  boldly  advanced  her  favorite 

i  .  f,    ,       °  />  ,  T 

doctrine  of  the  supremacy  of  state  rights,  and,  in  the  per- 
SOD  of  her  distinguished  senator,  Mr.  Calhoun,  who  had 
recently  resigned  the  office  of  vice-president,  asserted  it 
even  in  the  halls  of  congress. 

7.  'Fortunately  for  the  public  peace,  this  cause  of  dis- 
cord  and  contention  between  the  North  and  the  South  was 
in  a  great  measure  removed,  by  a  "  Compromise  bill,"  in- 
troduced6 by  Mr.  Clay,  of  Kentucky.     This  bill  provided 
for  a  gradual  reduction  of  duties  until  the  year  1843, 
when  they  were  to  sink  to  the  general  level  of  twenty  per 


1832, 


i.  Tour  of 
Bl 


2.  Excite- 

ment  on  the 

subject  of  a 


a-  Nov-  24- 


*•  Prociama- 

tion  of  the 

president. 


b.  Dec.  10. 


s.  umo  gen- 


1833. 

6   Course 
pursued  by 
South  Caro- 
lina. 


moved. 


March  3. 


476 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


[Boox  IL 


ANALYSIS,  cent.  'On  the  4th  of  March,  1833,  General  Jackson  en. 
tered  upon  the  second  term  of  his  presidency.  Martin 
Van  Buren,  of  New  York,  had  been  chosen  vice-president. 
8.  2In  1833,  considerable  excitement  was  occasioned  on 
account  of  the  removal,  by  the  president,  from  the  Bank 
°f  the  United  States,  of  the  government  funds  deposited  in 
that  institution,  and  their  transfer  to  certain  state  banks. 
"The  opponents  of  the  administration  censured  this  mea- 
sure  as  an  unauthorized  and  dangerous  assumption  of 
ure-  "  power  by  the  executive,  and  the  want  of  confidence  which 
soon  arose  in  the  moneyed  institutions  of  the  country,  fol- 
lowed by  the  pecuniary  distresses  of  1836  and  1837,  wero 
charged  upon  the  hostility  of  the  president  to  the  Bank  of 
the  United  States.  On  the  other  hand,  these  distresses 
were  charged  to  the  management  of  the  bank,  which  the 
president  declared  to  have  become  "  the  scourge  of  the 
people." 

4.  Cherokee,  9.  4A  few  events  concerning  the  Cherokees  require  no- 
tice  in  this  portion  of  our  history.  These  Indians  had 
long  been  involved  in  the  same  difficulties  as  those  which 
had  troubled  their  Creek  neighbors.  They  were  the  most 
civilized  of  all  the  Indian  tribes  ;  had  an  established 
government,  a  national  legislature,  and  written  laws. 
BDuring  the  administration  of  Mr.  Adams,  they  were  pro- 
tected  in  their  rights  against  the  claims  of  the  state  of 
Qeorgjaj  but  m  t£e  following  administration,  the  legisla- 
ture of  Georgia  extended  the  laws  of  the  state  over  the 
Indian  territory,  annulling  the  laws  which  had  been  pre- 
viously  established,  and,  among  other  things,  declaring* 
that  "  no  Indian  or  descendant  of  an  Indian,  residing  within 
the  Creek  or  Cherokee  nations  of  Indians,  should  be  deemed 
a  competent  witness  or  party  to  any  suit  in  any  court 
where  a  white  man  is  a  defendant." 

10.  "Although  the  supreme  court  of  the  United  States 
declared  the  acts  of  the  legislature  of  Georgia  to  be  uncon- 
stitutional,  yet  the  decision  of  that  tribunal  was  disregard- 
ecl>  an^  the  president  of  the  United  States  informed  the 
Cherokees  that  he  "  had  no  power  to  oppose  the  exercise 
of  the  sovereignty  of  any  state  over  all  who  may  be  within 
its  limits;"  and  he  therefore  advised  them  "to  abide  the 
issue  of  such  new  relations  without  any  hope  that  he  will 
interfere."  Thus  the  remnants  of  the  Cherokees,  once  a 
great  and  powerful  people,  were  deprived  of  their  national 
sovereignty,  and  delivered  into  the  hands  of  their  oppress- 
ors. 
7.  Treaty  11.  Tet  the  Cherokees  were  still  determined  to  remain 

cj£3£Er  in  the  land  of  their  fathers.     But  at  length,  in  1835,  a 

uie  of  their  few  of  thejr  chiefs  were  induced  to  sign  a  treaty  for  a 


s.  oppressive 

™eTinreia- 
twn  to  mem. 


a.  Dec.  20, 
829' 


«.  Decision  of 


stheecour"ed 


PART  IV.]  JACKSON'S  ADMINISTRATION-  477 

sale  of  their  lands,  and  a  removal  west  of  the  Mississippi.  1835. 
Although  this  treaty  was  opposed  by  a  majority  of  the  lands_and 
Gherokees,  and  the  terms  afterwards  decided  upon  at 
Washington  rejected  by  them,  yet  as  they  found  arrayed 
against  them  the  certain  hostility  of  Georgia,  and  could 
expect  no  protection  from  the  general  government,  they 
finally  decided  upon  a  removal ;  but  it  was  not  until  tow- 
ards the  close  of  the  year  1838  that  the  business  of  emi- 
gration was  completed. 

12.  'Near  the  close  of  the  year  1835,  the  Seminole  In-  i.  The 
dians  of  Florida  commenced  hostilities  against  the  settle-  n°itslcaus6. 
ments  of  the  whites  in  their  vicinity.     The  immediate 

cause  of  the  war  was  the  attempt  of  the  government  to  re- 
move the  Indians  to  lands  west  of  the  Mississippi,  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  treaty  of  Payne's  Landing,*  executed*    a.  May  9. 
in  1832,  which,  however,  the  Indians  denied  to  be  justly 
binding  upon  them.     2Micanopy,   the  king  of  the  nation  z.Mtcanopy 
was  opposed  to  the  removal ;  and  Osceola,  their  most  no-  and  Osceola- 
ted  chief,  said  he  "  Wished  to  rest  in  the  land  of  his  fathers, 
and  his  children 'to  sleep  by  his  side." 

13.  3The   proud  bearing  of  Osceola,  and  his  remon-  3.  Treatment 
strances  against  the  proceedings  of  General  Thompson,  the  ^rSffnS&n 
government  agent,  displeased  the  latter,  and  he   put  the    tr6achery- 
chieftain  in  irons.    Dissembling  his  wrath,  Osceola  obtained 

his  liberty,  gave  his  confirmation  to  the  treaty  of  removal, 
and,  so  perfect  was  his  dissimulation,  that  he  dissipated  all 
the  fears  of  the  whites.  So  confident  was  General  Thomp- 
son that  the  cattle  and  horses  of  the  Indians  would  be 
brought  in  according  to  the  terms  of  the  treaty,  that  he 
even  advertised  them  for  sale  in  December,  but  the  ap- 
pointed daysb  passed,  when  it  was  discovered  that  the  In-  b.  Dec  i,  is, 
dians  were  already  commencing  the  work  of  slaughter  and 
devastation. 

14.  4At  this  time,  General  Clinch  was  stationed  at  Fort  4.  Major  Data 
Drane,f  in  the  interior  of  Florida.     Being  supposed  to  be  a?achmedni. 
in  imminent  danger  from  the  Indians,  and  also  in  great 

want  of  supplies,  Major  Dade  was  despatched0  from  Fort    c.  Dec.  24. 
Brooke,  at  the  head  of  Tampa  Bay,  with   upward  of  one 
hundred  men,d  to  his  assistance.     He  had  proceeded  about  d.s  officers 
half  the  distance,  when  he  was  suddenly  attacked6  by  the  ^DeVS™ 
enemy,  and  he  and  all  but  four  of  his  men  were  killed  ;  and 
these   four,   horribly   mangled,  afterwards  died    of  their 
wounds.     One  of  them,  supposed  to  be  dead,  was  thrown 
into  a  heap  of  the  slain,  about  which  the  Indians  danced, 
in  exultation  of  their  victory. 

*  Payne's  Landing  is  on  the  Ocklawaha  River,  a  branch  of  the  St.  John's,  about  forty- 
five  miles  S.W.  from  St.  Augustine.     (See  Map,  next  page.) 
t  Fort  Drane  is  about  seventy  miles  S.W.  from  St.  Augustine.     (See  Map,  next  page.) 


478 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


[BooK  IL 


ANALYSIS. 


General 
Thompson. 


a.  Dec.  28. 


2  Generals 

Clinch  and 

Gaines. 

b.  Dec.  31. 

1836. 

c.  Feb  29. 


15.  'At  the  very  time  of  Dade's  massacre,  Osceola,  with 
i  Death  of   a  sma^  band  of  warriors,  was  prowling  in  the  vicinity  of 

Fort  King."*  While  General  Thompson  and  a  few  friends 
were  dining  at  a  store  only  250  yards  from  the  fort,  they 
were  surprised  by  a  sudden  discharge  of  musketry,  and 
five  out  of  nine  were  killed.11  The  body  of  General 
Thompson  was  found  pierced  by  fifteen  bullets.  Osceola 
and  his  party  rushed  in,  scalped  the  dead,  and  retreated 
before  they  could  be  fired  upon  by  the  garrison.  The 
same  band  probably  took  part  in  the  closing  scene  of  Dade's 
massacre  on  the  same  day. 

16.  2Two  days  later,  General  Clinch  engaged11  the  In- 
dians on  the  banks  of  the  Withlacoochee  ;f  and  in  Febru- 
ary of  the  following  year,  General  Gaines  was  attacked" 
near  the  same  place.     3In  May  several  of  the  Creek  towns 
and  tribes  joined  the  Seminoles  in  the  war.     Murders  and 
devastations  were  frequent,  —  the  Indians  obtained  posses- 
sion of  many  of  the  southern  mail   routes  in  Georgia  and 
Alabama,  attacked  steamboats,  destroyed  stages,  burned  sev- 
eral towns,  and  compelled  thousands  of  the  whites  who  had 

4.  submission  settled  in  their  territory,  to  flee  for  their  lives.  "A  strong 
tf  the  creeks.  forcej  however,  joined  by  many  friendly  Indians,  being 
sent  against  them,  and  several  of  the  hostile  chiefs  having 
been  taken,  the  Creeks  submitted  ;  and  during  the  summer 
several  thousands  of  them  were  transported  west  of  the 
Mississippi. 

!?•  6In  October,  Governor  Call  took  command  of  the 
forces  in  Florida,  and  with  nearly  2000  men  marched 
mto  ^ne  interior.  At  the  Wahoo  swamp,  a  short  distance 
from  Dade's  battle-ground,  550  of  his  troops  encountered 
a  greater  number  of  the  enemy,  who,  after  a  fierce  con- 
test of  half  an  hour,  were  dispersed,  leaving  twenty-five 
BEAT  OF  THE  SEMINOLE  WAR  IN  FLORIDA-  of  their  number  dead  on  the  field.  In 

a  second  engagement,  the  whites  lost 
nine  men  killed  and  sixteen  wounded. 
In  none  of  the  battles  could  the  actual 
loss  of  the  Indians  be  ascertained,  as  it 
is  their  usual  practice  to  carry  off  their 
dead. 


5.  Governor 


interior. 


FtJtficanapv  «* 


FLJ&.Clure. 
Aj-mslrviy 

"   'mles 
'usscicre 


*  Fort  King  is  twenty  miles  S.W.  from  Payne'a 
Landing,  and  sixty-five  miles  from  St.  Augustine. 
(See  Map.) 

t  Witldacoochee  River  enters  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  OQ 
the  west  coast  of  Florida,  about  ninety-five  miles  N 
from  Tampa  Bay.  (See  Map.) 


PART  IV.] 


479 


1837. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

VAN    BUREN'S   ADMINISTRATION. 

FROM   MARCH    4,    1837,    TO    MARCH    4,    1841- 

1.  *!N  the  election  of  1836,  Martin  Van  Buren,  of  New 
York,  had  been   chosen  president  of  the  United   States, 
and  Richard  M.   Johnson,  of  Kentucky,  vice-president. 
As  Mr.  Van  Buren  was  a  prominent  leader  of  the  party 
which  had  secured  the  election  of  General  Jackson,  no 
change  in  the  general  policy  of  the  government  was  antici- 
pated.    2Soon  after  the  accession  of  Mr.  Van  Buren,  the 
pecuniary  and  mercantile  distresses  of  the  country  reach- 
ed  their  crisis. 

2.  During  the  months  of  March  and  April,  the  failures 
in  the  city  of  New  York  alone  amounted   to  nearly  one 
hundred  millions  of  dollars.     The  great  extent  "of  the 
business  operations  of  the  country  at  that  time,  and  their 
intimate   connection  with  each  other,  extended  the  evil 
throughout  all  the  channels  of  trade  ;  causing,  in  the  first 
place,  a  general  failure  of  the  mercantile  interests  —  affec- 
ing,  through  them,  the  business  of  the  mechanic  and  the 
farmer,  nor  stopping   until  it  had  reduced  the  wages  of 
the  humblest  day  laborer. 

3.  "Early  in  May,  a  large  and  respectable  committee 
from  the  city  of  New  York,  solicited  of  the  president  his 
intervention  for  such  relief  as  might  be  within  his  power  ; 
requesting  the  rescinding  of  the  "  specie  circular,"  a  delay 
in  enforcing  the  collection  of  the  revenue  duties,  and  the 
call  of  an  extra  session  of  congress  at  an  early  day,  that 
so*me  legislative  remedies  might  be  adopted  for  the  alarm- 
ing embarrassments  of  the  country.     4The  "specie  cir- 
cular"  was  a  treasury  order,  which  had  been  issued  dur- 
ing  the  previous  administration,  the  principal  object  of 
which  was  to  require  the  payment,  of  gold  and  silver,  for 
the  public  lands,  in  place  of  bank  bills,  or  other  evidences 
of  money. 

4.  &To  the  second  request  the  president  acceded,  but  de- 
clined  to  repeal  the  specie  circular,  or  to  call  an  extra 
session  of  Congress.     Two  days  after  the  decision  of  the 
president  became  known,  all  the  banks  in  the  city  of 
New  York  suspended  specie  payments,  and  this  was  fol- 
lowed by  a  similar  suspensipn  on  the  part  of  the  banks 
throughout  the  whole  country.     'The  people  were  not 
the  only  sufferers  by  this  measure  ;  for,  as  the  deposit 


Pert0d  em, 

braced  in 


anticipated 


2.  condition 


3.  Requests 


s.  course 
tap¥elident* 


pension. 


480  THE  UNITED  STATES.  [BOOK  a 

ANALYSIS,  banks  had  likewise  ceased  to  redeem  their  notes  in  specie, 
~~  the  government  itself  was  embarassed,  and  was  unable 

to  discharge  its  own  obligations. 

can  of        5.  'The  accumulated  evils  which  now  pressed  upon  the 
country,  induced  the  president  to  call  an  extra  session  of 
congress,  which  he  had  before  declined  doing.     Congress 
met  early  in  September,  and  during  a  session  of  forty 
days,  passed  several  bills  designed  for  the  relief  of  the 
government  ;  the  most  important  of  which  was  a  bill  au- 
thorizing the  issue  of  treasury  notes,  not  exceeding  in 
amount  ten  millions  of  dollars.     2A  bill  called  the  Sub- 
a.*rhe  legal  treasury  bill.*  designed  for  the  safe  keeping  of  the  public 
independent  funds,  and  intended  as  the  prominent  measure  of  the  ses- 
Trmuury     si°n'  Passed  the  senate;  but  in  the,  house  of  representa- 
tives it  was  laid  upon  the  table,  after  a  long  and  animated 
discussion. 

s.^conn'nw-       6.  3The  Seminole  war  still  continued  in  Florida,  occa- 

aseminoie     sioning  great  expense  to  the  nation,  while  the  sickly  cli- 

eonciudedtyby  mate  of  a  country  abounding  in  swamps  and  marshes, 

G«SJ7$-c?*~  proved,  to  the  whites,  a  foe  far  more  terrible  than  the  In- 

dians themselves.     After  several  encounters  in  the  early 

part  of  the  season,  in  March,  a  number  of  chiefs  came  to 

b.  At  Fort    the  camp  of  General  Jessup,  and  signed1'  a  treaty  pur- 

March'e.     porting   that   hostilities   should   immediately   cease,    and 

that  all  the  Seminoles  should  remove  beyond  the  Missis- 

sippi. 

4.  violation       7.  4For  a  time  the  war  appeared  to  be  at  'an  end,  but 

^and  events'  the  treaty  was  soon  broken  through  the  influence  of  Osce- 

thdur{°nfthed  o^a-     During  the  summer  several  chiefs  were  captured, 

sumjafiand  and  a  few  surrendered  voluntarily.     In  October,  Osceola 

and  several  principal  chiefs,  with  about  seventy  warriors, 

who  had  come  to  the  American  camp  under  protection  of 

pec'tonFocto-  a  ^a&'  were  seized*  and  confined  by  the  orders  of  General 

ber'ai.      Jessup. 

s.  HOW  vie        8.  6This  was  the  most  severe  blow  the  Seminoles  hao 
nd,  received  during  the  war.     By  many,  the  conduct  of  Gen- 


eral  Jessup,  in  seizing  Osceola,  has  been  severely  cen- 
regarded.    sure(j  .  buj-  fae  excuse  offered,  was,  that  the  Indians  had 
grossly  deceived  him  on  a  former  occasion  ;  that  Osceola 
was  treacherous  ;  that  no  blood  was  shed  by  the  act  ;  and 
that  a  very  important  service  was  thereby   performed. 
i.  subsequent  6Osceola  was  subsequently  placed  in  confinement  at  Fort 
fatceo{a0s'    Moultrie,d  where  he  died  of  a  fever  in  January  of  the  fol- 

dCar"oHnath     l°Wmg  year. 

7.  contmu-  9.  7On  the  1st  of  December,  the  army  in  Florida,  sta- 
'war,—  and  tioned  at  the  different  posts,  was  estimated  to  number 
nearly  nine  thousand  men.  Yet  against  this  numerous 
force,  the  Indians  still  held  out  with  hopes  of  effectual  re- 


PART  IV.]  VAN  BUREN'S  ADMINISTRATION.  481 

sistance.  On  the  25th  of  the  month,  Colonel  Taylor,  at  1836. 
the  head  of  about  six  hundred  men,  encountered  the  In- 
dians  on  the  northern  side  of  the  Big  Water  Lake,  in  the 
southern  part  of  the  peninsula.  After  a  severe  battle  of 
more  than  an  hour,  in  which  twenty-eight  of  the  whites 
were  killed  and  one  hundred  and  eleven  wounded,  the  en- 
•:.my  was  forced  to  retire,  but  with  what  loss  is  unknown. 

10.  Curing  the  years   1837  and   1838,  frequent  en-     1Q38. 

i  v.unters  were  had  with  the  Indians,  although  but  little  ap-   i.  The  war 
}.»uared  to  be  accomplished  towards  bringing  the  war  to  a 
close.     sln   1839,  General  Macomb,  who  had  received1      1839. 
the  chief  command  of  the  army,  induced  a  number  of  the     2-  Tr?,at,y, 

,.,..,  f»    i  .         i  concluded  ly 

chiefs  in  the  southern  part  of  the  peninsula  to  signb  a  General  Ma- 
treaty  of  peace.     The  Indians  were  to  remain  in  the  coun-     a-Tpfii. 
try  until  they  could  be  assured  of  the  prosperous  condition     b.  May. 
of  their  friends  who  had  emigrated.     2The  general  then  3  Eventst},at 
left  Florida.  But  numerous  murders,  which  occurred  imme-  f°ufr°eeadlyft^ 
diately  after  the  treaty,  destroyed  all  confidence  in  its  utility ; 
and  in  June  the  government  of  the  territory  offered  a  reward 
of  two  hundred  dollars  for  every  Indian  killed  or  taken. 

11.  4The  year  1840  passed  with  numerous  murders  by     1840. 
the  Indians,  and  frequent  contests  between  small   parties  4.  Events^ 
of  them  and  the  whites.     In  December,  Colonel  Harney,  1S/S?" 
who,  by  his  numerous  exploits  in  Indian  warfare,  had  be-  CoL  Harney' 
come  the  terror  of  the  Seminoles,  penetrated  into  the  ex- 
tensive everglades  in  Southern  Florida,  long  supposed  to 

be  the  head-quarters  of  the  enemy,  where  he  succeeded 
in  capturing  a  band  of  forty,  nine  of  whom  he  caused  to 
be  executed  for  some  previous  massacre  in  which  they 
were  supposed  to  be  engaged. 

12.  5Du ring  the  session  of  congress  which  terminated  5. 
in  the  summer  of  1840,  the  Independent-treasury  bill,  which 
had  been  rejected  at  the  extra  session  of  1837,  and  which 
was  regarded  as  the  great  financial  measure  of  Mr.  Van 
Buren's  administration,  passed6  both  houses  of  congress  and    c.  Jan.  23, 
becamefalaw.  andjune30' 

13.  6The  presidential  election  of  1840  was  probably  the 
most  exciting  election  that  had  ever  occurred  in  the  United 
States.     The  trying  scenes  of  financial  embarrassment 
through  which  the  country  was  then  passing,  together  with 
what  was  called  "  the  experiments  of  the  government  upon 
the  currency,"  furnished  the  opponents  of  the  administra- 
tion with  abundant  exciting  topics  for  popular  party  ha- 
rangues,  in  the  approaching  political   contest.     During 
several  months  preceding  the  election,  the  whole  country 
was  one  great  arena  of  political  debate,  and  in  the  nume- 
rous assemblages  of  the  people  the  ablest  men  of  both  par- 
ties engaged  freely  in  the  discussion. 

61 


482 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


[BooK  IL 


l  Cand._ 


ANALYSIS.  14.  'The  whigs  concentrated  their  whole  strength  upon 
William  Henry  Harrison,  the  "  Hero  of  the  Thames,  and 
°^  Tippecanoe,"  while  the  administration  party  united 
with  equal  ardor  in  favor  of  Mr.  Van  Buren.  The  result 
was  a  signal  defeat  of  the  latter,  and  a  success  of  the 
whigs  by,  a  majority  altogether  unexpected  by  them. 
General  Harrison  received  two  hundred  and  thirty-four  of 
the  electoral  votes,  while  Mr.  Van  Buren  received  only 
sixty.  John  Tyler,  of  Virginia,  was  elected  vice-president. 


Period  em- 

braced  in 

Harrison's 

administra- 

lion. 


CHAPTER   IX. 

HARRISON'S    ADMINISTRATION, 

FROM  MARCH  4,  TO  APRIL   4.  1841- 


1841. 


4.  senti- 


!•  2°N  tne  4th  of  March,  1841,  William  Henry  Harri- 
son,  in  the  presence  of  an  unusually  large  assemblage  of 
the  people  convened  at  the  capitol  in  Washington,  took  the 
oath  prescribed  by  the  constitution,  and  entered  upon  the 
office  of  president  of  the  United  States. 
3  msinaug-  2.  3His  inaugural  address  was  a  plain,  but  able  and 
tirai  address,  comprehensive  document,  expressing  his  approval  of  the 
leading  principles  of  the  party  which  had  selected  him  for 
the  highest  office  in  the  gift  of  the  people,  and  pledging 
his  best  endeavors  to  administer  the  government  according 
to  the  constitution,  as  understood  by  its  framers  and  early 
administrators. 

3.  4In  conclusion,  the  president  expressed  his  profound 
reverence  for  the  Christian  religion,  and  his  thorough  con- 
viction  that  sound  morals,  religious  liberty,  and  a  just 
sense  of  religious  responsibility,  are  essentially  connected 
with  all  true  and  lasting  happiness.  "  Let  us  unite  then," 
said  he,  "  in  commending  every  interest  of  our  beloved 
country  to  that  good  Being  who  has  blessed  us  by  the  gifts 
of  civil  and  religious  freedom  ;  who  watched  over  and 
prospered  the  labors  of  our  fathers  ;  and  who  has  hitherto 
preserved  to  us  institutions  far  exceeding  in  excellence 
those  of  any  other  people." 

4-  BThe  senate  was  immediately  convened  for  the  pur- 
Pose  °f  receiving  the  usual  nominations,  and  a  new  and 
able  cabinet  was  formed,  at  the  head  of  which  was  placed 
Daniel  Webster,  of  Massachusetts,  as  secretary  of  state. 
8But  while  every  thing  promised  an  administration  honor- 
able  to  the  executive  and  useful  to  the  country,  rumors  or 
the  sudden  illness  of  the  president  spread  through  the  land  ; 


«.  Events 


PART  IV.]  TYLER'S  ADMINISTRATION.  493 

and  scarcely  had  they  reached  the  limits  of  the  Union,     1841. 
when  they  were  followed  by  the  sad  intelligence  of  his  death. 

5.  'Just  one  month  from  the  day  of  his  inauguration,    i.  conciud- 
the  aged  president  was  a  pallid  corpse  in  the  national  man-  mg  rer}Mrk8- 
sion.     The  event  was  calculated  to  make  a  deep  impres- 
sion upon  the  people,  who  had  witnessed  and  taken  part 
in  the   recent  scenes  of  excitement  which  had  preceded 
the  elevation  of  one  of  their  number  to  be  the  nation's  ru- 
ler.    The  hand  of  Almighty  power  was  acknowledged  in 
the  bereavement,  teaching  that  "  the  Lord  alone  ruleth." 


CHAPTER  X. 

TYLER'S    ADMINISTRATION,  Period  *n 

braced  in 


EXTENDING  FROM  APRIL  4,  1841,  TO  MARCH  4,  1845.  ministration. 

1.  2ON  the  death  of  General  Harrison,  Mr.  Tyler,  the  2.  The  extra 
vice-president,  became  the  acting  president  of  the  United 

States.     During  an  extra  session8-  of  congress  which  had 

been  called  by  General  Harrison,  several  important  meas-  a.  From  May 

ures  of  exciting  interest  to  the  country  were  brought  for- 

ward.     The  sub-treasury  bill   was  repealed  ;  a  general 

bankrupt  law  was  passed  ;  and  two  separate  bills,  charter- 

ing a  bank  of  the  United  States,  were  rejected1'  by  the  exe-    b.  Aug.  is, 

cutive  veto.     The  course  pursued  by  the  president  caused  andSePt-9- 

him  to  be  denounced  generally,  by  the  whig  party,  which 

had  elected  him  to  office,  and  occasioned  the  resignation 

of  his  entire  cabinet,  with  one  exception.0  c'IVSenreb' 

2.  3In  1842,  an  important  treaty,  adjusting  the  dispute     1842. 
in  relation  to  the  northeastern   boundary  of  the  United  *•  Events  that 

01  •         i  TTT         .  i  -\r      -VT7-  occurred  in 

States  was  negotiated11  at  Washington,  between  Mr.  Web-        1342. 
ster,  on  the  part  of  the  United  States,  and  Lord  Ashburton  l^by  u^s! 
on  the  part  of  Great  Britain.     The  same  year  was  signal-  £u|-  *J.t  **y 
ized  by  the  commencement  of  domestic  difficulties  in  Rhode 
Island,  which  at  one  time  threatened  serious  consequences. 

3.  *A  movement  having  been  made  to  set  aside  the  an-  4.  commence- 
cient  charter  under  which  the  government  of  the  colony  MMcuitie^in 
and  state  had  so  lonsr  been  administered,6  parties  were  form-  R"'odelsland- 

,    '  .  ,  i        r»      i        •  .     e-  Since  1663. 

ed  with  respect  to  the  proper  mode  ot  adopting  a  new  consti-    see  p.  sis. 
tution.    The  "  suffrage  party,"  having  formed  and  adopted     1843. 
a  constitution  in  a  manner  declared  by  their  opponents  to 
be  in  violation  of  law,  chosef  Thomas  W.  Dorr  governor,   f.  April  is. 
and  elected  a  legislature.     About  the  same  time  the  "law 
and  order  party,"  as  it  was  called,  chose  Samuel  W.  King 
governor.    In  May,  1843,  both  parties  mets  and  organized  g.  Maya,  4. 
their  respective  governments.  5.  violent 

4.  6The  adherents  of  the  «  law  and  order  party"  then  took 


484  THE  UNITED  STATES.  [BOOK  II 

ANALYSIS,  active  measures  to  put  down  what  they  denominated  the  re- 
a  May  16  bellion.  Great  commotion  ensued,  and  several  arrests  were 
made.  Dorr  left  the  state,  but  soon  returning,*  a  bloody 
struggle  appeared  inevitable  ;  but  his  associates  finally  dis- 
persed, on  the  appearance  of  the  government  forces,  and 
Dorr,  to  avoid  arrest,  fled  from  the  state. 

i.  second  ri-      5.    *In  June,   however,   considerable   numbers   of  the 
"suffrage    party"   made  their  appearanceb  under  arms, 
and  were  joined0  by  Dorr,  but  a  body  of  troops  being 
b.  At  che-    sent  against  them,  they  dispersed  without  any  effectual 
c  Ju^i     resistance.     2Dorr  again  fled,  but,  returning  after  a  few 
1844.     months,  was  arrested,  triedd  for  treason,  convicted,  and 
8.  The  fate  of  sentenced  to  be  imprisoned  during  life.    In  the  mean  time 
.Dorr.       a  constitution  for  the  state  had  been  adopted  according  to 
the  prescribed  forms  of  law.     In  June,  1845,  Dorr  wa> 
released,  although  he  had  refused  to  accept  a  pardon  on 
condition  of  taking  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  state  gov- 
ernment. 

3  Theiast        &.  3During  the  last  year  of  Mr.  Tyler's  administration, 
considerable  excitement  prevailed  on  the  subject  of  the 
annexation  of  Texas  to  the  American  Union,  a  measure 
first  proposed  by  the  government  of  the  former  country. 
4.  History  of  4Texas,  formerly  a  province  of  Mexico,  but  settled  mostly 
Texas.      j^y  emigrants  from  the  United  States,  had  previously  with- 
(Seeaiso     drawn  from  the  Mexican  republic,  and  by  force  of  arms 
had  nobly  sustained  her  independence,   although  unac- 
knowledged by  Mexico. 

s.  opposition  ?•  6The  proposition  for  annexation  to  the  United  States 
was  strongly  resisted  at  the  North,  and  by  the  whig  party 
generally  throughout  the  Union.  The  impolicy  of  ex- 
tending our  limits  by  accessions  of  foreign  territory ;  the 
danger  of  a  war  With  Mexico  ;  the  encouragement  given 
to  slavery  by  the  admission  of  an  additional  slave  state ; 
and  the  increase  of  power  that  the  South  and  southern  in- 
stitutions would  thereby  gain  in  the  national  councils, 
were  urged  against  the  measure. 

6.  Texas         8.  6A  treaty  of  annexation,  signed6  by  the  president, 
e^TriMa     was  reJected  by  congress,  but  early  in  the  following  year 
*1845.     a  bi^  was  Passedj  authorizing  the  president,  under  certain 
restrictions,  to  negotiate  with  Texas  the  terms  of  annexa- 
t  Bee  p  672  t*on  >  an(^  soon  a^ter  Texas  became  one  of  the  states  of 
r  loioaand  tne  American  Union.     'During  the  same  session  of  con- 
Fiorida.     gress  bills  were  passed  providing  for  the  admission  of  Iowa 
s.  Theeiec-  and  Florida,  as  states,  into  the  Union.    "The  opposing  can- 
*'  didates  in  the  election  of  1844  were  Mr.  Clay,  of  Kentucky 
and  James  K.  Polk,  of  Tennessee.     The  contest  resulted 
in  the  choice  of  the  latter,  who  entered  on  the  duties  of 
4.     his  office  on  the  4th  of  March,  of  the  following  year. 


APPENDIX 

TO  THE  PERIOD  SUBSEQUENT  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 

1.  1TnE  government  of  the  United  States,  like  that  which  existed  ANALYSIS, 
at  one  time  in  Greece,  among  the  Dutch  provinces  in  the  low  coun- 
tries,  and  in  Switzerland,  is  called  a  federal  republic,  or  a  republic 


composed  of  several  independent  states.  2Most  federal  govern-  ^//^ 
ments  have  been  noted  for  their  weakness  and  inefficiency ;  anarchy 
has  prevailed  among  the  members :  and  the  result  has  usually  been 
that  the  most  powerful  state  has  acquired  a  preponderating  con-  ~ral  govern- 
trol  over  the  rest,  or  that  the  federal  government  has  gradually  be- 
come powerless,  and  sunk  into  inaction  and  obscurity.  3The  latter  3.  The  federal 
was  the  case  with  the  federal  government  adopted  by  the  American 
congress  in  1777,  and  under  which  the  states  terminated  the  Revo- 
lution. The  "  Articles  of  Confederation^'  were  found  powerless  as 
a  government,  when  a  sense  of  common  danger  no  longer  united  the 
states  in  a  harmony  of  national  councils.*  a.  See  p.  410. 

2.  4The  constitution  of  1789,  however,  rests  upon  a  theory  until 
that  time  unknown  in  political  science.    Former  federal  govern- 
ments possessed  legislative  authority  only,  while  the  states  of  which 

they  were  composed  reserved  to  themselves  the  executive  powers,  or  J federal  goo- 
the  right  of  enforcing  the  laws  of  the  general  government ;  whence  emments. 
it  often  happened  that  regulations  that  were  deemed  unjust,  uncon- 
stitutional, or  burdensome  to  any  particular  member  of  the  con- 
federacy, were  evaded,  or  openly  violated.  The  subjects  of  the 
American  government,  however,  are  not  independent  states, 
jealous  of  the  rights  of  sovereignty,  but  private  citizens,  upon 
whom  the  constitution  acts  without  any  reference  to  state  lines. 
When  the  national  government  levies  a  tax,  or  imposes  a  duty  on 
merchandize,  it  is  collected  by  its  own  officers, — not  from  the  states, 
but  from  individuals, — and  over  all  the  subjects  of  its  legislation  it 
is  possessed  of  ample  powers  for  enforcing  obedience. 

3.  5It  is  this  principle  which  gives  the  federal  union  of  the   5.  Effects  of 
United  States  its  greatest  strength,  and  distinguishes  it  from  all        g^f**" 
previous  confederations  ; — which  guards  against  corruption,  by  ren- 
dering the  people  familiar  with  all  the  acts  of  their  government, 

and  by  causing  them  to  feel  a  deep  interest  in  its  wise  administra- 
tion. 

4.  6It  is  not  surprising  that  when  our  present  national  constitu-    e.  Early  ai- 
tion  was  first  promulgated,  the  "  untried  experiment"  encountered  oplnffupon 
a  wide  diversity  of  opinion.    As  soon  as  the  convention  of  1787  sub-  the  merits  of 
mitted  the  result  of  its  labors  to  the  people  for  their  approval  or  re-   the  ^^itu~ 
jection,  the  country  became  divided  into  two  political  parties, — the 

friends  and  the  enemies  of  the  constitution.  'The  former,  who  were  7.  Federalist 
in  favor  of  the  plan  of  government  contained  in  that  instrument, 
were  known  as  federalists ;  and  the  latter,  who  disliked  some  of  its 
leading  features,  at  first  took  the  name  of  anti-federalists.  Wash- 
ington and  the  elder  Adams  were  the  leaders  of  the  former  party, 
and  Jefferson  of  the  latter.  8  The  <.<,„,#. 

5.  8The  constitution,  as  finally  adopted  in  convention,  was  in  a   'tution-th» 
great  measure  the  result  of  a  series  of  compromises,  by  which  the  j^^o/bow*. 
extremes  of  ultra  political  sentiments  were  rejected  ;  and,  when  it     promises. 


486  APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  [BOOK  II, 

ANALYSIS,  was  submitted  to  the  people,  even  those  members  of  the  convention 
• ~  who  had  differed  most  radically  upon  some  of  its  most  leading  fea- 
tures, cordially  united  in  urging  the  people  to  give  it  their  support, 
as  the  best  form  of  government  upon  which  the  country  could 
i.  Its  chief    unite.     irThe  chief  supporters  of  the  constitution,  who  by  their 
rupporters.    Writings  contributed  most  to  its  adoption,  were  Hamilton,  Jay,  and 
Madison ;  the  former  two  being  federals,  and  the  latter,  at  a  sub- 
sequent period,  a  prominent  leader  of  the  anti-federal,  or  demo- 
cratic party. 

2  Chief  dif-       6.  2The  chief  differences  of  opinion  between  the  parties,  in  1787, 
%pfni<mb{-    were  upon  the  subject  of  the  respective  powers  of  the  national  con- 
tween  parties  federacy  and  the  state  governments, — the  federalists  urging  the  ne- 
in  i7»7.      cessjtY  Of  a  strong  central  government,  while  their  opponents  de- 
precated any  measures  that  were  calculated  to  withdraw  power 
from  the  people  and  the  individual  states. 

3.  Successful      6.  3But  notwithstanding  the  objections  to  the  constitution,  most 
<m<f  roam-    of  which  time  has  shown  to  be  unfounded,  it  went  into  successful 
quent  gene-   operation,  and  during  the  first  twelve  years  of  the  government. 
tftKnZS-  from  1789  until  1801,  the  federalists  were  the  majority,  and  were 
tion.        able  to  pursue  that  policy  which  they  deemed  best  calculated  to 
promote  the  great  interests  of  the  Union.     During  this  period  the 
constitution  became  firmly  established  in  the  affections  of  the  peo- 
ple, yet  the  parties  which  it  called  forth  preserved  their  identity, 
although  without  a  uniform  adherence  to  the  principles  which 
marked  their  origin. 

4.  Jefferson       7.  4Mr.  Jefferson  had  resided  several  years  in  France,  as  ambas- 

tafyoflfafe.  sador  to  that  country,  when  in  1789  he  was  recalled  to  take  part 

in  the  administration  of  the  government  under  Washington,  as 

5.  French    secretary  of  state.    5At  this  time  the  French  revolution  was  pro- 
"dffirenT  grossing,  and  had  enlisted  in  its  favor  the  feelings  of  a  portion  of 
views  enter-  the  citizens  of  the  United  States,  who  viewed  it  as  a  noble  effort 

to  throw  off  a  despotism,  and  establish  a  republican  government ; 
while  another  portion  considered  the  principles  avowed  by  the 
"  French  republicans,"  and  the  course  they  pursued,  dangerous  to 
the  very  existence  of  civilized  society.  Of  the  former  class  was 
Mr.  Jefferson,  and  the  party  of  which  he  was  the  head  adopted  his 
sentiments  of  partiality  to  France  and  animosity  towards  England. 
By  the  federalists,  however,  the  French  were  regarded  with  exceed- 
ing jealousy  and  ill-will,  notwithstanding  the  services  they  had 
rendered  us  in  the  cause  of  our  independence. 

6.  Charges        8.  6It  is  not  surprising  that  the  feelings  which  the  federalists 
^rty  aiainsl  entertained  towards  France,  should  have  given  them  a  correspond- 
to  other,     ing  bias  in  favor  of  England!  during  the  long  war  which  existed  be- 
tween the  two  countries ;  nor  that  their  opponents,  in  the  ardor  of 

-  party  zeal,  should  have  charged  those  who  were  enemies  of  France, 
with  being  enemies  of  republicanism,  and  consequently,  friends  of 
monarchy.  On  the  other  hand  the  anti-federalists  were  charged 
with  a  blind  devotion  to  French  interests,  and  with  causeless  hos- 
tility to  England,  founded  upon  prejudices  which  the  war  of  inde- 
pendence had  excited  ;  while,  to  render  the  anti-federal  party 
more  odious,  their  leaders,  with  Jefferson  at  their  head,  were 
charged  with  being  deeply  tinctured  with  the  sentiments  of  the 
French  school  of  Infidel  philosophy,  and  with  designing  to  intro- 
duce those  same  infidel  and  Jacobinical  notions  into  America,  which 
kac*  *ec^  ^°  *^e  sanSuinary  an(*  revolting  scenes  of  the  French 

andcommer-  revolution. 

?fthetunftSi  9>  7Sucl1  were,  briefly,  the  relative  positions  of  the  two  great 
parties  of  the  country,  when  the  European  wars  of  Napoleon  began 


PART  III.]  SUBSEQUENT  TO  THE  REVOLUTION.  437 

seriously  to  affect  the  commercial  interests  of  the  United  States.  ANALYSIS. 
Causes  of  complaint  soon  arose,  both  against  England  and  France,  ~~ 
which,  too  often,  were  palliated,  or  justified,  less  according  to  the  j 
merits  of  the  cases,  than  the  prepossessions  of  the  respective  par- 
ties  for  or  against  the  aggressors.     2The  first  serious  aggression  on  2 
the  part  of  England  was  an  order  of  council  of  November  6th, 
1793,  authorizing  the  capture  of  any  vessels  laden  with  French 
colonial  produce,  or  carrying  supplies  for  any  French  colony.  '"""  "land." 

10.  3This  act  was  doubtless  designed,  primarily,  to  injure  France,    3  Primary 
with  which  country  England  was  then  at  war,  but  it  was  a  most     j^l^cf. 
lawless  invasion  of  the  rights  of  neutral  powers.    4  What  seriously   4.  Aggrava- 
aggravated  the  outrage  was  the  clandestine  manner  in  which  the    tion  °f tfie 
order  was  issued,  no  previous  notification  of  it  having  been  given 

to  the  United  States,  who  were  first  made  aware  of  its  existence 
by  the  destruction  of  a  trade,  the  enjoyment  of  which  was  guaran- 
tied to  them  by  the  universal  law  of  nations. 

11.  5This  high  handed  measure  excited  universal  indignation  in    s.  Feelings 
the  United  States  ;  the  people  demanded  retaliation ;  and  a  pro-  prthtuunited 
position  was  made  in  congress  to  sequester  all  British  property    states :  de- 
in  the  United  States,  for  the  purpose  of  indemnifying  American 
merchants  ;  but,  fortunately,  these  and  other  difficulties  were  ter- 
minated for  a  while,  by  the  celebrated  treaty  negotiated  by  Mr. 

Jay  in  1794.  6This  treaty,  concluded  at  London  on  the  19th  of  ^jay"s 
November,  but  not  ratified  by  the  United  States  until  August  of  treaty,  1794, 
the  following  year,  provided  that  Great  Britain  should  withdraw 
all  her  troops  and  garrisons  from  all  posts  and  places  within  the 
boundaries  of  the  United  States,  on  or  before  the  first  of  June,  1796, 
— that  the  Mississippi  river  should  be  open  to  both  parties — that 
the  United  States  should  compensate  British  creditors  for  losses 
occasioned  by  legal  impediments  to  the  collection  of  debts  con- 
tracted before  the  peace  of  1783,  and  that  the  British  government 
should  make  compensation  to  citizens  of  the  United  States  for 
illegal  captures  of  their  vessels  by  British  subjects.  The  United 
States  were  allowed,  under  certain  regulations,  to  carry  on  only  a 
limited  and  direct  trade  with  the  West  Indies. 

12.  7This  treaty  was  violently  denounced  by  the  democratic   T  Different 
party,  principally  on  the  ground  that  the  interests  of  France,  our 

former  ally,  were  neglected  in  it,  and  that  our  commercial  rights  treat 
were  not  sufficiently  protected.      The  federalists  defended  the 
treaty,  and  the  results  of  the  following  ten  years  of  national  pros- 
perity stamped  upon  the  gloomy  predictions  of  their  opponents  the 
seal  of  false  prophecy. 

13.  8In  1805,  however,  the  war  upon  American  rights  was  re-      1805. 
newed.  when  the  British  government,  still  engaged  in  hostilities    8.  Renewed 
with  France,  and  jealous  of  the  amount  of  our  commerce  with  the  upon^me^i- 
French  colonies,  adopted  a  rule,  which  had  governed  her  policy  in    can  rights. 
the  war  of  1756,  u  that  neutrals  should  be  restricted  to  the  same 
commerce  with  a  belligerent,  which  was  allowed  to  them  by  that 

power  in  time  of  peace."    9The  foundation  of  the  principle  here 
assumed  by  Great  Britain,  and  endeavored  to  be  established  by  her 
as  the  law  of  nations,  was?  that  "  the  neutral  has  no  right,  by  an 
extension  of  his  trade,  to  afford  supplies  to  the  belligerent  to  ward        tain. 
off  the  blows  of  his  enemy/' 

14.  10In  1801  the  declarations  of  the  British  ministry,  and  the  10  Different 
decisions  of  the  English  admiralty  courts,  had  established  the  dMory^So 
principle,  that  "  the  produce  of  an  enemy's  colony  might  be  im-  **£l'l%2- 
ported  by  a  neutral  into  his  own  country,  and  thence  reexported      a*tion8,iar 
to  the  mother  country  of  such  colony ;"  but  suddenly,  in  1805. 


488 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD 


[Boon  H 


ANALYSIS. 


1806. 


rated  state 
public  feel- 
ing, and  me- 
morials for  a 
redress  of 
grievances. 

Feb.  10. 
2.  Proceed- 
ings in  con- 
gress in  rela- 
tion to  this 
subject. 


a.  Feb.  14. 


April. 

3.  A  minister 
extraordi- 
nary sent  to 
England,  and 
a  non-impor- 
tation act 


b.  April  18. 


4.  English 

blockade  of 

the  coast  from 

Brest  to  the 

Elbe. 
May  16. 


6.  Retaliatory 
Berlin  de- 
cree. 

c.  Nov.  21. 
6.  Justifica- 
tion of  this 
measure. 

".  Enforce- 
ment of  the 
French  and 
British  de- 
crees. 

1807. 
d  Jan  7. 
8.  British  de- 
tree  of  Janu- 
ary, 1807. 
9.  General 
terms  of  the 
treaty  nego- 
tiated with 
England  by 
Mr.  Pinkney 
mnd  Mr.  Mon- 
roe. 


without  any  previous  notice,  this  principle  was  subverted  by  th« 
British  government,  and  large  numbers  of  American  vessels,  con- 
fiding in  the  British  exposition  of  the  law  of  nations,  were  seized) 
carried  into  British  ports,  tried,  and  condemned. 

15.  !Such  proceedings,  on  the  part  of  a  friendly  power,  exaspe- 
rated the  American  people  to  the  highest  degree,  and  in  Boston, 
Salem,  New  Haven,  New  York,  Philadelphia,  Baltimore,  and  other 
cities,  both  parties,  federals  and  democrats,  united  in  memorializing 
the  general  government  to  take  active  measures  for  obtaining  a 
redress  of  grievances.     2In  consequence  of  these  memorials,  the 
subject  was  taken  up  in  congress,  and  on  the  10th  of  February, 
1806,  the  senate  unanimously  resolved,  that  the  recent  capture  and' 
condemnation  of  American  vessels  and  their  cargoes,  on  the  part  of 
England,  was  "  an  unprovoked    aggresssion  upon  the  property  of 
the  citizens  of  the  United  States, — a  violation  of  their  neutral 
rights, — and  an  encroachment  upon  their  national  independence/-' 
A  few  days  later  the  senate  adopted*  a  resolution,  by  a  vote  o^ 
twenty  against  six,  requesting  the  President  to  demand  of  England 
a  restoration  of  property,  and  indemnification  for  losses. 

16.  3Still  the  administration  resolved  upon  first  adopting  the 
mildest  mtans  for  obtaining  redress,  and  Mr.  William  Pinkney 
was  appointed  minister  extraordinary  to  the  court  of  London,  and 
united  with  Mr.  Monroe,  then  resident  there ;  while  at  the  same 
time  a  non-importation  act  against  England  was  passed,b  as  a 
means  of  inducing  her  to  abandon  her  unjust  pretensions,  and  cease 
her  depredations ;  but,  in  order  to  allow  time  for  negotiation,  th» 
act  was  not  to  go  into  operation  until  the  following  November,  and 
even  then,  so  reluctant  was  the  government  to  proceed  to  extremi- 
ties, that  its  operation  was  still  farther  suspended. 

17.  4So  little  disposition,  however,  did  England  show  to  redress  tht 
grievances  of  which  the  United  States  and  other  neutral  nations  com- 
plained, that,  on  the  16th  of  May,  she  issued  a  proclamation,  de- 
claring the  coasts  of  France,  Germany,  and  Holland,  from  Brest 
to  the  Elbe,  in  a  state  of  blockade,  although  no  naval  force,  adequate 
to  effect  a  legal  blockade,  was  stationed  there.    Vessels  of  neutral 
nations  were  allowed  to  trade  to  one  portion  of  this  coast,  only  upon 
conditions  that  such  vessels  had  not  been  laden  at  any  port  in  the 
possession  of  the  enemies  of  England,  nor  were  afterwards  des- 
tined to  any  such  port. 

18.  sin  retaliation  against  England,  Bonaparte  issued  a  decree, 
from  his  camp  at  Berlin,  in  the  following  November,0  declaring  the 
British  Isles  in  a  state  of  blockade,  and  prohibiting  all  commerce 
and  correspondence  with  them.    6This  measure  was  declared  to  be 
taken  in  consideration  that  England  was  acting  contrary  to  the 
rights  and  laws  of  nations,  and  that  it  was  just  to  oppose  to  her  the 
same  weapons  that  she  used  against  others.    7So  far  as  American 
vessels  were  concerned,  the  Berlin  decree  was  not  enforced  for 
twelve  months,  while  the  British  decree  was  put  in  rigorous  execu- 
tion immediately  after  its  enactment.    8Early  in  January,  1807, 
the  British  government  prohibited'1  neutrals  from  trading  from  one 
port  to  another  of  France  or  her  allies,  or  any  other  country,  with 
which  Great  Britain  might  not  freely  trade. 

19.  9On  the  last  day  of  December,  1806,  the  American  commis- 
sioners, Mr.  Pinkney  and  Mr.  Monroe,  concluded  a  treaty  with 
England, — the  best  they  could  procure,  although  not  in  accordance 
with  the  instructions  which  they  had  received  from  their  own  gov- 
ernment.    They  had  been  instructed  to  insist  that  Great  Britain 
should  abandon  her  claims  to  take  from  American  vessels,  on  the 


PART  IV.] 


SUBSEQUENT  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 


499 


high  seas,  such  seamen  as  should  appear  to  be  British  subjects?  but 
no  formal  renunciation  of  this  claim  could  at  any  time  be  obtained 
from  the  British  ministry.  All  other  important  matters  of  contro- 
versy were  adjusted  by  this  treaty,  to  which  the  British  commis- 
sioners appended  a  paper,  proposing  an  informal  arrangement,  by 
which  the  practice  of  impressment  was  to  be  somewhat  modified, 
while  the  subject  of  the  British  claims  on  this  head  was  to  be  re- 
served for  future  negotiation. 

20.  'This  treaty  was  received  by  Mr.  Jefferson,  then  President 
of  the  United  States,  early  in  March,  1807  ;  but  without  consult- 
ing  the  senate.  —  the  coordinate  branch  of  the  treaty  -making  power, 
he  took  upon  himself  the  responsibility  of  rejecting  it,  and  trans- 
mitted to  the  American  commissioners  instructions  to  begin  the 
negotiation  anew.    2They  were  informed  that  "the  President  de- 
clined  any  arrangement,  formal  or  informal,  which  did  not  com- 
prise  a  provision  against  impressments  from  American  vessels  on 
the  high  seas/5  and  that  "  without  a  provision  against  impress- 
ments, substantially  such  as  was  contemplated  in  their  original  in- 
structions, no  treaty  was  to  be  concluded." 

21.  3Had  this  treaty  been  laid  before  the  senate,  it  would  prob- 
ably  have  been  ratified,  and  thus  all  the  disputes  existing  with 
England,  upon  the  subject  of  commercial  rights,  would  have  been 
adjusted,  while  the  subject  of  impressment  would  have  been  left  in 
no  worse  condition,  certainly,  than  before.    4It  is  now  generally 
admitted  that  the  refusal  to  ratify  this  treaty  was  a  serious  error 
on  the  part  of  Mr.  Jefferson,  although  not  the  least  palliation  of 
the  subsequent  aggressions  of  Great  Britain.    5The  federalists  as- 
serted  that  the  administration  sought  a  cause  of  war  with  England, 
and,  therefore,  had  no  desire  to  adjust  the  difficulties  with  that 
country,  and  that  it  was  from  an  apprehension  that  the  senate 
would  advise  the  ratification  of  the  treaty,  that  their  opinion  on 
the  subject  was  not  requested  by  Mr.  Jefferson. 

22.  ^On  the  llth  of  November  the  British  government  issued  the 
celebrated  "  orders  in  council,"  prohibiting  all  trade  with  France 
and  her  allies,  except  such  trade  as  should  be  carried  on  directly 
from  r,he  ports  of  England  or  her  confederates.    These  orders, 
directed  openly  against  the  commerce  of  neutral  powers,  were  de- 
fended  upon  the  ground  that  "  nations  under  the  control  of  France," 
meaning  thereby,  especially,  the  United  States,  had  acquiesced  in 
the   Berlin  decree  of  November,  1806  ;  when  it  was  well  known 
that  decree  had  not  been  enforced  against  American  commerce,  and 
that,  consequently,  the  United  States  could  not  have  acquiesced 
in  it. 

2;  :.  8What  rendered  the  conduct  of  England  more  grossly  in- 
sultmg,  and  deprived  her  of  the  plea  of  "retaliation  upon  France" 
was  an  additional  order  of  council  of  the  25th  of  the  same  month, 
explanatory  of  that  of  the  llth,  and  confirmed  by  act  of  parliament 
of  the  following  year,  permitting  a  trade  between  neutral  nations 
ani  France  and  her  dependencies,  on  condition  that  the  vessels  en- 
g9£~xl  in  it  should  enter  a  British  port,  pay  a  transit  duty,  and 
tak  out  a  license  !  This  was  subjecting  the  commerce  of  America 
with  all  the  countries  of  Europe,  except  Sweden,  at  that  time  the 
only  remaining  neutral,  to  the  necessity  of  being  first  carried  into 
some  English  port,  and  there  taxed  for  the  privilege  thus  conferred 
upon  it  !  The  tax  thus  imposed  often  exceeded  the  original  cost 
of  the  cargo! 

24.  »The  British  orders  of  the  llth  of  November  were  assigned, 
by  Napoleon,  as  a  reason  for  and  justification  of  the  Milan  decree 

62 


ANALYSIS. 


i-  This  treat?, 


2.  instruc- 

w^JMtoih& 
miniate™. 

a  Effects  that 

li^avJufn 
produced  if 


Jied. 

<  Error  of 
A 
5.  Assertions 

^sm^h*' 
subject. 


NOV.  11. 
e.  British 

council^/ 
Nov.  11. 

i- 


orders. 


NOV.  25. 

.  Additional 

councttof 
Nov.  SB. 


Milan  decree. 


490 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD 


[BOOK  IL 


i.  peculiar 


ANALYSIS,  of  December  17th,  which  declared  that  every  vessel  that  should  sub- 
~~  mit  to  be  searched  by  a  British  ship,  —  enter  a  British  port,  —  or 
pay  a  tax  to  the  British  government,  should  be  considered  English 
property,  and,  as  such,  be  good  and  lawful  prize  ;  and,  farther,  that 
all  trade  with  England,  her  allies,  or  countries  occupied  by  Britisb 
troops,  should  be  deemed  illegal. 

25.  xThus  there  was  not  a  single  port  in  Europe  to  which  an 
American  vessel  could  trade  in  safety  ;  for  if  bound  to  Sweden,  the 

which  Amer-  only  power  not  embraced  in  the  decrees  of  the  belligerents,  she 
»n«rc"  twos  at  might  be  searched  by  an  English  privateer,  and  this  would  subject 
this  time  sub-  her  to  capture  by  the  next  French  privateer  that  might  overtake 
jected.  ker.  It  seems,  at  this  day,  almost  incredible  that  our  country  could 

have  suffered  such  wrongs  and  indignity,  without  an  immediate 

declaration  of  war  against  both  the  aggressors. 

26.  2Information  having  reached  the  United  States  that  France 
also^  jn  accor(jance  witn  the  Berlin  decree  of  November,  1806,  had 
commenced  depredations  upon  American  commerce,  on  the  22d  of 
December  congress  decreed  an  embargo,  prohibiting  American  ves- 
sels from  trading  with  foreign   nations,  and  American  goods  or 
merchandize  from  being  exported,  —  the  mildest  mode  for  procuring 

8.  Violent  and  redress  that  could  have  been  adopted.  3This  measure  met  with  the 
m°st  violent  opposition  from  the  federal  party,  who,  after  vainly 
endeavoring  to  prevent  its  passage  through  congress,  denounced  it 
as  unnecessarily  oppressive,  wicked,  tyrannical,  and  unconstitu- 
tional ;  —  dictated  by  French  influence,  and  the  result  of  a  combina- 
tion between  the  southern  and  the  western  states  to  ruin  the  east- 
ern. Throughout  the  Union  public  meetings  were  called;  in  which 
the  federalists  not  only  expressed  their  disapprobation  of  the  em- 
bargo, but  denounced  the  wickedness  of  those  who  caused  its  enact- 
ment, and  even  called  upon  the  people  to  set  its  provisions  at  defi- 
ance. The  acts  of  these  meetings  were  heralded  in  the  federal 
papers  as  "patriotic  proceedings  ;"  incessant  appeals  were  made  to 


2.  American 
embargo. 


Dec.  22. 


fan  the  passions  of  the  multitude,  and  in  many  places  the  embargo, 
and  the  laws  enacted  to  enforce  it,  were  openly  and  boastingly  vio- 
lated. 

27>  4Tlie  emlt)arg0>  bv  withholding  from  England  the  supplies 
of  raw  materials  and  naval  stores  which  she  had  been  accustomed 
to  receive  from  the  United  States,  inflicted  upon  her  considerable 
injury  :  and  had  it  been  duly  enforced,  as  the  duty  of  the  govern- 
ment required,  little  doubt  can  be  entertained  that  it  would  have 
compelled  England  to  relinquish  her  unjust  pretensions  against 
5.  Embargo   American  commerce.    5But  owing  to  the  clamors  against  it  in  the 
Eastern  States  —  its  injurious  effects  upon  the  country  —  and  its 
inefficacy   to  answer  the  purpose  intended,  on  account  of  the  oppo- 
sition  ^  met  witn?  ^  was  repealed  on  the  1st  of  March,  1809,  but 
on  the  same  day  congress  passed  a  non-intercourse  act,  prohibiting 
any  French  or  English  vessels  from  entering  the  harbors  or  waters 
of  the  United  States,  and  declaring  it  unlawful  to  import  any  goods 
or  merchandize  from,  or  manufactured  in,  any  port  of  France  or 
Irade  l  author-  Great  Britain,  or  place  or  country  in  their  possession.  6  At  the  same 
ized  on  cer-   time  the  president  was  authorized,  in  case  either  France  or  England 
tairttowdi     shculd  revoke  her  edicts,  so  that  they  should  cease  to  violate  the 
neutral  commerce  of  the  United  States,  to  declare  the  same  by  pro- 
clamation, and  authorize  the  renewal  of  trade  with  such  nation. 

28.  Tet  the  non-intercourse  act,  although  a  mild  and  equitable 
ku*  effectual  retaliation  upon  the  belligerents  for  the  injuries 
which  they  were  inflicting  upon  our  commerce,  and  expressing  a 
desire  on  the  part  of  the  Union  to  return  to  the  relations  of  friend 


1ftno 
lo(Jy. 


.  Non-inter- 


ly  both  pa 


PART  IV.]  SUBSEQUENT  TO  THE  REVOLUTION:  491 

ship  with  both  nations,  was  generally  denounced  both  by  federals  ANALYSIS. 
and  democrats,  but  on  totally  different  grounds ; — by  the  former  — 
as.  a  war  measure,  of  unjustifiable  severity,  against  Great  Britain, 
— and  by  the  latter  as  too  feeble  and  imbecile  to  effect  the  objects 
for  which  it  was  intended.* 

29.  !Soon  after  the  accession1  of  Mr.  Madison  to  the  presidency, 

the  flattering  encouragement  was  held  out,  oT  a  speedy  adjustment  - 

of  all  difficulties  with   England.    2jn  April,   Mr.   Erskine,   the  mentofdif- 
British  minister  at  Washington,  notifiedb  the  American  govern-      Acuities. 
ment  that,   on  the  ground    that  the  non-intercourse  act   "had    2AJJ™  J^19 
placed  the  relations  of  Great   Britain  with  the  United  States  kine's  notifi.- 
on    an    equal  footing,    in  all    respects,   with  other    belligerent  c^^c<m6 
powers/7  he  was  authorized  to  inform  the  American  government  government. 
that   the-  British   "orders  in  council,"   so  far  as  they  affected 
the  United  States,  would  be  withdrawn  on  the   10th  of  June, 
"in  the  persuasion  that  the  president  would  issue  a  proclama- 
tion for  the  renewal  of  intercourse  with  Great  Britain."     3The  3.  President's 
president  therefore  issued  a  proclamation0  authorizing  the  re-     <prof^nia'' 
newal  of   commercial  intercourse  with  England  after  that  day.    c  Aprj]  19. 
4This  measure  was  unanimously  approved  by  both  parties  in  the    4  HOW  re- 
United  States.     The  federalists  declared  Mr.  Madison  worthy  of    bga£ded  b-y 
the  lasting  gratitude  of  his  country — they  contrasted  his  conduct     °    par 
with  that  of  Mr.  Jefferson,  to  the  great  disparagement  of  the  latter 
— hailed  ':  his  return  to  the  good  old  principles  of  federalism"  with 
enthusiastic  delight,  and  asserted  that  England  had  always  been 
ready  to  do  us  justice,  when  not  demanded  by  threats  of  violence. 

30.  5But  if,  as  the  federalists  declared.  England  had  previously   5.  The  Era- 
been  willing  to  compromise  on  the  terms  agreed  upon  by   Mr.   ^^cte^ly 
Erskine,  a  surprising  change  now  took  place  in  her  councils  ;  for     England. 
the  British  government  rejected  the  arrangement,  on  the  ground 

that  her  minister  had  exceeded  his  instructions.     Non-intercourse 
with  England  was  again  proclaimed.11    6The  instructions  of  the     d.  June  19. 
British  government  appear  to  have  been,  that  England  was  willing  6.  Character 
to  adjust  the  difficulties  between  the  two  nations,  if  the  United  ^timaffita 
States  would  take  off  their  restrictions  upon  English  commerce,  British  gov- 
and  continue  them  against  France  and  her  allies  ;  and  farther,  in 
order  effectually  to  secure  the  continuance  of  non-intercourse  with 
the  latter,  it  was  to  be  stipulated  that  England  should  "  be  con- 
sidered as  being  at  liberty  to  capture  all  such  American  vessels 
as  should  be  found  attempting  to  trade  with  the  ports  of  any  of 
these  powers." 

31.  These  terms,  if  admitted,  would  have  amounted  to  nothing   ?•  Effect  of 
less  than  giving  legal  force  to  the  British  orders  in  council,  by     admitted. 
incorporating  them  into  a  treaty  between  England  and  the  United   8  unparai- 
States !     8Such  a  mockery  of  justice,  and  unparalleled  effrontery —    leied  effron^ 
adding  insult  to  outrage,  showed  not  only  that  England  was  deter-  tery  land  ™g' 
mined  to  constitute  herself  the  arbitrary  mistress  of  the  ocean,  9.  Conduct  of 
but  that  our  long  submission  to  her  aggressions  was  regarded  by  ^sfonilarn- 
her  as  evidence  of  our  fear  and  weakness.  ing  the  result 

32.  9But,  notwithstanding  the  result   of  the  negotiation  with  ^attonwtth' 
Mr.  Erskine,  so  wedded  were  the  federalists  to  the  cause  of  Eng-   Mr.  Erskine 

*  The  following  extracts  will  illustrate  the  views  entertained  of  the  Non-intercourse  Act  by 
the  Federalists.  Mr.  Hillhouse,  in  a  speech  on  the  non-intercourse  bill  before  the  Senate,  Feb. 
22,  1809,  said  :  ''  Sir,  the  bill  before  you  is  war.  It  is  to  suspend  all  intercourse — to  put  an 
end  to  all  the  relations  of  amity.  What  is  that  but  war  ?  War  of  the  worst  kind — war  undef 
the  disguise  of  non-intercourse.  No  power  having  national  feelings,  or  regard  to  national 
character,  will  SUBMIT  to  such  COERCION." 

"  It  is  a  base  attempt  to  bring  on  a  war  -with  Great  Britain-  It  is  FRENCH  in  every  feature.' 
•—Boston  Repertory. 


492  APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  [BOOK  U 

ANALYSIS,  land,  or,  such  the  violence  of  party  feelings  by  which  they  were 

' ~~"  influenced,  that  the  conduct  of  Great  Britain  was  not  only  uncen- 

sured  by  them  as  a  party,  but  justified  by  many  of  their  leading 
members,  while  our  own  government  was  charged  by  them  with  a 
blind  devotion  to  French  interests,  and  with  demanding  terms  from 
England  which  "  duty  to  herself7  would  never  allow  her  to  grant. 
The  whole  affair  with  Mr.  Erskine  was  declared  to  be  a  political 
maneuver,  designed  to  gain  popularity  to  Mr.  Madison,  should 
the  treaty  be  ratified,  and  to  excite  resentment  against  England 
should  it  be  rejected. 

~votfcy8Qf°&      ^-  England  continued  her  aggressive  policy  until  after  the 

England      commencement  of  the  war,  although  eminent  British  statesmen* 

continued,    decried  the  folly  of  the  orders  in  council,  which  had  effectually 

cut  off  from  that  country  a  valuable  trade  with  the  United  States 

2.  its  effect    of  fifty  millions  of  dollars  annually.    2Such  was  the  ruinous  in- 

Umanufa™    fluence  of  these  measures  that  large  numbers  of  British  manufac- 

tures.       turers  were  reduced  to  poverty,  and  the  distress  among  the  labor- 

3.  Causes  that  ing  classes  was  extreme.     3At  length,  in  the  spring  of  1812.  the 

qwiryinpar-  public  feeling  had  increased  to  such  an  extent  against  the  non- 

liamenton   intercourse  policy  with  America,  as  to  break  forth  in  alarming 

this  subject.  r-0£S  jn  severai  parts  of  England,  when  the  ministry  were  driven 

to  the  necessity  of  submitting  to  an  inquiry  in  parliament  into  the 

4  Character   operation  and  effects  of  the  orders  in  council.    4The  testimony!  ad- 

nithadduced^-  ^uce(^  presented  so  frightful  a  picture  of  distress,  produced  by  the 

nVand  final     interruption  of  the  American  trade,  that,  on  this   ground  alone, 

Border/in6  on  *ne  ^n  of  June  an  address  for  the  repeal  of  the  orders  incoun- 

counoii.      cil  was  moved  in  the  house  of  commons  by  Mr.  Brougham,  but  was 

withdrawn  on  a  pledge  of  the  ministry  that  the  orders  should  be 

repealed,  which  was  done  on  the  23d  of  the  month,  five  days  after 

the  declaration  of  war  by  the  United  States,  but  before  that  event 

was  known  in  England. 

5.  Extent  of       34.  5Of  the  extent  of  British  depredations  upon  American  com- 
wfations^up-  merce;  we  have  information  of  the  most  reliable  character.     By  an 
on  American  official  statement  of  the  secretary  of  state,  presented  to  congress  on 
commerce.    tne  6th  of  jul^  1312,  it  appears  that  British  men-of-war  had  cap- 
tured  523  American  vessels  prior  to  the  orders  of  council  of 
«.  Estimated  November,  1807,  and  subsequent  thereto  389.    «The  values  of  the 
property  ta-   cargoes  of  these  vessels  could  not  be  ascertained  with  accuracy,  but 
ken.        it  was  estimated  at  the  time,  by  judicious  merchants,  that  the 
average  value  of  each  cargo  and  vessel  could  not  be  less  than 
30,000  dollars.     But,  placing  the  estimate  at  25,000  dollars  each, 
and  we  have  the  enormous  amount  of  twenty-two  millions  nine 
hundred  and  twenty-five  thousand  dollars  worth  of  American  pro- 
perty plundered  by  a  nation  with  whom  we  were  at  peace.     A  por- 
tion of  the  property  seized  prior  to  Nov.  llth,  1807,  might  perhaps 
be  restored  ;  but  for  that  taken  subsequent  to  this  period  there  was 

*  Among  others,  Mr.  Brougham,  afterwards  Lord  Brougham.  On  the  17th  of  June,  1812. 
Lord  Brougham  moved  an  address  for  the  repeal  of  the  Orders  in  Council,  &c.  The  following 
Is  extracted  from  Lord  Brougham's  remarks.  "  I  have  been  drawn  aside  from  the  course  of 
my  statement  respecting  the  importance  of  the  commerce  which  we  are  sacrificing  to  those 
mere  whimsies,  I  can  call  them  nothing  else,  respecting  our  abstract  rights.  That  commerce 
is  the  whole  American  market,  a  branch  of  trade,  in  comparison  with  which,  whether  you  re- 
gard its  extent,  its  certainty,  or  its  progressive  increase,  every  other  sinks  into  insignificance. 
It  is  a  market  which,  in  ordinary  times,  may  take  off  about  thirteen  millions*  worth  of  our 
manufactures  ;  and  in  steadiness  and  regularity  it  is  unrivalled." 

t  "  The  minutes  of  the  examination,  as  published  by  order  of  Parliament,  form  a  ponderous 
folio  volume  of  nearly  700  pages,  exhibiting  a  frightful  picture  of  the  results  of  the  sinister 
and  absurd  policy  which  dictated  the  orders  in  council." — Olive  Branchy  by  M.  Carey. 
*  Nearly  sixty  millions  of  dollars. 


PART  JV,]  SUBSEQUENT  TO  THE   REVOLUTION.  493 

not  the  least  chance  of  redress.    !Nor  were  the  evils  -which  we  ANALYSIS. 
suffered  from  this  plundering  system  limited  to  the  amount  of  our  •  — 
property   actually,  captured  and    confiscated.      The    restrictions 


placed  upon  our  trade  by  the  hazards  of  capture,  subjected  us  to    British  sya- 
losses  far  greater  than  those  which  have  been  enumerated.     From  teme^^ct' 
November  11,  1807.  till  the  very  day  that  war  was  declared,  our 
commerce  with  Holland,  France,  and  the  north  of  Italy,  —  countries 
at  war  with  England,  was  nearly  annihilated. 

35.  2We  now  pass  to  the  consideration  of  another  cause  of  com-    2  Another 
plaint  against  England,  of  a  character  even  more  aggravating  than  ^^piaint"* 
h«r  commercial  depredations.    3The  subject  of  the  impressment  of  againstjEng- 
American  seamen  by  British  men-of-war  claimed  the  attention  of    3  I7^presg. 
our  government  soon  after  the  close  of  the  war  of  the  revolution,      ment  of 
The  following  are  the  principal  grounds  of  complaint,  on  the  part 

of  the  United  States,  as  set  forth  at  various  times  by  the  ministers 
of  the  latter  at  the  court  of  London  : 

36.  41st.  England  claimed  the  right  of  seizing  her  own  subjects, 
voluntarily  serving  in  American  vessels,  but  invariably  refused  to  sur-  " 
render  American  citizens  voluntarily  serving  in  British  vessels.     2d.  land  on 
She  claimed  the  right  of  seizing  her  own  subjects,  voluntarily  serv- 

ing in  American  vessels,  although  they  may  have  been  married,  and 
settled,  and  naturalized  in  the  United  States  ;  while  she  refused  to 
surrender  American  seamen  involuntarily  serving  in  British  vessels, 
if  said  seamen  had  been  either  settled,  or  married,  in  the  British 
dominions.     3d.  In  practice,  the  officers  of  British  ships  of  war, 
acting  at  discretion,  and  bound  by  no  rules,  took  by  force,  from 
American  vessels,  any  seamen  whom  they  suspected  of  being  British 
subjects.    5It  would  very  naturally  be  supposed  that  the  proof  of  |.  The  proof 
the  allegiance  of  such  seamen  should  belong  to  the  British  side,  but,  lthe  American 
on  the  contrary,  the  most  undoubted  proof  of  American  citizenship         side- 
was  required,  to  protect  an  American  citizen  from  impressment. 

37.  6It  is  now  admitted  that,  under  this  odious  system,  several    6.  Great  ex- 
thousand  American  citizens  were  from  time  to  time  impressed,  —    ^fessmeni 
held  in  bondage  in  the  British  navy,  and  compelled  to  fight  the   now  admit- 
battles  of  England.      7Large   numbers  of  Danes,   Swedes,  and        ted- 
foreigners  of  various  nations,  were  likewise  impressed  from  Ame-  ^i^o//or- 
rican  vessels,  although  their  language,  and  other  circumstances,  eigners  from 
clearly  demonstrated  that  they  Were  not  British  subjects  ;  and,  in-  ^ 
deed,  English  officers  repeatedly  informed  the  agents  of  the  United 

States  that  they  would  receive  no  proof  of  American  citizenship, 
except  in  the  single  case  of  native  Americans,  nor  surrender 
foreigners,  taken  from  American  ships,  on  any  pretence  whatever. 

38.  8It  is  true  England  admitted  that  impressed  seamen  should 
be  delivered  up,  on  duly  authenticated  proof  that  they  were  native 
American  citizens  ;  but  this,  besides  most  unjustly  throwing  the  bur- 
den of  proof  on  the  injured  party,  provided  no  effectual  remedy  for 
the  evil.     During  the  interval  of  obtaining  the  required  testimony, 
should,  happily,  the  charitable  aid  of  friends,  or  of  the  government, 

be  exerted  in  behalf  of  the  innocent  victim  of  British  tyranny,  the  evil. 
unfortunate  individual  was  often  carried  to  a  foreign  station  —  or 
the  ship  had  been  taken  by  the  enemy,  and  he  was  a  prisoner  of  war 
—  or  he  had  fallen  in  battle  —  or,  when  all  apologies  for  retaining 
him  longer  failed,  he  was  returned,  penniless,  with  no  remunera- 
tion for  the  servitude  to  which  he  had  been  subjected.  Hundreds, 
and  even  thousands  of  well  authenticated  cases  of  the  forcible  im- 
pressment of  American  citizens,  both  by  land  and  by  sea,  might 
DC  given,  with  details  of  the  cruelties  inflicted  upon  them,  by 
wxmrging  and  imprisonment,  on  their  attempts  to  escape  from 


494  APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  [BooK  il. 

ANALYSIS    bondage,  or  refusal  to  fight  against  their  country,  or  against  nations 
i.  Assertions  with  whom  she  was  at  peace,     ^he  federalists,  however,  asserted 
tf  the  federal-  that  the  evils  of  impressment,  of  which  the  democratic  party  com- 
ists  on  this       T-ji-ii.  ,1  i  j    •          j  j  -i    5          j    j 

subject.      plained,  had  been  greatly  exaggerated,  in  order  to  delude  and  de- 
ceive the  public,  and  that  they  formed  no  just  cause  of  war. 
x  Fdctsurged      39.  2The  following  facts,  however,  connected  with  this — that 
^cratic  party    England  had  not  abated  her  practice  or  pretensions  on  the  subject 
of  impressment,  up  to  the  year  1812,  were  urged  by  the  democratic 
3.  impress-    party  in  opposition  to  the  allegations  of  the  federalists.     3During 
maper\odiofS  a  Pei'i0(l  °f  IGSS  than  eighteen  months,  from  March  1803  to  August 
\smonths,     1804,  twelve  hundred  and  thirty-two  original  applications  were 
isol^t^ug-  made  to  the  British  government  for  the  release  of  impressed  sea- 
ust,  1804.  °   men,  claimed  to  be  citizens  of  the  United  States.     Of  this  number, 
437  were  released  on  proof  of  American  citizenship ;  388  were 
refused  to  be  discharged  because  they  had  no  documents  proving 
American  citizenship,  and  not  because  they  were  proved  to  be 
British  subjects  ;  many  of  them  declaring  that  they  had  lost  their 
certificates  of  protection,  or  had  been  forcibly  deprived  of  them,  or 
had  neglected  to  obtain  any  ;  and  only  49  were  refused  to  be  dis- 
charged upon  evidence — declared  by  the  seamen  to  be  false,  that  they 
were  British  citizens.   Of  the  remainder,  120  were  refused  to  be  dis- 
charged because  they  had  received  wages,  and  were  thereby  con- 
sidered as  having  entered  the  British  service;  others  because  they 
had  married  in  England — or  were  on  board  ships  on  foreign  sta- 
tions— or  were  prisoners  of  war;    210  because  their  documents 
were  not  deemed  sufficient;  and  163  applications  remained  unan- 

4.  Number  of  swered.      4How    many   unfortunate  Americans    were    impressed 
probaM^stiii  during  this  period  of  eighteen  months,  who  had  no  means  of  con- 

greater.  veying  to  their  government  applications  for  redress,  can  never  be 
known. 

5.  Impress-         40.  5From  official  returns  it  also  appears  that  between  the  first 
™mth£Til?  °f  October>  1807?  and  tne  thirty-first  of  March,  1809,  a  period  of 
"rzod  o/^s     eighteen  months,  our  government  made  demands  for  the  restora- 

months.  tio-n  of  873  seamen  impressed  from  American  ships.  Of  this  num- 
ber 287  were  restored,  but  only  98  were  detained  upon  evidence 
of  their  being  British  subjects.  The  remainder  were  detained 
upon  various  pleas,  similar  to  those  previously  stated. 

6.  The  fore-       41.  6The  foregoing  comprise  the  substance  of  the  democratic  or 
Sdemocr~ati.c    government  statements,  on  the  subject  of  impressment,  and  com- 
statements.    mercial  aggressions, — urged  as  one  justifiable  cause  of  war.     If 

they  are  facts,  (and   no  satisfactory  refutation  of  them  has  yet 

'!'the'ioarof    aPPeared?*)  then  was  England  guilty  of  the  grossest  outrages  upon 

1775,  com-    °ur  national  honor  and  dignity,  and  far  more  serious  causes  of 

Pthoseofth£   War  ex*sted  than  those  which  led  to  the  Revolution.     7In  1775,  our 

wartfrnz.    fathers  took  up  arms  because  they  would  not  be  taxed  by  England, 

*  The  best  defence,  yet  written,  of  the  course  pursued  by  the  federal  party,  is  contained  in 
Dwight's  "  History  of  the  Hartford  Convention."  It  cannot  fail  to  be  observed,  however,  in 
that  work,  that  the  subject  of  impressment  is  passed  over  very  cursorily  ;  and  that  on  the  sub- 
ject of  commercial  aggression,  the  main  object  of  the  author  appears  to  be,  to  prove  that  wo 
had  received  greater  injuries  from  France  than  from  England.  But  if  this  were  true,  what 
justification,  it  may  be  asked,  does  it  aiford  of  the  conduct  of  the  latter  power?  The  author 
of  the  "  History  of  the  Hartford  Convention,"  states,  p.  228,  that  his  "  review  of  the  policy 
and  measures  of  the  United  States  government  during  the  administrations  of  Mr.  Jefferson 
and  Mr.  Madison,  is  designed  to  show  that  an  ardent  and  overweening  attachment  to  revolit' 
tionary  France,  and  an  implacable  enmity  to  Great  Britain,  were  the  governing  principles  of 
those  two  distinguished  individuals.''''  But  the  democratic  party,  probably  with  as  much  pro- 
priety, retorted  the  charge  by  asserting  "  that  an  ardent  and  overweening  attachment  to  Eng- 
land, and  an  implacable  enmity  to  France,  were  the  governing  principles  of  the  federal  party." 
The  truth  is,  each  party  went  to  the  extreme  of  denunciation  against  the  other,  and  party 
spirit,  on  both  sides,  was  inflamed  to  the  highest  degree. 


PART  IV.]  SUBSEQUENT  TO   THE  REVOLUTION.  495 

even  a  penny  a  pound  on  tea — in  1812,  because  they  would  not  sub-  ANALYSIS. 
mit  to  be  openly   plundered  of  the  merchandize  of  a  legitimate 
commerce,  and  because  they  would  not  suffer  themselves  to  be  stolen 
from  their  country,  and  condemned  to  slavery  in  the  galleys  of 
Britain ! — JAnd  yet,  when  war  was  declared,  as  the  only  means  for  ((    i.  The 
obtaining  a  redress  of  these  grievances,  behold !  there  was  a  "  Peace    ty"°o/m%~ 
Party"  in  our  midst,  who  asserted  that  America  had  no  just  cause 
to   complain  of  England; — there    were  distinguished    American 
citizens,  and  even  American  legislatures,  who  asserted,  that  "  the 
war  was  founded  in  falsehood,"  and  "  declared  without  necessity."* 

42.  2During  the  six  months  previous  to  the  declaration  of  war,    2.  Prepara- 
although  congress  was  engaged  during  that  time  in  making  ample  u°anl°courf& 
preparations  for  the  expected  emergency,  yet  the  federal  presses,   pursued  by 
very  generally,  throughout  the  Union,  ridiculed  the  expectation  * 
of  war  as  illusory,  and  doubtless  contributed  much  to  impress  the 

British  ministry  with  the  belief  that  America  would  still  continue 
to  submit  to  the  outrages  that  had  so  long  been  perpetrated  against 
her  commerce  and  seamen. 

43.  3Qn  the  first  of  June,  1812,  the  President  sent  a  message  to  2.  President's 
congress,  recommending  a  declaration  of  war  against  England,  commending 
The  prominent  causes  of  war.  as  set  forth  in  the  message,  and  in  «  declaration 
the  report  of  the  committee  which  submitted  a  declaration  of  war,          "* 
were,  the  impressment  of  American  seamen,  and  the  British  orders 

in  council.  On  the  subject  of  impressment  the  president  stated, 
that,  under  the  pretext  of  searching  for  British  subjects,  "  thou- 
sands of  American  citizens,  under  the  safeguard  of  public  law  and 
their  national  flag,  had  been  torn  from  their  country — had  been 
dragged  on  board  ships  of  war  of  a  foreign  nation — and  exposed, 
under  the  severities  of  their  discipline,  to  be  exiled  to  the  most 
distant  and  deadly  climes — to  risk  their  lives  in  the  battles  of  their 
oppressors — and  to  be  the  melancholy  instruments  of  taking  away 
those  of  their  own  brethren." 

44.  4On  the  same  subject  the  committee  remarked,  that,  "while    *:  Deciara- 
the  practice  is  continued,  it  is  impossible  for  the  United  States  to  CommUteehon 
consider  themselves  an  independent  nation."     On  the  subject  of  the  the  subjects  of 
orders  in  council  the  committee  stated,  that,  by  them,  "  the  British  and^te  BrS- 
government  declared  direct  and  positive  war  against  the  United  &&  orders  in 
States.     The  dominion  of  the  ocean  was  completely  usurped — all 
commerce  forbidden — and  every  flag  which  did  not  subserve  the 

policy  of  the  British  government,  by  paying  it  a  tribute  and 
sailing  under  its  sanction,  was  driven  from  the  ocean,  or  subjected 
to  capture  and  condemnation." 

45.  5In  the  house  of  representatives  of  the  United  States  the  5.  strong  op- 
declaration  of  war  was  carried  by  a  vote  of  only  79  to  49  ;  and  in  Declaration  ^ 
the  senate  by  only  19  to  13  ;  showing  a  very  strong  opposition  to         war. 
the  measure.    6A  motion  to  include  France  in  the  declaration,  was   e.  Motion  to 
made  in  the  house  of  representatives,  but  it  was  negatived  by  a  prwaeinthe 
very  large  majority.     Only  ten  votes  were  given  in  favor  of  the  declaration. 
proposition,   and  seven  of  these  were  from  the  democratic  party. 

The  federalists  had  long  maintained  the  propriety  of  declaring 

*  It  cannot  be  denied  that  many  great  and  good  men  were  opposed  to  the  declaration  of  war 
in  1812,  but  principally  on  the  ground  of  its  inexpediency.  Thus,  John  Jay,  a  prominent 
federalist,  but  a  most  worthy  republican,  in  a  letter  of  July  28th,  1812,  says  :  "In  my  opin- 
ion, the  declaration  of  war  was  neither  necessary,  nor  expedient,  nor  seasonable,"  but  he 
deprecated,  as  serious  evils,  "commotions  tending  to  a  dissolution  of  the  Union,  or  to  civil 
war,"  and  asserted  that,  "As  the  war  had  been  constitutionally  declared,  the  people  were 
evidently  bound  to  support  it  in  the  manner  which  constitutional  laws  prescribed."— Life  of 
John  Jay,  vol.  i.  p.  445. 


496  APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  [BOOK  n, 

ANALYSIS.  war  against  France,  but  in  a  full  house  only  three  of  their  nnmber 

~  voted  for  the  measure. 

i.  Responses       46.  'The  reasons  set  forth  by  the  president  and  congress  for 
*atimofwar  declaring  war  were  responded  to  by  the  legislatures  of  most  of  the 
'  states  during  their  sessions  in  the  following  winter,  and  were  de- 
clared to  be  fully  justificatory  of  the  measures  of  the  administra- 
s.  The  "peace  tion.     2At  the  same  time,  however,  a  "  Peace  Party"  was  formed, 
PSob'jeccsd   composed  wholly  of  federalists,  and  embracing  a  majority  of  that 
party  throughout  the  Union.     The  object  of  this  party  was  "  to 
expose  the  war — the  administration — the  congress  which  declared 
it — and  all  who  supported  it,  to  reprobation — and  to  force  the 
government  to  make  peace." 

3.  Protest  of      47.  3 After  the  declaration  of  war,  the  federal  party  in  congress 
memter™/  ma<^e  a  solemn  protest,  in  which  they  denied  the  war  to  be  "  neces- 

congress.      sary,  or  required  by  any  moral  duty  or  political  expediency."     4In 

4.  The  gene-  August,  the  general  assembly  of  Connecticut,  in  pursuance  of  a 
ffcomtecfl!  suggestion  in  the  message  of  the  governor,  united  in  a  declaration 

cut.         that  "  they  believed  it  to  be  the  deliberate  and  solemn  sense  of  the 
6.  Legislative  people  of  the  state  that  the  war  was  unnecessary."    5The  legisla- 
S        ture  of  Massachusetts  asserted  that  "  The  real  cause  of  the  war 
must  be  traced  to  the  first  systematical  abandonment  of  the  policy 
of  Washington  and  the  friends  and  framers  of  the  constitution  5 
to  implacable  animosity  against  those  men,  and  their  universal  ex- 
clusion from  all  concern  in  the  government  of  the  country ;  to  the 
influence  of  worthless  foreigners  over  the  press,  and  the  delibera- 
tions of  the  government  in  all  its  branches ;  and  to  a  jealousy  of 
the  commercial  states,  fear  of  their  power,  contempt  of  their  pur- 
suits, and  ignorance  of  their  true  character  and  importance." 
e.  Assertions      48.  6These  were  serious  charges,  but  the  senate  of  the  same  state 
of  Masfachu-  went  sti11  farther,  by  asserting  that  "  The  war  was  founded  in 
setts.        falsehood,   and  declared  without  necessity,"  and  that  "its  real 
object  was  extent  of  territory  by  unjust  conquests,  and  to  aid  the 
7.  Report  of  ]ate  tyrant  of  Europe  in  his  view  of  aggrandisement."     7jn  Feb- 
i8i4flr2/>    ruary,  1814,  both  houses  of  the  legislature  of  Massachusetts  united 
in  a  report  asserting  that  the  "  war  was  waged  with  the  worst  pos- 
sible views,  and  carried  on  in  the  worst  possible  manner,  forming  a 
union  of  weakness  and  wickedness,  which  defies,  for  a  parallel,  the 
annals  of  the  world." 

g.  Allegations      49.  8While  such  was  the  language  of  a  great  majority  of  the 
°presa  ^of^he.  federal  party,  it  is  not  surprising  that  similar  allegations  against 
Prince  Re-    our  government  were  made  in  the  public  papers  of  London — that 
*t£tort*$  the  Prince  Regent,  afterwards  George  IV.  appealed  to  the  world 
the  admiral-  that  England  had  not  been  the  aggressor  in  the  war — that  the 
ty'          lords  of  the  admiralty  expressed  their  regret  at  the  "  unprovoked 
aggression  of  the  American  government  in  declaring  war  after  all 
the  causes  of  its  original  complaint  had  been  removed ;"  and  that 
they  declared  that  the  real  question  at  issue  was,  "the  main 
tenance  of  those  maritime  rights,  which  are  the  sure  foundation 
of  the  naval  glory  of  England."     As  the  war  was  declared  while 
the  British  orders  in  council  continued  to  be  enforced,  and  Ameri- 
can seamen  to  be  impressed,  these  must  have  been  the  maritime 
rights  to  which  the  lords  of  the  admiralty  referred. 

9  Character       50.  9After  war  had  been  declared,  the  "  Peace  Party"  threw  all 
of  the  opposi-  possible  obstructions  in  the  way  of  its  successful  prosecution,  sepa- 
tithe'"peace    ra*e  from  °Pen  rebellion,  and  yet  reproached  the  administration 
party.1'      for  imbecility  in  carrying  it  on,  and  for  embarrassments  which,  in 
great  part,  had  been  occasioned  by  federal  opposition.    Associa- 
tions were  formed  to  obstruct  the  efforts  to  obtain  loans ;  and  not 


PART  IV.]  SUBSEQUENT  TO  THE  REVOLUTION.  497 

only  the  press,  but  the  pulpit  also,  exerted  its  influence  to  bank-  ANALYSIS. 
rupt  the  government,  and  thus  compel  it  to  submit  to  the  terms  of 
Great  Britain. 

51.  1When  the  governors  of  Massachusetts  and    Connecticut     i.  course 
•were   called  upon  by  President    Madison  for    their  respective  ^^^wor* 
quotas  of  militia,  to  be  employed  in  the  public  defence,  they  re-  of  Massachu- 
fused  to  comply  with  the  requisition,  on  the  ground  that  the  con- 
stitution  of  the  United  States  gave  the  president  the  power  to  call 

forth  the  militia  only  for  the  specified  purposes  of  :  executing  the 
laws  of  the  Union,  suppressing  insurrections,  and  repelling  inva- 
sions,' and  that  neither  of  these  contingencies  had  yet  arisen.  2The 
governor  of  Connecticut  submitted  the  subject  to  the  council  of 
state,  and  the  governor  of  Massachusetts  to  the  supreme  court  of  Connecticut, 
that  state,  both  which  bodies  decided  that  the  governors  of  the  a^{ewuri 
states  are  the  persons  who  alone  are  to  decide  when  the  exigencies  of  Massachu- 
contemplated  by  the  constitution  have  arisen.     3According  to  this        setts 
doctrine,  totally  at  variance  with  the  early  federal  notions  in  favor  ofMsexposi- 
of  a  strong  central  porver,  the  general  government  would  be  virtually    tionofthe 
divested  of  all  control  over  the  militia,  and  rendered  incapable  of  andfl^ailet- 
provicling  for  "  the  general  defence."     Fortunately  for  the  stability  tiementofthe 
of  the  Federal  Union,  this  question  has  since  been  definitively     ques 
settled,  by  a  decision  of  the  supreme  court  of  the  United  States, 
that  the  authority  to  decide  when  the  militia  are  to  be  called  out 
belongs  exclusively  to  the  president. 

52.  4 Massachusetts  and  Connecticut  also  denied  that  the  presi-  4.  Farther  ex- 
dent,  who  is  declared  by  the  constitution  commander-in-chief  of  the  PSuutiS^ 
army  and  navy,  and  of  the  militia  when  in  the  actual  service  of    as  given  by 
the  United  States,  could  delegate  his  authority  of  governing  the    Ms™?"a%d 
militia  to  other  individuals,  or  detach  parts  of  the  militia  corps,  or  Connecticut. 
that  he  could  employ  them  in  offensive  warfare,  such  as  was  con- 
templated in  the  invasion  of  Canada.    5On  these  subjects  differ-   5.  Different 
ent  opinions  have  been  advanced,  but  the  weight  of  authority  is  in   opinions  on 
favor  of  the  powers  claimed  by  the  president. 

53.  6The  militia  of  Massachusetts  and  Connecticut  were,  indeed,    6.  Militia  of 
ordered  out,  by  the  governors  of  those  states,  for  the  defence  of  the    ^ftlsand 
sea-coast,  when  those  states  were  actually  invaded ;  and  for  their  Connecticut ; 
services  in  the  defence  of  the  United  States  ships  of  war,  blockaded  when^rt 
at  New  London  in  the  year  1813,  were  paid  by  the  general  govern- 
ment.    7  After  the  close  of  the  war,  Massachusetts  presented  the  7.  Claim  pre- 
claim  of  that  state  for  services  rendered  by  her  militia  in  her  own    j^sachu- 
defence  during  the  war,  but  her  claim  was  disallowed  by  congress.  *««*  after  the 

54.  8A  brief  allusion  has  been  made,  in  another  part  of  this   8  ^^ford 
work,  to  the  Hartford  Convention,  and  the  subject  is  again  referred    convention. 
to  here,  in  order  to  notice  an  oft-repeated  charge  of  "  hostility  to 

the  commercial  section  of  the  Union,"  made  by  the  opposers  of  the 
war.     »In  the  report  of  both  houses  of  the  Massachusetts  legisla-  9  Assertions 
ture  in  1314,  to  which  we  have  before  alluded,  it  is  asserted  that  ^ett^S'- 
there  existed  "an  open  and  undisguised  jealousy  of  the  wealth  and  lature  on*the 
power  of  the  commercial  states,  operating  in  continual  efforts  to  em-    comlnercfai 
barriiss  and  destroy  their  commerce,"  and  that  the  policy  pursued    jealousies. 
by  the  general  government  had  its  foundation  in  a  "  deliberate  in- 
tention" to  effect  that  object.    i°The  Hartford  Convention,  in  its  10.  Asserttont 
address  published  in  January,  1815,  also  asserts  that  the  causes  of  fflonvln- 
the  public  calamities  might  be  traced  to  "  implacable  combinations    tion  on  this 
of  individuals  or  states  to  monopolize  power  and  office,  and  to 
trample,  without  remorse,  upon  the  rights  and'  interests  of  the  com- 
mercial section  of  the  Union."  and  "'lastly  and  principally  to  a 
visionary  and  superficial  theory  in  regard  to  commerce,  accom- 

63 


498  APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  [BOOK  IL 

ANALYSIS,  panied  by  a  real  hatred,  but  a  feigned  regard  to  its  interests,  anl  a 
• ruinous  perseverance  in  efforts  to  render  it  an  instrument  of  co- 
ercion and  war.)} 

The  an-        55.  *To  these  charges  the  democratic  party  responded,  by  declar- 
ing  them  totally  destitute  of  foundation,  in  proof  of  which  they 
furnished  statistical  comparisons  between  the  commerce  of  the 
a.  Effects  of  Middle  and  the  Southern,  and  the  New  England  states.    2From 
rrtricftofu.  these  statisticsj  gathered  from  official  reports,  it  appeared  that  com- 
mercial restrictions  would  be  likely  to  inflict  a  more  serious  injury, 
in  proportion  to  population,  upon  the  southern  than  upon  the 
northeastern  states. 

3.  statistical      56.  3Thus,  taking  first  the  year  1800,  as  convenient  for  giving 
^eSFwuof*  tlie  P°Pulation>  we  find  tnat  the  exports  of  foreign  and  domestic 

foreign  and  products  and  manufactures  from  Maryland,  with  a  population  of 
ductsfand,0  a^out  341,000,  exceeded,  by  nearly  two  per  cent.,  the  similar  exports 
manufac-  from  Massachusetts,  whose  population  was  about  423,000,  and  that 
tures.  Maryland,  with  a  population  not  one  quarter  more  than  Connecti- 
cut, exported  eight  times  as  much  as  the  latter  state.  South 
Carolina  also,  in  the  year  1800,  exported  more  than  Massachusetts, 
in  proportion  to  her  population  ;  and  South  Carolina  and  Virginia 
together,  without  regard  to  population,  exported,  during  the  twelve 
years  prior  to  1803,  eight  per  cent,  more  than  all  the  New  England 
states.  During  the  same  period  of  twelve  years,  the  five  southern 
states  of  Maryland,  Virginia,  North  Carolina,  South  Carolina,  and 
Georgia,  exported  nearly  twice  as  much,  of  foreign  and  domestic 
productions,  as  the  five  New  England  States ;  and  Pennsylvania 
alone  exported  nearly  the  same  amount  as  the  latter  five.  During 
the  ten  years  from  1803  to  1813,  the  value  of  the  domestic  exports 
from  Maryland  alone  was  one  half  the  value  of  the  similar  exports 
from  all  the  New  England  states.  Virginia  alone  exported  more 
than  half  as  much  as  all  the  latter,  while  the  five  southern  states 
exported  nearly  twice  the  amount. 

4.  Compara-       57.  4This  subject  of  the  commercial  interests  of  the  three  differ - 

Sorts'  ent  sections  of  the  Union, — the  Eastern,*  the  Middle,!  and  the 
the  three  Southern,]: — at  the  time  of  the  second  war  with  England,  may  per- 
naPs  be  best  understood  by  a  general  statement  of  the  total  amount 
Union.       of  the  exports  of  foreign  and  domestic  productions,  from  the  year 
1791  to  1813  inclusive.     The  following,  in  round  numbers,  are  the 
results :  Eastern  section  299  millions  of  dollars ;  Middle  section 
5.  Exports    534  millions  :  Southern  section  509  millions.    5In  connection  with 
^is  statement  it  should  be  remarked,  that  a  considerable  amount 
of  the  exports  from  New  England  were  the  products  of  southern 
industry,  exported  coastwise  to  the  Eastern  states,  and  not  enume- 
rated in  the  tables  to  which  we  have  referred. 
e  This  sub-        58.  6But  admitting,  as  all  will  be  obliged  to  do,  from  these  com- 
/ectcd^Nei   Parative  values  of  exports,  that  the  New  England  states  were  far 
England  had  from  being  the  only  commercial  states  in  the  Union,  perhaps  it  may 
°8out1iern     ^e  contended  that  New  England  owned  the  shipping,  and  did  the 
shipping,     carrying  trade  for  the  Middle  and  the  Southern  states.    But  even 
if  this  were  true,  and  had  the  war  entirely  arrested  the  commerce 
of  the  country,  the  Middle  and  the  Southern  states  would  still  have 
been  the  greatest  sufferers,  for  the  value  of  the  products  which 
they  annually  exported  in  times  of  peace,  greatly  exceeded  the 

*  Massachusetts,  New  Hampshire,  Vermont,  Rhode  Island,  Connecticut, 
t  New  Jersey,  Delaware,  New  York,  Pennsylvania. 

t  Maryland,  Virginia,  North  Carolina,  South  Carolina,  Georgia,  New  Orleans,  District  of  Co- 
lumbia. 


PART  IV.]  SUBSEQUENT  TO  THE  REVOLUTION.  499 

value  of  the  shipping  employed^  in  its  conveyance  ;  and  if  all  those  ANALYSIS. 

ships  had  belonged  to  New  England,  even  then  the  balance  "would 

have  been  against  her. 

59.  !But,  in  amount  of  tonnage,  the  ports  of  the  Middle  and  the   i.  The  corn- 
Southern  states  were  not  greatly  inferior  to  those  of  New  England.  *%£?$££ 
In  1811  the  tonnage  of  Baltimore  alone  was  103,000  tons;  while  ferent cities, 
that  of  the  four  minor    New  England  states,— Vermont,  New 
Hampshire,   Connecticut,  and   Rhode  Island,  was   only   108,000. 

The  tonnage  of  Boston,  in  1810,  was  149,121,  while  that  of  Phila- 
delphia was  125.258,  and  that  of  New  York  268,548.  In  1810  the 
aggregate  tonnage  of  Norfolk  and  Charleston  was  100,531,  while 
that  of  the  four  principal  sea-ports  of  New  England,  excepting 
Boston,  viz  : — Portland,  Portsmouth,  Newburyport,  and  Salem, 
was  only  141,981.  These  statements,  it  is  believed,  are  a  sufficient 
answer  to  the  federal  arguments  based  upon  the  superiority  of  the 
shipping  and  commerce  of  New  England. 

60.  2After  the  close  of  the  war  with  England,  the  federal  party  2.  Decline  of 
lost  its  importance,  and  federalism  soon  ceased  to  exist  as  a  distinct  federalism- 
party  organization.    3It  is,  however,  often  asserted  that  iheprin-    3.  What  is 
cities  of  federalism  still  remain,  in  some  one  or  more  of  the  party    Continued 
organizations  of  the  present  day.  and  that  they  are  found  where-  existence  of 
ever  constituted  authority  aims  at  an  additional  increase  of  power,  its  PrinciPle9* 
beyond  what  the  most  strict  construction  of  our  national  constitu- 
tion would  authorize.    *But  when  these  assertions  are  tnade,  it   4.  Different 
becomes  necessary  to  ascertain  to  what  era  of  federalism  they  refer, 

and  to  distinguish  between  the  "  Washingtonian  Federalism"  of 
1789,  and  the  "  Peace  Party"  federalism  of  1812. 

61.  5At  the  time  of  the  formation  of  the  present  constitution,  the  5.  Principles 
federalists  were  in  favor  of  a  strong  central  government, — stronger  ^^^freof" 
than    that    ultimately  adopted,  while    the    democrats,  or    anti-   and  during 
federalists,  believed  that  the  present  plan  gave  too  much  power  to  ttl^mcTSit'' 
the  general  government,  and  that  the  states  had  surrendered  too      power. 
many  of  the  attributes  of  sovereignty.    While  the  federalists  were 

in  power,  during  the  administrations  of  Washington  and  Adams, 
they  were  ardent  supporters  of  the  constituted  authorities,  friends 
of  law  and  order,  and  zealous  defenders  of  their  country's  honor. 
The  "alien"  and  the  '-sedition"  law,  which  received  the  most  vio- 
lent censure  from  the  opposing  party,  were  strong  federal  mea- 
sures, designed  to  give  additional  power  and  security  to  the  govern- 
ment ;  and  had  such  laws  existed  in  1812,  and  been  rigorously 
enforced,  there  can  be  little  doubt  that  numbers  of  the  federal 
party  would  have  paid  the  price  of  their  political  folly  by  the  penal- 
ties of  treason.    *lJnder  Washington  and  Adams  the  federalists  c.  The  demo 
were  ever  ready  to  rally  in  support  of  the  laws,  while  the  demo-  ^.g^nizers^ai 
crats,  on  the  contrary,  were  then  the  disorganizers,  so  far  as  any     this  time. 
existed,  and  in  the  western  parts  of  Pennsylvania  in  particular, 
during  the  "whiskey  insurrection"  of  1794,  they  organized  an      r  Great 
armed  resistance  to  the  measures  of  law  and  government.  change  in  th« 

62.  'When  the  federalists  lost  the  power  to  control  the  govern-  p?hTfederai-, 
ment,  their  political  principles  seemed  to  undergo  a  surprising  is,tSgta^rt^. 
change.    Then  every  increase  of  executive  power  was  denounced    ™to  cmtroi 
as  an  "  encroachment  upon  the  liberties  of  the  people."     The  em-   them™frn~ 
bargo,  and  the  laws  to  enforce  it,  were  declared  to  be  "  a  direct  in-     8  Unjwt 
vasion  of  the  principles  of  civil  liberty,"  and  an  open  violation  of   charge  of  an 
the  constitution ;— although  similar  laws,  but  far  more  exception-  a£Snm^S 
able,  had  received  their  ardent  support  only  a  few  years  previous,    principles, 

63.  8The  circumstance  that,  in  the  great  European  contest  that  a  JJSwrt  the 
originated  in  the  French  revolution,  the  sympathies  of  the  federal-    federalists. 


500  APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  BOOK  IL 

ANALYSIS,  ists  were  on  the  side  of  England,  has  been  often  very  .unjustly  ad- 

duccd  as  evidence  of  their  attachment  to  monarchical  principles. 

With  the  same  propriety,  however,  might  the  partiality  of  the 
democratic  party  for  French  interests,  be  charged  upon  them  aa 
proof  of  their  attachment  to  royalty ;  for  France  was  governed, 
subsequent  to  1804,  by  a  monarch  who  entertained  principles  as 
arbitrary  as  those  which  prevailed  in  the  councils  of  England. 

1.  undoubted  ^While  the  federalists  of  1812  may,  as  a  party,  with  justice  be 
Ve"offhcl?C&  charged  with  encouraging  treason  to  the  government,  there  is  no 

republican    evidence  of  a  desertion,  on  their  part,  of  republican  principles  ;  and 
principles,    ^d  even  a  separation  of  the  states  occurred,  which  was  the  design, 
doubtless,  of  but  very  few  of  the  ultraists  of  the  federal  party,  there 
is  no  doubt  that  New  England  would  still  have  adhered  to  that  re- 
publican form  of  government  which,  in  1787  and  '88,  she  so  dili- 

2.  The  odium  gently  labored  to  establish.     2It  was  the  conduct  of  the  federalists 
tacte^to1    in  opposing  the  war  of  1812,  that  has  thrown  upon  federalism  the 

federalism,    odium  which  now  attaches  to  it,  and  which  is  too  often  extended  to 
the  founders  of  the  party,  and  its  early  principles.  • 

3.  Ourindebt-      64.  3 Washington,  Adams,  and  Hamilton,  were  federalists,  and  to 
^eaTieadfrs  tnem  we  are  greatly  indebted  for  our  present  excellent  form  of 
qfthe  federal  government,  and  for  its  energetic  administration  during  the  period 

party-        of  |tg  infancv  an(j  weakness,  when  its  success  was  regarded  with 

4.  injustice   exceeding  doubt  and  anxiety.    4When,  therefore,  it  is  asserted  that 

ih/°theprfn-  Washington,  Adams,  and  Hamilton,  were  federalists,  we  should  in 

tuples  of  the    justice  remember  that  the  "  Washingtonian"  federalism  of  1789 

federalism.    was  as  different  from  the  "Peace  Party"  federalism  of  1812,  as 

patriotic  integrity,  law,  and  order,  are  different  from  anarchy, 

treason,  and  disunion.     And  to  confound  the  federalism  of  the 

former  period  with  that  of  the  latter,  were  as  unjust  as  to  impute 

the  treasonable  principles  of  the  whiskey  insurrection  of  1794, 

to  the  democracy  which  governed  the  conduct  of  Madison  and 

Jefferson. 

'  s.  Political       65  5The  various    political  questions  which  have  agitated  the 
r/uzf  tawe     country  since  the  close  of  the  war  of  1812,  are  too  intimately  con- 
arisen  since  nected  with  the  party  politics  of  the  present  day,  to  render  it  pro- 
*theCwar  °of    Stable  to  enter  upon  their  discussion  in  a  work  of  this  character : 
isia.        — nor.  indeed,  when  time  and  distance  shall  have  mellowed  and 
blended  the  various  hues,  and  softened  the  asperities  which  party 
excitement  has  given  them,  is  it  believed  that  they  will  be  found 
to  occupy  a  very  prominent  place  in  the  pages  of  the  future  histo- 
6  Character  rian.     6They  are  mostly  questions  of  internal  policy,  about  which 
these*ques-    political  economists  can  entertain  an  honest  difference  of  opinion, 
tions.       without  indulging   in  personal  animosities,  or   exciting  factious 
i.  Effects  of  clamors,  to  the  disturbance  of  the  public  tranquillity.     7By  keeping 
their  cease-    the  waters  of  political  life  in  ceaseless  agitation,  they  excite  an  ever 
le*\irnita     constant  and  jealous  guardianship  of  the  vessel  of  state,  far  more 
conducive  to  its  safety  than  a  calm  which  should  allow  the  sailors 
to  become  remiss  in  their  duty,  and  the  pilot  to  slumber  at  the  helm, 
i  Ottestionof      ^6.    8But,  connected  with  the  various  subjects  of  political  ex- 
ihe  ultimate  citement  by  which  a  republic  will  always  be  agitated,  the  question 
^confede-   °^en  arises,  what  is  to  be  the  ultimate  destiny  of  the  confederacy  ! 
racy.        — how  is  it  to  be  affected  by  the  diverse  interests  of  different  sec- 
tions of  the  Union,  and  what  are  the  most  reliable  guarantees 
0  upon  what  against  even  its  speedy  dissolution  ?     ^That  the  perpetuity  of  our 
the  perpetu-  republican  institutions  depends  mainly  upon  the  virtue  and  intel- 
*uMEci»fft»?'  ligence  of  the  people — upon  the  cultivation!  of  good  morals,  and 
stitutions     universal  dissemination  of  the  means  of  education,  has  already 
mpends       become  an  axiom  in  our  political  creed ,  and  while  the  Federal 


PART  TV.] 


SUBSEQUENT  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 


501 


Union  best  <  provides  for  the  common  defence*  and  (  promotes  the 
general  welfare/'  there  can  be  little  doubt  that  the  people  -will 
justly  prize,  and  consequently  maintain  it.  Should  it  ever  cease 
to  provide  for  the  objects  for  which  it  was  '  ordained  and'estab- 
lished,'  it  will  no  longer  be  worth  maintaining,  but  should  so  great 
a  misfortune  befall  us,  we  may  still  cherish  the  hope  that  the  re- 
publican  institutions  which  have  grown  up  under  its  protecting 
influence  will  not  die  with  it. 

67.  2Nor  is  it  believed  that  there  are  now,  or  will  be  for  a  long 
period  to  come,  any  opposing  interests  of  different  sections  of  the 
Union,  of  sufficient  magnitude  to  occasion  just  alarm  for  the  per- 
manence of  the  confederacy.     3The  North  is,  doubtless  at  present, 
more  independent  of  the  South  than  the  South  of  the  North,  but 
the  state  of  their  mutual  relations  would  render  a  dissolution  of 
the  Union   extremely  hazardous  to  one  party,  and  detrimental  to 
the  interests  of  both.    *The  South,  deprived  of  assistance  in  time 
of  danger  from  the  friendly  northern  states,  would  have  much  to 
fear  from  her  overgrown  slave  population,  and  more  especially  if 
discontents  among  that  population  were  liable  to  be  fomented  by 
the  jealousy  and  enmity  of  a  separate  neighboring  power. 

68.  50n  the  other  hand,  the  South  purchases  most  of  the  manu- 
factures  of  the  North,  which  are  paid  for,  principally,  from  the 
returns  obtained  by  the  exportation  of  cotton  to  foreign  countries, 
and  by  their  more  direct  exchange  for  sugar  and  rice.     It  is  thus 
that  the  North  derives  from  southern  industry  important  advan- 
tages,  which  would  be  in  a  great  measure  lost  in  case  of  a  separa- 
tion of  the  states,  for  then  the  South  would  establish  her  own 
manufactures,  or  seek  other  channels  for  her  trade.  But  while  united 
under  one  government,  there  can  never  be  any  causes  of  commer- 
cial or  manufacturing  jealousy  between  the  two  sections,  and  each, 
if  it  regards  its  own  interests,  will  feel  deeply  interested  in  main- 
taining a  good  understanding  with  the  other. 

69.  6But  in  the  growing  power  and  greatness  of  the  Western 
States-  will  be  found,  it  is  believed,  the  most  effectual  safeguard 
against  a  dissolution  of  the  Union.     The  West  must  soon  acquire 
a  preponderating  influence  in  the  councils  of  the  nation,  and  so 
greatly  must  her  interests  eventually  overshadow  those  of  the 
North  and  the  South,  although  not  greatly  diverse  from  them, 
that  the  latter  will  gradually  become  less  important  in  a  national 
view,  and  proportionably  lose  their  power  to  disturb  the  general 
equilibrium. 

70.  ^Besides,  the  West  will  ever  be  greatly  dependent  on  the  North 
and  the  Soxith  for  a  continuance  of  her  prosperity,  and  this  will 
lead  her  to  cultivate  friendly  relations  with  both  sections,  and  to 
act  as  the  arbiter  of  their  differences,  while  her  power  to  turn  the 
scale  whichever  way  she  throws  her  influence,  will  make  her  coun- 
cils respected.    The  bountiful  produce  of  the  West  must  find  an 
outlet  both  through  the  Mississippi  at  the  South,  and  by  the  canals 
and  railroads  of  the  North,  and  she  will  never  suffer  these  avenues 
to  be  closed  or   obstructed  by  any  division  of  the  confederacy, 
while  she  has  the  power  to  prevent  so  dire  a  calamity.    8While,  in 
fine,  a  dissolution  of  the  Union  may  be  occasionally  threatened  by 
disappointed  or  angry  politicians,  factious  demagogues,  or  by  some 
of  the  ultraisms  of  the  day,  it  seems,  hardly  possible  that  it  should 
ever  meet  the  approbation  of  sober-minded  patriots  and  statesmen, 
who  have  any  enlightened  regard  either  for  the  permanent  welfare 
of  their  country,  or  for  the  interests  of  humanity  itself. 


ANALYSIS. 

— 
i.  Their  per- 

Pnewsariiy 
dependent 


3.  Mutual 

SxZrtoan 
the  South. 

4.  Depend- 

^outhu^n 
the  North. 

5.  Of  the 


6 
&*** 


tiny. 


7.  The  West, 


North  and 
the  South~ 


s.  Conclusion 


A.  Augusta. 
R.  Concord. 

C.  Montpelrer 

D.  Boston. 

E.  Providence. 

F.  Hartford. 

G.  New  Haven. 
H.  Albany. 

Trenton. 
J.  Harrisburg. 
K.  Dover. 
L.  Annapolis. 
M.  Richmond. 
N.  Raleigh. 
O.  Columbia. 
P.  Millertgeville. 
Q..  Tallahassee. 
R.  Tn»caloosa. 

.  Jackso... 
T.  New  Orleans. 
U.  Nashville. 
V.  Frankfort. 
W.  Columbus. 
X.  Indianapolis. 
Y.  Springfield. 
Z.  Madison  City. 


LARGE  TOWNS. 

p.  Wilmington. 


Ch 

g.  Savannah. 

Aug-usline. 
u.  Pensacola. 
v.  Mobile. 
w.  Natches. 
X.  Louisville. 
y.  Cincinnati, 
z.  Satulu»ky. 
,  St.  Louis. 

2.  Chicago. 

3.  Milwaukit. 


,M    A    P 

or  THE 

UNITED  STATES 

FOR  1845. 


BOOR  III. 

EARLY,  FRENCH  SETTLEMENTS, 

« 

PRESENT  BRITISH  PROVINCES  OF  NORTH  AMERICA, 
MEXICO,   AND   TEXAS. 


MAP  OF  THE  MOST  IMPORTANT  PART  OP 
BRITISH  AMERICA. 


That  portion  of  North  America  claimed  by  Great  Britain,  embraces  more  than  a  third  part 
Of  the  entire  continent.  It  is  bounded  on  the  north  by  the  Arctic  ocean,  east  by  the  Atlantic, 
south  by  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  the  great  chain  of  lakes  as  far  westward  as  the  Lake  of  the 
Woods,  whence  the  dividing  line  between  the  possessions  of  England  and  the  United  States 
follows  the  49th  parallel  of  latitude  westward  to  the  Strait  of  Fuca,  and  thence  through  its 
channel  southwest  to  the  Pacific  Ocean.  The  western  boundary  of  British  America  is  in  part 
the  ocean,  and  in  part  the  line  of  the  141st  degree  of  west  longitude.  England  and  Russia  ad- 
vance conflicting  claims  to  the  southern  portion  of  this  western  coast. 

The  whole  area  claimed  by  Britain  amounts  to  about  four  millions  of  square  miles.  The 
greater  portion  of  this  region  is  a  dreary  waste,  buried  most  of  the  year  in  snow,  and  pro- 
ducing little  that  is  valuable,  except  the  skins  and  furs  of  the  wild  animals  that  roam  over  its 
surface.  Not  an  eighth  part  of  this  vast  region  has  been  regularly  reduced  into  provinces» 
and,  of  this  part,  only  a  small  portion  has  been  settled.  Those  provinces  which  have  been 
thought  sufficiently  important  to  have  regular  governments  established  over  them  are  Canada 
(Upper  and  Lower,  or  Canada  West  and  Canada  East,)  Nova  Scotia  and  Cape  Breton,  New 
Brunswick,  Prince  Edward  Island,  and  Newfoundland  The  Canadas  are  more  productive 
and  more  populous  than  all  the  other  provinces  united,  and  are  the  principal  resort  of  emi- 
grants from  the  mother  country. 

Lower  Canada,  or  Canada  East,  contains  an  area  of  more  than  two  hundred  thousand 
square  miles,  about  three  thousand  of  which  are  supposed  to  consist  of  lakes  and  rivers.  The 
surface  of  the  northern  part  is  hilly  and  rocky,  and  the  soil  generally  unproductive.  The  only 
fertile  tract  of  any  great  extent  is  the  upper  portion  of  the  valley  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  extend- 
ing down  the  river  only  as  far  as  Cape  Tourment,  thirty  miles  below  Quebec,  and  varying 
from  fifteen  to  forty  miles  in  width  on  the  north  side  of  the  river.  There  is  a  similar  plain  on 
the  south  side  of  the  St.  Lawrence. 

Upper  Canada,  separated  from  Lower  Canada  by  the  Ottawa  River,  has  no  definite  boundary 
on  the  west,  but  is  generally  considered  to  extend  to  the  heads  of  the  streams  which  fall  into 
Lake  Superior.  The  whole  of  this  territory  contains  an  area  of  about  one  hundred  and  fifty 
thousand  square  miles,  although  the  only  settled  portion  is  that  contained  between  the  eastern 
coast  of  Lake  Huron  and  the  Ottawa  River.  Upper  Canada  enjoys  a  climate  considerably 
milder  than  the  Lower  province ;  and  the  soil,  especially  in  the  settled  districts  north  of 
lakes  Erie  and  Ontario,  is  generally  productive,  although  considerable  tracts  are  light  and 
Bandy 


PART    I. 

EARLY  FRENCH   SETTLEMENTS,  AND  PRESENT 
BRITISH   PROVINCES  IN  NORTH  AMERICA. 


CHAPTER  I. 


HISTORY  OF  CANADA  UNDER  THE  FRENCH. 


1.  irThe  proper  introduction  to  the  history  of  Canada 
has  already  been  given,  in  the  brief  account  of  the  voyages 
of  Carrier,  Roberval,  and  Champlain,  the  latter  of  whom, 
sailing  as  the  lieutenant  of  De  Monts,  became  the  founder 
of  Quebec  in   1608.     2During  the  first  winter  which  he 
passed  at  Quebec,  Champlain  entered  into  a  treaty  with 
the  Algonquins,  an  Indian  nation  which  held  an  extensive 
domain  along  the  northern  bank  of  the  St.  Lawrence. 
The  Algonquins  promised  to  assist  the  stranger  in  his 
attempts  to  penetrate  the  country  of  the  Iroquois,  on  the 
condition  that  he  should  aid  them  in  a  war  against  that 
fierce  people.     Champlain  appears  never  to  have  dreamed 
of  the  guilt  of  making  an  unprovoked  attack  upon  a  nation 
which  had  never  offended  him. 

2.  3In  the  spring  of  1609,  Champlain,  with  two  of  his 
countrymen,  set  out  with  his  new  allies,  and  after  passing 
up  the  St.  Lawrence  beyond  Lake  St.  Peter,  he  reached 
the  mouth  of  the  river  Sorel,  and,  turning  to  the  south, 
entered  the  territory  of  the   Iroquois.      4He  found   the 
country  bordering  upon  the  Sorel  deserted,  in  consequence 
of  the  deadly  wars  which  had  for  some  time  been  raging 
between  the  hostile  tribes  ;  nor  was  it  until  the  party  had 
passed  through  an  extensive  lake,  which  now  took  the  name 
of  Champlain,  from  its  discoverer,  and  entered  a  smaller  one 
connected  with  it,  that  any  of  the  enemy  were  discovered. 
6In  the  encounter  which  followed,  the  Iroquois  were  soon 
routed,  being  struck  with  terror  at  the  havoc  made  by  the 
unknown  instruments  of  destruction  in  the  hands  of  the 
French. 

3.  "On  the  return  of  Champlain  from  the  expedition,  he 
was  greeted  with  unfavorable  tidings  from  France.     The 

64 


Canada. 


a.  com- 
P     s 


eonquir> 


Expedition 

Cth?TPpr 
0/1609- 


5.  Encounter 
withq£$slro' 


plat*. 


506  HISTORY  OF  CANADA  [BooK  IH. 

ANALYSIS,  merchants  of  that  country,  having  complained  loudly  of 
~~  the  injury  which  they,  as  well  as  the  nation  at  large,  had 
sustained  by  the  grant  of  a  monopoly  of  the  fur  trade  to  a 
single  individual,  the  commission  of  De  Monts  was  re- 
voked, and  Champlain,  his  lieutenant,  was  obliged  to  re- 
i.  HUM-    turn  home.     'He  gave  the  king  a  satisfactory  account  of 

count  to  the    ,  .     ,  ,  °  ,  P  *  ,       /» 

king,  and  his  transactions,  but  was  unable  to  procure  a  renewal  of 
the  monopoly.  Yet  such  was  his  zeal  for  retaining  the 
settlement,  and  his  perseverance  in  overcoming  obstacles, 
that,  with  the  aid  of  some  traders  of  Rochelle,  in  1610  he 
was  enabled  to  return  with  a  considerable  reenforcement 
and  fresh  supplies. 
*,Heengages  4.  2Soon  after  his  return  to  the  St.  Lawrence,  he  ac- 
companied  a  party  of  the  Algonquins  in  another  success- 
frl  expedition  against  the  Iroquois.  4Befofe  taking  leave 

3.  An  ex-     of  his  allies,  he  prevailed  on  them  to  allow  one  of  their 

young  men  to  accompany  him  to  France,  while  at  the 
same  time  a  Frenchman  remained  to  learn  the  language 

4.  Cham-     of  the  Indians.     4Having  again  visited  France,  in  1611 
vnce!a£i  he  returned  with  the  Indian  youth,  whom  he  designed  to 
TaSn.      employ  as  interpreter  between  the  French  and  their  allies. 

5.  selection   5While  awaiting  an  appointment  which  he  had  made  with 

ms  savage  friends,  he  passed  the  time  in  selecting  a  place 
for  a  new  settlement,  higher  up  the  river  than  Quebec. 
After  a  careful  survey,  he  fixed  upon  a  spot  on  the  south- 
ern border  of  a  beautiful  island,  inclosed  by  the  divided 
channel  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  cleared  a  considerable  space, 
inclosed  it  by  an  earthen  wall,  and  sowed  some  grain. 
From  an  eminence  in  the  vicinity,  which  he  named  Mont 
Royal,  the  place  has  since  been  called  Montreal. 

6.  objects  of       5.  6 Again  Champlain  found  it  necessary  to  visit  France, 

his  next  visit  /»       ,  „     r  ,  .  PI 

to  France,    for  the  purpose  of  making  arrangements  for  the  more  exten- 
sive operations  which  he  contemplated,  and  had  recom- 

7.  He  obtains  mended  to  his  Indian  allies.     7He  was  so  fortunate   as 
men°ofrthe  almost  immediately  to  gain  the  favor  of  the  Count  de 

Tfil?     Soissons,  who  obtained  the  title  of  lieutenant-general  of 

a  oct'is     New  France,  and  who,  by  a  formal  agreement*  delegated  to 

Champlain  all  the  functions  of  that  high  office.      The 

Count  dying  soon  after,  the  Prince  of  Conde  succeeded  to 

all  the  privileges  of  the  deceased,  and  transferred  them  to 

ranHements  Champlahi, on  terms  equally  liberal.     8As  his  commission 

with  the     included  a  monopoly  of  the  fur  trade,  the  merchants  were, 

as  usual,  loud  in  their  complaints  ;  but  he  endeavored  to 

remove  their  principal  objections,  by  allowing  such  as 

chose  to  accompany  him  to  engage  freely  in  the  trade, 

on  condition  that  each  should  furnish  six  men  to  assist  in 

his  projects  of  discovery,  and  contribute  a  twentieth  of  the 

profits  to  defray  the  expenses  of  settlement. 


PART  L]  UNDER  THE  FRENCH.  507 

6.  *On  his  return  to  New  France,  Champlain  was  for  a    1613. 
while  diverted  from  his  warlike  scheme,  by  the  hope  of 
being  able  to  discover  the  long  sought  for  north-western 
passage  to  China.     2A  Frenchman,  who  had  spent  a  win- 
ter  among  the  northern  savages,  reported  that  the  river  of 
the  Algonquins,  (the  Ottawa,)  issued  from  a  lake  which  2.  Tfiestat&- 
was  connected  with  the  North  Sea  ;   that  he  had  visited    tS»  M» 


its  shores,  had  there  seen  the  wreck  of  an  English  vessel, 

and  that  one  of  the  crew  was  still  living  with  the  Indians. 

"Eager  to  ascertain  the  truth  of  this  statement,  Champlain  3.  The  voy- 

determined  to  devote  a  season  to  the  prosecution  of  this 

grand  object,  and  with  only  four  of  his  countrymen,  among 

whom  was  the  author  of  the  report,  and  one  native,  he 

commenced  his  voyage  by  the  dangerous  and  almost  im- 

passable route  of  the  Ottawa  River.     The  party  continued 

their  course  until  they  came  within  eight  days'  journey  of 

the  lake,  on  whose  shore  the  shipwreck  was  said  to  have 

occurred. 

7.  4Here  the  falsity  of  the  Frenchman's  report  was  4. 
made  apparent,  by  the  opposing  testimony  of  the  friendly  ° 
tribe  with  whom  he  had  formerly  resided,  and  he  himself, 
in  fear  of  merited  punishment,  confessed  that  all  he  had 

said  was  a  complete  untruth.     BHe  had  hoped  that  the  s.  HOW  he  ho- 
difficulties  of  the  route  would  earlier  have  induced  his  detec°ion°an& 
superior  to  relinquish  the  enterprise,  and  that  his  statement  *%£u$letS 
would  still  be  credited,  which  would  give  him  notoriety,    8tatement- 
and  perhaps  lead  to  his  preferment  to  some  conspicuous 
station.     Thus  the  season  was  passed  in  a  series  of  useless 
labors  and  fatigues,  while  no  object  of  importance  was 
promoted. 

8.  "Champlain,  having  again  visited  France,  and  re-  e.  Another** 
turned  with  additional  recruits,  —  ever  ready  to  engage  in  ajSnrL 
warlike  enterprises  with  his  Indian  allies,  next  planned,     /ro^wow- 
in  concert  with  them,  an  expedition  against  the  Iroquois,     1614. 
whom  it  was  now  'proposed  to  assail  among  the  lakes  to 

the  westward.  Setting  out  from  Montreal,  he  accompanied 
his  allies  in  a  long  route  ;  first  up  the  Ottawa,  then  over 
land  to  the  northern  shores  of  Lake  Huron,  where  they 
were  joined  by  some  Huron  bands,  who  likewise  con- 
sidered the  Iroquois  as  enemies. 

9.  7  Accompanied  by  their  friends,  after  passing  some  t.  Discovery 
distance  down  Lake  Huron,  they  struck  into  the  interior,  ^the  enem* 
and  came  to  a  smaller  expanse  of  water,  which  seems  to 

be  Lake  George,  on  the  banks  of  which  they  discovered       Oct. 

the  Iroquois  fort,  strongly  fortified  by  successive  palisades 

of  trees  twined  together,  and  with  strong  parapets  at  top. 

*The  Iroquois  at  first  advanced,  and  met  their  assailants"  8.  Engage- 

in  front  of  the  fortifications,  but  the  whizzing  balls  from 


508  HISTORY  OF  CANADA  [BOOK  III 

ANALYSIS,  the  fire-arms  soon  drove  them  within  the  ramparts,  and, 
~~  finally,  from  all  ihe  outer  defences.  They  continued, 
however,  to  pour  forth  showers  of  arrows  and  stones,  and 
fought  with  such  bravery  that,  in  spite  of  all  the  exertions 
of  the  few  French  and  their  allies,  it  was  found  impos- 
sible to  drive  them  from  their  stronghold. 

1.  Losses, sub-      10.  aln  the  first  assault,  several  of  the  allied  chiefs 

were  killed,  and  Champlain  himself  was  twice  wounded. 
-During  two  or  three  subsequent  days,  which  were  passed 
before  the  fort,  several  petty  attacks  were  made  by  the 
savages,  but  with  so  little  success  that  the  French  were 
always  obliged  to  come  to  the  rescue,  while  the  enemy 
bitterly  taunted  the  allied  Hurons  and  Algonquins,  as  un- 
able to  cope  with  them  in  a  fair  field,  and  obliged  to  seek 
the  odious  aid  of  this  strange  and  unknown  race. 

2.  champiain      11.  2The  enterprise  being  finally  abandoned,  and  a  re- 

treat  commenced,  Champlain,  wounded,  but  not  dispirited, 
claimed  the  completion  of  the  promise  of  his  allies  to  con- 
vev  him  home  after  the  campaign.  But  delays  arid  ex- 
cuses prolonged  the  time  of  his  departure.  First,  guides 
were  wanting,  then  a  canoe,  and  he  soon  found  that  the 
savages  were  determined  to  detain  him  and  his  compan- 
ions, either  to  accompany  them  in  their  future  expeditions, 
or  to  aid  in  their  defence,  in  case  of  an  attack  from  the 
Iroquois  ;  and  he  was  obliged  to  pass  the  winter  in  the 
3.  Leaves  country  of  the  Hurons.  8In  the  spring  of  the  following 

them  in  the  ,J  ,,     ,  ,        ,  ri_-  IT 

spring,  and  year  he  was  enabled  to  take  leave  of  his  savage  allies, 

8Fra£     soon  after  which  he  repaired  to  Tadoussac,  whence  he 

1615.     sailed,  and  arrived  in  France  in  the  September  following. 

^situation       12.  4The  interests  of  the  colony  were  now  for  some 

°at  this  time!  time  much  neglected,  owing  to  the    unsettled  state   of 

France  during  the  minority  of  Louis  XIII. ;  and  it  was 

1620.  not  until  1620  that  Champlain  was  enabled  to  return,  with 
a  new  equipment,  fitted  out  by  an  association  of  merchants. 
During  his  absence  the  settlements  had  been  considerably 
neglected,  and,  after  all  that  had  been  done  for  the  colony, 
there  remained,  when  winter  set  in,  not  more  than  sixty 
inhabitants,  of  all  ages. 

1621.  13.   6In  the  following   year,  the   association  of  mer- 
*'nnl rusoct  cnants>  which'had  fitted  out  the  last  expedition,  was  de- 

%tioneaboiwh-  prived  of  all  its  privileges.     De  Caen  being  sent  out  as 
edgoverSr!n  governor  of  the  colony,  the  powers  of  Champlain  were  for 
a  time  suspended.     The  violent  and  arbitrary  proceedings 
of  the  new  governor,  however,  caused  much  dissatisfac- 
tion, in  consequence  of  which,  a  great  part  of  the  popula- 
tion connected  with  the  European  traders  took  their  de- 
t.  champiain  parture.     6De  Caen  soon  after  returning  to  France,  the 
restored.     powers'0f  government  again  fell  into  the  hands  of  Cham. 


PART  I.] 


UNDER  THE  FRENCH. 


509 


plain,  who  turned  his  attention  to  discoveries  and  settle- 
ments in  the  interior,  'He  likewise  aided  in  ratifying  a 
treaty  between  the  Hurons  and  the  Iroquois,  by  which 
a  short  truce  was  put  to  the  desolating  war  which  had  long 
raged  between  those  kindred  but  hostile  tribes. 

14.  3During  several  subsequent  years  the  progress  of 
the   colony  was  checked  by  dissensions  in  the  mother 
country,  caused  chiefly  by  the  opposing  sentiments  of  the 
Catholics   and  the  Protestants,  and  the  attempts  of  the 
former  to  diffuse  the  Catholic  religion  throughout  the  New 
World.      3But   in    1627,  a  war   breaking   out   between 
France  and  England,  the  attention  of  the  colony  was  called 
to  other  quarters.     Two  Calvifiists,  refugees  from  France, 
David  and  Lewis  Kirk,  having  entered  the  service  of 
England,  were  easily  induced  to  engage  in  an  expedition 
against  the  French  settlements  in  America.     The  squad- 
ron sailed  to  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  captured 
several  vessels,  and  intercepted  the  communication  be- 
tween the  mother  country  and  the  colony. 

15.  Tort  Royal,  and  the  other  French  settlements  in 
that  quarter,  soon  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  English,  and 
in  July,  1629,  Sir  David  Kirk  summoned  Quebec.     The 
place,  being  destitute  of  the  means  of  resistance,  soon  sur- 
rendered, the  colonists  being  allowed  to  retain  their  arms, 
clothing,  and  baggage,  and  to  such  as  preferred  to  depart, 
a  speedy  conveyance  to  France  was  offered.     BBut  before 
the  conquest  of  New  France  was  achieved,  the  preliminary 
articles  of  peace  had  been  signed,  which  promised  the 
restitution  of  all  conquests  made  subsequent  to  April  14th, 
1629  ;   and  by  the  final  treatya  of  March,  1632,  France 
obtained  the  restitution, — not  of  New  France  or  Canada 
only,  but  of  Cape  Breton  and  the  undefined  Acadia. 

16.  6On   the   restoration   of  Canada,   Champlain   was 
reinvested  with  his  former  jurisdiction,  which  he  main- 
tained  until  his  death,  which  occurred  early  in   1636. 
'The  situation  of  his  successor,  Montmagny,  was  rendered 
critical  by  the  state  of  Indian  affairs.     The  war  with  the 
Iroquois  had  broken  out  afresh,  and  as  the  weakness  of 
the  French  had  rendered  it  impossible  for  them  to  afford 
any  aid  to  their  Indian  allies,  the  power  of  the  Algon- 
quins  had  been  humbled,  the  Hurons  were  closely  pressed, 
and  several  of  the  French  settlements  were  threatened. 
"Another  treaty  however  was  ratified,  and  for  some  time 
faithfully  observed,  and  Iroquois,  Algonquins,  and  Hurons, 
again  forgot  their  deadly  feuds,  and  mingled  in  the  chase 
as  freely  as  if  they  had  been  one  nation. 

17.  9During  the  short  interval  of  peace,  the  missiona- 
ries formed  establishments,  not  only  at  Quebec  and  Mon- 


1627. 

3.  War  be- 
tween Frgvcc 
and'Engamd, 
and  expedi- 
tion against 
the  French, 
settlements. 


4.  Conquest 

of  Neio 

France  by  the 

English. 


5.  Peace  of 
1632. 


a.  See  p.  543. 


6.  Death  of 
Champlain. 

1636. 

7.  His  succes- 
sor.   Indian 
affairs. 


8.  Indian 
treaty. 


9.  Missionary 

establish- 
ments among 
the  Indiana. 


510  HISTORY  OF  CANADA  [BooK  IIL 

ANALYSIS,  treal,  but  they  also  penetrated  into  the  territory  of  the 
"~  savages  —  collected  many  of  them  in  villages  —  and  con- 
verted  thousands  to  the  Catholic  faith.  Upwards  of  three 
thousand  Hurons  are  recorded  to  have  been  baptized  at 
one  time,  and  though  it  was  easier  to  make  converts  than 
to  retain  them,  yet  many  were  for  a  time  reclaimed  from 
their  savage  habits,  and  very  favorable  prospects  were 
opened.  JBut  this  period  of  repose  was  soon  ended,  the 
Iroquois  having,  in  1648,  again  determined  to  renew  the 


}648.     war,  and,  as  it  is  asserted,  without  any  known  cause  or 

pretext  whatever. 

s.French  set-      18.  2The  frontier  settlements  of  the  French  were  at- 

*Geda     tacked  with  the  most  fatal  precision,  and  their  inhabitants, 

without  distinction  of  age  or  sex,  involved  in  indiscrimi- 

3.  The  HU-   nate  slaughter.    3The  Hurons  were  every  where  defeated  ; 

rf™m?rie!r    and  their  country,  lately  so  peaceable  and  flourishing,  be- 

country. 


nation,  with  one  consent,  dispersed,  and  fled  for  refuge  in 
every  direction.  4A  few  afterwards  reluctantly  united 
'  with  their  conquerors  ;  the  greater  number  sought  an 
asylum  among  the  Chippewas  of  Lake  Superior,  —  while  a 
small  remnant  sought  the  protection  of  the  French  at 
Quebec. 

5.  s&uorfon       19.  6The  Iroquois  having  completely  overrun  Canada, 

at  this  time,  the  French  were  virtually  blockaded  in  the  three  forts  of 
Quebec,  Three  Rivers,  and  Montreal  ;  and  almost  every 
autumn,  bands  of  hostile  invaders  swept  away  the  limited 
harvests  raised  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  these  places. 

VpSty  6^et  again  tnis  fierce  people,  as  if  satiated  with  blood, 

theuots'     kegan  of  their  own  accord  to  make  overtures  of  peace, 

and  to  solicit  the  missionaries  to  teach  them  the  Christian 

1656.     doctrine.     7In  1656  a  French  settlement,  connected  with 

7.  Mission  at  a  mission,  was  actually  established  in  the  territory  of  the 
Qnondagas>  This  establishment,  however,  was  of  short 
continuance,  for  as  the  other  confederate  tribes  disap- 
proved of  the  measure,  the  French  were  obliged  to  with- 

s.  uncertain  draw.  "In  1658  the  French  were  compelled  to  accept 
humiliating  terms  of  peace,  yet  even  by  these  means  they 
obtained  but  little  repose.  Often,  while  peace  was  pro- 
claimed at  one  station,  war  raged  at  another. 

20.  9At  length,  in  1663,  it  was  announced  that  depu- 
ties  from  the  different  cantons  of  the  Iroquois  '  were  on 
their  way  to  Montreal,  with  the  professed  intention  of 
burying  the  hatchet  so  deep  that  it  should  never  again  be 
dug  up,  and  of  planting  the  tree  of  peace,  whose  branches 
10.  Treaty  should  overshadow  the  whole  land.  10But  unhappily,  a 

rtnerAigm-y  party  of  Algonquins,  stung  by  accumulated  wrongs,  and 
quins.      resolving  on  vengeance,  determined  to  violate  even  the 


PART!.]  UNDER  THE  FRENCH.  5H 

sacred  character  of  such  a  mission,  and,  having  formed    1663. 
an  ambuscade,  killed   nearly  all  the  party.      All  pros-  - 
pects  of  peace  were  thus  ended,  and  war  raged  with  greater 
fury  than  ever. 

21  .  'The  Iroquois  now  rapidly  extended  their  domin-  i. 


ion.     The  Algonquin  allies  of  the  French,  bordering  on  dominion  of 

the   Ottawa,   were  dispersed,  with   scarcely  an  attempt 

at    resistance,  —  some   of  them    seeking    refuge    among 

the   islands   of  Lake    Huron,    while   others    penetrated 

far  to  the   south-west,  and   formed  a  junction   with  the 

Sioux.    The  Algonquin  tribes  of  New  England  were  also 

attacked,  and  such  was  the  terror  excited  by  the  ravages 

of  their  invaders,  that  the  cry  of  "  A  Mohawk  !"  echoing 

from  hill  to  hill,  caused  general  consternation  and  flight. 

2  The  Eries,  a  Huron  Nation  on  the  southern  borders  of  ^Jg^fc 

the  lake  which  perpetuates  their  memory,  had  been  pre-   31th&Er^s. 

viously  subdued,  and  incorporated  with  their  conquerors, 

their  main  fortress,  defended  by  2000  men,   having  been 

stormed  by  only  seven  hundred  Iroquois.     3The  conquest  z.  of  the  An- 

of  the  Andastes,  a  still  more  powerful  Huron  nation,  was 

completed  in   1672,  after  a  war  of  more  than  20  years' 

duration. 

22.  4While  the  Iroquois  were  thus  extending  their  con-  /nH^S2n 
quests,  the  French,  shut  up  in  their  fortified  posts,  which  of  the  French. 
the  enemy  had  not  skill  to  besiege,  beheld  the  destruction 

of  their  allies,  without  daring  to-  venture  to  their  relief. 

6The  environs  of  the  ppsts  were  almost  daily  insulted,  and  5.  The  gov- 

at  length  the  Governor,  apprehensive  for  the  safety  of  "***«£" 

Montreal,  repaired  to  France  to  procure  aid,  where,  after     for  aW" 

the  most  earnest  solicitation,  he  could  obtain  a  reinforce- 

ment of  only  a  hundred  men.     "Amid  these  extreme  evils>    e.  Earth- 

a  succession   of  earthquakes  commenced   in   February 

1663,  and  continued  for  half  a  year  with  little  intermis- 

sion, agitating  both  the  earth  and  the  waters,  and  spread- 

ing universal  alarm  ;  yet  as  they  inflicted  no  permanent 

injury,  the   accounts  given  of  them  are  probably  much 

exaggerated. 

23.  7  During   the    administration   of  the    Marquis   de  i.  Accessions 
Tracy,  who  went  out  as  Governor  in  1665,  the  power  of  to  'the  colony' 
the  French  was  considerably  augmented  by  an  increase      1665. 
of  emigrants,  and  the  addition  of  a  regiment  of  soldiers,  — 

the  whole  of  whom  formed  an  accession  to  the  colony, 
exceeding  the  previous  number  of  its  actual  members. 
"Three  forts  were  erected  on  the  river  Richelieu,  (now 
the  Sorel,)  and  several  expeditions  were  made  into  the 
territory  of  the  Iroquois,  which  checked  their  insolence, 
and  for  a  time  secured  the  colony  from  the  inroads  of 
these  fierce  marauders. 


512 


HISTORY  OF  CANADA 


[Boos  HI. 


ANALYSIS. 

1.  Adminis- 
tration of  M. 
tie  Courcelles. 
2.  Huron  set- 
tlement at 
Mackinaio, 
and  fort  at 
Cataraqui. 


1672. 


3.  Adminis- 
tration of 
Count  Fron- 
tenac. 


4.  Of  De  la 
Barre. 

1684. 

a.  See  p.  41. 


•by  Denon- 
ville. 

1685. 


6.  His  warlike 

designs. 

7.  Treachery 
to  the  Na- 
tives. 


8.  Warre- 


9.  Expedition 

against  the 

Iroquois. 


1687. 


10.  A  battle 
with  them. 


11.  Their 
country  deso- 
lated. 


24.  Curing  the  administration  of  M.  de  Courcelles,  the 
successor  of  De  Tracy,  the  French  power  was  gradually 
extended  to  the  interior  of  Canada,  and  the  upper  parts 
of  the  St.  Lawrence.   -  2A  settlement  of  Hurons,  under 
the  direction  of  the  Jesuit  Marquette,  was  established  on 
the  island  of  Michilimackinac,  between  lakes  Huron  and 
Michigan,  a  situation  very  favorable  to  the  fur  trade ;  and 
the  site  for  a  fort  was  selected  at  Cataraqui,  on  Lake 
Ontario,  near  the  present  village  of  Kingston,  an  advanta- 
geous point  for  the  protection  of  the  trading  interests,  and 
for  holding  the  Five  Nations  in  awe.     Count  Frontenac, 
the  successor  of  De  Courcelles,  immediately  upon  his  ac- 
cession, caused  the  fort  at  Cataraqui  to  be  completed,  and 
it  has  often,  from  him,  been  called  Fort  Frontenac. 

25.  8Count  Frontenac,  a  man  of  haughty  and  domi- 
neering temper,  conducted  the  affairs  of  the  colony  with 
spirit  and  energy,  during  a  period  of  ten  years,  when  he 
was  recalled,  and  M.  De  la  Barre  appointed  in  his  stead. 
4The  latter  at  first  made  a  show  of  carrying  on  the  war 
with  considerable  energy,  and  crossed  Lake  Ontario  with 
a  large  force,  when,  being  met  by  deputiesafrom  the  Five 
Nations,  he  thought  it  most  prudent  to  yield  to  their  terms, 
and  withdraw  his  army.     6The  home  government  being 
dissatisfied  with  the  issue  of  this  campaign,  the  governor 
was  immediately  recalled,  and  in  1685  was  succeeded  by 
the  Marquis  Denonville,  who  enjoyed  the  reputation  of 
being  a  brave  and  active  officer. 

26.  6 Although  Denonville,  on  his  arrival,  made  some 
professions  of  a  wish  to  maintain  peace,  yet  the  opposite 
course  was  really  intended.     'Having,  under  various  pre- 
texts allured  a  number  of  chiefs  to  meet  him  on  the  banks 
of  Lake  Ontario,  he  secured  them  and  sent  them  to  France 
as  trophies,  and  afterwards  they  were  sent  as  slaves  to  the 
gallies.     3This  base  stratagem  kindled  the  flame  of  war, 
and  each  party  prepared  to  carry  it  on  to  the  utmost  ex- 
tremity.    "Denonville  was  already  prepared,  and  with  a 
force  of  800  French  regulars,  and   1300  Canadians  and 
savages,  he  embarked  from  Cataraqui,  for  the  entrance 
of  the  Genesee  river.     Immediately  after  landing  he  con- 
structed a,  military  defence,  in  which  he  left  a  guard  of 
400  men,  while  with  the  main  body  of  his  forces  he  ad- 
vanced upon  the  principal  town  of  the  Senecas. 

27.  10On.  approaching  the  village,  he  was  suddenly  at- 
tacked, in  front  and  rear,  by  a  large  party  of  the  enemy. 
His  troops  were  at  first  thrown  into  confusion,  and  fpr  a 
time  the  battle  was  fierce  and  bloody,  but  the  Iroquoia 
were  finally  repulsed,  and  did  not  again  make  their  ap- 
pearance in  the  field.     "Denonville  afterwards  marched 


PART  I.)  UNDER  THE  FRENCH.  513 

upon  their  villages,  with  the  design  of  burning  them,  but    1687. 

they  had  already  been   laid  in  ashes  by  the  '  retreating 

Senecas.  Some  fields  of  corn  were  destroyed  and  pro- 
visions burned,  but  the  whole  was  an  empty  victory  to 
Denonville.  'On  his  return  he  stopped  at  Niagara,  where 
he  erected  a  small  fort,  in  which  he  left  a  garrison  of 
100  men. 

28.  "Soon  after  the  return  of  this  expedition,  the  Indi-  2.  Indian  sue- 
ans  blockaded  the  two  forts  Niagara  and  Cataraqui,  the 

former  of  which  was  abandoned,  after  nearly  all  the  gar- 
rison had  perished  of  hunger.  Lake  Ontario  was  covered 
with  the  canoes  of  the  enemy,  the  allies  of  the  French 
began  to  waver,  and  had  the  savages  understood  the  art 
of  siege,  they  would  probably  have  driven  the  French 
entirely  from  Canada.  In  this  critical  situation  Denon-  1688. 
ville  was  obliged  to  accept  the  most  humiliating  terms 
from  the  enemy,  and  to  request  back  from  France  the 
chiefs  whom  he  had  so  unjustly  entrapped  and  sent 
thither. 

29.  8The  treaty,  however,  was  interrupted  by  an  unex-  £ithrthe¥n- 
pected  act  of  treachery  on  the  part  of  the  principal  chief   dia™in£r~ 
of  the  Hurons,a  who,  fearing  that  the  remnant  of  his  tribe  a  See  p.  39. 
might  now  be  left  defenceless,  captured  and  killed  a  party 

of  the  Iroquois  deputies  who  were  on  their  way  to  Mon- 
treal ;  and  as  he  had  the  address  to  make  the  Iroquois 
believe  that  the  crime  had  been  committed  at  the  instiga- 
tion of  the  French  governor,  the  flame  of  war  again  broke 
out,  and  burned  more  fiercely  than  ever.  4The  Iroquois  •*•  island  of 

P  i        T  i        i       f    TIT  i    Montreal  laid 

soon   after  made  a  descent  on  the  Island  of  Montreal,      waste. 
which  they  laid  waste,  and  carried  off  200  prisoners. 

30.  6In  this  extremity,  when  the  very  existence  of  the  5  ^SJ"* 
colony  was  threatened,  Denonville  was  recalled,  and  the  -  governor. 
administration  of  the  government  was  a  second  time  in- 
trusted to  Count  Frontenac.     "On  his  arrival,  in  1689,  he     1689. 
endeavored  to  open  a  friendly  negotiation  with  the  Iro-  e  Attempted 

i          ,  i'ii  j  i    negotiation 

quois,  but  the  ariswer  which  they  returned  was  expressed  withtiui 
in  lofty  and  imbittered  terms.  Entertaining  great  respect  Iroquovt' 
for  Frontenac  himself,  they  chose  to  consider  the  Fre.ich 
governor,  whom  they  called  Father,  as  always  one  and  the 
same,  and  complained  that  his  rods  of  correction  had  been 
too  sharp  and  cutting.  The  roots  of  the  tree  of  peace 
wb:ch  had  been  planted  at  Fort  Frontenac  had  been 
withered  by  blood,  the  ground  had  been  polluted  by 
treachery  and  falsehood,  and,  in  haughty  language,  they 
demanded  atonement  for  the  many  injuries  they  had  re- 
ceived. The  French  governor,  satisfied  that  nothing  could 
be  gained  by  treaty,  immediately  prepared  to  rf  new  the 

contest. 

65 


614 


HISTORY  OF  CANADA 


[BOOK  HI. 


ANALYSIS. 


by  him. 


thcesse?c' 


the  French 


31.  JAs  France  and  England  were  now  engaged  in 
.  Designs  of  war,*  in  consequence  of  the  English  revolution  of  1688, 
a.Kfogwii-  Frontenac  resolved  to  strike  the  first  blow  against  the 

see  p  ^97.   English,  on  whose  support  the  enemy  so  strongly  relied. 

and  p.  322.   2In  1690  he  fitted  out  three  expeditions,  one  against  New 

1690.  York,  a  second  against   New  Hampshire,    and  a  third 
against   the   province   of  Maine.     "The   party   destined 
against  New  York  fell  upon  Corlaer  or  Schenectady,  and 
completely  surprised,  pillaged  and  burned  the  place.    The 
second  party  burned  the  village  of  Salmon  Falls,  on  the 
borders  of  New  Hampshire,  and  the  third  destroyed  the 

4.  Effect  of  settlement  of  Casco,  in  Maine.  4The  old  allies  of  the 
French,  reassured  by  these  successes,  began  to  resume 
their  former  energy  —  the  remote  post  of  Michilimackinac 
was  strengthened,  and  the  French  were  gradually  gain- 
ing ground,  when,  from  a  new  quarter,  a  storm  arose 
which  threatened  the  very  existence  of  their  power  in 
America. 

32'  B^e  nort^ern  English  colonies,  roused  by  the 
atrocities  of  the  French  and  their  savage  allies,  hastily 
prepared  two  expeditions  against  the  French,  one  by  sea 
from  Boston  against  Quebec,  and  the  other  by  land  from 
^ew  ^01>k  agamst  Montreal.  "The  first,  under  Sir  Wil- 
Ham  Phipps,  captured  all  the  French  posts  in  Acadia  and 
Newfoundland,  with  several  on  the  St.  Lawrence,  and 
had  arrived  within  a  few  days'  sail  of  Quebec  before  any 
tidings  of  its  approach  had  been  received.  The  fortifica- 
tions of  the  city  were  hastily  strengthened,  and  when  the 
summons15  to  surrender  was  received,  it  was  returned  with 
a  message  of  defiance.  After  an  unnecessary  delay  of 
two  days,  a  landing  was  effected,  but  the  attacks  both  by 
land  and  by  water  were  alike  unsuccessful,  and  the  Eng- 
lish were  finally  reduced  to  the  mortifying  necessity  of 
abandoning  the  place,6  and  leaving  their  cannon  and  am- 
munition  in  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  7The  expedition 

d.  seep.  230.  against  Montreal  was  alike  unsuccessful.  d 

1691.  33.  8In  the  following  year  the  French  settlements  on 
t.  Expedition  the  Sorel  were  attacked  by  a  party  of  Mohawks  and  Eng- 

sc/Ser.    lish  under  the  command  of  Major  Schuyler  of  Albany, 

who,  after  some  partial  successes,  was  obliged  to  with- 

draw, and  the  Governor  of  Canada  no  longer  entertained 

».  conduct  of  any  fear  for  the  safety  of  the  colony.     "After  several 

the  Iroqtioia,         J          f          ,.    ,   ,       ,.,.  .  J        ,  ,  .   £    ,,  j 

and  dttermi-  years  oi  partial  hostilities,  during  which  the  enemy  made 
frequent  proposals  of  peace,  to  which,  however,  little 
credit  was  attached,  as  their  deputies,  encouraged  by  the 

^.Expedition  English,  gradually  assumed  a  loftier  tone  in  their  de- 
*™™-  mands,  Frontenac  at  length  determined  to  march  his 
wn°le  force  into  the  enemy's  territory.  "Departing  from 


b.  Oct.  IB, 


c.  Oct.  22. 


PART  I.] 


UNDER  THE  FRENCH. 


515 


Montreal  in  the  summer  of  1696,  he  proceeded  to  Fort 
Frontenac,  whence  he  crossed  Lake  Ontario  in  canoes, 
ascended  the  Oswego  river,  passed  through  Onondaga 
Lake,  and  arrived  at  the  principal  fortress  of  the  enemy, 
which  he  found  reduced  to  ashes.  The  Onondagas  had 
retreated,  and  the  French,  having  laid  waste  their  terri- 
tory and  that  of  the  Cayugas,  returned  to  Montreal  ;  but 
the  Iroquois  rallied,  and  severely  harassed  them  in  their 
retreat. 

34.  lThe  Iroquois  continued  the  war  with  various  sue- 
cess,  until  the  conclusion  of  peace*  between  France  and 
England,  when,  deprived  of  aid  from  the  English,  and  jeal- 
ous  of  the  attempts  of  the  latter  to  enforce  certain  claims 
of  sovereignty  over  their  territory,  they  showed  a  willing- 
ness  to  negotiate  a  separate  treaty  with  the  French.    The 
death  of  Frontenac,  in  1698,  suspended  for  a  time  the  ne- 
gotiation,  but  the  pacification  was  finally  effected  by  his 
successor,  Callieres,  in  1700,  and  the  numerous  prisoners 
on  both  sides  were  allowed  to  return.     2The  natives,  pris- 
oners  to  the  French,  availing  themselves  of  the  privilege, 
eagerly  sought  their  homes,  but  the  greater  part  of  the 
French  captives  were  found  to  have  contracted  such  an 
attachment  to  the  wild  freedom  of  the  woods,  that  nothing 
could  induce  them  to  quit  their  savage  associates. 

35.  3In  1702  war  again  broke  outb  between  France 
and  England,  involving  in  the  contest  their  transatlantic 
colonies.     The  disasters  which  befel  the  French  arms  on 
the  continent,  compelled  the  mother  country  to  leave  her 
colonies  to  their  own  resources,  while  England,  elated 
with  repeated  triumphs,  conceived  the  design  of  embra- 
cing within  her  territory  all  the  French  possessions  in 
America.     4The  Iroquois  preserved  a  kind  of  neutrality 
between   the   contending    parties,    although   each   party 
spared  no  pains  to  secure  their  co-operation  in  its  favor. 
5The  principal  operations  of  the  French  and  their  Indian 
allies  were  directed  mainly  against  the  New  England  col- 
onies.     After  several  expeditions  had  been  sent  by  the 
English  against  the  more  eastern  French  colonies,  a  pow- 
erful   armament  under   the  command  of  Sir   Hovenden 
Walker,  was  at  length  prepared  for  the  reduction  of  Can- 
ada.      The   deepest   apprehension  prevailed   among   the 
French  until  a  report  arrived,  which  proved  ultimately 
correct,  that  the  invading  squadron  had  been  wrecked 
near  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Lawrence.6 

36.  flln  the  mean  time  the  French  were  engaged  in  a 
desperate  struggle  in  their  western  territory,  with  an  In- 
dian  tribe  called  the  Outagamies,  or  Foxes,  who  projected 
a  plan  for  the  destruction  of  Detroit,  in  which  they  nearly 


1696. 


*1697. 

see  p.  200. 


2  Attachment 
tomvaseli^6- 


b.  Queen 
^e?.  » 
and  p  32^ 
ar.afK 


4.  The 
Iro^uota- 


1711. 


c.  seep.  son 
«  war  be- 


516  HISTORY  OF  CANADA  [BOOK  m. 

ANALYSIS,  succeeded,  but  they  were  finally  repulsed  by  the  French 
~~  and  their  Indian  allies.  Retreating  from  Detroit,  the  Foxes 
collected  their  forces  on  the  Fox  river  of  Green  Bay,  where 
they  strongly  fortified  themselves ;  but  an  expedition  be- 
ing sent  against  them,  they  were  obliged  to  capitulate. 
The  remnant  of  the  defeated  nation,  however,  long  car- 
ried on  a  ceaseless  and  harassing  warfare  against  the 
French,  and  rendered  insecure  their  communication  with 
the  settlements  on  the  Mississippi. 

I.  Treaty  qf      37.  JThe  treaty  of  Utrecht,  in  1713.  put  an  end  to  hos* 

Utrecht,  and     .....  .  J         f  ,  .    f  .          , 

fituation  of  tilities  in  America,  after  which  time  Canada  enjoyed  a 

tenements  long  period  of  uninterrupted  tranquillity.    Charlevoix,  who 

year"™,    visited  the  principal  settlements  in  1720  and  1721,  give* 

1721.     the  best  account  of  their  condition  at  this  period.     Qiie 

bee  then  contained  a  population  of  about  7000  inhabitants, 

*       but  the  entire  population  of  the  colony  at  that  period  i,s 

unknown.     The  settlements  were  confined,  principally, 

to  the  borders  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  between  Montreal  and 

Quebec,  extending  a  short  distance  below  the  latter  place . 

Above  Montreal  were  only  detached  stations  for  defence. 

and  trade.     At  Fort  Frontenac  and  Niagara  a  few  sol 

diers  were  stationed,  but  there  were  apparently  no  traces 

of  cultivation  in  the  vicinity  of  either  of  those  places.     A 

feeble  settlement  was  found  at  Detroit,  and  at  Michili 

mackinac  a  fort,  surrounded  by  an  Indian  village.     On 

the  whole,  however,   it  appears  that,  west  of  Montreal, 

there  was  nothing  at  this  time  which  could  be  called  a 

colony. 

*$SSnrSr      38-  ^he   subsequent  history  of  Canada,  down  to  the 
Canada.     tjme  of  jts  conquest  by  the  English,  presents  few  events 
of  sufficient  importance  to  require  more  than  a  passing 
notice.     8The  wars  carried  on  between  France  and  Eng- 
land during  this  period,  and  which  involved  their  Ameri- 
can possessions,  were  chiefly  confined  to  Nova  Scotia  ana 
the  adjacent  provinces,  while  Canada  enjoyed  a  happy 
exemption  from  those  eventful  vicissitudes  which  form  the 
materials  of  history.     The  French,  however,  gradually 
secured  the  confidence  of  the  savage  tribes  by  which  they 
were  surrounded,  and  were  generally  able  to  employ  them 
against  the  English,  when  occasion  required. 
1731.         39.  4In  1731  the  French  erected  Fort  Frederic,  (now 
4.  crown    Crown  Point,)  on  the  western  shore  of  Lake  Champlain, 
'icmtderoga.  but  surrendered  it  to  the  English  under  General  Amherst 
in  1759.     In  1756  they  erected  the  fortress  of  Ticonde- 
roga  at  the  mouth  of  the  outlet  of  Lake  George.     Here 
B.  port  at    occurred  the  memorable  defeat  of  General  Abercrombie 
in  1758.     6During  the  administration  of  the  Marquis  du 
Quesne,*  in  1754,  the  fort  bearing  his  name  was  erected 


PART  I]  UNDSR  THE  FRENCH.  5t7 

at  the  confluence  of  the  Alleghany  and  Monongahela,  1754. 
where  Pittsburgh  now  stands.  'The  French  were  like- 
wise  encroaching  upon  Nova  Scotia,  which  had  been 
ceded  to  England  by  the  treaty  of  Utrecht  in  1713,  and 
in  the  west  they  were  attempting  to  complete  a  line  of 
forts  which  should  confine  the  British  colonists  to  the  ter- 
ritory east  of  the  Alleghanies.  "These  encroachments 
were  the  principal  cause  which  led  to  the  "  French  and 
Indian  war,"  a  war  which  resulted  in  the  overthrow  of 
the  power  of  France  in  America,  and  the  transfer  of  her 
possessions  to  a  rival  nation.  An  account  of  that  war  has 
already  been  given  in  a  former  part  of  this  work,  to  which 
we  refer*  for  a  continuation  of  the  history  of  Canada  a.So«p.36T. 
during  that  eventful  period. 


CHAPTER   II 

EARLY  HISTORY  OF  LOUISIANA. 

1  .  "Having  briefly  traced  the  history  of  the  French  in  3.  Discovert* 
Canada  down  to  the  time  of  the  final  conquest  of  that 


country  by  Great  Britain,  we  now  go  back  a  few  years  to    %Sj1$$ 
notice  the  discoveries  and  settlements  made  by  the  French  MmmiPP*- 
in  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi,  during  the  period  of  which 
we  have  spoken  ;  —  most  of  which  territory  also  passed 
under  the  power  of  England  at  the  time  of  the  final  trans- 
fer of  the  French  possessions  in  Canada  and  Acadia. 

2.  4Soon  after  the  establishment  of  the  French  in  Canada,  4 
several  Jesuit  missionaries,  mingling  worldly  policy  with 
religious  enthusiasm,  with  the  double  object  of  winning 
souls  to  Christ  and  subjects  to  the  king  of  France,  pene- 
trated the  Indian  wilderness  bordering  on  Lake  Huron,      1634. 
and  there  established  several  missions,1*  around  which  were 

soon  gathered,  from  the  rude  sons  of  the  forest,    throngs 
of  nominal  converts  to  Christianity. 

3.  5The  missionaries  also  penetrated  the  territories  of 
the  hostile  Iroquois;c  but  after  years  of  toil  and  suffering 
they  were  wholly  unsuccessful,  both  in  their  attempts  at 
christianizing  these  ruder  people,  and  in  their  efforts  to 
seduce  them  from  their  alliance  with  the  English.     "The 
petty  establishments  in  New  York  and  on  the  banks  of 
Lake  Huron  were  broken  up,  and  the  latter  laid  in  ashes 
by  the  Iroquois,  during  the  war  which  they  waged  with 
unrelenting  ferocity  against  their  Huron  brethren.  T  Father  AL 

4.  TThe  missionaries  then  directed  their  efforts  to  the 


518 


EARLY  HISTORY 


[BooK  III 


ANALYSIS, 


a.  (Pronoun- 
ced  AI  ioo-a.) 

l'ciiiwev>as6 
b.  sept, 

•  w-°^  . 

j.  uis  success. 


*.Dabi<mand 


e.  lees, 
f.  (Mar-ket.) 


westward 
»n  expedition 


1673. 


g.  June. 


6.  Passage 


i.  July  IT. 


tribes  farther  westward,  and  in  1665  Father  Allouez,0-  pass- 
ing beyond  the  straits  of  Mackinaw,  found  himself  afloat, 
in  a  frail  canoe,  on  the  broad  expanse  of  Lake  Superior. 
1Coastingb  along  the  high  banks  and  "  pictured  rocks"  of 
its  southern  shore,  he  entered  the  bay  of  Chegoimegon, 
and  landed0  at  the  great  village  of  the  Chippewas.  2A1- 
though  but  few  of  this  tribe  had  ever  before  seen  a  white 
man,  yet  they  listened  to  the  missionary  with  reverence, 
and  soon  erected  a  chapel,  around  which  they  chanted 
their  morning  and  evening  hymns,  with  an  apparent  de- 
voutness  that  the  white  man  seldom  imitates.  3The  mis- 
sion  of  St.  Esprit,d  or  the  Holy  Spirit,  was  founded,  and 
three  years  later*  the  missionaries  Dablon  and  Marquettef 
founded  another  mission  at  the  falls  of  St.  Mary,  between 
lakes  Superior  and  Huron. 

5.  4As  the  missionaries  were  active  in  exploring  the 
country,  and  collecting  from  the  Indians  all  the  informa- 
tion that  could  be  obtained,  it  was  not  long  before  they 
heard  of  a  great  river  to  the  westward,  called  by  the  Al- 
gonquins  the  Mes-cha-ce-be,  a  name  signifying  the  Father 
of  Waters.     It  was  readily  concluded  that,  by  ascending 
this  river  to  its  source,  a  passage  to  China  might  be  found ! 
and  that  by  following  it  to  its  mouth  the  Gulf  of  Mexico 
would  be  reached,  and  in  1673  the  two  missionaries  Mar- 
quette  and  Joliet  set  out  from  Green  Bay  for  the  purpose 
of  making  the  desired  discovery. 

6.  6  Ascending*  the  Fox  River,  whose  banks  were  in- 
habited  by  a  tribe  of  Indians  of  the  same  name,  and  pass- 
ing11 thence  over  a  ridge  of  highlands,  they  came  to  the 
Wisconsin,  and  following  its  course,  on  the  17th  of  June, 
1673,  they  came  to  the  Mes-cha-ce-be,  called  also  in  the 
Iroquois  language  the  Mis-sis-sip-pi.    The  soil  on  the  bor- 
ders of  the  stream  was  found  to  be  of  exceeding  fertility, 
and  Father  Marquette,  falling  on  his  knees,  offered  thanks 
to  heaven  for  so  great  a  discovery. 

7.  'They  now  committed   themselves   to   the  stream, 
which  bore  them  rapidly  past  the  mouths  of  the  Missouri, 
the  Ohio,  and  the  Arkansas,  at  which  last  they  stopped, 
where  they  found  Indians  in  the  possession  of  articles  of  Eu- 
ropean manufacture,  a  proof  that  they  had  trafficked  with 
the  Spaniards  from  Mexico,  or  with  the  English  from  Vir- 
ginia.    Though  convinced  that  the  mighty  river  which 
they  had  discovered  must  have  its  outlet  in  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico,  yet  as  their  provisions  were  nearly  expended,  the 
adventurers  resolved  to  return.1     'Passing  up  the  Mis- 
sissippi with  incredible  fatigue,  they  at  length  arrived  at 
the  Illinois,  which  they  ascended  till  they  reached  the 
heights  that  divide  its  waters  from  those  which  enter  Lake 


PART  L]  OF  LOUISIANA.  519 

Michigan.     Thence   Marquette   returned   to  the   Miami     16T3. 

Indians,  to  resume  his  labors  as  a  missionary,  while  Joliet — — 

proceeded  to  Quebec,  to  give  an  account  of  the  discovery 
to  Frontenac,  then  governor  of  Canada. 

8.  Marquette  dying*  soon  after,  and  Joliet  becoming  a.  May, 
immersed  in  business,  the  discovery  of  the  Great  River 
seemed  almost  forgotten,  when   attention  to  it  was  sud-  *ri™edby 
denly  revived  by  another  enterprising  Frenchman.     Rob-    La  Sal1* 
ert  de  La  Salle,  a  man  of  courage  and   perseverance, 
stimulated  by  the  representations  of  Joliet,  repaired1*  to      b-  167T- 
France  and  offered  his  services  to  the  king,  promising  to 
explore  the  Mississippi  to  its  mouth,  if  he  were  provided 

with  the  necessary  means.     2A  ship  well  manned  and    z.LaSau» 

equipped   was   furnished  him,  and   accompanied  by  the    "p^nc*"* 

Chevalier  de  Tonti,   an  Italian  officer  who  had   joined 

him  in  the  enterprise,  he  sailed  from  Rochelle  on  the  14th 

of  July,  1678.  1678. 

9.  3On  arriving  at  Quebec  he  proceeded  immediately  3  m*  arrival 

_,          _.  i        i      -V  i  J      in  Canada, 

to  Fort  Frontenac,  where  he  built  a  barge  of  ten  tons,  andvoyageto 
with  which  he  conveyed  his  party  across  Lake  Ontario, 
"  The  first  ship  that  ever  sailed  on  that  fresh  water  sea;" 
after  which,  near  the  mouth  of  Tonnewanta  creek,  he 
constructed  another  vessel  which  he  called  the  Griffin,  on 
board  of  which  he  embarked  in  August,  1679,  with  forty  Aug.  7. 
men,  among  whom  was  Father  Hennepin,  a  distinguished 
Jesuit  missionary,  and  a  worthy  successor  of  the  vene- 
rated Marquette.  Passing  through  lakes  Erie,  St.  Clair, 
and  Huron,  he  stopped  at  Michilimackinac,  where  he 
erected  a  fort  of  the  same  name,  whence  he  proceeded  to 
Green  Bay,  where  he  collected  a  cargo  of  furs,  which  he 
despatched  for  Niagara  in  the  Griffin,  but  which  was 
never  heard  of  afterwards. 

10.  4From  Green  Bay  he  proceeded  in  bark  canoes  4.  Proceeds 
nearly  to  the  head  of  Lake  Michigan,  and  at  the  mouth    w$M$£n 
of  St.  Joseph  River  built  a  fort,  which  he  called  Fort 
Miami.     After  waiting  here  some  time  in  vain  for  the 
Griffin,   the   party  proceeded"  westward   to   the   Illinois       f°n- 
River,  and  after  passing  down  the  same   beyond  Lake     c<  Dec' 3' 
Peoria  they  erected  a  fort,  which  La  Salle  named    Creve-      1680. 
comr,d  the  Broken   Heart,  indicating  thereby  his  disap-  d'  (Pc°d°un~ 
pointment  occasioned  by  the  loss  of  the  Griffin,  the  jeal-  c»ve-kyur.) 
ousy  of  a  portion  of  the  savages,  and  the  mutinous  spirit 
exhibited  by  his  own  men.     5From  this  place  he  sent  out 

a  party  under  Hennepin  to  explore  the  sources  of  the 
Mississippi. 

11.  6At  Fort  Creve-coaur  La  Salle  remained  until  the 
succeeding    March,   when,  leaving   Tonti  and   his   men 
among  the  Illinois  Indians,  he  departed  for  Canada,  for 


620  EARLY  HISTORY  [BooK  III 

ANALYSIS,  the   purpose   of   raising   recruits   and    obtaining   funds, 
i.  toniva    'Tonti,  after  erecting  a  new  fort,  remained,  surrounded 

ijSSrmSitr   ky  nostile  savages,  until  September,  when  he  was  obliged 
san.       to  abandon  his  position  and  retire  to  Lake  Michigan,  on 

2.  History  of  whose  borders  he  passed  the  winter.     2In  the  mean  time 
SSI™8  the  small  party  under  Hennepin  had   ascended  the  Mis- 
sissippi beyond  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony,  and  had  been 
made  prisoners  by  the  Sioux,   by  whom  they  were  well 
treated.     At  the   expiration  of  three  months,   however, 
they  were  released,  when  they  descended  the  Mississippi, 
and  passed  up  the  Wisconsin,  whence  they  returned  to 
Canada. 
1682.          12.  3The  spring  of  1682  found  La  Salle  again  on  the 

again  onl!.L  banks  of  the  Illinois.  *Having  at  length  completed  a  small 
Illinois',  vessel,  he  sailed  down  that  tributary  till  he  reached  the 
"  Father  of  Waters."  Floating  rapidly  onward  with  the 
current,  and  occasionally  landing  to  erect  a  cross,  and 
proclaim  the  French  king  lord  of  the  country,  La  Salle 
passed  the  Arkansas,  where  Joliet  and  Marquette  had 
terminated  their  voyage,  but  still  the  stream  swept  on- 
ward, and  the  distance  appeared  interminable.  All  began 
to  despair  except  La  Salle,  who  encouraged  his  men  to 
persevere,  and  at  length  the  mouths  of  the  Mississippi 
were  discovered,  discharging  their  enormous  volume  of 
turbid  waters  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 

13.  6To  the  territories  through  which  La  Salle  had 
"country     passed,  he  gave  the  name  of  Louisiana,  in  honor  of  the 

Louisiana.     ^  .       .  >          O  .  ' 

«.  His  return  reigning  monarch  of  r  ranee,  Louis  XI V .     "Anxious  to 
anc&nceto  communicate  in  person  his  discoveries  to  his  countrymen, 
France.     ne  hastened  back   to  Quebec,  and  immediately  set  sail 
for  his  native   land,  where  he  was  received  with  many 
marks  of  distinction.     7He  had  nobly  redeemed  his  prom- 
_     ise,  and  given  to  his  sovereign  a  territory  vast  in  extent, 
and  unequalled  in  fertility  and  importance ;  which,  span- 
ning like  a  bow  the  American  continent,  and  completely 
hemming  in  the  English  possessions,  might  have  rendered 
France  the  mistress  of  the  New  World. 

14.  8Early  in  1684  preparations  were  made  for  colo- 
nizing  Louisiana,    and   in    July   La   Salle    sailed    from 
Rochelle  for  the  mouth  of  the   Mississippi,  with  four  ves- 
sels and  two  hundred  and  eighty  persons,  and  everything 
requisite  for  founding  a  settlement.     But  the  expedition 

1^85^  failed  to  reach  the  point  of  its  destination,  and  the  cola- 
nists  were  landed*  at  the  head  of  the  Bay  of  Matagorda 
and  in  Texas,  where  the  settlement  of  St.  Louis  was  formed. 
"After  two  years  had  been  passed  here,  during  which 
1687  ^me  severa^  unsuccessful  attempts  were  made  to  disco- 
b.  Jan  12.  ver  the  Mississippi,  La  Salle  departedb  with  sixteen  men 


PART  I.] 


OF  LOUISIANA. 


521 


for  the  purpose  of  travelling  by  land  to  the  Illinois,  but  on 
the  route  he  was  shot*  by  a  discontented  soldier,  near  a 
western  branch  of  Trinity  River.  Although  the  settle- 
ment at  Matagorda  was  soon  after  broken  up  by  the  Indi- 
ans, yet  as  the  standard  of  France  had  first  been  planted 
there,  Texas  was  thenceforth  claimed  as  an  appendage  to 
Louisiana. 

15.  aFor  several  years  after  the  death  of  La  Salle,  the 
few  French  who  had  penetrated  to  the  western  lakes  and 
the  Mississippi,  were  left  to  their  own  resources,  and  as 
their  numbers  were  unequal  to  the  laborious  task  of  culti- 
vating the  soil,  trading  in  furs  became  their  principal  oc- 
cupation.    2A  small  military  post  appears  to  have  been 
maintained  in  Illinois,  many  years  after  its  establishment 
by  Tonti  and  La  Salle,  and  about  the  year  1685  a  Jesuit 
mission  was  established  at  Kaskaskia,  the  oldest  perma- 
nent European  settlement  in  Upper  Louisiana,  and  long 
after  the   central  point  of  French   colonization   in  that 
western  region. 

16.  3After  the  treaty  of  Ryswick,  which  closed  King 
William's  War,  the  attention  of  the  French  government 
was   again   called   to   the   subject  of  effectually  coloni- 
zing the  valley  of  the  Mississippi;  and  in  1698  Lemoine 
D'Iberville,  a  brave  and  intelligent  French  officer,  sought 
and  obtained  a  commission   for  planting  a  colony  in  the 
southern  part  of  the  territory  which  La  Salle  had  dis- 
covered, and  for  opening  a  direct  trade  between  France 
and  that   country.     "Sailing   in  October  with  four  ves- 
sels, a  company  of  soldiers,  and  about  two  hundred  emi- 
grants, and  having  been  joined,  on  his  voyage,  by  a  ship 
of  war  from  St.  Domingo,  in  January,  1699,  he  anchored5 
before  the  island  of  Santa  Rosa,0  near  which  he  found  the 
Fort  of  Pensacola,  which  had  recently  been  established 
by  a  body  of  Spaniards  from  Vera  Cruz. 

17.  Proceeding  thence  farther  westward,  D'Iberville 
landed  on  the  Isle  of  Dauphine,  at  the  eastern  extremity 
of  Mobile  Bay,  discovered  the  river  Pascagoula,  and,  on 
the  second  of  March,  with  two  barges  reached  the  Mis- 
sissippi, which  had  never  before  been  entered  from  the 
sea.     Having  proceeded   up  the   stream   nearly  to   the 
mouth  of  the  Red  River,  returning  he  entered  the  bayou 
which  bears  his  name,  passed  through  Lakes  Maurepas 
and  Pontchartrain,d  and  erected  a  fort  at  the  head  of  the 
Bay  of  Biloxi,  around  which  he  collected  the  colonists, 
whom  he  placed  under  the  command  of  his  brother  Bien- 
ville,    and,  on   the   ninth  of  May  following,  sailed   for 
France.     "Thus  began  the  colonization  of  Lower  Louis- 
iana.    But  the  nature  of  the  soil,  the  warmth  of  the  cli- 

66 


16§7. 

a.  March  20. 
See  also  p.  622. 


1    Situation 
of  the  early 
French,  set- 
tlers in  the 
western 
country* 


2.  Military 
post  in  Illi- 
nois, and 
mission  at 
Kaskaskia. 


3.  Other  at- 
tempts to  colo- 
nize the  val- 
ley of  the 
Mississippi. 

1698. 


4.  Voyage  of 

D'Iberville. 


1699. 

b.  Jan.  27. 

c.  See  Map, 

P.  122. 


5.  His  explora- 
tion of  the 
country,  erec- 
tion of  a  fort, 
and  return  to 
France. 


d.  See  Notes 
PP.  283-4. 


6.  Causes 
that  retarded 
the  prosperity 
of  the  colony. 


522  EARLY  HISTORY  [BOOK  in. 

ANALYSIS,  mate,  and  the  character  of  the  colonists,  made  prosperity 
1701.     impossible.      On  the  return  of  Iberville,  in  December 
i.  settlement  1701,  he  found  only  150  of  the  colonists  alive.      JThe 
of  Alabama.  unnealthiness  of  the  post   at  Biloxi  induced  him  to  re- 
move the  colony  to  the  western  bank  of  Mobile  river; 

a.  in  1702.    anc|  thus  commenced*  the  first  European  settlement  in 

Alabama. 

AM^fAmof  *®"  aThe  situation  and  prospects  of  the  French  colonists 
tfoniuutton  of  Louisiana  at  this  period  are  thus  described  by  Bancroft : 
of  the¥?enai  "Louisiana,  at  this  time,  was  little  more  than  a  wilder- 
ness,  claimed  in  behalf  of  the  French  king.  In  its  whole 
bor(jers  there  were  scarcely  thirty  families.  The  colonists 
were  unwise  in  their  objects ; — searching  for  pearls,  for 
the  wool  of  the  buffalo,  or  for  productive  mines.  Their 
scanty  number  was  dispersed  on  discoveries,  or  among  the 
Indians  in  quest  of  furs.  There  was  no  quiet  agricultural 
industry.  Of  the  lands  that  were  occupied,  the  coast  of 
Biloxi  is  as  sandy  as  the  desert  of  Lybia ;  the  soil  on 
Dauphine  Island  is  meagre  ;  on  the  Delta  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, where  a  fort  had  been  built,  Bienville  and  his  few 
soldiers  were  insulated  and  unhappy, — at  the  mercy  of 
the  rise  of  waters  in  the  river .;  and  the  buzz  and  sting  of 
musquitoes,  the  hissing  of  the  snakes,  the  cries  of  alliga- 
tors, seemed  to  claim  that  the  country  should  still,  for  a 
generation,  be  the  inheritance  of  reptiles, — while  at  the 
fort  of  Mobile,  the  sighing  of  the  pines,  and  the  hopeless 
character  of  the  barrens,  warned  the  emigrants  to  seek 
homes  farther  inland." 
3.  TheEng-  19.  3While  the  English  colonies  east  of  the  Alleghanies 

lish  colonies  ,  T        .   . 

compared    continued  to  increase  in  prosperity,  Louisiana,  so  long  as 

ToJSw?  it  continued  in  the  possession  of  France,  was  doomed  to 

1712.     struggle  with  misfortune.     4In  1712,  Louis  XIV.,  weary 

b.  sept.  14.    Of  fruitless  efforts  at  colonization,  and  doubtless  glad  to  re- 
^aivffrad^qf  Heve  himself  of  a  burden,  granted6  to  Anthony  Crozat, 

grantedTo    a  wealthy  merchant,  the  exclusive  trade  of  Louisiana 
Crozat.     for   twelve   years.      But   although  the  plans   of  Crozat 
were  wisely  conceived,  yet  meeting  with  no  success  in 
establishing  commercial   relations  with   the  neighboring 
/          Spanish  provinces,  and  the  English  managing  to  retain  the 
principal  control  of  the  Indian  trade,  he  became  weary  of 
his   grant,  and  in  1717  surrendered  all  his  privileges. 
1717.     5At  this  period  all  the  French  inhabitants  of  the  colony,  in- 
c^u^nS  tnose  of  every  age,  sex,  and  color,  did  not  exceed 
seven  hundred  persons. 

20-   "Notwithstanding  the  failure  of  Crozat,  still  the 
prospective  commercial  importance  of  Louisiana,  and  the 

trade  granted  *    .     »      .  i  •    i      i  •  i 

to  the  Missis-  mineral  resources  which  that  region  was  supposed  to  con.- 
'    tain,  inflamed  the  imaginations  of  the  French  people,  and 


PART!.]  OF  LOUISIANA.  523 

in  September,  1717,  the  Western  Company,  or,  as  it  is    1717. 

usually  called,  the  Mississippi  Company,  instituted  under 

the  auspices  of  John  Law,  a  wealthy  banker  of  Paris,  re- 
ceived, for  a  term  of  twenty-seven  years,  a  complete 
monopoly  of  the  trade  and  mines  of  Louisiana,  with  all  the 
rights  of  sovereignty  over  the  country,  except  the  bare 
nominal  title,  which  was  retained  by  the  king.  3In  August  1718. 
of  the  following  year,  eight  hundred  emigrants  arrived  at  Aug. 
Dauphine  Island,  some  of  whom  settled  around  the  bay  of 
Biloxi,  others  penetrated  to  the  infant  hamlet  of  New 
Orleans,*,  which  had  already  been  selected  byBienville  as 
the  emporium  of  the  French  empire  of  Louisiana ;  and 
others,  among  whom  was  Du  Pratz,  the  historian  of  the 
colony,  soon  after  proceeded  to  Fort  Rosalie,  which  had 
been  erected  in  1716  on  the  site  of  the  present  city  of 
Natchez. 

21.  2In  1719;  during  a  wara  with  Spain,  Pensacola  was     1719. 
captured, b  but  within  seven  weeks  it  was  recovered0  by  a.  see  p.  327. 
the  Spaniards,  who  in  their  turn  attempted  to  conquer  the    b- May  14> 
French  posts  on  Dauphine  Island  and  on  the  Mobile.  z.warwm 
Pensacola  was  soon  after  again  conquered  by  the  French,      Spain- 
but  the  peace  of  1721  restored  it  to  Spain,  and  the  River     1721. 
Perdido  afterwards  remained  the  dividing  line  between 
Spanish  Florida  and  French  Louisiana.     BBut  by  this  3.  Failure  of 
time  a  change  had  taken  place  in  the  fortunes  of  the  Mis-    2^?S£ 
sissippi  Company,  which,  sustained  only  by  the  fictitious      pany' 
wealth  which  the  extravagant  credit  system  of  Law  had 
created,  lost  its  ability  to  carry  out  its  schemes  of  coloniza- 
tion when  that  bubble  burst,  and,  with  its  decaying  great- 
ness, the  expenditures  for  Louisiana  mostly  ceased.     4The 

odium  now  attached  to  the  Company  was  extended  to  the 
colony.  The  splendid  visions  of  opulence  and  the  gay 
dreams  of  Elysian  happiness,  which  had  been  conjured  up 
by  the  imaginative  French,  in  the  delightful  savannas  of 
the  Mississippi,  were  destined  to  give  place  to  gloomy  re- 
presentations of  years  of  toil  in  a  distant  wilderness,  re- 
warded by  poverty, — and  of  loathsome  marshes,  infested 
by  disgusting  reptiles,  and  generating  the  malaria  of  dis- 
ease and  death. 

22.  6Yet  the  colony,  now  firmly  planted,  was  able  to     1722. 
survive  the  withdrawal  of  its  accustomed  resources  and  5> 

the  disgrace  in  which  it  was  innocently  involved,  although 
it  had  many  serious  difficulties  to  encounter.  Petty  wars 
broke  out  with  the  natives ;  the  settlements,  widely  sepa- 
rated, could  afford  little  assistance  to  each  other ;  agricul- 
ture was  often  interrupted,  followed  by  seasons  of  scar- 

*  A  solitary  hut  appears  to  haye  been  erected  here  iu  1717.    See  p.  438. 


524  EARLY  HISTORY  [BOOK  HI. 

ANALYSIS,  city ;  and  scenes  of  riot  and  rebellion  occurred  among  the 

French  themselves.     'In  1729  the  French  post  at  Natchez 

i  Destruction  was  entirely  destroyed  by  the  Indian  tribe  which  has 

V»?FJjp*  given  its  name  to  the  place.     The  commandant  of  this 

notches,     post,  stimulated  by  avarice,  demanded  of  the  Natches  the 

site  of  their  principal  village  for  a  plantation.     Irritated 

by  oft  repeated  aggressions,  the  Indians  plotted  revenge. 

On  the  morning  of  the  28th  of  November  they  collected 

around  the  dwellings  of  the  French  ;  the  signal  was  given, 

the  massacre  began,  and  before  noon  the  settlement  was 

in   ruins.      The   women   and  children  were   spared  for 

menial  services ;  only  two  white  men  were  saved ;  the 

rest,  including  the  commandant,  and  numbering  nearly 

two  hundred  souls,  perished  in  the  slaughter. 

*aSen*edtoh  23>  *^G  ^rencn  ^rom  tne  Hlm°is5  fr°m  New  Orleans, 
thed^truc-  and  the  other  settlements,  aided  by  the  Choctas,  hastened 
Hatches  tribe,  to  avenge  their  murdered  countrymen.  In  January  fol- 

1730.  lowing  the  Choctas  surprised1  the  camp  of  the  Natches, 

a.  Jan.  29.    liberated  the  French  captives,  and,  with  but  trifling  loss 

on  their  own  side,  routed  the  enemy  with  great  slaughter. 

b.  Feb.  s.     A  French  detachment,  arriving13  in  February,  completed 

the  victory  and  dispersed  the  Natches,  some  of  whom  fled 
to  the  neighboring  tribes  for  safety,  others  crossed  the  Mis- 

1731.  sissippi,  whither  they  were  pursued, — their  retreats  were 
broken  up,  and  the  remnant  of  the  nation  nearly  extermi- 
nated.    The  head  chief,  called  the  Great  Sun,  and  more 
than  four  hundred  prisoners  were  shipped  to  Hispaniola, 

1732.  and  sold  as  slaves. — 8In  1732  th£  Mississippi  Company  re- 
Hnquished6  its  chartered  rights  to  Louisiana ;  and  juris- 
diction  over  the  country,  and   control  of  its  commerce, 

4.  Population  again  reverted  to  the  king.  4The  population  then  num. 
bered  about  five  thousand  whites,  and  perhaps  half  that 
number  of  blacks. 

s-jrotttatyef     24.  6The  Chickasas,  claiming  jurisdiction  over  an  ex- 
u'  tensive  region,  had  ever  been  opposed  to  French  settle- 
merits  in  the  country  :  they  had  incited  the  Natches  to 
hostilities,  and  had  afforded  an  asylum  to  a  body  of  them 
after  their  defeat :  they  also  interrupted  the  communica- 
tions between  Upper  and  Lower  Louisiana  ;  and  thus,  by 
e.  Aninva-  dividing,  weakened  the  empire  of  the  French.     8It  was 
"^territory'  therefore  thought  necessary  to  humble  this  powerful  tribe, 
planned.     ^^  ^e  French  government  planned  the  scheme  and  gave 
the  directions  for  an  invasion  of  the  Chickasa  territory. 
1736.     Accordingly,  early  in   1736,  after  two  years  had  been 
devoted  to  preparations,  the  whole  force  of  the  southern 
colony,  under  the  command  of  Bienville,  then  governor, 
was  ordered  to  assemble  in  the  land  of  the  Chickasas  by 
d'g€ta5"ta"   the   10th  of  May  f°llowmg>  where  D'Artaguette/  the 


PART  L]  OF  LOUISIANA.  525 

commandant  of  the  northern  posts,  at  the  head  of  all  his    1736. 
troops,  was  expected  to  join  them. 

25.  'The  youthful  D'Artaguette,  at  the  head  of  about  l'$££y- 
fifty  French  soldiers  and  more  than  a  thousand  Red  men,  D'Artaguette. 
reached  the  place  of  rendezvous  on  the  evening  before 

the  appointed  day,  where  he  remained  until  the  20th, 
awaiting  the  arrival  of  Bienville  ;  but  hearing  no  tidings 
of  him,  he  was  induced  by  the  impatience  of  his  Indian 
allies,  to  hazard  an  attack  on  the  Chickasa  forts.  Two 
of  these  were  captured ;  but  while  attacking  the  third, 
the  brave  commandant  was  wounded,  and  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  enemy.  Checked  by  this  disaster,  the  In- 
dian allies  of  the  French  precipitately  fled  and  abandoned 
the  enterprise. 

26.  2Five  days  later,  Bienville  arrived11  at  the  head  of    a.  May  25. 
a  numerous  force  of  French,  Indians,  and  negroes,  but  in 

vain  attempted  to  surprise  the  enemy.  The  Chickasas 
were  strongly  intrenched  ;  an  English  flag  waved  over 
their  fort ;  and  they  were  assisted  in  their  defence  by  four 
English  traders  from  Virginia.  A  vigorous  assault  was 
made,  and  continued  nearly  four  hours,  when  the  French 
and  their  Sllies  were  repulsed  with  the  loss  of  nearly  two 
thousand  men.  The  dead,  and  many  of  the  wounded, 
were  left  on  the  field  of  battle,  exposed  to  the  rage  of  the 
enemy.  A  few  skirmishes  followed  this  defeat,  but  on  the 
29th  the  final  retreat  began,  and  in  the  last  of  June  Bien- 
ville was  again  at  New  Orleans. 

27.  3Three  years   later,  more   extended  preparations     1739. 
were  made  to  reduce  the  Chickasas.     Troops  from  the 
Illinois,   from  Montreal,   and  Quebec,  with  Huron,  Iro- 
quois,  and  Algonquin  allies,  made  their  rendezvous  in 
Arkansas ;    while  Bienville,   having  received   aid   from 
France,  advanced  at  the  head  of  nearly  three  thousand 

men,  French  and  Indians,  and  built  Fort  Assumption,  on 
the  site  of  the  present  Memphis*  in  Tennessee.     4Here 
the  whole  army  assembled  in  the  last  of  June,  and  here      forces. 
it  remained  until  March  of  the  following  year  without  at-      1740. 
tempting  any  thing  against  the  enemy,  suffering  greatly 
from  the  ravages  of  disease  and  scarcity  of  provisions. 
6 When,  finally,  a  small  detachment  was  sent  into  the  5'  ^XT*" 
Chickasa  country,  it  was  met  by  messengers  soliciting 
peace,  which  Bienville  gladly  ratified,  and  soon  after  dis- 
banded his  troops.   *Yet  the  peace  thus  obtained  was  only  e.peace  inter 
nominal ;  for  the  Chickasas,  aided  by  the  English,  kept 


*  Memphis  is  in  Shelby  county,  Tennessee,  in  the  south-west  corner  of  the  State.  It  is  situ- 
ated  on  an  elevated  bluff  on  the  Mississippi  River,  immediately  below  the  mouth  of  Wolf,  or 
Loosahatchie  River. 


526  EARLY  HISTORY  [Boo*  HI, 

ANALYSIS,  the  French  at  a  distance,  and  continued  to  harass  their 
~~  settlements  for  many  years. 

28'  'Except  tne  occasional  difficulties  with  the  Chicka- 


qf  Louisiana',  sas,  Louisiana  now  enjoyed  a  long  season  of  general  tran- 

quillity and  comparative  prosperity,  scarcely  interrupted 

a.  see  PP.  203  by  the  "  War  of  the  Succession,"1  nor  yet  by  the  "  French 

b  see  pp28^  an(*  Mian  War?"  which  raged  so  fiercely  between  the 

2  lot329'     more  nort^ern  colonies  of  France  and  England.     aYet 

as  Laffectuiby  the  treaty  of  1763*  made  a  great  change  in  the  prospects 

ttu  treaty  of  Qf  Louisiana.     France  had  been  unfortunate  in  the  war, 

and,  at  its  close,  was  compelled  to  cede  to  England  not 

only  all  Canada  and  Acadia,  but  most  of  Louisiana  also. 

By  the  terms  of  the  treaty  the  western  limits  of  the  British 

possessions  in  America  were  extended  to  the   Mississippi 

River  —  following  that  river  from  its  source  to  the  river 

Iberville,  and  thence  passing  through  Lakes  Maurepas 

and  Pontchartrain  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.     On  the  eastern 

bank  of  the  Mississippi,  France  saved  from  the  grasp  of 

England  only  the  city  and  islandf  of  New  Orleans,  and 

even  these,  the  centre  of  her  power  in  that  region,  to- 

gether with  the  vast  but  indefinite  western  Louisiana,  she 

foolishly  ceded  away  to  Spain. 

8.  causes  that      29.    3This  latter  kingdom,  jealous  of  the   increasing 
Spalntoefake  power  of  the  British  in  America,  and  alarmed  for  the  safety 
PEngiandin  of  her  own  possessions  there,  had  formed  an  alliance  with 
trand^ndian  France  in  the  summer  of  1761,  and,  in  the  following  win- 
war"      ter,  had  broken  off  friendly  communications  with  England. 
These  proceedings  were  followed  by  a  declaration  of  war 
1762.     by  England  against  Spain  in  the  early  part  of  January,6 
c.  Jan.  4.     1762.     4Before  the  end  of  the  same  year,  Spain  suffered 
^jferSf&J1^"  many  severe  losses,  among  which  was  the  important  city 
spam.      of  Havanna,  —  the  key  to  her  West  India  and  Mexican 
6im£«d8?  Possessions.     5In  the  treaty  of  peace  which  soon  followed, 
^Pa^n'  *n  order  to  recover  Havanna,  was  obliged  to  cede 
"  the  Floridas  to  England.     To  compensate  her  for  this 
loss,  occasioned  by  espousing  the  quarrels  of  France,  this 
latter  power,  by  a  secret  article  signed  the  same  day  with 
the  public  treaty,  agreed  to  surrender  to  Spain  all  the  re- 
maining portion  of  Louisiana  not  ceded  to  England.     This 
closing  article  of  the  treaty  deprived  France  of  all  her  pos- 
sessions on  the  continent  of  North  America.:]: 

*  By  some  writers  this  is  called  the  peace  of  "  1762."  The  preliminary  articles  were  signed 
Nov.  3d,  1762.  The  definitive  treaty  was  concluded  Feb,  10,  1763. 

f  What  is  often  mentioned  in  history  as  the  "  Island  of  Orleans,"  is  that  strip  of  land  which 
was  formed  into  an  island  by  the  bayou  or  channel  of  Iberville,  which  formerly  flowed  from 
the  Mississippi  into  the  small  river  Amite,  and  thence  into  Lake  Maurepas.  But  this  tract  is 
now  no  longer  an  island,  except  at  high  flood  of  the  Mississippi.  See  note,  Iberville,  p.  283. 

$  England,  however,  gave  up  to  France  the  small  islands  of  St  Pierre  and  Miguelon,  near 
Newfoundland,  and  also  the  islands  of  Martinico,  Guadaloupe,  Marigalante,  Desirade,  and 
8t.  Lucia,  in  the  West  Indies. 


PART  I.] 


OF  LOUISIANA. 


527 


30.  This  arrangement  was  for  some  time  kept  secret    1764. 
from  the  inhabitants  of  Louisiana,  and  when  it  was  first 

made  known  by  D'Abadie,  the  governor,  in  1764,  so  great  J 
an  aversion  had  the  colonists  to  the  Spanish  government 
that  the  consternation  was  general  throughout  the  province. 
2Spain,  however,  neglected  for  some  years  to  take  full 
possession  of  the  country,  and  until  1769  the  administra-    2  Delay  of 
tion  remained  in  the  hands  of  the  French,  although,  in  the 
previous  year,  the  court  of  Madrid  had  sent  out  as  gover- 
nor,  Don  Antonio  D'Ulloa.     3In  1769  Ulloa  was  replaced    3.  O'Reilly 
by  the  Spanish  general,  O'Reilly,  by  birth  an  Irishman, 
who  brought  with  him  a  force  of  four  thousand  men  for 
the  purpose  of  reducing  the  Louisianians  to  submission, 
should  resistance  to  the  Spanish  authorities  be  attempted. 

31.  4Although  the  more  determined  talked  of  resistance, 
yet  the  troops  landed  without  opposition,  and  O'Reilly  be- 
gan  his  administration  with  a  show  of  mildness  that  did 
much  to  calm  the  excitement  of  the  people.     Soon,  how- 
ever,  his  vindictive  disposition  was  manifested  in  the  im- 
prisonment and  execution  of  several  of  the  most  distin- 
guished men  of  the  colony,  who  had  manifested  their 
attachment  to  France  before  the  arrival  of  O'Reilly  ;  and 
so  odious  did  the  tyranny  of  this  despot  become,  that  large 
i/umbers  of  the  population,  among  them  many  of  the 
wealthy  merchants  and  planters,  emigrated  to  the  French 
colony  of  St.  Domingo. 

32.  6In  1770  O'Reilly  was  recalled,  and  under  a  sue-  &-Hiarecaii. 
cession  of  more  enlightened  governors,  Louisiana  again 

began  to  increase  in  population  and  resources.      "The 

country  continued   to  enjoy  undisturbed   repose  during 

most  of  the  war  of  the  American  Revolution,  until,  in 

1779,    Spain   took   part*   in   the    contest    against   Great 

Britain.     7Galvez,  then  governor  of  Louisiana,  raised  an 

army  with  which  he  attacked  and  gained  possession  of  the 

British  posts  at  Natchez  and  Baton  Rouge,  and  those  on 

the  rivers  Iberville  and  Amite.      8In  1780  the   post   of 

Mobile  fell  into  his  hands  ;  and  early  in  the  following 

year,  after  obtaining  aid  from  Havana,  he  sailed  against  <***$£  by 

Pensacola.      Being  overtaken  by  a  furious  tempest,  his 

fleet  was  dispersed  ;  but,  sailing  again,  he  effected  a  land- 

ing on  the  island  of  Santa  Rosa,  where  he  erected  a  fort, 

and  soon  after,  with  his  fleet,  entered  the  Bay  of  Pensa- 

cola.    The  English  then  abandoned  the  city  and  retired 

to  Fort  George,  which  General  Campbell,  the  command- 

ant, defended  for  some  time  with  great  valor.     But  the    b.Mays. 

powder  magazine  having  exploded,b  the  principal  redoubt    c.Mayio. 

was  demolished,  and  Campbell  found  himself  under  the 

necessity  of  surrendering.6    9By  this  conquest  West  Florida 


1781. 


628  EARLY  HISTORY  [BOOK  III, 

ANALYSIS,  returned  under  the  dominion  of  Spain,  and  at  the  close  of 
1703      the  war  the  possession  of  the  two  Floridas,  with  enlarged 
limits,  was  ratified  to  her  by  treaty. 

****•  *Few  events  of  importance  occurred  in  Louisiana 
^rom  tne  close  of  the  American  Revolution  until  1795, 
when  Spain  ceded  to  the  United  States  the  free  navigation 
of  the  Mississippi,  with  a  right  of  deposit  at  New  Orleans 
for  produce  and  merchandize,  to  continue  for  three  years, 
or  until  an  equivalent  establishment  should  be  assigned 
them  on  another  part  of  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi. 

2.  Designs  qf  2Carondelet,  the  Spanish  governor,  knowing  the  great 
value  of  these  privileges  to  the  Western  States,  had  for 

•  •iii»  /»  •  i 

some  time  entertained  the  design  of  separating  the  eastern 
valley  of  the  Mississippi  from  the  rest  of  the  Union,  and 
uniting  it  to  Louisiana.  3But  the  treaty  with  Spain,  if  its 

treaty  of  1795.  stipulations  should  be  fulfilled,  would  destroy  all  his  hopes 
of  accomplishing  this  scheme  ;  as  he  knew  that  the  people 
of  the  west,  after  obtaining  what  was  so  indispensable  to 
their  prosperity,  would  no  longer  have  any  motive  in  lis- 
temn£  to  n*s  insidious  proposals.  4The  treaty  farther 
guarantied  to  the  United  States  possession  of  all  the  posts 
then  held  by  Spain  on  the  east  bank  of  the  Mississippi, 
north  of  the  31st  parallel  of  latitude ;  but  these  Carondelet 
persisted  in  retaining,  in  violation  of  the  treaty,  as  a  means 
of  accomplishing  his  plans. 
1797.  34.  BThese  posts  were  surrendered  in  1797,  during  the 

5tfrp!czoMd'  administration  of  Gayoso  de  Lemos,  who  had  succeeded 
"American    Carondelet,  but  the  Spanish  officers  still  continued  to  in- 
trade,       fringe  on  the  rights  of  the  Americans,  and  in  1802  the 
a.  Oct.  is.    Mississippi  was  entirely  closeda  to  the  American  trade. 

%S£«f  *  'These  measures  produced  great  excitement  in  the  Western 
States,  and  a  proposition  was  made  in  Ccngress  to  occupy 

7' Mrwffer  New  Orleans  by  force.  'Fortunately,  however,  Mr.  Jef- 
ferson, then  president  of  the  United  States,  had  the  pru- 
dence and  sagacity  to  adopt  a  wiser  course,  and  one  which 
resulted  in  the  'acquisition  to  the  American  Union  of  all 
Louisiana. 

8°n  the  first  of  October'  1800>  a  treaty  >  called  the 
o,  and  treaty  of  San  Ildephonso,  had  been  concluded  between 
'  France  and  Spain,  by  the  third  article  of  which  Louisiana 
was  receded  to  the  former  power.  This  cession  was  pur- 
posely  kept  secret,  by  the  contracting  parties,  nearly  two 
years ;  and  when  Mr.  Jefferson  was  informed  of  it,  he 
conceived  the  possibility  of  purchasing  the  city  and  island 
of  New  Orleans  from  the  French  government,  and  thereby 
satisfying  the  demands  of  the  Western  States,  by  securing 
to  them  the  free  navigation  of  the  Mississippi.  9In  March, 
1803,  Mr.  Monroe  was  sent  to  France  commissioned  with 


PART  L]  OF  LOUISIANA.  529 

full  powers  to  treat  for  the  purchase.     Mr.  Livingston,    l§03. 
our  minister  then  in  Paris,  was  associated  with  him  in  the 
negotiation. 


35.  'Unexpectedly,  Bonaparte,  then  at  the  head  of  the  l- 
French  government,  proposed  to  cede  all  Louisiana,  in- 
stead of  a  single  town    and  a  small  extent  of  territory 

which   Mr.   Monroe  had  been  authorized  to  ask.     2A1-  2  Purchase^ 

_  .  .  .  all  Louisiana 

though  the  powers  of  the  American  plenipotentiaries  ex-  by  the  united 

tended  only  to  the  purchase  of  the  French  possessions  on 

the  east  bank  of  the  Mississippi,  and  to  the  offer  of  two 

millions  of  dollars  for  the  same,  yet  they  did  not  hesitate 

to  assume  the  responsibility  of  negotiating  for  all  Louisi- 

ana, with  the  same  limits  that  it  had  while  in  the  posses- 

sion of  Spain.      On  the   30th  of  April  the  treaty  was 

concluded  ;   the  United  States  stipulating  to  pay  fifteen 

million  dollars  for  the  purchase.     The  treaty  was  ratified 

by  Bonaparte  on  the  22d  of  May,  and  by  the  government 

of  the  United  States  on  the  21st  of  October  following. 

36.  3Although  Louisiana  had  been  ceded  to  France  in 
October,  1800,  yet  it  was  not  until  the  30th  of  November, 
1803,  that  France  took  possession  of  the  country,  and  then 

i        /.         i  £  p  ,,  j      •          «A  i       to  the  United 

only  for  the  purpose  of  formally  surrendering  it  to  the  states. 
United  States,  which  was  done  on  the  20th  of  September 
of  the  same  year.  *From  that  moment,  when  Louisiana 
became  part  of  the  American  Union,  the  interests  of  the  °f  Louisiana. 
upper  and  lower  sections  of  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi 
were  harmoniously  blended  :  the  vasi  natural  resources 
of  that  region  of  inexhaustible  fertility  began  to  be  rapidly 
developed  ;  and  an  opening  was  made  through  which 
American  enterprise,  and  free  institutions,  have  since 
been  carried  westward  to  the  shores  of  the  Pacific.  6The 
importance,  to  us,  of  the  acquisition  of  Louisiana,  can 
scarcely  be  over-estimated,  in  considerations  of  national 

•*  •  i  j      /•    i  future  desti- 

greatness.     It  must  yet  give  us  the  command  ot  the  com-    ny  of  'that 
merce  of  two  oceans,  while  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi, 
so  long  held  in  colonial  abeyance,  so  little  valued  in  the 
councils  of  Europe,  seems  destined  to  become,  as  the 
centre  of  American  power  —  the  MISTRESS  OF  THE  WORLD. 


CHAPTER  III. 

HISTORY  OF  CANADA  UNDER  THE  ENGLISH. 

1.  ''The  history  of  Canada,  subsequent  to  the  peace  of 
1763,  is  so  intimately  connected  with  that  of  the  United 

67 


630  HISTORY  OF  CANADA  [Boox  III 

ANALYSIS.  States,  and  so  much  of  it  has  been  embraced  in  former 

~~  pages  of  this  work,  that  we  shall  pass  briefly  over  those 

portions  common  to  both,  and  shall  dwell  on  such  events 

only  as  are  necessary  to  preserve  the  history  of  Canada 

entire. 

2>  'The  causes  which  led  to  the  French  and  Indian 
war — the  history  of  that  eventful  period — and  the  terms 
of  the  final  treaty  which  closed  the  contest-  have  already 
*.  Terms  ob-  been  given.     2By  the  articles  of  capitulation  entered  into 
on  the  surrender  of  Quebec,  the  Marquis  de  Vaudreuile* 
Cavagnal,  then  governor,  obtained  liberal  stipulations  for 
a  (vTdroo    tne  800(^  treatment  °f  tne  inhabitants,  the  free  exercise  of 
eel.)        the  Catholic  faith,  and  the  preservation  of  the  property 
effeSedbgfhe  ^e^ongmg  to  tne  religious  communities.     3The  change  of 
change  of    dominion  produced  no  material  change  in  the  condition  of 

dominion.     _.,  4  if      MS  i  r>          j 

the  country.  All  offices,  however,  were  conferred  on 
British  subjects,  who  then  consisted  only  of  military  men 
and  a  few  traders,  many  of  whom  were  poorly  qualified 
for  the  situations  they  were  called  to  occupy.  They 
showed  a  bigoted  spirit,  and  an  offensive  contempt  of  the 
old  French  inhabitants  j  but  the  new  governor,  Murray, 
strenuously  protected  the  latter,  and,  by  his  impartial  con- 
duct, secured  their  confidence  and  esteem. 

1775.         3.  4On  the  breaking  out  of  the  war  of  the  American 
Revolution,  the  French  Canadians  maintained  their  alle- 
giance  to  the  British  crown.     BWith  a  view  to  conciliate 
s.  The  Quebec  them,  the  "  Quebec  Act,"  passed  in   1774,  changed  the 
iSroKlfy  English  civil  law,  and  introduced  in  its  place  the  ancient 
*t,  $-c.      French  system,  with  the  exception  of  the  criminal  branch, 
which  continued  to  be  similar  to  that  of  England.     The 
French  language  was  also  directed  to  be  employed  in  the 
courts  of  law,  and  other  changes  were  made  which  grati- 
fied the  pride  of  the  French  population,  although  they 
were  far  from  giving  universal  satisfaction,  especially  as 
they  were  not  attended  with  the  grant  of  a  representative 
•  Attempts <#  assembly.     60nly  one  serious  attempt,  on  the  part  of  the 

theAmeri-  .    J  J       .       ,  , 

tans  to  reduce  Americans,  was  made  during  the  Revolution,  to  reduce 

ada>  *c'  Canada,  after  which  the  Canadians  united  with  the  British, 

and,  assisted  by  the  Six  Nations,  (with  the  exception  of 

the  Oneidas,)  carried  on  a  harassing  warfare  against  the 

frontier  settlements  of  New  York. 

1793.          4.  7The  issue  of  the  war  of  the  Revolution  was  attended 
Inent'yup-  w^  considerable  advantage  to  Canada.     A  large  num- 
per  Canada,  ber  of  disbanded  British  soldiers,  and  loyalists  from  the 
t^own  to  the  United  States,  who  had  sought  refuge  in  the  British  terri. 
tories,  received  liberal  grants  of  land  in  the  Upper  Prov- 
ince, bordering  on  the  St.  Lawrence  and  Lake  Ontario, 
and  at  this  period  are  dated  the  first  permanent  settlements 


PART  I.]  UNDER  THE  ENGLISH.  C31 

in  Upper  Canada.     The  new  settlers,  termed  "United     1783. 
Empire  Loyalists,"  received  not  only  an  ample  supply  of  - 
land,  but  also  farming  utensils,  building  materials,  and 
subsistence  for  two  years.     *By  their  exertions,  aided  by 
government,  a  wonderful  change  was  soon  produced,  and 
a  great  extent  of  wilderness  converted  into  fruitful  fields. 
'On  the  site  of  Fort  Frontenac  was  founded  Kingston,  2.  Kingston. 
which  gradually  rose  into  importance,  and  was  long  the 
capital  of  the  Upper  Province.     3The  town  of  York,  since 
called  Toronto,  from  its  Indian  name,  was  founded  a  few    3.  Toronto. 
years  later  by  General  Simcoe,  through  whose  influence 
a  considerable  number   of  emigrants,  chiefly  from  the 
United  States,  were  induced  to  settle  in  its  neighborhood. 

5.  4The  people  continuing  to  petition  for, 'and  demand     1791. 

a  representative  government,  in  1791  their  requests  were  4canada°ansi, 
granted,  and  Canada  was  divided  into  two  provinces,  g?jj*j?jjjjj£2 
Upper  and  Lower,  over  which  representative  governments  till  govern- 
were  established,  on  a  basis  resembling  that  of  the  British 
constitution.  6For  each  province  a  governor  was  ap- 
pointed  by  the  crown,  who  had  the  same  power  in  con- 
voking,  proroguing,,  and  dissolving  the  representative  as- 
sembly that  the  king  has  in  England.  6A  legislative 

•i,  i  i •  i      i    xi  i  f       i  •   i  lattve  assem- 

council  was  established,  the  members  of  which  were  ap-    biy  and  its 
pointed  for  life  by  the  king.     The  attributes  of  the  coun-    ' 
cil  were  similar  to  those  of  the  House  of  Lords  in  Eng- 
land,— having  power  to  alter  and  even  to  reject  all  bills 
sent  up  from  the  lower  house,  which,  however,  could  not 
become  law  until  they  had  received  the  sanction  of  the 
assembly. 

6.  There  was  also  an  executive  council,  appointed  by 
the  king,  whose  duty  it  was  to  advise  the  governor,  and 
aid  him  in  performing  the  executive  functions.      "The 
representative  assembly  in  each  province  had  little  direct     assembly. 
power,  except  as  forming  a  concurrent  body  of  the  general 
legislature.     9Each  provincial  government  had  jurisdic-  9.  Jurisdic- 
tion over  all  matters  pertaining  to  the  province,  with  the    provincial^ 
exception  of  the  subject  of    religion,  its  ministers  and 
revenues,  and  the  waste  lands  belonging  to  the  crown, — 

any  acts  affecting  which  subjects  were  invalid  until  they 
had  been  brought  before  the  parliament  of  England,  and 
received  the  sanction  of  the  king. 

7.  10Soon  after  the  accession  of  General  Prescott  to  the     1797. 
office  of  governor  of  the  Lower  Province,  in  1797,  nume- 

rous  complaints  were  made   respecting  the  granting  of 
lands, — the  board  for  that  purpose  having  appropriated      lands. 
large  districts  to  themselves,  and  thereby  obstructed  the 
general  settlement  of  the  country.     nln  1803  a  decision 
of  the  chief  justice  of  Montreal  declared  slavery  incon- 


532  HISTORY  OF  CANADA  [Boo*  III. 

ANALYSIS,  sistent  with  the  laws  of  the  country,  and  the  few  individ- 
i.Birjames  uals  held  in  bondage  received  a  grant  of  freedom.     *In 
Craig.      1807,  apprehensions  being  felt  of  a  war  with  the  United 
States,  Sir  James  Craig,  an  officer  of  distinction,  was  sent 
out  as  governor-general  of  the  British  provinces. 
1812.         8.  2The  principal  events  of  the  war  of  1812,  so  far  as 
**  Tfw\%ar **  *bey  belong  to  Canadian  history,  have  already  been  re- 
a.  seeMadi-  lated  in  another  portion  of  this  work.*     3Soon  after  the 
close  of  that  war  internal  dissensions  began  to  disturb  the 
quiet  of  the  two  provinces,  but  more  particularly  that  of 
Lower  Canada.     4So  early  as  1807,  the  assembly  of  the 
province  made  serious  complaints  of  an  undue  influence 
of  other  branches  of  government  over  their  proceedings, 
but  in  vain'  they  demanded  that  the  judges,  who  were 
dependent  upon  the   executive  and  removable  by  him, 
should  be  expelled  from  their  body. 

1815.          9.  *During  the  administration  of  Sir  Gordon  Drummond, 
in  1815,  discontents  began  again  to  appear,  but  by  the 
vigorous  and  conciliatory  measures  of  Sir  John  Sherbrooke, 
who  went  out  as  governor  in  1816,  harmony  was  again 
e.  changes   restored.     6He  accepted  the  offer  formerly  made  by  the 
the  latter. v  assembly  to  pay  the  expenses  of  the  government  out  of 
the  funds  of  the  province,  and  instead  of  a  specified  sum 
for  that  purpose,  to  be  perpetually  established,  consented 
to  accept  an  amount  merely  sufficient  to  meet  the  current 
expenses. 

1818.  10.  7In  1818  Sir  John  Sherbrooke  was  succeeded  by 
the  Duke  of  Richmond,  who,  departing  from  the  concilia- 
tory policy  of  his  predecessor,  introduced  an  innovation 
that  led  to  a  long  and  serious  conflict  between  the  execu- 
tive and  the  assembly.     Instead  of  submitting  a  detailed 
estimate  of  expenditures  for  each  particular  object,  the 
whole  amount  alone  was  specified,  under  several  heads. 
This  change  the  assembly  refused  to  sanction,  but  voted 
a  sum  in  accordance  with  the  estimates  of  the  preceding 
year,  in  which  the  several  items  were  specified.     With 
this  vote,  however,  the  legislative  council  refused  to  con- 
cur, and  the  duke,  expressing  his  displeasure  with  the 
assembly,  drew  from  the  colonial  treasury  the  sum  which 
he  had  demanded. 

1819.  11-  8In  September,  1819,  the  life  and  government  of 
a.  succession  the  duke  were  suddenly  terminated  by  an  attack  of  hy- 
fousietotfie  drophobia,   and  in  1820  Lord  Dalhousie  was  appointed 

governor,    governor  of  Canada.     9He  immediately  became  involved 
t.Hto^contro-  in  the  same  difficulties  with  the  assembly  that  his  prede- 
""  /,  cessor  had  encountered,  and  assuming  even  a  higher  tone, 
demanded  a  large  sum  as  a  permanent  annual  grant  for 
the  uses  of  the  government.     But  the  assembly  still  ad. 


PART  I.]  UNDER  THE  ENGLISH.  533 

hered  to  their  purposes,  until,  finally,  a  compromise  was    1320. 
effected,  it  being  agreed  that  the  actual  expenses  of  gov-  — 
ernment  should  be  paid  from  funds  of  which  the  crown 
claimed  the  entire  disposal,  while  the  assembly  should  be 
left  uncontrolled  in  the  appropriations  for  popular  objects 
affecting  the  more  immediate  interests  of  the  province, 
and  that  the  estimates  for  both  purposes  should  be  given 
in  detail.  ,  ut  > 

12.  JIn  the  year  1823  the  popular  cause  was  strength-  i  insolvency 
ened  by  the  insolvency  of  the  receiver-general,  or  treasurer   er-/enerc& 
of  the  province,  who  proved  to  be  indebted  to  the  public 

more  than  four  hundred  thousand  dollars.     An  inquiry 
into  his  accounts  had  long  been  vainly  demanded  by  the 
assembly.     2When  in  the  following  year  the  governor  ^^^med 
presented  his  estimates,  the  assembly  took  higher  grounds,  *y  theassem- 
and  denied  the  right  of  the  crown  to  specify  for  what  ob- 
jects the  public  revenue  should  be  appropriated.      The 
unlawfulness  of  the  appropriations  was  strongly  insisted 
upon,  and  the  amount  demanded  declared  exorbitant. 

13.  3During  the  absence  of  Lord  Dalhousie,  in  1825,     1825. 
the  government  was  administered  by  Sir  Francis  Burton,   *  Admints- 

i         r  «   i  j  •  i          11    .ii,  • '  A      •       j  •  tration  of  Sir 

who,  by  yielding  nearly  all  the  points  in  dispute,  sue-  Francis  pr- 
eceded in  conciliating  the  assembly.     4With  each  con-  4 
cession,    however,    the   demands   of  the    representatives 
increased,  and  they  now  claimed  the  right  of  an  uncon- 
trolled disposal  of  the  whole  revenue.     5On  the  return  of  5.  Renewed 
Lord  Dalhousie  in  1826,  the  concessions  of  Sir  Francis 
Burton  were  disallowed,  and  the  dissensions  were  renewed 
with  increased  violence.     6On  the  meeting  of  the  assem- 
bly  in  1827,  Mr.  Papineau,*  a  popular  leader  in  opposition 
to  the  measures  of  the  administration,  was  elected  speaker,   a  pa.pe.na 
but  the  governor  refused  to  sanction  his  appointment,  and 
the  house  continuing  obstinate  in  its  purpose,  no  session 
was  held  during  the  following  winter. 

14.  7In  1828,  a  petition,  signed  by  87,000  inhabitants     1828. 
of  Canada,  was  presented  to  the  king,  complaining  of  the 
conduct  of  Lord  Dalhousie,  and  of  previous  governors, 

and  urging  a  compliance  with  the  demands  of  the  assem- 
bly.    8The  petition  was  referred  to  a  committee  of  the   s.  its  refer- 
House  of  Commons,  which  reported  generally  in  its  favor  6mut°e  l/fl* 
— condemning   appropriations   from   the   public  revenue  ^^nu^SSS" 
without  the  sanction  of  the  representatives  of  the  people —  their  report- 
advising  that  even  the  income  claimed  by  the  crown  should 
be  placed  under  the  control  of  the  assembly — that  a  more 
liberal  character  should  be  conferred  on  the  legislative  and 
executive  councils — that  the  public  lands  should  be  assign- 
ed in  a  more  beneficial  manner,  and  that  a  thorough  and 
effectual  redress  of  grievances  should  be  made. 


534 


HISTORY  OF  CANADA 


[Booic  IH, 


i.  Report 


1831 


*' 


ANALYSIS.      15.  'This  report  was  received  by  the  Canadians  with 
the  greatest  satisfaction,  and  their  joy  was  increased  when, 
near  ^e  cl°se  °f  tne  same  year,  Sir  James  Kempt  was 
sent  out  as  governor,  with  instructions  to  carry  the  recom- 
mendations of  the  committee  into  effect.     The  judges,  al- 
s    though  they  refused  to  resign  their  places  in  the  assembly, 
withdrew  from  its  sittings  ;   and  seats  in  the  executive 
council  were  even  offered  to  Neilson,  Papineau,  and  other 
popular  leaders. 
1830.         16.  aln  1830  Lord  Aylmer  succeeded  to  the  govern- 

2  L%£rAyl~  ment,  with  assurances  of  his  intentions  to  carry  out,  so  far 
as  depended  on  him,  the  reforms  begun  by  his  predeces- 
sor.  3The  home  government,  however,  had  instructed 
him  that  certain  casual  revenues,  arising  from  the  sale  of 
lt'  lands,  the  cutting  of  timber,  and  other  sources,  were  still 
to  be  considered  as  belonging  to  the  crown,  and  were  to 
be  appropriated  chiefly  to  the  payment  of  the  stipends  of 
the  clergy  of  the  Established  Church. 

17.  4When  these  instructions  became  known,  the  designs 
°f  government  met  with  violent  opposition,  and  the  as- 
sembly  declared  that  "  under  no  circumstances,  and  upon 
no  consideration  whatever,  would  it  abandon  or  compro- 
mise its  claim  of  control  over  the  whole  public  revenue." 

6^~  ^on^  ^st  °^  grievances  was  a^so  drawn  up*  and  pre- 
sented  to  the  governor,  who  transmitted  the  same  to  the 
British  government,  with  his  admission  that  many  of  the 
complaints  were  well  founded,  —  at  the  same  time  eulogizing 
tlie  *°ya^  disposition  of  the  people  of  Canada.  6Soon  after, 

government,  the  British  government  yielded  to  the  principal  demands 
of  the  colonial  assembly,  by  transferring  to  it  all  control 
over  the  most  important  revenues  of  the  province. 

jg.  In  return,  permanent  salaries  were  demanded  for 

government,  the  judges,  the  governor,  and  a  few  of  the  chief  executive 
ofncers-  "The  assembly  consented  to  make  -the  required 
Provisi°n  for  the  judges,  but  on  the  condition  that  the 
casual  revenues,  which  had  been  sought  to  be  reserved  to 
the  crown,  should  be  appropriated  for  this  purpose.  This 
condition,  however,  the  home  government  refused  to  ac- 
cede to.  A  large  majority  of  the  assembly  voted  against 
making  a  permanent  provision  for  the  governor,  and  other 
executive  officers,  on  the  ground  that  the  executive,  not 
being  dependent  on  the  representatives  of  the  people  for  a 
naval  and  military  establishment,  would,  in  case  of  such 
permanent  settlement,  have  been  entirely  free  from  that 
B  Demands  provincial  control  and  dependence  essential  to  the  public 

t*b!>eforanr  secur^y  an^  welfare. 

thangeofathe      19.  "The  representatives  were  now  completely  at  issue 
ewuncu.e    with  the  crown,  and  the  breach  continually  widened.     The 


PART  I.!  UNDER  THE  ENGLISH. 

assembly  began  to  specify  conditions  on  which  certain 
salaries  should  be  paid  to  officers  of  government,  and,  as 
a  radical  measure  of  reform,  next  demanded  that  the 
legislative  council,  hitherto  appointed  by  the  crown,a 
should  be  abolished,  and  a  new  one,  similar  to  the  Ameri- 
can senate,  substituted  in  its  place,  with  members  elected 
by  the  people.  'Early  in  1833  a  petition  was  transmitted  1833. 
to  the  king,  signed  by  Papineau,  then  speaker  of  the  house 
of  assembly,  strenuously  urging  this  democratic  measure, 
and  the  calling  of  a  provincial  congress  to  make  the 
necessary  arrangements.  2In  reply  to  this  petition,  the 
British  ministry  declared  the  proposed  change  altogether  ministry. 
inconsistent  with  the  very  existence  of  monarchical  insti- 
tutions, and,  evidently  irritated  by  the  course  of  the  as- 
sembly, very  imprudently  alluded  to  "  the  possibility  that 
events  might  unhappily  force  upon  Parliament  the  exer- 
cise of  its  supreme  authority  to  compose  the  internal  dis- 
sensions of  the  colonies,  and  which  might  lead  to  a  modi- 
fication of  the  charter  of  the  Canadas." 

20.  3This  despatch,  and  particularly  the  implied  threat,     1834. 
excited  the  highest  indignation  in  the  assembly,  which  \$%£n£ 
now  refused  to  pass  any  bill  of  supply  whatever,  and  the  pl^tscy'tf 
session  of  1834  was  passed  in  the  preparation  of  another    assembly. 
long  list  of  grievances.     The  complaints  closed  with   a 
peremptory  demand  for  an  elective   legislative  council, 
without   which,   the   assembly  declared,  nothing   would 
satisfy  the  Canadian  people.     *  While  affairs  remained  in     1835. 
this  unsettled  state,  some  changes  were  made  in  the  British 
ministry,  and  in  the  autumn  of  1835  the  Earl  of  Gosford 

was  sent  out  as  governor  of  Canada.  He  professed  con- 
ciliatory views,  intimated  the  readiness  of  government  to 
place  the  entire  revenue  at  the  disposal  of  the  as'sembly, 
and  conveyed  an  indirect  intimation  that  the  subject  of  the 
desired  change  in  the  legislative  council  would  receive 
proper  consideration. 

21.  "But  the  good  understanding,  occasioned    by  the 
conciliatory  language  and  conduct  of  the  governor,  was  ins  between 

jji.  a       i  i  i  /»    i       •  the  assembly 

suddenly  interrupted  when  the  real  nature  ot  the  mstruc-  and  the  gov- 

/»        •  i      i    i  •        i          i        T-»    •  •   i  i  ernor  inif-r- 

tions  turmshed  him  by  the  British  government  became 
known.     "Lord  Gosford  had  concealed  his  instructions, 
with  the  object,  as  was  supposed,  of  first  obtaining  from  takenb 
the  assembly  the  supplies  which  he  needed ;  but  his  designs 
were  discovered  before  he  had  reaped  the  fruits  of  his 
duplicity.     7Sir  Francis  Bond  Head,  who  had  been  sent  ff^j^ 
out  as  governor  of  Upper  Canada,  seemingly  unapprised  g  Declara. 
of  Lord  Gosford's  intentions,  had  made  public  a  part  of  ^f^{/* 
the  instructions  furnished  both  governors.     8The  ministry  lattve  to 
had  declared,  in  relation  to  an  elective  legislative  council, 


536 


HISTORY  OF  CANADA 


[BooK  I1L 


ANALYSIS, 


1836. 


3.  Theorists. 


1837. 


5.  violent 


7.  caii  for 

troops,  and 

governor's 


s.  Meetings 
lists. 


r  Meeting  of 

thtlegisla- 

ture  in 
tteru>u?t. 


that  "  The  king  was  most  unwilling  to  admit,  as  open  to 
debate,  the  question  whether  one  of  the  vital  principles  of 
the  provincial  government  shall  undergo  alteration." 

^'  ^ntense  excitement  followed  this  development  ;—  - 
^e  assemkly  not  only  complained  of  disappointment,  but 
charged  the  governor  with  perfidy  ;  the  customary  sup- 
plies were  withheld,  and  no  provision  was  made  for  the 
public  service.  2In  the  autumn  of  1836,  the  majority  of 
the  assembly,  in  an  address  presented  to  the  governor,  de- 
c^r^  their  positive  adherence  to  their  former  demands 
*°r  an  elective  council,  —  maintained  that  they  themselves, 
in  opposition  to  the  then  existing  legislative  council,  "  the 
representatives  of  the  tory  party,"  were  the  only  legiti- 
mate and  authorized  organ  of  the  people,  —  and,  finally, 
they  expressed  their  resolution  to  grant  no  more  supplies 
until  the  great  work  of  justice  and  reform  should  be  com- 
pleted. 

23.  3Matters  had  now  arrived  at  a  crisis  in  which  the 
monarchical  features  of  the  provincial  administration  were 
to  be  abandoned  by  the  British  ministry,  or  violent  meas- 
ures adopted  for  carrying  on  the  existing  government. 
4Early  in  1837  the  British  parliament,  by  a  vote  of  318  to 
**®>  declared  the  inexpediency  of  making  the  legislative 
council  elective  by  the  people,  and  of  rendering  the  execu- 
*ive  council8-  responsible  to  the  assembly.     Intelligence 
of  this  vote  occasioned  violent  commotions  in  the  Canadas, 
and  various  meetings  of  the  people  were  held,  in  which  it 
was  affirmed  that  the  decision  of  parliament  had  extin- 
guished all  hopes  of  justice,  and  that  no  farther  attempts 
snould  be  made  to  obtain  redress  from  that  quarter.     6A 
general  convention  was  proposed  to  consider  what  farther 
measures  were   advisable,   and  a   recommendation    was 
made  to  discontinue  the  use  of  British  manufactures,  and 
of  all  articles  paying  taxes. 

24.  TIn  consequence  of  this  state  of  things,  and  learn- 

,  *_  .    .          _.          .  y 

ing  that  the  people  were  organizing  for  violent  measures 
under  the  influence  of  Papineau,  early  in  June  Lord  Gos- 
ford  called  upon  the  governor  of  New  Brunswick  for  a  regi- 
ment of  troops,  and  issued  a  proclamation  warning  the  people 
against  all  attempts  to  seduce  them  from  their  allegiance. 
"Meetings  of  the  loyalists  were  also  held  in  Montreal  and 
Quebec,  condemning  the  violent  proceedings  of  the  as- 
sembly, and  deprecating  both  the  objects  and  the  measures 
of  the  so-called  patriot  party. 

25.  'In  August  Lord  Gosford  called  a  meeting  of  the 

•       •    i  T       •   i    A  ,        ^       >        -i  r 

provincial  legislature,  and  submitted  measures  for  amend- 
ing  the  legislative  council,  but  the  representatives  adhered 
to  their  former  purposes  of  withholding  supplies  until  all 


PART!.] 


UNDER  THE  ENGLISH. 


537 


south  of  the 

St.  Lawrence. 


party.' 


their  grievances  should  be  redressed,  when  the  governor,  1837. 
expressing  his  regret  at  measures  which  he  considered  a 
virtual  annihilation  of  the  constitution,  prorogued  the  as- 
sembly. 'A  recourse  to  arms  appears  now  to  have  been 
resolved  upon  by  the  popular  leaders,  with  the  avowed  ob- 
ject  of  effecting  an  entire  separation  from  the  parent  state. 
8  A  central  committee  was  formed  at  Montreal  ;  an  asso- 
ciation  called  "  The  Sons  of  Liberty,"  paraded  the  streets 
in  a  hostile  manner,  and  a  proclamation  was  emitted  by 
them,  denouncing  the  "  wicked  designs  of  the  British  gov- 
ernment," and  calling  upon  all  friends  of  their  country  to 
rally  around  the  standard  of  freedom. 

26.  3In  the  county  of  Two  Mountains,  north  of  the  s.  Hostile  pro- 
Ottawa,  and  adjoining  Montreal  on  the  west,  the  people 
deposed   their   magistrates,  and    reorganized   the  militia 

under  officers  of  their  own  selection,  and  British  authority 
entirely  ceased  in  that  quarter.  4These  proceedings  were 
soon  after  imitated  in  six  of  the  more  populous  counties 

*     .  ,  ifioir  i  11 

lying  southward  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  where  all  persons 
holding  offices  under  the  crown  were  compelled  to  resign 
their  situations,  or  leave  the  country.  &Loyalist  associa- 
tions,  however,  were  formed  in  opposition  to  these  move- 
ments,  and  the  Catholic  clergy,  headed  by  the  bishop  of 
Montreal,  earnestly  exhorted  the  people  to  take  no  part  in 
the  violent  proceedings  of  the  "  Patriot  party." 

27.  6In  Montreal  the  "  Sons  of  Liberty"  were  attacked* 

in  the  streets  and  dispersed  by  the  loyalists,  and,  although        reai. 
none  were   killed,  several  were  dangerously  wounded.    a-Nov. 
The  office  of  the  Vindicator  newspaper  was  destroyed, 
and  the  house  of  Papineau,  the  great  agitator,  was  set  on 
fire  by  the  victors,  but  rescued  from  the  flames.     7Exag- 
gerated  reports  of  this  affair  spread  through  the  country, 
increasing  the  general  ferment,  and  giving  new  strength 
to  the  cause  of  the  disaffected.     8It  being  announced  that 

.  .  .   °  j   /.  , 

resistance  was  assuming  a  more  organized  form,  the  gov- 
ernment  issued  warrants  for  the  arrest  of  twenty-six  of 
the  most  active  patriot  leaders,  of  whom  seven  were  mem- 
bers of  the  assembly,  including  Papineau,  the  speaker  of 
that  body. 

28.  "Several   were  apprehended,  but  Papineau  could 

not  be  found.     A  body  of  militia,  sent  to  make  some    prisoners. 
arrests  in  the  vicinity  of  St.  Johns,  on  the  Sorel,  succeeded 
in  tneiv  purpose,  but  on  their  return  they  were  attacked 
by  a  party  of  the  insurgents,  and  the  prisoners  were  res- 
cued.   10In  the  latter  part  of  November,  strong  detachments 
of  government  troops,  commanded  by  Colonels  Gore  and 
Wetherall,  were  sent  to  attack  armed  bodies  of  the  in-      gents 
surgents,  assembled  under  Papineau,  Brown,  and  Neilson, 

68 


reports  of  this 

" 
s.  warrants 

for  the  arrest 

of  the  patriot 


538  HISTORY  OF  CANADA  [Boon  m 

ANALYSIS,  at  the  villages  of  St.  Dennis  and  St.  Charles,  on  the  Sorel. 
i.  Repulse  of  'Colonel  Gore  proceeded  against  St.  Dennis,  which  he 
colonel  Gore,  attacked*  with  great  spirit,  but  was  repulsed  with  a  loss  of 
z& success V  ten  killed,  ten  wounded,  and  six  missing.  2Colonel 
'coionei  Wetherall  was  more  successful.  Although  St.  Charles 

Wetnerall.  ,    „       ,     ,    ,  .  .  i  i  i 

was  defended  by  nearly  a  thousand  men,  the  place  was 
b.  NOV.  carried  after  a  severe  engagement,11  in  which  the  insur- 
gents lost  nearly  three  hundred  in  killed  and  wounded. 
3This  affair  suppressed  the  insurrection  in  that  quarter. 
The  peasantry,  panic  struck,  threw  down  their  arms; 
Neilson  was  taken  prisoner  j  and  Brown  and  Papineau 
sought  safety  by  escaping  to  the  United  States. 

29.  4In  December  thirteen  hundred  regular  and  volunteer 
troops  were  sent  against  the  districts  of  Two  Mountains  and 
*dljeaf/dai8  Terrebonne,  which  were  still  in  a  state  of  rebellion.     6At 
st.  Eustache.  St.  Eustache  an  obstinate  stand  was  madec  by  the  insur- 
c.  Dec.  14.    gentSj  wno  were  finally  defeated  with  severe  loss.     Num- 
bers of  the  inhabitants  were  remorselessly  massacred,  and 
^surreruLer  their   beautiful   village    burned.'     "The   village    of   St. 
Benoit,  which  had  been  the  chief  seat  of  insurrection,  sur- 


d'  rendered  without  resistance,  but  such  was  the  rage  of  the 
loyalists,  who  had  been  plundered  and  driven  out  of  the 
country,  that  they  reduced  a  large  portion  of  the  village 
to  ashes.  Several  of  the  patriot  leaders  were  taken,  and 
at  the  close  of  the  year  1837  the  whole  province  of  Lower 
Canada  was  again  in  a  state  of  tranquillity. 
7.  state  of  30.  7In  the  mean  time  Upper  Canada  had  become  the 

affairs  in  Up-    ,  „.  AT  i  11 

per  Canada,  theatre  of  important  events.  A  discontented  party  had 
arisen  there,  demanding  reforms  similar  to  those  which 
had  been  the  cause  of  dissensions  in  the  lower  province, 
and  especially  urging  the  necessity  of  rendering  the  legis- 
Dative  council  elective  by  the  people.  "In  1836  the  as- 
sembly had  stopped  the  ordinary  supplies,  but  in  the  fol- 
lowing year,  when  a  new  election  for  members  was  held, 
the  influence  of  the  governor,  Sir  Francis  Head,  suc- 
ceeded in  causing  the  election  of  a  majority  of  members 
friendly  to  the  existing  government. 

31'    "From  this  time  tranquillity  prevailed  until  the 

of  the  insur-  breaking  out  of  the  insurrection  in  the  lower  province, 

Tectwnlntne      ,  i      »       i  /»    i  i  1111 

lower  pro-    when  the  leaders  of  the  popular  party,  who  had  long  de- 
sired a  separation  from  Great  Britain,  seized  the  opportu- 
^aSdatlacJc  mtv  ^or  Puttmg  their  plans  in  execution.     "During  the 
upon  TO-    night  of  the  5th  of  December,  1837,  about  five  hundred 
d.  Dec  s.    men,  under  the  command  of  Mackenzie,  assembled  at 
Montgomery's  Tavern,  four  miles  from  Toronto,  with  the 
n.  Design    view  of  taking  the  city  by  surprise.     "Several  persons 
proceeding  to  the  city  were  taken  prisoners,  but  one  of 
them  escaping,  the  alarm  was  given,  and  by  morning  three 


PART  I.]  UNDER  THE  ENGLISH.  539 

hundred  loyalists  were  mustered  under  arms,  and  the  de- 
sign  of  attacking  the  place  was  abandoned.  JOn  the  7th 
the  loyalists  marched  out  to  attack  the  insurgents,  who 
were  easily  dispersed,  and  many  of  them  taken  prisoners, 

33.  aln  a- few  days  several  thousands  of  the  militia  were  ^  Arming  of 
mustered  under  arms  for  the  defence  of  the  government, 
and  it  being  understood  that  Duncombe,  another  popular 
leader,  had  assembled  a  body  of  the  insurgents  in  the  Lon- 
don District,  Colonel  M'Nab  was  sent  thrther  to  disperse 
them.  On  his  approach  the  patriot  leaders  disappeared, 
their  followers  laid  down  their  arms,  and  tranquillity  was 
restored  throughout  the  province. 

33.  3Mackenzie,  however,  having  fled  to  Buffalo,  sue- 
ceeded  in  kindling  there  a  great  enthusiasm  for  the  cause 
of  the  "  Canadian  Patriots."     A  small  corps  was  quickly 
assembled ;  Van  Rensselaer,  Sutherland,  and  others,  pre-      g6nt8' 
sented   themselves  as  military  leaders;    possession   was 

taken  of  Navy  Island,1  situated  in  the  Niagara  channel ;   a>  Jf 551{I.apl 
and  fortifications  were  there  commenced  which  were  de- 
fended by  thirteen  pieces  of  cannon.     "Recruits  flocked  to     4.  Their 
this  post  until  their  numbers  amounted  to  about  a  thou- 
sand.    'Colonel  M'Nab  soon  arrived  with  a  large  body  of    5.  Govern- 
government  troops,  but  without  the  materials  for  crossing  m 
the  channel,  or  successfully  cannonading  the  position  of 
the  insurgents. 

34.  "Much  excitement  prevailed  along  the  American  6.  volunteers 
frontier,  and  volunteers  from  the  states  began  to  flock  in 

in  considerable  numbers  to  aid  the  cause  of  the  '  patriots.' 
7But  the  American  president,  Mr.  Van  Buren,  issued  two 
successive  proclamations,  warning  the  people  of  the  penal- 
ties  to  which  they  would  expose  themselves  by  engaging  gov 
in  hostilities  with  a  friendly  power,  and  also  appointed 
General  Scott  to  take  command  of  the  disturbed  frontier, 
and  enforce  a  strict  neutrality. 

35..  8In  the  mean  time  a  small   steamer,  named  the  ^Destruction 

~       '.*.  ,  ,  .  of  the  steamer 

Caroline,  had  been  employed  by  the  insurgents  in  convey-     Caroline. 
ing  troops  and  stores  from  Fort  Schlosser,  on  the  Ameri- 
can shore,  to  Navy  Island.     Captain  Drew,  having  been 
instructed  by  Colonel  M'Nab  to  intercept  her  return,  but 
not  being  able  to  meet  the  boat  in  the  channel,  attacked1'  b  Dec.  29-30. 
her  at  night,  while  moored  at  the  American  shore.     At 
least  one  of  the  crew  was  killed,  and  the  vessel  after  being 
towed  to  the  middle  of  the  stream,  was  set  on  fire  and 
abandoned,  when  the  burning  mass  was  borne  downward 
by  the  current,  and  precipitated  over  the  Falls. 

36.  9This   act,    occurring    within    the   waters   of  the  9^£*djjn«i. 
United   States,  occasioned  much  excitement  throughout     this  act. 
the  Union,  and  led  to  an  angry  correspondence  between 


540  HISTORY  OF  CANADA  [Boo*  HL 

ANALYSIS,  the  British  and  the  American  minister.     *  After  the  arri. 

val  of  General  Scott  on  the   frontier,  effective  measures 

i  Evacua-   were  taken  to  prevent  farther  supplies  and  recruits  from 

tionqfNavy  reaching  Navy  Island,  when,  the  force  of  the  assailants 

insurgents,  continually  increasing,   and  a  severe  cannonade  having 
been  commenced  by  them,  the  insurgents  evacuated  their 
'Jan.  u.      position  on  the  14th  of  January.     2Van  Rensselaer  and 
Mackenzie,  escaping  to  the  United  States,  were  arrested 
by  the  American  authorities,  but  admitted  to  bail.     "A 
number  of  the  fugitives  fled  to  the  west,  and   under  their 
leader,  Sutherland,  formed  an  establishment  on  an  island 
in  the  Detroit   channel.     After  meeting  with  some  re- 
a'March"d  verses?a  this  party  also  voluntarily  disbanded. 

4.  The Eari  cf  37.  'Tranquillity  was  now  restored  to  both  Canadas — 
parliament  made  some  changes  in  the  constitution  of  the 
lower  province — and  in  May,  1838,  the  Earl  of  Durham 
arrived  at  Quebec,  as  governor-general  of  all  British 

s.  causes  of  America.     6Having  taken  the  responsibility  of  banishing 
w  ««fwa    to  Bermuda,  under  penalty  of  death  in  case  of  return,  a 
number  of  prisoners  taken  in  the  late  insurrection,  and 
charged  with  the  crime  of  high  treason,  his  conduct  met 
with  some  censure  in  the  British  parliament,  which  in- 
NOV.  i.      duced  him  to  resign  his  commission,  and  on  the  1st  of  No- 
vember he  sailed  from  Quebec,  on  his  return  to  England. 

«. sir  Francis  38.  "Sir  Francis  Head  had  previously  resigned  the 
office  of  governor  of  Upper  Canada,  on  account  of  some 
disapprobation  which  the  British  ministry  had  expressed 
in  relation  to  his  conduct.  'He  was  a  stern  monarchist, 
and  condemned  all  measures  of  conciliation  towards  the 

8.  incursions  Canadian  republicans.     8In  June,  soon  after  his  departure, 
several  bands  of  the  Americans,  invited  by  the  'patriots,' 
crossed  the  Niagara  channel,   but  were  driven  back  by 
the  militia.     A  party  also  crossed  near  Detroit,  but  after 
losing  a  few  of  their  number,  were  compelled  to  return. 
NOV.  3.          39.  8On  the  3d  of  November,  only  two  days  after  the 
JnftteArS?  departure  of  the  Earl  of  Durham,  a  fresh  rebellion,  which 

treat  District.  na(j  ]^een  organizing  during  the  summer  along  the  whole 
line  of  the  American  frontier,  broke  out  in  the  southern 
10.  Events  at  counties  of  Montreal  District.  10At  Napierville,  west  of 
the  Sorel,  Dr.  Neilson  and  other  leaders  had  collected 
about  4000  men,  several  hundred  of  whom  were  detached 
to  open  a  communication  with  their  friends  on  the  Ameri- 
can side  of  the  line.  These  were  attacked  and  repulsed 
by  a  party  of  loyalists,  who  afterwards  posted  themselves 
in  Odelltown  chapel,  where  they  were  in  turn  attacked 
by  a  large  body  of  the  insurgents,  headed  by  Neilson 
himself,  but  after  a  severe  engagement  the  latter  were 
obliged  to  retreat  with  considerable  loss. 


PART  L]  UNDER  THE  ENGLISH.  541 

40.  *In  the  meantime  seven  regiments  of  the  line,  under     1838. 
the  command  of  Sir  James  McDonnell,  crossed  the  St. 
Lawrence  and  marched  upon  Napierville,  but  on  their 
approach  the  insurgents  dispersed.     So  rapid  were  the 
movements  of  the  government  troops  that  the  insurrection 

in  Lower  Canada  was  entirely  suppressed  at  the  expira- 
tion  of  only  one  week  after  the  first  movement.  3A  few 
days  after  these  events,  several  hundred  Americans  sailed 
from  the  vicinity  of  Sacketts  Harbor  and  landed  near 
Prescott,  where  they  were  joined  by  a  number  of  the  Ca- 
nadians.  On  the  13th  of  November  they  were  attacked 
by  the  government  troops,  but  the  latter  were  repulsed, 
with  the  loss  of  eighteen  in  killed  and  wounded.  On  the 
16th  they  were  attacked  by  a  superior  force,  when  nearly  NOV.  i«. 
the  whole  party  surrendered,  or  were  taken  prisoners. 

41.  Notwithstanding  the  ill   success  of  all  the  inva-  3.  incursion 
sions  hitherto  planned  on  the  American  side  of  the  line  in 

aid  of  the  Canadian  insurgents,  on  the  4th  of  December  a 
party  of  about  two  hundred  crossed  from  Detroit,  and 
landing  a  few  miles  above  Sandwich,  dispersed  a  party  of 
British,  and  burned  the  barracks  and  a  British  steamer, 
but  being  attacked  by  a  larger  body  of  British  on  the 
same  day,  they  were  defeated  and  dispersed.  A  number 
of  the  prisoners  were  ordered  to  be  shot  by  the  Canadian 
authorities  immediately  after  the  engagement. 

42.  4These  events,  occurring  in  the  latter  part  of  1838, 
closed  the  "  Canadian  Rebellion."     throughout  the  dis- 
turbances,  the  American  government,  acting  upon  princi- 
pies  of  strict  neutrality,  had  zealously  endeavored,  as  in 

duty  bound,  to  prevent  its  citizens  from  organizing  within  *J£^*!!JJ2~ 
its  borders,  for  the  purpose  of  invading  the  territory  of  a  feeiin£softh& 
friendly  power ;  yet  doubtless  a  majority  of  the  American  * 

people  sympathized  with  the  Canadians,  and  wished  suc- 
cess to  their  cause.     "The  exceedingly  defective  organi-  9'j 
zation  of  the  insurgents,  their  want  of  concert,  their  irres- 
olution,  and  the  want  of  harmony  among  their  leaders, 
show  that  the  Canadian  people,  however  great  may  have  mother  coun- 
been  the  grievances  of  which  they  complained,  were  at 
that  time  totally  unprepared  to  effect  a  forcible  separation 
from  the  mother  country. 

43.  7As  the  last  great  event  in  Canadian  history,  on     1840. 
the  23d  of  July,  1840,  the  British  parliament,  after  much  7-  J£X 
discussion,   passed   an  act   by  which   the   provinces  of     Canada*. 
Upper  and  Lower  Canada  were  united  into  one,  under 

the  name  of  the  Province  of  Canada,     "The  form   of  |0j£^ 
government  adopted  was  similar  to  that  previously  exist-     adopted, 
ing  in  each  province,— consisting  of  a  governor  appointed 
by  her  Majesty,  a  legislative  council,  and  a  representative 


542  NOVA  SCOTIA.  [BooK  III. 

ANALYSIS,  assembly.  The  former  executive  council  was  abolished. 
*The  members  of  the  legislative  council  were  to  consist  of 
such  persons,  not  being  fewer  than  twenty,  as  the  gover- 
nor should  summon  with  her  Majesty's  permission, — each 

2.  Members  member  to  hold  his  seat  during  life.     8The  members  of  the 

^tfttS8em'  representative  assertibly  were  to  be  elected  by  the  people, 
but  no  person  was  eligible  to  an  election  who  was  not  pos- 
sessed of  land,  free  from  all  incumbrances,  to  the  value  of 
five  hundred  pounds  sterling. 

3.  The  public  44.  3The  duties  and  revenues  of  the  two  former  prov- 
inces were  consolidated  into  one  fund,  from  which  seventy- 
five  thousand  pounds  sterling  were  made  payable,  an- 
nually, for  the  expenses  of  the  government.  After  being 
subject  to  these  charges  the  surplus  of  the  revenue 
fund  might  be  appropriated  as  the  legislature  saw  fit,  but 
still  in  accordance  with  the  recommendations  of  the  gover- 

4  concluding  nor.  4Such  are  briefly  the  general  features  of  the  present 
remarks.  constitution  of  Canada.  Only  a  few  of  the  evils,  so  long 
complained  of,  have  been  removed,  and  the  great  mass  of 
the  people  have  yet  but  little  share  either  in  the  choice  of 
their  rulers,  or  in  the  free  enactment  of  the  laws  by  which 
the  province  is  governed. 


CHAPTER  IV. 
NOVA    SCOTIA. 

1.  6Nova  Scotia,  according  to  its  present  limits,  forms  a 
large  peninsula,*  separated  from  the  continent  by  the  Bay 
a  seeMap,  °^  Fundy,  and  its  branch  Chignecto,  and  connected  with 
P.  504.  '  it  by  a  narrow  isthmus  between  the  latter  bay  and  the 
Gulf  of  St.   Lawrence.      'The   peninsula  is  about  385 
miles  in  length  from  northeast  to  southwest,  and  contains 
an  area  of  nearly  sixteen  thousand  square  miles.     The 
surface  of  the  country  is  broken,  and  the  Atlantic  coast  is 
generally  barren,  but  some  portions  of  the  interior  are 
1605.     ferule. 

t%yr$$e1~       2-  7The  settlement  of  Port  Royal,  (now  Annapolisb)  by 
country.     j)e  Monts,  in  1605,  and  also  the  conquest  of  the  country 
b  Spee554apl  by    Argall,    in    1614,    have    already    been    mentioned.0 
1614.     France  made  no  complaint  of  Argall's  aggression,  beyond 
SaendPi68134  demanding  the  restoration  of  the  prisoners,  nor  did  Britain 
1621      ta^e  any  immediate  measures  for  retaining  her  conquests, 
s.  Grants  to  "But  in  1621  Sir  William  Alexander,  afterwards  Earl  of 
Stirling,  obtained  from  the  king,  James  I.,  a  grant  of  Nova 


PART  I.]  NOVA  SCOTIA.  543 

Scotia  and  the  adjacent  islands,  and  in   1625  the  patent    1625. 

was  renewed  by  Charles  I.,  and  extended  so  as  to  embrace  - 

all  Canada,  and  the  northern  portions  of  the  United  States. 

*In  1623  a  vessel  was  despatched  with  settlers,  but  they 

found  the  whole  country  in  the  possession  of  the  French, 

and  were  obliged  to  return  to  England  without  effecting  a 

settlement. 

3.  2ln   1628,  during  a  war  with  France,  Sir  David     1628. 
Kirk,  who  had  been  sent  out  by  Alexander,  succeeded  in 
reducing  Nova  Scotia,  and -in  the  following  year  he  com- 
pleted  the  conquest  of  Canada,  but  the  whole  country  was 
restored  by  treaty  in  1632.  1632. 

4.  'The  French  court  now  divided  Nova  Scotia  among 
three  individuals,  La  Tour,  Denys,  and  Razillai,  and  ap- 
pointed  Razillai  commander-in-chief  of  the  country.     The  Frencn,  and 
latter  was  succeeded  by  Charnise,a  between  whom  and  La 

Tour  a  deadly  feud  arose,  and  violent  hostilities  were  for 
some  time  carried  on  between  the  rivals.  At  length, 
Charnise  dying,  the  controversy  was  for  a  time  settled  by 
La  Tour's  marrying  the  widow  of  his  deadly  enemy,  but 
soon  after  La  Borgneb  appeared,  a  creditor  of  Charnise,  b  (Born<) 
and  with  an  armed  force  endeavored  to  crush  at  once 
Denys  and  La  Tour.  But  after  having  subdued  several 
important  places,  and  while  preparing  to  attack  St.  John, 
a  more  formidable  competitor  presented  himself. 

5.  4Cromwell.  having  assumed  the  reins  of  power  in     1654. 
England,  declared  war  against  France,  and,  in  1654,  des- 
patched  an  expedition  against  Nova  Scotia,  which  soon 
succeeded  in  reducing  the   rival  parties,  and  the  whole 
country  submitted  to  his  authority.     6La  Tour,  accom-    s- Grant  to 

i     .         i  .          -,  n  .  i  i  i          i  •  i       *-a  Tour  and 

modatmg  himself  to  circumstances,  and  making  his  sub-  sir  Thomas 
mission  to  the  English,  obtained,  in  conjunction  with  Sir  recession  of 
Thomas  Temple,  a  grant  of  the  greater  part  of  the  coun- 
try.  Sir  Thomas  bought  up  the  share  of  La  Tour,  spent 
nearly  30,000  dollars  in  fortifications,  and  greatly  im- 
proved the  commerce  of  the  country  ;  but  all  his  prospects 
were  blasted  by  the  treaty  of  Breda0  in  1667,  by  which 
Nova  Scotia  was  again  ceded  to  France. 

6.  8The  French  now  resumed  possession  of  the  colony,    6. 
which  as  yet  contained  only  a  few  unpromising  settle- 
ments,— the  whole  population  in  1680  not  exceeding  nine 
hundred  individuals.     'The  fisheries,  the  only  productive  i.  Fisheries. 
branch   of  business,   were  carried  on  by  the    English. 
"There  were  but  few  forts,  and  these  so  weak  that  two  of 

them  were  taken  and  plundered  by  a  small  piratical  vessel. 
•In  this  situation,  after  the  breaking  out  of  the  war  with 
France  in  1689,*  Acadia  appeared  an  easy  conquest. 
The  achievement  was  assigned  to  Massachusetts.  In  '  and  321. 


544  NOVA  SCOTIA.  [BOOK  III 

ANALYSIS.  May,  1690,  Sir  William  Phipps,  with  700  men,  appeared 
1690  before  Port  Royal,  which  soon  surrendered ;  but  he 
merely  dismantled  the  fortress,  and  then  left  the  country 
a  prey  to  pirates.  A  French  commander  arriving  in 
November  of  the  following  year,  the  country  was  recon. 
quered,  simply  by  pulling  down  the  English  and  hoisting 
the  French  flag. 

lby<tKos-d      7-  'Soon  after,  the  Bostonians,  aroused  by  the  depreda- 

tolceded'tout  ^ons  °f tne  French  and  Indians  on  the  frontiers,  sent  out 

Fr"?eanyofhe  a  body  of  500  men,  who  soon  regained  the  whole  country, 

Ryswtck.    with  the  exception  of  one  fort  on  the  river  St.  John. 

Acadia  now  remained  in  possession  of  the  English  until 

1697.     the  treaty  of  Ryswick  in  1697,  when  it  was  again  restored 

to  France. 

2.  War  renew-      8.  2The  peace  of  1697  was  speedily  succeeded  by  a  de- 
claration  of  war  against  France  and  Spain  in  1702.*     It 
was    again    resolved    to   reduce   Nova   Scotia,    and    the 
achievement  was  again  left  to  Massachusetts,  with  the  as- 
surance  that  what  should  be  gained  by  arms  would  not 
.  see  pp.  201  again  be  sacrificed  by  treaty,     The  first  expedition,  des- 
patched in  1704,  met  with  little  resistance,  but  did  little 
more  than  ravage  the  country.     In  1707  a  force  of  1000 
soldiers  was  sent  against  Port  Royal,  but  the  French  com- 
mandant  conducted  the   defence   of  the   place   with   so 
much  ability,  that  the  assailants  were  obliged  to  retire 
b. seep. 202.  with  considerable  loss.b     In  1710  a  much  larger  force, 
1710.     under  the  command  of  General  Nicholson,  appeared  before 
Port  Royal,  but  the  French  commandant,  having  but  a 
feeble  garrison,  and  declining  to  attempt  a  resistance,  ob- 
«5.  see  p.  202.  tained  an  honorable  capitulation.0     Port  Royal  was  now 
named  Annapolis.      From  'this  period  Nova  Scotia  has 
been  permanently  annexed  to  the  British  crown. 
s.The  Indian*      9.  3The  Indians  of  Nova  Scotia,  who  were  warmly  at- 
°scSa     tached  to  the  French,  were  greatly  astonished  on  being 
informed   that  they  had  become  the  subjects  of  Great 
4.  Their  war-  Britain.     4Determined,  however,  on  preserving  their  inde- 
t^against  pendence,  they  carried  on  a  long  and  vigorous  war  against 
the  English.  the  English.     In  1720  they  plundered  a  large  establish, 
ment  at  Canseau,  carrying  off  fish  and  merchandise  to 
1723.     f-ne  amount  of  10,000  dollars;  and  in  J723  they  captured 
at  the  same  place,  seventeen  sail  of  vessels,  with  numerous 
prisoners,  nine  of  whom  they  deliberately  and  cruelly  put 

i.  Aid  obtain-  to  death. 

1Se«r  10.  *As  the  Indians  still  continued  hostile,  the  British 
1728.  inhabitants  of  Nova  Scotia  were  obliged  to  solicit  aid 

dtamdeeat-  ^rom  Massachusetts,  and  in  1728  that  province  sent  a 
body  of  troops  against  the  principal  village  of  the  Nor- 
ridge wocks,  on  the  Kennebec.  'The  enemy  were  sur 


PARTI.] 


NOVA  SCOTIA. 


545 


prised,  and  defeated  with  great  slaughter,  and  among  the 
slain  was  Father  Ralle,a  their  missionary,  a  man  of  con- 
siderable literary  attainments,  who  had  resided  among  the 
savages  forty  years.  By  this  severe  stroke  the  savages 
were  overawed,  and  for  many  years  did  not  again  disturb 
the  tranquillity  of  the  English  settlements. 

11.  Jln  1744  war  broke  out  anew  between  England 
and  France. b     The   French   governor   of  Cape   Breton 
immediately  attempted  the  reduction  of  Nova  Scotia,  took 
Canseau,  and  twice  laid  siege  to  Annapolis,  but  without 
effect.     The  English,  on  the  other  hand,  succeeded  in  cap- 
turing Louisburg,c  the  Gibraltar  of  America,  but  when 
peace  was  concluded,  by  the  treaty  of  Aix  la  Chapelle, 
in  1748,    the   island   of   Cape   Breton   was   restored   to 
France. 

12.  2 After  the  treaty,  Great  Britain  began  to  pay  more 
attention  to  Nova  Scotia,  which  had  hitherto  been  settled 
almost  exclusively  by  the  French,  who,  upon  every  rup- 
ture between  the  two  countries,  were  accused  of  violating 
their  neutrality.     In  order  to  introduce  a  greater  propor- 
tion of  English  settlers,  it  was  now  proposed  to  colonize 
there  a  large  number  of  the  soldiers   who  had  been  dis- 
charged in  consequence  of  the  disbanding  of  the  army, 
and  in   the    latter   part  of  June,   1749,  a   company  of 
nearly  4000  adventurers  of  this  class  was  added  to  the 
population  of  the  colony. 

13.  'To  every  private  was  given  fifty  acres  of  land, 
with  ten  additional  acres  for  each  member  of  his  family. 
A   higher    allowance    was    granted    to    officers,   till    it 
amounted  to  six  hundred  acres  for  every  person  above 
the  degree  of  captain,  with  proportionable  allowances  for 
the  number  and  increase  of  every  family.     The  settlers 
were  to   be   conveyed  free  of  expense,  to  be    furnished 
with  arms  and  ammunition,  and  with  materials  and  uten- 
sils for  clearing  their  lands  and  erecting  habitations,  and 
to  be  maintained  twelve  months  after  their  arrival,  at  the 
expense  of  the  government. 

14.  *The  emigrants  having  been  landed   at  Chebucto 
harbor,  under  the  charge  of  the  Honorable  Edward  Corn- 
wallis,  whom  the  king  had  appointed  their  governor,  they 
immediately  commenced  the  building  of  a  town,  on  a  regu- 
lar plan,  to  which  the  name  of  Halifax  was  given,  in 
honor  of  the   nobleman  who   had  the  greatest  share  in 
founding  the  colony.     6The  place  selected  for  the  settle- 
ment possessed  a  cold,  sterile  and  rocky  soil,  yet  it  was 
preferred  to  Annapolis,  as  it  was  considered  more  favora- 
ble for  trade  and  fishery,  and  it  likewise  possessed  one 
of  the  finest  harbors  in  America.     "Of  so  great  impor- 

69 


1744. 


i.  Events  in 


war  " 
c.  See  p.  205. 

1748. 


after  the 

treaty  of  Aix 

ia  c 


1749. 


tot%jsc(°to~ 


*  Description 

of  the  plctC6. 


546  NOVA  SCOTIA.  [BOOK  HI 

ANALYSIS,  tance  to  England  was  the  colony  deemed,  that  Parlia. 
~~  ment  continued  to  make  annual  grants  for  it,  which,  in 
1755,   had  amounted  to  the  enormous  sum  of  nearly  two 
millions  of  dollars. 

15'   'But  altnough  the  English  settlers  were  thus  firmly 
established,  they  soon  found  themselves  unpleasantly  situ- 

2.  Disputes  ated.  2The  limits  of  Nova  Scotia  had  never  been  de- 
fined,  by  the  treaties  between  France  and  England,  with 
sufficient  clearness  to  prevent  disputes  about  boundaries, 
and  each  party  was  now  striving  to  obtain  possession  of 
a/5"  a  territory  claimed  by  the  other.  3The  government  of 
France  contended  that  the  British  dominion,  according 
to  the  treaty  which  ceded  Nova  Scotia,  extended  only 
over  the  present  peninsula  of  the  same  name ;  while,  ac- 
cording to  the  English,  it  extended  over  all  that  large 
tract  of  country  formerly  known  as  Acadia,  including  the 

4.  Effect  of  present   province  of  New    Brunswick.      4  Admitting  the 

admitting  the  \^       •>.   ,     l  *    .         -^  ui         j        •       j       /»  • 

English     English  claim,  France  would  be   deprived  of  a  portion 
claim.      Q£.  terrjtory  Of  great  value  to  her,  materially  affecting  her 
control  over  the  River  and  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence,  and 
greatly  endangering   the  security  of  her  Canadian  pos- 
sessions. 
8>.£°t£MC'y      16.  6When,  therefore,  the  English  government  showed 

1/lC  firCTlCfl  ,    .  „  _  _  l*l 

settlers,  a  disposition  enectuaily  to  colonize  the  country,  the 
French  settlers  began  to  be  alarmed,  and  though  they 
did  not  think  proper  to  make  an  open  avowal  of  their 
jealousy,  they  employed  their  emissaries  in  exciting  the 
Indians  to  hostilities  in  the  hope  of  effectually  preventing 
the  English  from  extending  their  plantations,  and,  per- 
haps, of  inducing  them  to  abandon  their  settlements  en- 

indian?  tirely.  "The  Indians  even  made  attacks  upon  Halifax, 
and  the  colonists  could  not  move  into  the  adjoining  woods, 
singly  or  in  small  parties,  without  danger  of  being  shot 
and  scalped,  or  taken  prisoners. 

?\  Erection  of      17.  7In  support  of  the  French  claims,  the  governor  of 
Canada  sent  detachments,  which,  aided  by  strong  bodies 
°^  Indians  and  a  few  French  Acadians,  erected  the  fort 
Map,    of  Beau  Sejoura  on  the  neck  of  the  peninsula  of  Nova 
Scotia,  and  another  on  the   river  St.  John,  on  pretence 
that  these  places  were  within  the  government  of  Canada. 
»,  Rebellion  "Encouraged  by  these  demonstrations,  the  French  inhab- 

tftheFrench,  .  &     i      i        i  ?  m  •  •  i     IT 

andexpedi-  itants  around  the  bay  ot  L/mgnecto  rose  m  open  rebellion 

tion  of  Major  .  AI_T^TL  j'i  •  p 

Lawrence  against  the  English  government,  and  m  the  spring  of 
againstthem.  j^5Q  fae  governor  of  Nova  Scotia  sent  Major  Lawrence 
with  a  few  men  to  reduce  them  to  obedience.  At  his  ap 
proach,  the  French  abandoned  their  dwellings,  and  placed 
themselves  under  the  protection  of  the  commandant  of 
Fort  Beau  Sejour,  when  Lawrence,  finding  the  enemy  too 


PART  IJ 


NOVA  SCOTIA. 


547 


.  see  Map 


English. 


1755. 


strong  for  him,  was  obliged  to  retire  without  accomplish-    1750. 
ing  his  object. 

18.  'Soon  after,  Major  Lawrence  was  again  detached  i.  second  ex- 
with  1000  men,   but  after  driving  in  the  outposts  of  the 
enemy,  he  was  a  second  time  obliged  to  retire.     2To  keep 

the  French  in  check,  however,  the  English  built  a  fort 

on   the   neck   of  the   peninsula,  which,  in  honor  of  its 

founder,  was  called  Fort  Lawrence.*     3Still  the   depre- 

dations  of  the  Indians  continued,  the  French  erected  ad-  3  continued 

ditional  forts  in  the  disputed  territory,  and  vessels  of  war, 

with  troops  and  military  stores,  were  sent  to  Canada  and 

Cape  Breton,  until  the  forces  in  both  these  places  became 

a  source  of  great  alarm  to  the  English. 

19.  4At  length,  in  1755,  Admiral  Boscawen  commenced 
the  war,  which  had  long  been  anticipated  by  both  parties, 
by  capturing  on  the  coast  of  Newfoundland  two  French 
vessels,  having  on  board  eight  companies  of  soldiers  and 

about  35,000  dollars  in  specie.  ""Hostilities  having  thus  5.  Expedition 
begun,  a  force  was  immediately  fitted  out  from  New  Eng- 
land,  under  Lieutenant  Colonels  Monckton  and  Winslow, 
to  dislodge  the  enemy  from  their  newly  erected  forts.  b 
The  troops  embarked  at  Boston  on  the  20th  of  May,  and 
arrived  at  Annapolis  on  the  25th,  whence  they  sailed 
on  the  1st  of  June,  in  a  fleet  of  forty-one  vessels  to 
Chignecto,  and  anchored  about  five  miles  from  Fort 
Lawrence. 

620.  On  their  arrival  at  the  river  Massaguash,c  they 
found  themselves  opposed  by  a  large  number  of  regular 
forces,  rebel  Acadians,  and  Indians,  450  of  whom  occu- 
pied  a  block-house/  while  the  remainder  were  posted 
within  a  strong  outwork  of  timber.  The  latter  were  at-  d.  see  Map. 
tacked  by  the  English  provincials  with  such  spirit  that 
they  soon  fle'd,  when  the  garrison  deserted  the  block- 
house, and  left  the  passage  of  the  river  free.  Thence 
Colonel  Monckton  advanced  against  Fort  Beau  Sejour, 
which  he  invested  on  the  12th  of  June,  and  after  four 
days'  bombardment  compelled  it  to  surrender. 

01       ?TT       •  '-tit  11  i    • 

;il.  Having  garrisoned  the  place,  and  changed  its 
name  to  that  of  Cumberland,  he  next  attacked  and  re-  e 
duced  another  French  fort  near  the  mouth 
of  the  river  Gaspereau,*  at  the  head  of 
Bay  Verte  or  Green  Bay,  where  he  found 
a  large  quantity  of  provisions  and  stores, 
which  had  been  collected  for  the  use  of 
the  Indians  and  Acadians.  A  squadron 
sent  against  the  post  on  the  St.  John,  found 
it  abandoned  and  destroyed.  The  suc- 
cess of  the  expedition  secured  the  tran- 


c'be1ovM.ap 


quest  of  all 

French. 


648  NOVA  SCOTIA.  [BooKlIL 

ANALYSIS,  quillity  of  all  French  Acadia,  then  claimed  by  the  English 
under  the  name  of  Nova  Scotia. 

^'  'The  peculiar  situation  of  the  Acadians,  however,  was 
a  SUDJect  °f  great  embarrassment  to  the  local  government 
entertained  of  the  province.     In  Europe,  the  war  had  begun  unfavor- 
ytushns'  ably  to  the  English,  while  General  Braddock,  sent  with 
a  large  force  to  invade  Canada,  had  been  defeated  with 

•.see  P.  272.  the  loss  of  nearly  his  whole  army,a  Powerful  reenforce- 
ments  had  been  sent  by  the  French  to  Louisburg  and 
other  posts  in  America,  and  serious  apprehensions  were  en- 
tertained that  the  enemy  would  next  invade  Nova  Scotia, 
where  they  would  find  a  friendly  population,  both  Euro- 
pean and  Indian. 

^Population,  23.  2The  French  Acadians  at  that  period  amounted  to 
seventeen  or  eighteen  thousand.  They  had  cultivated  a 
considerable  extent  of  land,  possessed  about  60,000  head 
of  cattle,  had  neat  arid  comfortable  dwellings,  and  lived 
in  a  state  of  plenty,  but  of  great  simplicity.  They  were 
a  peaceful,  industrious,  and  amiable  race,  governed  mostly 
by  their  pastors,  who  exercised  a  parental  authority  over 
them ;  they  cherished  a  deep  attachment  to  their  native 
country,  they  had  resisted  every  invitation  to  bear  arms 
against  it,  and  had  invariably  refused  to  take  the  oath  of 
allegiance  to  Great  Britain.  'Although  the  great  body 
of  these  people  remained  tranquilly  occupied  in  the  culti- 
vation of  their  lands,  yet  a  few  individuals  had  joined  the 
Indians,  and  about  300  were  taken  in  the  forts,  in  open 
rebellion  against  the  government  of  the  country. 

i.crueideter-  24.  4Under  these  circumstances,  Governor  Lawrence 
and  his  council,  aided  by  Admirals  Boscawen  and  Mostyn, 
assembled  to  consider  what  disposal  of  the  Acadians  the 
security  of  the  country  required.  Their  decision  result- 
ed in  the  determination  to  tear  the  whole  of  this  people 
from  their  homes,  and  disperse  them  through  the  different 
British  colonies,  where  they  would  be  unable  to  unite  in 
any  offensive  measures,  and  where  they  might  in  time  be- 
come naturalized  to  the  government.  Their  lands,  houses, 
and  cattle,  were,  without  any  alleged  crime,  declared  to 
be  forfeited ;  and  they  were  allowed  to  carry  with  them 
only  their  money  and  household  furniture,  both  of  ex- 
tremely small  amount. 
6.  Themea-  25.  6Treachery  was  necessary  to  render  this  tyrannical 
scheme  effective.  The  inhabitants  of  each  district  were 
commanded  to  meet  at  a  certain  place  and  day  on  urgent 
business,  the  nature  of  which  was  carefully  concealed 
from  them  ;  and  when  they  were  all  assembled,  the  dread- 
ful mandate  was  pronounced, — and  only  small  parties  of 
them  were  allowed  to  return  for  a  short  time  to  make  the 


PART  I.I  NOVA  SCOTIA.  549 

necessary  preparations.     'They  appear  to  have  listened  to     1755. 
their   doom   with    unexpected   resignation,  making  only 
mournful  and  solemn  appeals,  which  were  wholly  disre-  l' 
garded.     When,  however,  the  moment  of  embarkation  ar- 
rived,  the  young  men,  who  were  placed  in  front,  absolutely 
refused  to  move ;  and  it  required  files  of  soldiers,  with 
fixed  bayonets,  to  secure  obedience. 

26.  2No  arrangements  had  been  made  for  their  location  j  2  Their 

,          ,  &  ~.        j    ,.       x,  destitute  situr 

elsewhere,  nor  was  any  compensation  offered  for  the  pro-    atwn  and 
perty  of  which  they  were  deprived.     They  were  merely    aSnto 
thrown  on  the  coast  at  different  points,  and  compelled  to  thffiTCOuntrv- 
trust  to  the  charity  of  the  inhabitants,  who  did  not  allow 
any  of  them  to  be  absolutely  starved.     Still,  through  hard- 
ships, distress,  and  change  of  climate,  a  great  proportion 
of  them  perished.     So  eager  was  their  desire  to  return, 
that  those  sent  to  Georgia  had  set  out,  and  actually  reached 
New  York,  when  they  were  arrested. 

27.  "They  addressed  a  pathetic  representation  to  the 
English  government,  in  which,  quoting  the  most  solemn 
treaties  and  declarations,  they  proved  that  their  treatment 

had  been  as  faithless  as  it  was  cruel.     4No  attention,  how-    4.  Guarded 

.  ,  ,  .      ,  ,  11-1  silence  of  tft» 

ever,  was  paid  to  this  document,  and  so  guarded  a  silence  government 
was  preserved  by  the  government  of  Nova  Scotia,  upon  ojt£onath^ 
the  subject  of  the  removal  of  the  Acadians,  that  the  records      8ubiect- 
of  the  province  make  no  allusion  whatever  to  the  event. 

28.  Notwithstanding    the    barbarous   diligence   with  5jj™^™' 
which  this  mandate  was  executed,  it  is  supposed  that  the     banished. 
number  actually  removed  from  the  province  did  not  ex- 
ceed 7000.     °The  rest  fled  into  the  depths  of  the  forests,  tyUSffSfc 
or  to  the  nearest  French  settlements,  enduring  incredible    remained. 
hardships.     To  guard  against  the  return  of  the  hapless 
fugitives,  the  government  reduced  to  ashes  their  habita- 
tions and  property,  laying  waste  even  their  own  lands, 

with  a  fury  exceeding  that  of  the  most  savage  enemy. 

29.  7In  one  district,  236  houses  were  at  once  in  a  blaze,  t.  Theircon- 
The  Acadians,  from  the  heart  of  the  woods,  beheld  all  they  theifhouwt 
possessed   consigned  to  destruction  ;    yet  they  made  no 
movement  till  the  devastators  wantonly  set  their  chapel  on 

fire.  They  then  rushed  forward  in  desperation,  killed 
about  thirty  of  the  incendaries,  and  then  hastened  back  to 
their  hiding-places.* 

30.  'But  few  events  of  importance  occurred  in  Nova 
Scotia  during  the  remainder  of  the  "  French  and  Indian 
War,"  at  the  close  of  which,  France  was  compelled  to 
transfer  to  her  victorious  rival,  all  her  possessions  on  the 

*  Murray's  British  America,  yol.  ii.,  p.  140-141.    Also  Haliburton's  Nova  Scotia,  voL  L. 
p.  174-198. 


550  NOVA  SCOTIA.  [BOOK  IIL 

ANALYSIS.  American  continent.  Relieved  from  any  farther  appre- 
i.  Efforts  of  nensions  from  the  few  French  remaining  in  the  country, 
the  provincial  the  government  of  the  province  made  all  the  efforts  of 

government         ,.D,.  i «  11  <*«•'• 

to  extend  tht  which  it  was  capable  to  extend  the  progress  of  cultivation 
and  settlement,  though  all  that  could  be  done  was  insuffi- 
cient  to  fill  up  the  dreadful  blank  that  had  already  been 
made. 

^'  2After  tne  Peace,  the  case  of  the  Acadians  naturally 

government  came  under  the  view  of  the  government.     No  advantage 

with  respect    ,      ,    ,  i      •       j    />  i     •       i       i  j 

to  the  French  had  been  derived  from  their  barbarous  treatment,  and 
there  remained  no  longer  a  pretext  for  continuing  the  per- 
secution.    They  were,  therefore,  allowed  to  return,  and  to 
receive  lands  on  taking  the  customary  oaths,  but  no  com- 
pensation was  offered  them  for  the  property  of  which  they 
s.  Their     had  been  plundered.     Nevertheless,  a  few  did  return,  al- 
dnumbefsd  though,  in  1772,  out  of  a  French  population  of  seventeen 
or  eighteen  thousand  which  once  composed  the  colony, 
there  were  only  about  two  thousand  remaining. 
1758.          32.  4In  1758,  during  the  administration  of  Governor 
*' afs^nf  Lawrence,  a  legislative  assembly  was  given  to  the  people 
s.indian    of  Nova  Scotia.     BIn  1761  an  important  Indian  treaty  was 
treaty  of  m\.  GOliC,\ufo^  when  the  natives  agreed  finally  to  bury  the 
1761  •     hatchet,  and  to  accept  George  III.,  instead  of  the  king  for- 
merly  owned  by  them,  as  their  great  father  and  friend. 
v^nce^ufin   ^he  province  remained  loyal  to  the  crown  during  the  war 
the  American  of  the  American  Revolution,  at  the  close  of  which,  its  popula- 
tion was  greatly  augmented  by  the  arrival  of  a  large  number 
7'  ^Saf  °^  l°ya^st  refugees  from  the  United  States.     7Many  of  the 
anTfotma-  new  settlers  directed  their  course  to  the  region  beyond  the 
trategovern-  peninsula,  which,  thereby  acquiring  a  great  increase  of 
N«^Br&-  importance,  was,  in  1784,  erected  into  a  distinct  govern- 
wfcfc.       ment,  under  the  title  of  New  Brunswick.     8At  the  same 
s  cae     ^me'  tne  island  of  Cape  Breton,  which  had  been  united 
BrctJn.     with  Nova  Scotia  since  the  capture  of  Louisburg  in  1748, 
was  erected  into  a  separate  government,  in  which  situation 
1820.     it  remained  until  1820,  when  it  was  re-annexed  to  Nova 
Scotia. 

^'  'The  most  interesting  portions  of  the  history  of 
Nova  Scotia,  it  will  be  observed,  are  found  previous  to  the 
peace  of  1763,  which  put  a  final  termination  to  the  colonial 
wars  between  France  and  England.  Since  that  period 
the  tranquillity  of  the  province  has  been  seldom  interrupt- 
ed, and,  under  a  succession  of  popular  governors,  the 
country  has  continued  steadily  to  advance  in  wealth  and 
prosperity. 


PART  L]  551 

CHAPTER  V. 
NEW   BRUNSWICK. 

1.  lfrhe  province  of  New  Brunswick*  lies  between   i.  situation 
Nova  Scotia  and  Canada,  having  the  state  of  Maine  on  the  aNewXBruns- 
southwest  and  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence  on  the  northeast.   &  s^^ap 
It  comprises  an  area  of  about  28,000  square  miles,  and  is      P  504. 
therefore  greater  in  extent  than  Nova  Scotia  and  Cape 
Breton  united. 

2.  2It  has  an  extensive  seacoast,  and  is  supplied  with 
noble  rivers,  two  of  which,  the  St.  Johns  and  the  Mirarni- 
chi,  traverse  nearly  the  whole  territory,  and  are  naviga- 
ble throughout  most  of  their  course.     The  former  falls 
into  the  Bay  of  Fundy  on  the  south,  and  the  latter  into  the 
Bay  of  Miraraiehi,  in  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence, 

3.  3The  surface  of  the  country  is  broken  and  undulat- 
ing,   and   towards   the   western  boundary  the   mountain 
ranges  rise  to  a  considerable  height.     *Adjacent  to  the 
Bay  of  Fundy  the  soil  is  exceedingly  barrer.  but  in  other 
parts  it  is  generally  more  fertile  than  ia  Nova  Scotia. 
The  streams  are  bordered  by  the  richest  meadow  lands, 
while  the  quality  of  the  soil  in  the  highlands  is  indicated 
by  a  magnificent  growth  of  forest  trees  of  gigantic  size, 
the  export  of  which,  for  lumber  and  shipping,  has  given 
the  province  its  chief  commercial  importance. 

4.  6The  name  of  New  Brunswick,  and  even  its  exist-  s  The  name. 
ence  as  a  colony,  did  not  commence  till   1783.      The  atorytf*re£ 
French  comprehended  it  under  the  appellation  of  New  Bru 
France,  regarding  it  more  particularly  as  an  appendage 

to  Acadia.  The  English,  in  their  turn,  claimed  it  as  part 
of  Nova  Scotia,  though  they  appear  never  to  have  taken 
any  measures  to  improve  it. 

5.  6After  that  peninsula  had  been  finally  ceded  to  Eng-    |eenp17544^ 
land,*  the  French  demanded  New  Brunswick  as  belong-  6.  The  French 
ing  to  Canada.     To  support  their  claims,  they  erected 

forts  at  the  neck  of  the  peninsula,  and  armed  the  Acadians 
and  Indians ;  but  the  peace  of  1763,  which  gave  Canada 
to  the  British,  ended  all  dissensions  on  this  subject.  'Still 
the  country  was  left  nearly  unoccupied,  except  by  a  few  country  after 

A        j  •  ill  i  /»  •       JS  «  tfle  Peace  <u 

Acadians,  who  had  sought  refuge  among  its  forests,  from       ™* 
the  relentless  persecution  to  which  they  were  exposed.6       c  see  p.  648. 

6.  8In   1762  some  families   from   New  England  had  d  <JJO|ger- 
settled  at  Maugerville,d  about  fifty  miles  up  the  St.  John ;  8.  settlement* 
and  in  1783  they  numbered  about  800.     At  the  end  of 

the  war  of  the  American  Revolution,  several  thousands 


552  NEW  BRUNSWICK.  [BOOK  IU 


ANALYSIS,  of  disbanded  troops,  who  had  been  removed  from 

17Q3  England,  were  located  at  Fredericton  ;  and  a  party  of 
Acadians  who  had  settled  there,  were  ordered  to  Mada- 
i.  situation  waska,  to  make  room  for  them.  l  These  new  colonists, 
however,  accustomed  to  all  the  comforts  of  civilized  life, 
endured  the  most  dreadful  hardships  when  first  placed 
in  the  midst  of  this  wilderness  j  and  it  was  only  after 
severe  suffering  and  toil,  that  they  could  place  their  fami- 
lies in  any  degree  of  comfort. 

^  '  "General  Sir  Guy  Carleton,  who  was  appointed  go- 
vernor  jn  1785,  made  great  exert  ons  for  the  improve- 
ment  of  the  country,  which  gradually,  though  slowly,  ad- 

1803.  vanced.  In  1803  he  returned  to  England,  and  from  that 
time  to  1817  the  government  was  administered  by  a  suc- 

aX  "•""«  cession  of  presidents.  3The  foundation  of  the  prosperity 
°^  ^ew  Brunswick  was  laid  in  1809,  when  heavy  duties 
were  levied  on  timber  brought  to  England  from  the  Baltic, 
while  that  from  New  Brunswick  was  left  free.  The  ex- 
port of  timber,  from  that  period,  continually  increased,  till 
it  reached  its  height  in  1825,  when,  in  consequence  of 
speculative  overtrading,  a  severe  reaction  was  experi- 
enced. Yet  since  that  event,  this  branch  of  industry  has 
rallied,  and  become  nearly  as  extensive  as  ever,  while  a 
new  impulse  has  been  given  to  the  prosperity  of  the 
country  by  the  arrival  of  foreign  cultivators. 

1817.  8.  4In  1817  Major  General  Smith  was  appointed  lieu- 
tenant-governor,  which  office  he  held  till  1823,  although 
Curing  most  °f  tnat  period  the  affairs  of  the  Province 
were  intrusted  to  the  care  of  Mr.  Chipman  and  Mr.  Bliss, 
as  presidents  ;  but  in  August,  1824,  the  latter  was  suc- 
ceeded by  Sir  Howard  Douglass,  to  whose  exertions  the 
country  was  greatly  indebted.  He  was  relieved  by  Sir 
Archibald  Campbell,  whose  place  was  supplied  in  1837 
by  Major-general  Sir  John  Harvey,  from  Prince  Edward 
*sland-  5^n  tne  removal  of  the  latter  to  Newfoundland, 
iohn  Harvey  the  office  of  governor  of  New  Brunswick  was  given  to 

™£™%tft-  Sir  W.  G.  Colebrooke.     6During  the  administration  of  Sir 

boundary  John  Harvey,  the  disputed  boundary  between  Maine  and 
New  Brunswick,  which  had  long  been  a  cause  of  contro- 
versy between  Great  Britain  and  the  United  States, 
threatened  to  involve  the  two  countries  in  hostilities  ;  but 
fortunately,  in  1842,  this  subject  of  contention  was  re- 

.  see  P.  483.  moved,  by  a  treaty*  which  settled  the  boundary  in  a  man- 
ner  satisfactory  to  both  parties. 


PART  ttj  553 

CHAPTER    VI. 

PRINCE  EDWARD   ISLAND. 

1.  TRINCE  EDWARD,  a  name  substituted  for  the  early  ^athtaan/^ 
one  of  St.  John,  is  an  island  in  the  southern  part  of  the  ward, island. 
Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence,  having  Cape  Breton  on  the  east, 

and  being  separated  from  the  coasts  of  New  Brunswick 
and  Nova  Scotia  by  Northumberland  strait, — a  channel 
varying   in    breadth    from   nine   to   forty   miles.     2This  a  fe|0JTap' 
island,*  which  has  a  very  irregular  outline,  is  somewhat   2.  shape  of 
crescent  shaped,  having  its  hollow  part  towards  the  Gulf,  "S»SS5f,~ 
into  wb'ch   both  its  boundary  capes  project.     Following   trMufana. 
its  "'     .jng  outline,  its  greatest  length  is  about  135  miles,        &0' 
r    ^  its  average  breadth   about  34.     It  is,   however,  so 
deeply  'ndented    by  bays  and  inlets,  that  scarcely  any 
spot  is  -iistant  more  than  seven  or  eight  miles  from  the 
influx  of  the  tide.     The  area  is  estimated  at  1,380,700 
acres , 

2.  3The  surface  of  the  island  presents  an  undulating  s.  surface  of 

/*  i  MI          i-ii  •  i      i       i     ii  ftt     -i       '  i  °  the  island:— 

variety  of  hill  and  dale,  with  the  hollows  filled  with  num-      its  sou, 
berless  little  creeks  and  lakes.     The  soil,  though  light,     SIIM-' 
possesses  considerable  fertility,  with  the  exception  of  the  grouilds'  **c- 
swamps  and  burnt-grounds.     Some  of  the  former,  when 
carefully  drained,  make  rich  meadow-lands,  but  the  latter, 
consisting  originally  of  extensive  pine  forests,  which  have 
been   destroyed    by  conflagrations,   and  which   are   now 
overspread  with  black  stumps,  mixed  with  ferns  and  di- 
minutive shrubs,  can  seldom  be  reclaimed. 

3.  4By  some  it  has  been  erroneously  supposed  that  this  *•  Historical 
is  the  island  that  was  discovered  by  Cabot,  in  1497,  and  erfionltof&' 
named  by  him  St.  John ;  but  it  is  now  generally  believed 

that  the  land  first  discovered  was  a  small  island  on  the 

coast  of  Labrador.     6When  the  French  court  established      5.  Little 

in  America  a  vast  domain  called  New  France,  this  in- 

sular  tract  was  of  course  included  within  its  boundaries, 

yet,  with  the  exception  of  Champlain's  description,  there 

is  scarcely  any  mention  of  it  until  1663,  when  it  appears 

to  have  been  granted  to  a  French  captain  by  the  name 

of  Doublet, b  but  held  in  subordination  to  a  fishing  com- 

pany    established   at    the    small    island  of   Miscou.     "It  e>.  valued  for 

seems,   however,  to  have  been  valued  only  for  fishery,   .   what' 

with  which  view  some  trifling  stations  were  "established. 

4.  7St.  John  began  to  emerge  from  this  obscurity  only  r.  The  island 
after  the  treaty  of  Utrecht  in  1713,  when,  Acadia  or  Nova  em2$™f£m 
Scotia  being  ceded  to  Britain,  a  number  of  the  French  its  obscurity- 

70 


554  PRINCE  EDWARD  ISLAND.  [BOOK  in. 

ANALYSIS,  settlers,  to  whom  the  British  yoke  was  always  odious, 

i.  capture  of  sought  refuge  in  this  island.  'When  Cape  Breton  wag 
captured  by  the  New  England  forces  in  1745,  St.  John 
shared  the  same  fate  ;  but  three  years  later,  both  were 
restored  to  France  by  the  treaty  of  Aix  la  Chapelle. 
1758.  2After  the  second  reduction  of  Louisburg,  in  1758,  that  of 
^'  ^oJm  a§am  f°ll°wed,  when  it  became  permanently  an- 
nexed  to  the  British  crown. 

5*   3^e  French  inhabitants,  however,  numbering  at 

inhabitants,  that  time  four  or  five  thousand,  were  doomed  to  the  same 
relentless  proscription  as  their  brethren  in  Nova  Scotia  ; 
and  the  pretext  was,  that  a  number  of  English  scalps  were 
found  hung  up  in  the  house  of  the  French  governor. 
*The  details  of  the  expulsion  are  not  stated,  but  it  appears 
that  some  of  the  inhabitants  were  sent  to  Canada,  some  to 
the  southern  colonies,  and  others  to  France  ;  while  it  is 
admitted  that  many  contrived  to  conceal  themselves.  So 
complete,  however,  was  the  desolation,  that,  in  1770, 
twelve  years  later,  only  150  families  were  found  on  the 
island. 

5.  The  peace  6.  8St.  John  was  confirmed  to  Great  Britain  by  the 
peace  of  1763,  but  several  years  elapsed  before  judicious 

«.  scheme  of  measures  were  taken  for  its  settlement.  6Lord  Egremont 
formed  a  strange  scheme,  by  which  it  was  divided  into 
twelve  districts,  ruled  by  as  many  barons,  each  of  whom 
was  to  erect  a  castle  on  his  own  property,  while  that  noble- 
man  was  to  preside  as  lord  paramount.  7This  ridiculous 
qSted.  plan  was  changed  for  another  not  much  wiser.  In  1767 
a  division  was  made  into  sixty-seven  townships,  of  about 
20,000  acres  each,  which,  with  some  reservations  for 
county  towns,  were  granted  to  individuals  who  had  claims 

».  ineffective  upon  the  government.     Their  exertions  to  settle  the  coun- 

mtasures  of      r      .  °  _,  .       ,  , 

the  proprte-  try,  however,  were  not  very  effective,  and  when  they  re- 
solved, as  the  only  means  of  rendering  the  property  valu- 
able, to  sell  it  in  small  lots,  their  prices  were  too  high ; 
and  as  their  rights  to  the  land  were  conditional,  they  could 
not  give  to  settlers  that  kind  of  tenure  which  is  the  most 
secure. 

^government       ^ '  9The  proprietors  succeeded,  however,  in   1770,  in 

given  to  trie  procuring   a  government  independent  of  Nova  Scotia  ; 

though,  as  already  mentioned,  there  were  then  only  150 

10  The  ad-    families  on  the  island.     10Mr.  Patterson,  first  appointed  to 

tf 'Mr f  Patter-  that  office,  brought  back  a  number  of  the  exiled  Acadi- 

GeneraTFan-  ans, — emigrants  began  to  arrive  in  considerable  numbers, 

ning'      and  in  1773  a  constitution  was  given,  and  the  first  House 

\\  contests  of  Assembly  called.     "Governor  Patterson,  however,  and 

viith  the,  pro-   _,  i    -n         •  i  i    i    i  •        .      I  _  • 

General  ranmng  who  succeeded  him  in  1789,  were  in- 
volved in  contests  with  the  proprietors  and  settlers,  who 


PART  I.] 


PRINCE  EDWARD  ISLAND. 


555 


accused  them  of  culpable   eagerness   to  acquire  landed 
property  for  themselves. 

8.  Inconvenience  having  been  felt  from  the  circum- 
stance that  the  island  bore  the  same  name  as  the  chief 
towns  in  New  Brunswick  and  Newfoundland,  its  name 
was  changed  to  Prince  Edward,  in  honor  of  the  Duke  of 
Kent,  who,  as  commander  in  America,  had  directed  some 
valuable  improvements.     2In  1803  the  Earl  of  Selkirk, 
who  gave  so  great  an  impulse  to  emigration,  carried  over 
an  important  colony,  consisting  of  about  800  Highlanders. 
He  made  the  necessary  arrangements  with  so  much  judg- 
ment that  the  settlers  soon  became  very  prosperous ;  ad- 
ditional emigrants  joined  them,  and  in  1840  the  Highland 
colony  numbered  nearly  five  thousand. 

9.  3Governor   Desbarres,*    who   succeeded    Fanning, 
though  censured  for  his  imprudence,  was  a  man  of  tal- 
ent ;  and  at  no  former  period  did  the  colony  advance  so 
rapidly  as  during  his  administration.     4In   1813  he  was 
succeeded  by  Mr.  Smyth,  whose  violent  and  tyrannical 
conduct  caused  a  general  agitation  in  the  colony.     For 
several   years  previous   to    1823,    he  had  prevented  the 
meeting  of  the  House  of  Assembly,  and  when  a  commit- 
tee of  the  inhabitants  was  appointed  to  draw  up  a  petition 
for  his  removal,  he  caused  them  to  be  arrested.     Mr. 
Stewart,  the  high  sheriff,  however,  though  at  the  age  of 
sixty-six,  made  his  escape  to  Nova  Scotia  and  thence  to 
England,  where  the  real  state  of  things  was  no  sooner 
made  known,  than  the  governor  was  recalled,  and  Lieu- 
tenant-colonel Ready  appointed  to  succeed  him. 

10.  5The  conduct  of  this  last  officer  gave  general  sat- 
isfaction; and  in  conjunction  with  the  House  of  Assembly 
he  passed  many  useful  acts,  and  took  various  measures  to 
promote  the  continued  improvement  of  the   colony.     6In 
1831  Colonel  Young  received  the  appointment,  and  ruled 
as  lieutenant-governor  till  1836,  in  which  year  Sir  John 
Harvey  was  named  his  successor.     Sir  John  was  very 
popular,  but  being  in  1837  removed  to  the  government  of 
New  Brunswick,  his  place  was  supplied  by  Sir  Charles 
A.  Fitzroy. 

11.  'The  elements  of  society  in  Pripce  Edward  are 
similar  to  those  found  in  the  other  British  colonies.     The 
inhabitants  consist,  first,  of  a  few  Indians  ;  then  of  about 
5000  French   Acadians  ;  and  next,  of  emigrants,  mostly 
from   Scotland,  the  natives  of  which  country  form  about 
one-half  the  entire  population.     8The   actual  population 
Df  the  island  in  1840  was  about  40,000. 


1789. 


1.  Name  of 
c/utnged. 


1803. 

2.  The  High' 
land  colony. 


a.  (Pronoun- 
ced Da-bar ) 

3.  Adminis- 
tration of 
Uesbarres. 

4.  Adminis- 
tration of 

Mr.  Smyth. 


His  tyran- 
nical con- 
duct, and  tfit 
causes  that 
led  to  his 
removal. 


5.  Adminis- 
tration of 
Colonel 
Ready. 

6.  Colonel 

Young-  and 

Sir  John 

Harvey. 


1837. 


7.  Society  in 
Prince  Ed- 
ward Island* 


1840. 

8.  Popular 
tton. 


[BOOK  III 


CHAPTER  VII. 


1.  Form,  ex- 
tent, and 

situation  of 

Neiofound- 
land. 

a.  See  Map 
page  604. 


2.  The  shores, 
surface,  in- 
ternal re- 
sources, 4-c. 

of  the  island. 


3.  The  cir- 
cumstances 
that  give 
great  value 
to  the  island. 


The  seal  and 
codjtisheries. 


6.  The  first 

permanent 

tettlement  on 

the  island. 


1610. 


1621. 

6.  Lord  Bal- 
timore's 
colony. 


NEWFOUNDLAND. 

1.  NEWFOUNDLAND,  which  was  discovered  by  the  Ca- 
bot's in  1497,  is  a  large  island,  in  the  form  of  an  irregular 
triangle,  about  1000  miles  in  circuit.*    On  the  northwest- 
ern side,  the  straits  of  Belleisle,  about  ten  miles  in  width, 
separate   it  from  Labrador ;   and  on  the  southwest  it  i3 
about  fifty  miles  distant  from  Cape  Breton,  leaving  a  pas- 
sage of  that  breadth  into  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence. 

2.  2The  shores  are  generally  bold  and  rugged,  the  sur- 
face mountainous,  and  the  soil  barren ;  yet,  notwithstand- 
ing  its   scanty   internal    resources,    Newfoundland    has 
formed  hitherto,  in  a  commercial  view,  the  most  impor- 
tant   of  all  the  British  possessions   in    America.     3The 
surrounding  ocean  is  rich  in  treasure.     Immense  fields 
of  ice,  detached  from  the  Arctic  shores,    and   annually 
floated  down  to  the  neighborhood  of  the  island,  convey  on 
their  surface  large  herds  of  seal,  from  which  the  adven- 
turous seamen  draw  valuable  stores  o£  oil.     To  the  east 
the  celebrated   bank  of  Newfoundland,  composed  almost 
throughout  of  masses  of  solid  rock,   forms  an  extensive 
fishing  ground  of  600  miles  in  length  and  200  in  breadth. 
Here  the  cod  fishery,  the  most  extensive  fishery  in  the 
world,  has  for  several  centuries  been  constantly  increas- 
ing in  extent,  and  yet  not  the  slightest  diminution  of  its 
fruitfulness  has  ever  been  observed.* 

3.  4Soon   after  its   discovery,    Newfoundland   became 
distinguished    for  its  fisheries,  over  which   the    English 
claimed  the  right  of  jurisdiction,  although  the  number  of 
their  vessels  employed  on  the  coast  was  for  a  long  time 
less    than   those  of  the  French  or  the  Spanish.     6After 
several  unsuccessful  attempts  to  form  a  settlement,  Mr. 
Guy,  an  intelligent  merchant  of  Bristol  succeeded  in  in- 
ducing a  number  of  influential  persons  at  court  to  engage 
in  the  undertaking,  and  in  l6lO,  having  been   appointed 
governor  of  the  intended   colony,   he    conveyed    thither 
thirty-nine  persons,  who  constructed  a  dwelling  and  store- 
house, and  formed  the  first  permanent  settlement  on  the 
island. 

4.  6In  1621  Sir  George  Calvert,  afterwards  Lord  Bal- 
timore, the  founder  of  Maryland,  established  a  Catholic 


*  This  is  not  surprising  when  it  is  considered  that,  according  to  the  statement  of  the  cele- 
brated  naturalist,  Lewenhoek,  more  i " 


more  than  nine  million  eggs  have  been  counted  in  a  single  cod 


PART  I.] 


NEWFOUNDLAND. 


557 


colony  in  Newfoundland,  where  he  resided  a  considerable 
period.  'In  1660  the  French  began  to  form  settlements, 
which  they  fortified,  showing  an  evident  wish  to  get  pos- 
session  of  the  whole  island.  2In  1692  their  works  at  Pla- 
centia  were  partially  destroyed  by  the  English,  but  in 
1696  they  twice  attacked  St.  John,  and  the  second  time, 

•,  .  .  />.  •  £>  ct  /» 

havmg  gamed  possession  01  it,  set  it  on  fire.  boon  alter, 
they  reduced  all  the  English  stations  but  two,  but  the 
treaty  of  Ryswick,  in  1697,  terminated  the  contest,  and 
restored  every  thing  to  the  same  state  as  before  tbe  com- 
mencement of  hostilities. 

5.  3The  war  of  the  succession,  breaking  out  in  1702, 
again  exposed  the  colony  to  the  attacks  of  the  French. 
In  1705  the  British  colonists  were  successfully  attacked, 
and  in  1708  St.  Johns  was  surprised  and  completely  des- 
troyed, and  the  French  became  masters  of  every  English 
station  but  one,  on  the    island.     4The   successes  of  the 
English,  however,  on  the  continent,  enabled  them,  at  the 
treaty  of  Utrecht  in  1713,  to  redeem   all  their  losses  in 
this  distant  quarter,  and   Louis  XIV.  was  compelled  to 
yield  up  all  his  possessions  in  Newfoundland,  but  he  re- 
tained for  his   subjects  the   right  of  erecting    huts  and 
fishing   stages  on  particular  portions  of  the  coast. 

6.  6In  1729  the  colony  was  withdrawn  from  its  nom- 
inal  dependence  on  Nova  Scotia,  from  which  period  until 
1827  the  government  of  the  island  was  administered  by 

^ 

naval  commanders  appointed  to  \  cruise  on  the  fishing  sta- 

i  1-1111.  i  • 

tion,  but  who  returned  to  England  during  the  winter, 
Since  1827  the  government  has  been  administered  by 
resident  governors  ;  and  in  1832,  at  the  earnest  solicita- 
tion of  the  inhabitants,  a  representative  assembly  was 
granted  them. 

7.  6The  present  British  settlements  are  in  the  south- 

/>     i         .   i        i         .n       r   i  i  i 

eastern  part  of  the  island.  St.  John,  the  capital,  is  sit- 
uated  on  the  most  eastern  part  of  the  coast,  and  after  all 
its  improvements,  still  bears  the  aspect  of  a  fishing 
station. 


16GO. 


1692. 


trench,  —  ter- 

minated  by 


1697. 


1702. 

Of  fortuities, 


affectedly  tn& 
'utrtctit. 
1713. 

1729. 


ana  suose- 

«««»«  sov- 

eminent  of 

the  island. 


«  Th*?r,e- 

sent  British 

settlements. 


MAP   OF   MEXICO; 

INCLUDING  ALSO 

OREGON,  TEXAS, 

AND 

CENTRAL   AMERICA. 


REFERENCES. 
Z.  State  of  Zacatecag. 
P.  State  ot"  San  Luis  Potosi. 
G.  State  and  City  of  Guan- 

axuato. 
Q.  State  and  City  of  Q,ue- 

retaro. 

M.  Matamoras. 
T.  Monterey. 


Vouth  eastern 
Part  of 

MEXICO; 

with 
CENTRAL-AMERICA 


PART   II. 

HISTORY    OF    MEXICO. 

t 

CHAPTER  I. 

ABORIGINAL   MEXICO. 

1.  *AT  the  time  of  the  discovery  of  America,  nearly  ANALYSIS. 
the  whole  continent  was  occupied  by  barbarous  and  wan-     \.indmn 
dering  tribes,  of  whose  history  little  that  is  authentic  can     America. 
now  be  learned.     2The  aboriginal   Mexicans,   however,  2.  *J 
differed  essentially  from   the  great  mass  of  the  race  to      ic 
which  they  apparently  belonged.     3They  had  made  consi- 
derable  advances  in  civilization — were  an  agricultural  peo-  among  them. 
pie — had  built  flourishing  and  populous  cities, — and  were 

united  uYider  a  regular  system  of  government.  4A  brief 
account  of  their  history,  of  the  state  of  the  arts  among 
them,  and  of  their  political  institutions,  national  manners, 
and  religion,  cannot  fail  to  be  interesting  and  useful,  as  it 
will  exhibit  the  human  species  in  a  v«ry  singular  stage  of 
its  upward  progress  from  barbarism. 

2.  5The  Toltecas,  or  Toltecs,  are  the  most  ancient  Mexi- 

can  nation  of  which  history  and  fable  combined  furnish  us  from  the  year 
any  accounts.     The  symbolical  representations,  or  hiero-  founding 
glyphics,  from  which  their  history  is  obtained,  and  which    thc>Tuia 
were  found  among  the  Mexicans,  represent  that  in  the  year 
472  of  the  Christian  era  they  were  expelled  from  their      472. 
own  country,  called  Tollan,  situated  somewhere  to  the 
north  of  Mexico,  and  that,  for  some  time  after,  they  led  a 
migratory  and  wandering  life ;  but,  at  the  expiration  of 
104  years,  they  reached  a  place  about  fifty  miles  to  the      576. 
eastward  of  the  city  of  Mexico,  where   they   remained 
twenty   years.     Thence  they  proceeded  a  short  distance      596. 
westward,  where  they  founded  a  city,  called,  from  the      667. 
name  of  their  original  country,  Tollan,  or  Tula.*  mSni 

3.  8The   Toltecas,   during  their  journeys,  were  con-  m<Toitecs. 


*  Whence  the  present  city  of  Tula,  near  Mexico,  is  supposed  to  have  derived  its 


580  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  [Boo*  III. 

ANALYSIS,  ducted  by  chiefs  ;  but  after  their  final  settlement,  in  the 
~~  year  667,  their  government  was  changed  into  a  monarchy, 
which  lasted  nearly  four  centuries.  *At  the  expiration  of 
^s  t*me  ^y  ^a(^  mcreased  very  considerably  in  numbers, 
and  had  built  many  cities  ;  but  when  in  the  height  of 
their  prosperity)  almost  the  whole  nation  was  destroyed 
by  famine  and  a  pestilence. 

as  ^'  2'^he  hieroglyphical  symbols,  from  which  the  account 
S  Mexican  °^  ^s  event  ^s  derived,  represent,  that,  at  a  certain  fes- 
hierosriy-  tive  ball  made  by  the  Toltecas,  the  Sad  Looking  Devil 
appeared  to  them,  of  a  gigantic  size,  with  immense  arms, 
and,  in  the  midst  of  their  entertainments,  embraced  and 
suffocated  them  ;  that  then  he  appeared  in  the  form  of  a 
child  with  a  putrid  head,  and  brought  the  plague;  and, 
finally,  at  the  persuasion  of  the  same  devil,  they  aban- 
doned the  country  Tula,  and  dispersed  themselves  among 
the  surrounding  nations,  where  they  were  well  received 
on  account  of  their  superior  knowledge  and  civilization. 

^'  3About  a  hundred  years  after  the  dispersion  of  the 
Toltecs,  their  country  was  occupied  by  the  Chichemecas, 
who  also  came  from  the  north,  and  were  eighteen  months 
on  their  journey.     Although  less  civilized  than  the  Tol- 
Toitecs.     tecg^  tjiey  kad  a  regular  form  of  monarchical  government, 
and  were  less  disgusting  in  their  manners  than  some  of 
the  neighboring  nations.     They  formed  an  alliance  with 
the  remnant  of  the  Toltecs,  and  intermarried  with  them  ; 
the  consequence  of  which  was  the  introduction  of  the  arts 
and  knowledge  of  the  Toltecas,  and  a  change  in  the  Chi- 
4.  J^coZ-  chemecas,  from  a  hunting  to  an  agricultural  people.     4The 
subsequent  Chichemecas  were  soon  after  joined  by  the  Acolhuans, 
ta$Mf<£ti£*  likewise   from  the  north  ;  after  which,  the  history  of  the 
Aztecs.      twQ  nations  is  filled  with  uninteresting  accounts  of  petty 
conquests,  civil  wars,  and  rebellions,  until  the  appearance 
of  the  Aztecs,  or  Mexicans,  also  of  Indian  origin. 
1160.         6.  The  latter  are  represented  to  have  left  their  own 
\n&aof%e   country,  a  great  distance  to  the  north  of  the  Gulf  of  Cali- 
Aztecs,      fornia,  in  the  year  1160,  by  the  command  of  one  of  their 
deities  ;  and,  after  wandering  fifty-six  years,  to  have  ar- 
rived at  the  city  of  Zumpango,*  in  the  valley  of  Mexico. 
*'  Swings0*  '  "During  their  journey,  they  are  supposed  to  have  stopped 


supposed  to  some  time  on  the  banks  of  the   river  Gila,  or  San  Fran- 

have  been        .  ,  IAIJ*«I*I 

erected*:/  Cisco,  an  eastern  branch  01  the  Colorado;  where  may 
still  be  found  remains  of  the  buildings  which  they  are 
said  to  have  constructed.  •(• 

*  On  the  eastern  shore  of  the  lake  of  the  same  name.     (See  Map,  p.  569.) 
t  The  Colorado  is  the  principal  stream  that  enters  the  head  of  the  Gulf  of  California.    (See 
Map,  p.  558.)    The  locality  of  the  ruins  mentioned  above  is  still  put  down,  on  Mexican  maps, 
on  the  south  side  of  the  River  Gila,  in  the  state  of  Sonora.     They  are  denoted  as  "  Ituinas  d« 
las  Casas  do  los  Aztecas,"  Ruins  of  the  Buildings  of  the  Aztecs. 


PART  II.]  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  561 

7.  'Thence  they  proceeded  until  they  came  to  a  place    i  i6O. 
about  two  hundred  and  fifty  miles  north-west  from  Chi-  ^  —  —  —  7- 
huahua,*  and  now  known  by  the  name  of  Casa  Grande,*  l 
on  account  of  a  very  large  building  still  extant  there  at 
the  time  of  the  Spanish  conquest,  and  universally  attri- 
buted   to   the  Aztecs,  by  the  traditions  of  the  country, 
"Thence  they  proceeded   southward  to  Culiacan,f  on  a  2  The*  Aztecs 
river  of  the  same  name,  which  flows  into  the  Gulf  of   at  cuimcan. 
California  about  the  twenty-fourth  degree  of  north  lati- 
tude.    Here  they  made  a  wooden  image  of  their  god,  and    image  cm- 

,     .         c  f  ,  ,  &A.  j       i  constructed 

a   chair  of  reeds  and  rushes  to  support  it,  and  also  ap-      by  them. 
pointed    four  priests,   called  the  "  Servants  of  God,"  to 
carry  it  on  their  shoulders  during  their  subsequent  wan- 
derings. 

8.*  3When  the  Aztecs  left  their  original  habitations  they  *.  separation 
consisted  of  six  tribes  ;  but  at  Culiacan  the  Mexicans  cum  from  t/a 
separated  from  the  other  five,  and,  taking  their  deity  with 
them,  continued  their  journey  alone.  In  the  year  1216 
they  arrived  in  the  valley  of  Mexico,  b  where  they  were  at 
first  well  received  :  but  they  were  afterwards  enslaved  by  . 

....  ii-ji  •,  j        i         b.  See  Map, 

a  neighboring  prince,  who  claimed  the  territory,  and  who      P.  559. 
was    unwilling  to   have   them   remain    without    paying 
tribute. 

9.  "They  were  finally,  however,  released  from  bond- 
age,  when  they  resumed  their  wanderings,  which  they 
continued  until  the  year  1325,  when  they  came  to  a  place  piece  of  their 
on  the  borders  of  a  lake,  where  the  eagle  that  had  guided      men"  * 
them  in  their  journeys  rested  upon  a  nopal,  J  where  it     1325. 
shortly   afterwards  died.     This  was  the  sign  given  them 
by  their  oracle,  designating  the  place  where  they  were 
finally  to  settle  ;  and  as  soon  as  they  had  taken  posses- 
sion of  the  spot,  they  erected  an  altar  to  the  god  whom 
they  worshipped.     5The  city  which  they  built  here  was  5.  The  city  of 


them' 


first  called  Tenochtitlan,  and  afterwards  Mexico^  signi-  founded  by 
fying  the  place  of  Mexiili,  the  name  of  the  Mexican  god 
of  war. 

10.  "During  the  time  which  intervened  from  the  found-  e. 
ing  of  Mexico  to  the  conquest  by  the  Spaniards,  a  period  t 
of  nearty  two  hundred  years,  the  Mexicans  went  on  gra-  " 
dually  increasing  in  power  and  resources,  and,  by  con-    Spaniards. 
quest  and  alliances,  they  extended   their  dominion,  not 

*  Chihuahua,  the  capital  of  the  state  of  the  same  name,  is  nearly  700  miles  N.W.  from  the 
city  of  Mexico.  (See  Map,  p.  658.)  (Pronounced  Chee-ooah-ooah.) 

t  Culiacan  is  an  old  city  in  the  state  of  Sinaloa,  pleasantly  situated  on  the  south  side  of  a 
river  of  the  same  name,  about  forty  miles  from  its  entrance  into  the  Gulf  of  California. 

%  The  nopal,  (cactus  opuntia,  or  Indian  fig,)  is  the  plant  on  which  the  insect  that  produces 
the  cochineal  is  bred.  The  cochineal,  now  an  important  article  of  commerce,  is  formed  from 
the  dead  insect,  and  is  used  for  giving  red  colors,  especially  crimson  and  scarlet,  and  for  mak- 
ing carmine. 

§  See  Note  and  Map,  p.  116.    Also  Map,  p.  5§9. 

71 


502  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  [Boo*  in. 

ANALYSIS,  only  over  the  other  Aztec  tribes  which  had  accompanied 

~~  them  during  most  of  their  wanderings,  and  which  after. 

wards  settled  around  them,  but  also  over  other  tribes  or 

nations  that  spoke  languages  different  from  the  Aztec  or 

Mexican. 

i.  Nature  of  11.  'Previous  to  their  settlement  in  the  valley  of 
Mexico,  the  Mexicans  continued  unacquainted  with  regal 
dominion,  and  were  governed  in  peace,  and  conducted  in 
war)  by  such  as  were  entitled  to  pre-eminence  by  their 
wisdom  or  their  valor ;  but  after  their  power  and  territo- 
ries became  extensive,  the  supreme  authority  finally 
centred  in  a  single  individual ;  and  when  the  Spaniards, 
under  Cortez,  invaded  the  country,  Montezuma  was  the 
ninth  monarch  in  order  who  had  swayed  the  Mexican 

*,Thehi8tort-  sceptre,  not  by  hereditary  right,  but  by  election.  2The 
accounts  given  of  all  this  history,  in  the  hieroglyphic 
writings  of  the  Mexicans,  and  which  have  been  faithfully 
translated  by  Spanish  writers,  are  minute  and  circumstan- 
tial ;  but  the  details  would  possess  little  interest  for  us. 

a,  The  ad-         12.  'According  to  the  histories  preserved  by  the  Mexi- 

vancementm  ^    ,       m   ,  i«   L    j    ii_  i 

cans,*  the  loltecs  were  more  polished  than  the  nations 
which  succeeded  them  •  insomuch  that,  in  after  ages,  it 
was  customary  to  distinguish  people  of  learning  and 
ingenuity,  by  the  name  of  Toltecas.  They  understood 
the  art  of  working  in  gold  and  silver,  and  possessed  some 
knowledge  of  the  sciences  of  astronomy  and  chronology. 
*^  *s  suPPose(^  tnat  about  a  hundred  years  before  the 
Christian  era  they  observed  the  difference  between  the 
solar  and  the  civil  year  \  supplying  the  defect,  as  we  do, 
by  the  addition  of  a  day  once  in  four  years. 

*.  The  use  the  13.  6The  art  of  painting,  which  was  derived  from  the 
made  of  the  Toltecs,  was  much  practised  by  the  Mexicans,  as  it  was 
'n  °ingamt'  only  by  means  of  paintings  that  they  recorded  their  histo- 
••  rS?er  r*es*  6Sorne  of  these  paintings  contained  an  account  of 
particular  historical  events ;  some  were  mythological ; 
some  were  codes  of  laws ;  while  others  were  astronomical 
— in  which  were  represented  their  calendar,  the  position 
7.  Many  of  of  the  stars,  changes  of  the  moon,  and  eclipses.  7Great 
'  numbers  of  these  were  burned  by  the  superstitious  Span- 
jarcjS)  wno  imagined  that  they  contained  some  emblems  of 
heathen  worship. 

"^'  8^ne  most  va^uable  collection  of  these  picture  writ- 
lection  now  ings,  which  has  been  preserved,  is  divided  into  three  parts. 
The  first  contains  the  entire  history  of  the  Mexican  em- 
pire.    The   second   is   a  tribute-roll,   representing  what 

*  It  must  not  be  overlooked  that  the  Mexicans  here  spoken  of  were  Indians  ;  although  the 
word  Mexicans  is  now  applied  to  the  present  inhabitants  of  Mexico,  descendants  of  tha 
Spaniards. 


PART  II.] 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


563 


ings. 


each  conquered  town  paid  into  the  royal  treasury.     The     152O. 
third  is  a  code  of  the  domestic,  political,  and   military  ~~ 
institutions  of  the  Mexicans.     1PThere  were  likewise  geo-  * 
graphical  paintings,  or  maps,  which  showed  the  bounda- 
ries  of  states,  the   situation  of  places,  the  direction  of 
the  coasts,  and  the  courses  of  rivers.     Cortez  was  shown 
maps  of  almost  the  entire  coast  on  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 
2These  paintings  were  executed  on  skins,  on  cloth  made 


of  the  thread  of  the  aloe,  or  a  kind  of  palm,  on  the  bark  of   these  pamt- 

1  ..  ,  .    ,    .  ^ngs  were 

trees  prepared  with  gum,  and  upon  paper  ;  which  last  was  executed. 
made  of  the  leaves  of  a  kind  of  aloe,  steeped  like  hemp, 
and  afterwards  washed,  stretched,  and  smoothed.  "From 
these  symbolical  paintings,  aided  by  traditionary  songs 
and  narratives,  the  Mexican  children  were  diligently 
instructed  in  the  history,  mythology,  religious  rites,  laws, 
and  customs  of  the  nation. 

15.  4But  in  sculpture,  casting  of  metals,  and  mosaic 
work,*  the  Mexicans  attained  greater  perfection  than  in    among  the 
painting.     They   had  sculptors  among  them  when  they 

left  their  native  country  ;  and  many  of  the  Toltecan 
statues  were  preserved  till  the  time  of  the  conquest. 
Statues  were  made  of  clay,  wood,  and  stone  ;  and  the 
instruments  employed  were  chisels  of  copper  and  of  flint. 
'The  -number  of  these  statues  is  almost  incredible  :  but  5- 

.  ,  '  strayed  by  tht 

so  active  were  the  Spanish  priests  in  destroying  them,    Spaniards. 
that  there  are  now  few  vestiges  of  them  remaining.     The 
foundation  of  the  first  church  in  Mexico  was  laid  with 
idols,  when  many  thousand  statues  of  the  Mexican  gods 
were  broken  in  pieces. 

16.  "Clavigerof  asserts  that  "  the  miracles  produced  by 
the  Mexicans  in  the  casting  of  metals  would  not  be  credi- 
ble,  if,  besides  the  testimony  of  those  who  saw  them,  a 
great  number  of  curiosities  of  this  kind  had  not  been  sent 
from  Mexico  to  Europe.     The  works  of  gold  and  silver, 
sent  as  presents  from  the  conqueror  Cortez  to  Charles  V., 
filled  the  goldsmiths  of  Europe  with  astonishment  ;  who, 
as  several  authors  of  that  period  assert,  declared  that  they 
were  altogether   inimitable.     'This   wonderful    art,    for- 
merly  practised  by  the  Toltecas,  the  invention  of  which 
they  ascribed  to  one  of  their  gods,  has  been  entirely  lost 
by  the  debasement  of  the  Indians,  and  the  indolent  neglect 
of  the  Spaniards." 

*  Mosaic  work  is  an  assemblage  of  little  pieces  of  glass,  marble,  precious  stones,  &c.,  of  vari- 
ous colors,  cemented  on  a  ground  of  stucco  or  plaster,  in  such  a  manner  as  to  imitate  the  colors 
and  gradations  of  painting. 

t  Clavigero,  a  native  of  Vera  Cruz,  in  Mexico,  in  which  country  he  resided  thirty-six  years 
•was  born  about  the  year  1720.  Being  a  Jesuit,  on  the  expulsion  of  his  order  from  America  he 
settled  in  Italy,  where  he  employed  himself  in  writing  a  History  of  Mexico,  which  was  published 
in  1780  and  1781,  in  four  volumes  octavo. 


564 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


[BOOK  IH 


ANALYSIS. 


ts  Mexicans, 


*•  J$*gan 


Mexico, 


7.  Political 

institutions 


crown, 
10.  Funda- 


11.  ordenof 


17.  'Acosta.  another  writer,  speaking  of  the  mosaic 
works  of  the  Mexican  artists,  made  of  the  feathers  of 
birds,  says  :  "  It  is  wonderful  how  it  was  possible  to 
execute  works  so  fine,  and  so  equal,  that  they  appear  the 
performance  of  the  pencil.  Some  Indians,  who  are  able 
artists,  copy  whatever  is  painted,  so  exactly,  with  plumage, 
that  they  rival  the  best  painters  of  Spain." 

1&  •  3The  Mexicans  had  some  knowledge  of  architec- 
ture ;  and  the  ruins  of  edifices  still  remain,  which  are 
supposed  to  have  been  constructed  by  them  previous  to 
t^ie^r  arriyal  m  the  valley  of  Mexico.  3When  the  city  of 
Mexico  came  to  its  perfection,  the  houses  of  the  principal 
people  were  large,  of  two  or  more  stories,  and  constructed 
of  stone  and  mortar.  The  roofs  were  flat  and  terraced  ; 
the  floors  were  smoothly  paved  with  plaster;  and  the 
exterior  walls  were  so  well  whitened  and  polished,  that 
they  appeared,  to  the  excited  imaginations  of  the  Span- 
iards, when  viewed  from  a  distance,  to  have  been  con- 
structed of  silver. 

19'  *The  most  remarkable  examples  of  Mexican  archi- 
tecture, however,  were  their  aqueducts  ;  two  of  which, 
constructed  of  stone  and  cement,  conveyed  the  water  to 
the  capital,  from  the  distance  of  two  miles.  6The  number 
and  the  greatness  of  the  Mexican  cities  have  probably 
been  much  exaggerated  by  the  early  Spanish  writers,  but 
still  they  were  cities  of  such  consequence  as  are  found 
only  among  people  who  have  made  considerable  progress 
m  t"le  arts  °*  Clv^lze^  Hfe-  "From  all  accounts,  we  can 
hardly  suppose  Mexico,  the  capital  of  the  empire,  to  have 
contained  fewer  than  sixty  thousand  inhabitants  ;  and 
some  authorities  estimate  the  number  at  several  hundred 
thousand. 

20.  7From  the  foundation  of  the  Mexican  monarchy  to 

,  „   ,  ,  .  .  J.       . 

the  accession  of  Montezuma  to  the  throne,  the  political 
institutions  of  the  Mexicans  appear  to  have  undergone  but 
few  changes.  8The  government  was  an  elective  monar- 
chy,  and  the  right  of  election  seems  to  have  been  origin- 
ally vested  in  the  whole  body  of  the  nobility,  but  after- 
wards to  have  been  confined  to  six  of  the  most  powerful,  of 
whom  the  chiefs  of  Tezcuco  and  Tacuba  were  always  two. 
9The  jurisdiction  of  the  crown  was  extremely  limited,  and 
all  real  and  effective  authority  remained  in  the  hands  of 
the  nobles.  10By  a  fundamental  law  of  the  empire,  it  was 
provided  that  the  king  should  not  determine  concerning 
any  point  of  general  importance,  without  the  approbation 
of  a  council  composed  of  the  prime  nobility. 

21.  "The  nobles,  possessed  of  ample  territories,  were 

int0  several  classes  ;  to  each  of  which  peculiar 


PAIIT  II.]  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  565 

titles  of  honor  belonged.     It  is  stated  by  an  author  of     1520. 
credibility   that   there  were,  in  the  Mexican  dominions,  — 
thirty  nobles  of  the  highest  rank,  each  of  whom  had  in 
his  territories  about  a  hundred   thousand  people;    and 
subordinate  to  these  were  about  three  thousand  nobles  of 
a  lower  class.     Some  of  the  titles  of  nobility  descended 
from  father  to  son'  in  perpetual   succession  ;  others  were 
annexed  to  particular  offices,  or  conferred  during  life,  as 
marks  of  personal  distinction. 

22.  'Below  the  inferior  nobles  was  the  great  body  of   i.  condition 
the  people,  who  were  in  a  most  humiliating  state.      8The   Uy^aS 
better  class  of  these  resembled,  in  condition,  those  pea-  2  The^tgher 
sants  who,  under  various  denominations,  were  considered,       class. 

in  Europe,  during  the  prevalence  of  the   feudal  system,1   a- See  p- l39- 
as  instruments  of  labor  attached  to  the  soil,  and  transfer- 
able with  it  from  one  proprietor  to  another.     "Others,  of 
an  inferior  class,  reduced  to  the  lowest  form  of  subjec-       class. 
tion,  felt  all  the  rigors  of  domestic  servitude.     Their  con- 
dition was  held  to  be  so  vile,  and  their  lives  deemed  of  so 
little  value,  that  a  person  who  killed  one  of  them  was  not 
subjected  to   any  punishment.     4So  distinct  and  firmly  4-  Thepcr 

J,  ,.  ,      ,  "i  •  i  o  i      f  i       nency  of  these 

established  were  the  various  gradations  of  rank,  from  the   sradatwna. 
monarch  down  to  the  meanest  subject,  and  so  scrupulous 
was  each  class  in  the  exactions  of  courtesy  and  respect 
from  inferiors,  that  the  genius  and  idioms  of  the  language 
became  strongly  influenced  by  it. 

23.  BIt  is  probable  that  while  the  power  of  the  Mexican  s.  ostentation 
monarch  continued  to  be  limited,  it  was  exercised  with  athe,  Mexican 
little  ostentation ;  but  that,  as  his  authority  became  more    tROM  rchy' 
extensive,  the  splendor  of  the  government  increased.     6It    \£*ggg 
was  in  this  last  state  that 'the  Spaniards  beheld  it;  for  Montezuma. 
Montezuma,  disregarding  the  ancient  laws,  and  violating 

the  rights  of  the  nobility,  had  introduced  a  pure  despotism, 
and  reduced  his  subjects,  of  every  order,  to  the  level  of 
slaves.      The    following    passages,    selected    from    the  Jjcj2?$w» 
writings  of  the  Abbe  Clavigero,  will  give  some  idea  of  the  the  «£**£«£ 
state  of  the  ancient  capital,  and  the  magnificence  of  the 
monarch  who  governed  it  at  the  time  of  the  Spanish  con- 
quest. 

24.  8"  All  the  servants  of  Montezuma's  palace  consisted  s.  Monte*** 
of  persons  of  rank.     Besides  those  who  constantly  lived  in  ™eu%a 

it,  every  morning  six  hundred  feudatory  lords  and  nobles  lords' 
came  to  pay  court  to  him.  They  passed  the  whole  day 
in  the  antechamber,  where  none  of  their  servants  were 
permitted  to  enter, — conversing  in  a  low  voice,  and  await- 
ing the  orders  of  their  sovereign.  The  servants  who  ac- 
companied these  lords  were  so'  numerous  as  to  occupy 


566 


mSTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


[BooK  m. 


ANALYSIS,  three  small  courts  of  the  palace,  and  many  waited  in  the 
streets. 

25'  '"  ^e  women  about  the  court  were  not  less  in 
number,  including  those  of  rank,  servants,  and  slaves. 
All  this  numerous  female  tribe  lived  shut  up  in  a  kind  of 
seraglio,  under  the  care  of  some  noble  matrons,  who 
watched  over  their  conduct  ;  as  these  kings  were  ex- 
tremely jealous,  and  every  piece  of  misconduct  which 
happened  in  the  palace,  however  slight,  was  severely 
punished.  Of  these  women,  the  king  retained  those  who 
pleased  him  ;  the  others  he  gave  away,  as  a  recompense 
for  the  services  of  his  vassals. 

26-  a"  Tne  forms  and  ceremonials  introduced  at  court 
pr&enceof  were  another  effect  of  the  despotism  of  Montezuma.  No 
Montezuma.  one  would  enter  the  palace,  either  to  serve  the  king,  or  to 
confer  with  him  on  any  business,  without  pulling  off  his 
shoes  and  stockings  at  the  gate.  No  person  was  allowed  to 
appear  before  the  king  in  any  pompous  dress,  as  it  was 
deemed  a  want  of  respect  to  majesty  ;  consequently  the 
greatest  lords,  excepting  the  nearest  relations  of  the  king, 
stripped  themselves  of  the  rich  dress  which  they  wore,  or 
at  least  covered  it  with  one  more  ordinary,  to  show  their 
humility  before  him. 

2^*  *"  ^  persons,  on  entering  the  hall  of  audience, 
^^  before  speaking  to  the  king,  made  three  bows  ;  saying, 
at  the  first,  '  Lord  ;J  at  the  second,  *  my  Lord  ;'  and  at  the 
third,  '  great  Lord.'  They  spoke  low,  and  with  the  head 
inclined,  and  received  the  answer  which  the  king  gave 
them,  by  means  of  his  secretaries,  as  attentively  and 
humbly  as  if  it  had  been  the  voice  of  an  oracle.  In 
taking  leave,  no  person  ever  turned  his  back  upon  the 
throne. 

28'  *"The  audience-hall  served  also  for  the  dining. 
room.  The  table  of  the  monarch  was  a  large  pillow,  and 
his  seat  a  low  chair.  The  table-cloth,  napkins,  and  towels 
were  of  cotton,  but  very  fine,  white,  and  always  perfectly 
clean.  The  kitchen  utensils  were  of  the  earthenware  of 
Cholula,a  but  none  of  these  things  ever  served  the  monarch 
more  than  once  ;  as,  immediately  after,  he  gave  them  to 
one  of  his  nobles.  The  cups  in  which  his  chocolate  and 
other  drinks  were  prepared,  were  of  gold,  or  some  beau 
tiful  sea-shell,  or  naturally  formed  vessels  curiously  var- 
nished. 

29.  6"  The  number  and  variety  of  dishes  at  his  table 
amazed  the  Spaniards  who  saw  them.  Cortez  says  that 
they  covered  the  floor  of  a  great  hall,  and  that  there  were 
dishes  of  every  kind  of  game,  fish,  fruit,  and  herbs  of 
that  country.  "Three  or  four  hundred  noble  youths 


P.  569. 


PART  II.] 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


567 


carried  this  dinner  in  form  ;  presented  it  as  soon  as  the    1520, 
king  sat  down  at  table,  and  immediately  retired  ;  and,  — 
that  it  might  not  grow  cold,  every  dish  was  accompanied 
with  its  chafing-dish. 

30.  '"  The  king  marked,  with  a  rod  which  he  had  in  ^gggflfif 
his  hand,  the  meats  which  he  chose,  and  the  rest  were    table,  <K 
distributed  among  the  nobles  who  were  in  the  ante-cham- 

ber. Before  he  sat  down,  four  of  the  most  beautiful  wo- 
men of  his  seraglio  presented  water  to  him  to  wash  his 
hands,  and  continued  standing  all  the  time  of  his  dinner, 
together  with  six  of  his  principal  ministers,  and  his 
carver.  8He  frequently  heard  music  during  the  time  of  2.  Ticking 

i  .  i  j          ^  •        i       •  i      i       i  •  buffoons, 

his  meal,  and  was  entertained  with  the  humorous  sayings    or  jester*. 
of  some  deformed  men  whom  he  kept  out  of  mere  state. 
He  showed  much  satisfaction  in  hearing  them,  and  obser- 
ved that,  among  their  jests,  they  frequently  pronounced 
some  important  truth- 

31.  3"  When  he  went  abroad  he  was  carried  on  the  \^J£ 
shoulders  of  the  nobles,  in  a  litter  covered  with  a  rich    in  public. 
canopy,  attended  by  a  numerous  retinue  of  courtiers  :  and 
wherever  he  passed,  all  persons  stopped  with  their  eyes 

shut,  as  if  they  feared  to  be  dazzled  by  the  splendors  of 
royalty.  When  he  alighted  from  the  litter,  to  walk  on 
foot,  carpets  were  spread  before  him  that  he  might  not 
touch  the  earth  with  his  feet.'3 

32  4In  closing  this  glowing  description  by  Clavigero,  it  4J^f£g' 
should  be  remarked  that  we  ought  not  to  judge  of  the   can  people. 
prosperity  of  the  ancient  inhabitants  of  Mexico  by  what 
has  been  said  of  its  emperor,  its  court,  and  its  capital. 
'Despotism  had  there  produced  those  fatal  effects  which  it 
produces  every  where.     The  whole  state  was  sacrificed 
to  the  capricious  pleasures  and  magnificence  of  a  small 
number  of  people.     6And  although  the  particulars  which  6  character 
have  been  mentioned  exhibit  the   Mexicans  as  a  people 
considerably  refined,  yet  other  circumstances  show  that 
their   character,   and  many  of  their  institutions,  did  not 
differ  greatly  from  those  of  other  inhabitants  of  America. 

33.  7Like  the   rude  tribes  around  them,  the  Mexicans 
were  almost  constantly  engaged  in  war,  which  they  car- 
ried on  to  gratify  their  vengeance  by  shedding  the  blood 
of  their  enemies.     "All  the  prisoners  taken  in  battle  were  9 
sacrificed  without  mercy,  and  their  flesh  was  devoured 
with  the  same  barbarous  joy  as  among  the  fiercest  savages. 
Sometimes  their  principal  warriors  dressed  themselves  in 
the  skins  of  their  unhappy  victims,  and  danced  about  the 
streets,    boasting  of  their  own  valor,  and  exulting  over 
their  enemies. 

34.  "It  is  supposed  that  neither  the  Toltecs  nor  the  Chi- 


Mextcam- 


608 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


[BOOK  111 


ANALYSIS, 


i.  Number  of 


a.  Opmjon  of 


Gomara. 


«.  Thecowe- 

eration  of  the 

great  temple 
xl 


chemecas  permitted  human  sacrifices;  and  that  it  was 
reserved  to  the  Aztec  race  to  institute  the  abominable 
practice.  'Of  the  number  of  victims  annually  destroyed 
in  this  way,  we  have  different  and  contradictory  accounts. 
2Clavigero  inclines  to  the  opinion  that  it  was  not  less  than 
twenty  thousand,  while  other  writers  make  it  much  more. 
3Zumaraga,  the  first  bishop  of  Mexico,  supposes  that,  in 
that  capital  alone,  more  than  twenty  thousand  victims  were 
annually  sacrificed.  4Some  authors,  quoted  by  Gomara, 
say  tjmt  fifty  thousand  were  annually  sacrificed  in  differ- 
ent  Parts  °f  tne  empire.  BAcosta  says  that  there  was  a 
certain  day  of  the  year  on  which  they  sacrificed  five 
thousand  victims,  and  another  on  which  they  sacrificed 
twenty  thousand. 

35.  8In   the   consecration  of  the  great  temple  of  the 

„••.  IT  i  i  i  •    i      •     •          i 

Mexicans,  dedicated  to  the  sun,  which,  it  is  related,  took 
place  under  the  reign  of  the  predecessor  of  Montezuma, 
it  is  asserted  by  numerous  historians,  that  its  walls  and 
stairways,  its  altars  and  shrines,  were  consecrated  with 
the  blood  of  more  than  sixty  thousand  victims  ;  and  that 
5za?  m^ons  °f  Pe°ple  attended  at  the  sacrifice.  These 
accounts  are  probably  greatly  exaggerated  ;  but  sufficient 
is  known,  with  certainty,  to  prove  that  some  thousands  of 
immortal  beings  were  annually  immolated  to  a  blind  and 
bloody  idolatry. 


PART  IL] 


569 


CHAPTER  II. 


COLONIAL  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO* 


1.  *A  brief  account  of  the  conquest  of  Mexico  by  the 
Spaniards,  in  th^e  early  part  of  the  sixteenth  century,  has     th?aflsan' 
already   been   given.*     The   conquest  vested   the   sove-  a  geae7ps'114 
reignty   of  the   country   in   the  crown   of  Spain,    which 
guarantied  that,  on  no  account  should  it  be  separated, 
wholly  or  in  part,  from  the  Spanish  monarchy. 


VICINITY  OF 

Scalo   of  Miles. 

2.0  40 

•=.-* 

??S<aiNic&oia** 

'waumantzingo 


'«.;,'B*?  3» 


_    SojtMarttit 

^       T'*- 

*w*Ati^\ 

-=  CHoacra^wwAN 

lAPuiiLa.^ 

:opetl  7200/ii 


*  The  whole  extent  of  MEXICO  is  equal  to  nearly  one-fourth  of  Europe,  or  to  two-thirds  of  the 
United  States  and  their  territories,  and  is  embraced  between  the  15th  and  42d  degrees  of  north 
latitude.  Although  the  difference  of  latitude  p.lone  would  naturally  bare  the  effect  of  produc- 
ing considerable  changes  in  the  temperature  of  the  more  distant  points,  yet  it  is  not  to  this  cir- 
cumstance, so  much  as  to  the  peculiarity  of  its  geological  structure,  that  Mexico  owes  that 
singular  variety  of  climate  by  which  it  is  distinguished  from  most  other  countries  of  the  world. 

The  Andes  Mountains,  after  traversing  the  whole  of  South  America  and  the  Isthmus  of 
Panama,  on  entering  the  northern  continent  separate  into  two  branches,  which,  diverging  to 
the  east  and  west,  but  still  preserving  their  direction  towards  the  north,  leave  in  the  centre  an 
immense  platform  or  table-land,  intersected  by  the  higher  points  and  ridges  of  the  great  moun- 
tain chain  by  which  it  is  supported,  but  raised,  in  the  more  central  parts,  to  the  height  of 
7000  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  In  a  valley  of  this  table-land,  at  an  elevation  of  7000  feet, 
is  situated  the  city  of  Mexico.  (See  Map.) 

Upon  the  whole  of  this  table-land  the  effect  of  geographical  position  is  neutralized  by  the 
extreme  rarefaction  of  the  air ;  while,  upon  the  eastern  and  western  declivities,  it  resumes  its 
natural  influence  as  it  approaches  the  level  of  the  sea.  On  the  ascent  from  Vera  Cruz,  the 
changing  climates  rapidly  succeed  each  other,  and  the  traveller  passes  in  review,  in  the  course 
of  two  days,  the  whole  scale  of  vegetation.  The  plants  of  the  Tropics  are  exchanged,  at  an 
early  period,  for  the  evergreen  oak  ;  and  the  deadly  atmosphere  of  Vera  Cruz  for  the  sweet 
mild  air  of  .Talapa.  A  little  farther,  the  oak  gives  place  to  the  fir  ;  the  air  becomes  more  pierc- 
ing ;  the  sun,  though  it  scorches,  has  no  longer  the  same  deleterious  effect  upon  the  human 
frame  ;  and  nature  assumes  a  new  and  peculiar  aspect.  With  a  cloudless  sky,  and  a  brilliantly 
pure  atmosphere,  there  is  a  great  want  of  moisture,  and  little  luxuriancy  of  vegetation  :  vasl 
plains  follow  each  other  in  endless  succession,  each  separated  from  the  rest  by  a  little  ridge  of 

72 


570  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  [BOOK  III. 

ANALYSIS.       2.  'The  Catholic  religion,  introduced  into  the  country 
"~  by  the  Spanish  invaders,  was  the  only  religion  that  was 
tolerated  in  Mexiqo  during  the  whole  period  of  its  colo- 
nial  existence.     2In  a  few  years  after  the  conquest,  four 
millions  of  the  natives  were  induced,  by  fraud  and  force, 

Christianity.  to  embrace  Christianity.  But  although  they  changed 
their  profession,  their  faith  has  remained  essentially  the 
same.  They  know  little  of  religion  but  its  exterior  forms 
of  worship,  and  many  of  them  are  believed  still  to  retain 
a  secret  veneration  for  their  ancient  idols. 

3-  3The  establishment  of  a  colonial  government  was  fol- 
lowed by  the  bondage  of  the  natives,  who  were  reduced 
to  ^G  most  cruel  an^  humiliating  form  of  slavery.     4A1- 
thdirio™n~    tnough  ty  tne  tabors  and  influence  of  the  worthy  Las 
Casas*  they  were  finally  invested  with  a  few  recognized 

hills,  which  appear  to  have  formed,  at  some  distant  period^  the  basins  of  an  immense  chain  of 
lakes. 

Such,  with  some  slight  variations,  is  the  general  character  of  the  table-lands  of  the  inferior. 
Wherever  there  is  water  there  is  fertility  ;  but  the  rivers  are  few  and  insignificant  in  compari- 
eon  with  the  majestic  rivers  of  the  United  States  ;  and  in  the  intervals  the  sun  parches,  in  lieu 
of  enriching  the  soil.  High  and  barren  plains  of  sand,  from  which  isolated  mountains  rise  to 
the  regions  of  perpetual  snow,  occupy  a  large  portion  of  the  interior  of  Northern  Mexico  ;  nor 
does  nature  recover  her  wonted  vigor,  until  the  streams  which  filter  from  the  Andes  are  suffi- 
ciently formed  to  dispense  moisture  on  their  passage  to  the  ocean.  As  the  eastern  branch  of 
the  Andes  gradually  disappears,  the  space  fertilized  by  these  streams  becomes  more  extensive, 
until,  in  Texas,  a  low  but  well  wooded  country,  rich  in  beautiful  rivers,  takes  the  place  of 
the  dreary  steppes  of  the  interior.  Almost  all  the  fruits  of  Europe  succeed  well  on  the  table- 
lands, while,  bordering  on  the  coast  of  the  Pacific  and  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  tropical  fruits  are 
found  in  abundance.  The  whole  eastern  coast,  extending  back  to  that  point  in  the  slope  of 
the  mountains  at  which  tropical  fruits  cease  to  thrive,  is  susceptible  of  the  highest  cultivation. 

The  mineral  wealth  of  Mexico  is  greater  than  that  of  any  other  country  on  the  globe.  Peru, 
indeed,  offers  gold  in  greater  abundance,  but  Mexico  has  produced  more  silver  than  all  the  rest 
of  the  world  united.  The  number  of  the  silver  mines  which  have  been  worked,  or  are  still 
worked,  is  supposed  to  exceed  three  thousand  ;  eome  of  which  are  very  productive,  but  the 
profits  of  others  are  uncertain.  The  most  remarkable  mine  was  that  of  Valenciana,  undertaken 
by  a  poor  man,  who,  after  a  fruitless  trial  of  eleven  years,  came  at  length  upon  a  great  vein, 
which,  for  more  than  thirty  years,  yielded  more  than  two  millions  of  dollars  annually.  Imme- 
diately previous  to  the  Mexican  revolution,  the  annual  produce  of  the  silver  mines  of  Mexico 
was  estimated  at  about  twenty  millions  of  dollars  ;  but  since  the  revolution  the  annual  average 
has  been  only  about  twelve  millions. 

As  there  are  no  canals,  and  few  navigable  rivers  in  the  populous  portions  of  Mexico,  the 
means  of  communication  are  at  present  very  defective.  The  roads  are  miserable,  wheel  car- 
riages are  scarcely  known,  and  the  produce  of  the  country  is  conveyed  almost  wholly  on 
the  backs  of  mules.  For  most  of  the  country  there  is  no  home  market,  and  therefore  there  is 
little  encouragement  for  industry,  beyond  the  production  of  the  mere  necessaries  of  life.  It  is 
probable  that  Mexico  will  not  soon  become  much  of  a  manufacturing  country,  and  a  great 
maritime  power  she  cannot  be,  for  her  ports  on  the  Atlantic  side  are  barely  sufficient  for  the 
purposes  of  commerce.  The  opejiing  of  good  roads,  and  other  means  of  communication,  seems 
to  be  the  wisest  course  of  policy  pointed  out  to  Mexico  by  the  natural  peculiarities  of  her  situ- 
ation. This  would  make  her  mineral  wealth,  particularly  in  iron  and  the  coarser  metals,  more 
E reductive,  and  would  doubtless,  in  the  end,  render  her  one  of  the  richest  agricultural  nations 
i  the  world. 

*  Bartholomew  de  las  Casas.  so  famous  in  the  annals  of  the  New  World,  was  born  at  Seville, 
of  a  noble  family,  in  the  year  1474 ;  and  at  the  age  of  nineteen  accompanied  his  father  in  the 
first  voyage  made  by  Columbus.  The  mildness  and  simplicity  of  the  Indians  affocted  him 
deeply,  and,  on  his  return  to  Spain,  he  embraced  the  ecclesiastical  profession,  that  he  might 
labor  as  a  missionary  in  the  western  hemisphere.  But  he  soon  began  to  feel  less  for  the  super- 
stitions of  the  natives  than  for  the  cruelties  practised  upon  them  by  his  remorseless  country- 
men ;  and  twelve  times  he  crossed  the  ocean  to  plead  at  the  foot  of  the  Spanish  throne  the  cause 
of  the  wretched  Indians.  In  the  hope  of  striking  awe  by  a  character  revered  among  the  Span- 
iards, he  accepted  the  bishopric  of  Chiapa  in  Mexico  ;  but,  convinced  at  length  that  his  dignity 
was  an  insufficient  barrier  against  the  cruelty  and  avarice  which  he  designed  to  check,  he  re- 
signed his  see  in  1551,  and  returned  to  his  native  country.  It  was  then  that  this  courageous, 
firm,  disinterested  man,  accused  his  country  before  the  tribunal  of  the  whole  universe.  In  his 
account  of  the  tyranny  of  the  Spaniards  in  America,  he  accuses  them  of  having  destroyed  fif> 


PART  IL] 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


57! 


i-  Gradual 

abolition  of 

slavery. 


rights,  yet  they  were  still  considered  as  vassals  of  the     1560. 
crown,  and,  under  the  direction  of  the  governors  of  the  ' 
districts  in  which  they  resided,  were  obliged  to  labor  at 
regular  periods,  either  in  the  fields  or  in  the  mines. 

4.  ''This    indirect    slavery    was   gradually   abolished 

i       .       .  /»    i    .      .   i  . 

about  the  beginning  ot  the  eighteenth  century,  owing  to 
the  increasing  abundance  and  cheapness  of  native  labor  ; 
yet  the  Indians  were  still  deprived,  by  the  Spanish  laws, 
of  all  the  valuable  privileges  of  citizens,  —  were  treated 
as  minors  under  the  tutelage  of  their  superiors  —  could 
make  no  contract  beyond  the  value  of  ten  pounds  —  were 
forbidden  to  marry  with  the  whites  —  were  prohibited  the 
use  of  fire-arms,  and  were  ruled  by  petty  magistrates 
appointed  by  the  government,  which  seemed  to  aim  at 
keeping  the  native  population  in  poverty  and  barbarism. 

5.  "Degenerated  from  the  rank  which  they  held  in  the 
days  of  Montezuma,  banished  into  the  most  barren  dis- 
tricts,  where  their  indolence  gained  for  them  only  a  pre- 
carious  subsistence,  or,  as  beggars,  swarming  the  streets  of 
the  cities,  basking  in  the  sun  during  the  day,  and  passing 
the  night  in  the  open  air,  they  afforded,  during  the  long 
period  of  the  Spanish  rule,  a  melancholy  example  of  that 
general   degradation   which    the   government    of  "Spain 
brought   upon  the  natives  of  all  the  Spanish  American 
colonies. 

6.  3Nor  was  the  colonial  government  established  over 
the  country  at  all  calculated  to  promote  the  interests  of 
the  native  Spanish  population.    For  nearly  three  centuries, 
down  to  the  year  1810,  Mexico  was  governed  by  viceroys 
appointed  by  the  court  of  Spain  ;  all  of  whom,  with  one 
exception,  were  European   Spaniards.      Every  situation 
in  the  gift  of  the  crown  was  bestowed  upon  a  European  ; 
nor  is  there  an  instance,  for  many  years  before  the  Revo- 
lution, either  in  the  church,  the  army,    or  the  law,   in 
which  the  door  of  preferment  was  opened  to  a  Spaniard, 
Mexican  born.     4Through  this  policy,  a  privileged  caste* 


itl 
furnished. 


3-  character 
athep°oio%iai 


4.  Effect  of 


teen  millions  of  the  Indians.  The  court  of  Madrid,  awakened  by  the  representations  of  the 
virtuous  Las  Casas,  and  by  the  indignation  of  the  whole  world,  became  sensible,  at  last,  that 
the  tyranny  it  permitted  was  repugnant  to  religion,  to  humanity,  and  to  policy,  and  resolved 
to  break  the  chains  of  the  Mexicans  But  they  were  only  partially  freed  from  the  tyranny 
under  which  they  had  salong  suffered  Their  liberty  was  given  them,  upon  the  condition  that 
they  should  not  quit  the  territory  where  they  were  settled  ;  and  their  lands  being  retained  by 
the  Spaniards,  they  were  still  obliged  to  labor  for  their  oppressors. 

*  Before  the  Revolution,  the  population  of  Mexico  was  divided  into  seven  distinct  castes 
1.  The  old  Spaniards,  born  in  Spain,  designated  as  Gachupines.  2.  The  Creoles,  or  Whites,  of 
pure  European  race,  born  in  America,  and  regarded  by  the  old  Spaniards  as  natives.  3.  The 
Indians,  or  indigenous  copper  colored  race.  4.  The  Mestizos,  or  mixed  breeds  of  Whites  and 
Indians,  gradually  merging  into  Creoles  as  the  cross  with  the  Indian  race  became  more  remote. 
5.  The  Mulattos,  or  descendants  of  Whites  and  Negroes.  6.  The  Zambos,  or  Chinos,  de- 
scendants of  Negroes  and  Indians.  And  7.  The  African  Negroes,  either  manumitted  or  slaves. 

Of  these  castes,  the  Spaniards,  Creoles,  Indians,  and  Negroes,  were  pure,  and  gave  rise,  in 
Iheir  various  combinations,  to  the  others,  which  were  again  subdivided  without  limit,  and  each 


572  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  [BOOK  IIL 

ANALYSIS,  arose,  distinct  from  the  Mexican  Spaniards  in  feelings, 
~~  habits,  and  interests, — the  paid  agents  of  a  government 
whose  only  aim  was  to  enrich  itself,  without  any  regard 
to  the  abuses  perpetrated  under  its  authority. 

roZ^Mexi-      ^ '  ^^h  a  normnal  salary  of  about  s:xty  thousand  dol- 

eo;-wea«A  lars,  the  viceroy  of  Mexico  kept  up  all  the  pageant  of 

^^ttem.  by  a  court  during  several  years,  and  then  returned  to  his 

native  country   with  a  fortune  of  one  or  two  millions  of 

dollars,  which,  it  was  notorious,  he  had  derived  from  a 

2.  The  sale  of  system  of  legalized  plunder.     2The  sale  of  titles  and  dis- 

titles  and.       r  ° , ,         ,    r .        ,    „  ,      ,  .  . 

distinctions,  tmctions,  usually  obtained  from  the  king  at  the  recommen- 

erSingof  dation  of  the  viceroy,  was  a  source  of  great  profit  to  both; 

licenses.     j^  Qne  gtjjj  greater  was  that  of  granting  licenses  for  the 

introduction  of  any  article  of  foreign  produce,  for  which 

,    immense  sums  were  paid  by  the  great  commercial  houses 

3.  Lucrative,  of  Mexico  and  Vera  Cruz.     3So  lucrative  were  the  profits 
government  accruing  from  the  various  species  of  plundering  carried 

on  under  the  forms  of  law,  that  government  situations, 
even  without  a  salary,  were  in  great  request,  and  were 
found  to  be  a  sure  road  to  affluence. 

4.  Fruitless        8.  4The  complaints  of  the  Creoles,  and  their  attempts 

complaints     ,     -.    •  •  a*      i  ••  n      «     • 

of  the  Creoles,  to  bring  notorious  offenders,  to  justice,  were  equally  fruit- 
cLS°to-  *ess-  '  6The  various  changes,  also,  which  from  time  to 
traduced,    time  the  court  of  Spain  introduced,  with  the  avowed  ob- 
ject of  improving  the  condition  of  the  people,  were  unpro- 
e.  The  spirit  ductive  of  any  material  results.     "The  spirit  of  clanship 

of  clanship,  -i    j  ••  11  i  11  i 

and  the  effect  prevailed  over  justice  and  law  ;  and  so  marked  was  the 

^om  thereby  distinction  kept  up  between  the  European  and  the  Mexican 

occasioned.    gpaniar(jS}  that  the  son  who  had  the  misfortune  to  be  born 

of  a  Creole  mother,  was  considered,  even  in  the  house  of 

his  own  father,  inferior  to  the  European  book-keeper  or  clerk. 

Of  all  aristocrat]' cal  distinctions  in  Mexico,  those  of  country 

and  of  color  were  the  greatest.     The  word  Creole  was  used 

being  distinguished  by  a  name  expressing  its  participation  in  the  white,  or  ruling  color,  which, 
being  the  general  criterion  of  nobility,  was  often  the  subject  of  contention. 

The  Indians,  comprising  nearly  two-fifths  of  the  whole  population,  consist  of  various  tribes, 
resembling  each  other  in  color,  but  differing  entirely  in  language,  customs,  and  dress.  No 
less  than  twenty  different  Indian  languages  are  known  to  be  spoken  in  the  Mexican  territory, 
and  probably  the  number  is  much  greater.  Next  to  the  pure  Indians,  the  Mestizos  are  the 
most  numerous  caste,  and  indeed  few  of  the  middling  classes,  or  those  who  call  themselves 
Creoles,  or  Whites,  are  exempt  from  a  mixture  of  the  Indian  blood.  From  the  first  breaking 
out  of  the  Mexican  Revolution,  the  distinctions  of  castes  were  all  swallowed  up  in  the  greafc 
vital  distinction  of  Americans  and  Europeans :  many  of  the  most  distinguished  characters  of 
the  Revolutionary  war  belonged  to  the  mixed  races,  and  under  the  system  of  government  first 
established  at  the  close  of  the  war,  all  permanent  residents,  without  distinction  of  color,  were 
entitled  to  the  rights  of  citizenship,  and  capable  of  holding-  the  highest  dignities  of  the  state. 
General  Guerrero,  who  in  1824  was  one  of  the  members  of  the  executive  power,  and  in  1829 
became  President  of  the  Republic,  had  a  strong  mixture  of  African  bl«od  in  his  veins. 

The  present  population  of  Mexico  is  estimated  at  about  eight  millions.  Of  this  number, 
about  2,000,000  are  whites  ;  about  3,500,000  are  Indians,  descendants  of  the  original  possessors 
of  Mexico  ;  and  about  2,500,000  belong  to  the  mixed  castes,  including  a  few  negroes.  The 
Mestizos  alone,  or  mixed  breeds  of  Whites  and  Indians,  number  more  than  two  millions.  To 
be  white  was  formerly,  in  Mexico,  a  badge  of  considerable  distinction.  When  a  Mexican  of  a 
mixed  caste  considered  himself  slighted  by  another,  he  would  ask,  "  Am  I  not  as  white  a* 
yourself?" 


PART  II]  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  573 

as  a  term  of  reproach,  and  was  thought  to  express  all  the     1700. 
contempt  that  it  is  in  the  power  of  language  to  convey. 

9.  'These   distinctions,    and    the    mutual    antipathies 
caused  by  them,  were  doubtless  secretly  encouraged  by 

the  Spanish  government,  as  the  means  of  retaining,  at  all  antipathies. 

times,  within  its  influence,  a  select  and  powerful  party, 

whose  existence  depended  on  that  of  the  system  of  which 

it  was  the  principal  support.     2To  render  these  distinctions  *ffg™£™f 

more  lasting,  the  great  mass  of  the  people  were  kept  in   mass  of  the 

ignorance,  and  they  were  taught  to  believe  that  they  were 

fortunate  in  belonging  to  a  monarchy  superior  in  power 

and  dignity  to  any  other  in  the  world.     3A  printing  press  3.  A  renting 

was  conceded  to  Mexico  as  a  special  privilege,  while  the 

same  boon  was  denied  to  some  other  Spanish  colonies. 

4Liberty  to  found  a  school  of  any  kind  was  almost  in-    4- Scf>oolt- 

variably  refused,  and  the  municipality  of  Buenos  Ayres 

was  told,  in  answer  to  a  petition  for  an   establishment  in 

which  nothing  but  mathematics  were  to  be  taught,  that 

"  learning  did  not  become  colonies." 

10.  5The  most  serious  causes  of  disquiet  to  the  Mexican 
Creoles,  however,  were  the  commercial  restrictions  im- 

'  T_,  .         trie, 

posed  upon  them  by  the  Spanish  government,     r  rom  the  government. 
first,  Spain  reserved  to  herself  the  exclusive  right  of  sup- 
plying the  wants  of  her  colonies.     No  foreigner  was  per- 
mitted to  trade  with  them,  nor  foreign  vessel  to  enter  their 
ports,  nor  could  a "  Mexican  own  a  ship.     6The  colonies 
were  forbidden  to  manufacture  any  article  that  the  mother 
country  could  furnish,  and  they  were  compelled  to  receive 
from  Spain  many  necessaries  with  which  the  fertility  of 
their  own  soil  would  have  supplied  them.     'The  cultiva-  T 
tion  of  the  vine  and  the  olive  was  prohibited,  and  that  of   bidden  to  be 

iiij          cultivated. 

many  kinds  oi  colonial  produce  was  tolerated,  only  under 
certain  limitations,  and  in  such  quantities  as  the  mother 
country  might  wish  to  export.  8By  these  regulations, 
those  parts  of  the  Spanish  dominions  that  were  not  en-  tiona- 
riched  by  mines  of  gold  and  silver,  were  sunk  in  poverty, 
in  the  midst  of  their  natural  riches. 

11.  'During  Queen  Anne's  War,*  or,  as  it  was  called 
in  Europe,  "  the  war  of  the  Spanish  Succession,"1*  France 
succeeded,  for  a  brief  period,  in  opening  a  trade  with  some  met. 
of  the  Spanish-American  colonies ;  and  by  the  treaty  of  a slfp°Si3' 
Utrecht,  in  1713,  Great  Britain  was  allowed  to  send  a  b.  see  p.  324. 
vessel  of  five  hundred  tons,  annually,  to  the  fair  of  Porto- 
Bello.  10Some  additional  privileges  were  granted  between 
the  years  1739  and  1774,  at  which  latter  period  the  inter-  tre^t  between 

J  .        .  the  colonie* 

diet  upon  the  intercourse  of  the  colonies  with  each  other    permitted, 
was  removed  ,•  and  four  years  later,  the  colonial  trade, 
which  had  hitherto  been  confined  almost  exclusively  to 


574  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  [Boon  IIL 

ANALYSIS.  Seville*  alone,  was  opened  to  seven  of  the  principal  porta 
a.  see  Note,  °f  Spain.  'StiH,  foreigners  were  excluded  from  the  mar 
p  ll8  ket  thus  organized,  and  the  court  of  Spain  claimed,  and 
rffafSSnen.  rigidly  enforced  the  right  of  an  exclusive  dominion  over 
aittieCspanisi[  the  vast  seas  surrounding  its  American  possessions.1* 
b  see*p*827  ^'  3^  recent  writer*  gives  the  following  description 
2.  Kennedy's  of  the  administration  of  the  government  in  Mexico  during  the 
^adjnini^  reign  of  Charles  IV.,  in  the  latter  part  of  the  eighteenth 
century.  "  Every  office  was  publicly  sold,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  those  that  were  bestowed  upon  court  minions  as 


l(themhcen'  ^e  rewar(^  °^  disgraceful  service.  Men,  destitute  of 
tury.  talent,  education,  and  character,  were  appointed  to  offices 
of  the  greatest  responsibility  in  church  and  state ;  and 
panders  and  parasites  were  forced  upon  America,  to  super- 
intend the  finances,  and  preside  in  the  supreme  courts  of 
appeal.  For  the  colonists,  there  was  no  respite  from 
official  blood-suckers.  Each  succeeding  swarm  of  adven- 
turers, in  the  eagerness  to  indemnify  themselves  for  the 
money  expended  in  purchasing  their  places,  increased  the 
calamities  of  provinces  already  wasted  by  the  cupidity  of 
their  predecessors.  Truly  might  the  Hispano-Americans 
have  exclaimed,  '  That  which  the  palmer- worm  hath  left 
hath  the  locust  eaten,  that  which  the  locust  hath  left  hath 
the  canker-worm  eaten,  and  that  which  the  canker-worm 
hath  left  hath  the  caterpillar  eaten,'  " 

z'd£!onCof'~  I**'  3The  same  writer  thus  forcibly  describes  the  con- 
dition  of  Mexico  immediately  previous  to  the  events  which 
led  to  the  Revolution.  4"  The  condition  of  Mexico  at  the 


4.  Different  beginning  of  the  present  century  was  stamped  with  the 
repulsive  features  of  an  anarchical  and  semi-barbarous 
society,  of  which  the  elements  were — an  Aboriginal  popu- 
lation, satisfied  with  existing  in  unmolested  indigence ;  a 
chaos  of  parti-colored  castes,  equally  passive,  supersti- 
tious, and  ignorant;  a  numerous  Creole  class,  wealthy, 
mortified,  and  discontented ;  and  a  compact  phalanx  of 
European  officials, — the  pampered  mamelukes  of  the 
crown — who  contended  for  and  profited  by  every  act  of 
administrative  iniquity.  6Public  opinion  was  unrepre- 
sented ;  there  were  no  popularly  chosen  authorities,  no 
deliberative  assemblies  of  the  people,  no  independent  pub- 
lications,— for  the  miserably  meagre  press  was  but  a 
shadow, — a  light-abhorring  phantom,  evoked  to  stifle  free 
discussion  by  suppressing  its  cause,  and  bound  to  do  the 
evil  bidding  of  a  blind,  disastrous,  and  suicidal  tyranny." 

*  Kennedy,  in  his  History  of  Texas :  2  vols.  8vo.    London,  1841. 


PART  II.]  575 

CHAPTER  III. 

MEXICO  DURING  THE  FIRST  REVOLUTION. 

1.  'The  iniquitous  system  by  which  Mexico  was  gov-     180§. 
erned  during  a  period  of  nearly  three  centuries,  has  been  "~        ~~~ 

,r  ,  .      .  1.  Prehmzna- 

briefly  explained  in  the  preceding  chapter.  As  it  was  not  ry  rema 
in  the  nature  of  things  that  such  a  system  should  be  en- 
dured  any  longer  than  the  power  to  enforce  it  was  retained, 
we  are  not  surprised  to  find  that  the  subversion  of  the 
Spanish  monarchy  in  Europe  was  followed  by  the  separa- 
tion of  the  colonies  from  the  mother  country,  and  the 
final  establishment  of  their  independence.  Those  European 
events  that  led  to  this  crisis  require  a  brief  explanation. 

2.  "Spain,  at  this  period,  was  a  divided  and  degraded 
nation.     The  King,  Charles  IV.,  old  and  imbecile,  was      period. 
ruled  by  his  queen,  whose  wicked  passions  were  entirely    Sn|° 
under  the  influence  of  the  base  and  unprincipled  Godoy,    SftlTlS* 
who  had  been  raised,  by  her  guilty  love,  from  a  low  sta-  ™yal  family- 
tion,  to  the  supreme  conduct  of  affairs.     This  ruling  junto 

was  held  in  hatred  and  contempt  by  a  powerful  party,  at 
the  head  of  which  was  Prince  Ferdinand,  heir  to  the 
throne.  While  Napoleon,  emperor  of  the  French,  was  Napoleon. 
secretly  advancing  his  long-cherished  schemes  for  seizing 
the  throne  of  Spain,  the  royal  family  was  engaged  in 
petty  conspiracies  and  domestic  broils.  3Terrified  at 
length  by  a  popular  outbreak  against  himself  and  his 
minister,  the  king  abdicated  the  throne  in  favor  of  his  son 
Ferdinand. 

3.  4A  suitable  opportunity  was  now  presented  for  the 
interference  of  Napoleon.     In  the  general  confusion  which 
prevailed,  French  troops  crossed  the  frontiers,  occupied 
the  important  posts,  and  a  large  army  under  Murat  took 
possession'  of  the  capital.     5In  the  meantime,  Charles  IV.,  ,  v 
regretting  the  steps  he  had  taken,  and  asserting  that  his  'invokes  the ' 
abdication  had  been  the  result  of  fear  and  compulsion,  ^NaSm 
appealed  to  Napoleon,  and  invoked  his  assistance  in  restor- 
ing him  to  the  throne.     "Napoleon,  however,  having  sue-  e.  The  result 
ceeded  in  enticing  the  whole  royal  family  to  Bayonne,  com-  °{nfef}efence. 
pelled  both  father  and  son  to  renounce  the  throne ;  and  a 

few   days  later  Joseph  Bonaparte,  brother  of  Napoleon, 
was  proclaimed  king  of  Spain. 

4.  7 Although  the  schemes  of  Napoleon  were  abetted    *•  Govern- 

i  ir^.-iii  ,..       tnent  estaa- 

by  a  party  among  the  Spaniards  themselves,  vet  the  spirit     «•*«*  in 

£  ,1  .  n      f  111.  i    opposition  to 

ot  the  nation,  generally,  was  roused  by  the  usurpation,  and  the  sc 
first  a  central  junta,  and  then  a  regency,  was  established,  a 
which  was  declared  to  be  the  only  legitimate  source  of 


Mexico 


576  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  [Boos  HI. 

ANALYSIS,  power  during  the  captivity  of  the  sovereign.     'A  demo- 

L  its  charac-  cratic   constitution,    and   the   sovereignty   of  the  people, 

ter.        were  now  substituted  for  the  royal  prerogative,  and  the 

divine   right   of  kings  ;  and  the  form  and   spirit  of  the 

Spanish  government  were  essentially  changed. 

2.  Effects  of      5.  "These  events  created  a  powerful  impression  upon 

tnese  events     ,  n       •  v  »•/»*».  i  .1 

upon  the     the  generally  ignorant  population  of  Mexico,  where,  until 
then,  Spain  had  been  regarded  as  the  mother  of  kingdoms. 

•  i  i        •    •  i  11 

in  whose  dominions  the  sun  never  set,  and  whose  arms 
were  the  terror  of  the  world.     3As  it  had  ever  been  an 
w&°the    established   principle    that   the    Spanish    possessions   in 
America  were  vested  in  the  crown,  and  not  in  the  state, 
the  king  was  the  only  tie  that  connected  the  colonies  with 
tne  Bother  country  ;  and  they  could  perceive  no  justice 
a£Crecent    *n  tne  c^a^m  by  which  their  obedience  was  demanded  to  a 
events,      government  which  the  Spanish  people  had  adopted,  in  the 

absence  of  their  monarch. 
4.  HOW  spam      6.  4Moreover,  Spain  itself,  overrun  by  the   arms  of 

was  regarded  T-,  jj  i  _•»         et         •  i. 

by  the  coio-    t  ranee,    was  regarded    as   lost  :  the    Spanish    regency, 

niesattkis  j    ,         ,,        V  .  r  ,,  ,    r  -  i        &  j 

time:—  The  swayed  by  the  interests  ot  the  merchants  at  home,  and 
little  disposed  to  correct  the  abuses  that  had  so  long 
existed,  but  urged  by  the  clamors  of  the  colonies,  pur- 
sued  a  course  of  policy  vacillating  in  the  extreme,  until 
at  length,  in  the  early  part  of  1808,  the  Spanish  Ameri- 
can colonies,  finally  convinced  that  the  mother  country 
would  relinquish  no  attribute  of  her  former  power,  de- 
posed the  European  authorities,  and  transferred  the  reins 
of  government  to  juntas,  or  councils,  composed  almost 
exclusively  of  native  Americans.  With  this  general 
statement  of  the  situation  of  all  the  Spanish  American 
colonies  in  1810,  we  return  to  tface  the  progress  of  the 
revolution  in  Mexico. 

s  conduct  of      7.  6When  tidings  of  the  dethronement  of  the  Spanish 

the  Mexican  ,    .  &      .,     ,  .  „    ,  •     T  i 

viceroy,  on   monarch  in  1808,  and  the  occupation  of  the  capital  by  a 
Th^jpanish  French  army,  reached  Mexico,  the  viceroy  solicited   the 
ina?heaposwi-  support  of  the  people,  and  declared  his  determination  to 
Prencharmy.  preserve,  to  the  last,  his  fidelity  to  his  and  their  sovereign. 
«•  Con          "The  people,  flattered   by  the  importance  which  was  so 
unexpectedly  conceded  to  them,  gladly  availed  themselves 
of  the  opportunity  to  express  their  devoted  loyalty,  and 
resolved  to  support  the  authority  of  the  viceroy.     7  A  kind 
feeling  immediately  grew  up  between  the  government  and 
the  Creoles,  and  as  a  farther  means  of  conciliating  the 
latter,  it  was  proposed  that  a  national  assembly  should  be 
called,  composed  of  deputies  from  the  neighboring  pro- 
vinces. 
«.  opposed  by      8.  "This  measure,  however,  was  violently  opposed  b\ 

the  European    ,       -r,  c,         .       ,  ,     .  •/•*•*  iv    • 

the  European-Spaniards,  as  being  an  infraction  of  their 


PART  IT.]  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  577 

rights,  and  in  violation  of  the  prerogatives  of  the  crown.     i$08. 
binding  that  the  Viceroy  was  determined   to   admit  the  — 
Creoles  to  a  share   in  the  government,  the  court  of  the  royimyS&- 
Audiencia,  the  highest  judicial  tribunal  of  Mexico,  com-  counofltn& 
posed  entirely  of  Europeans,  seizeda  the  Viceroy,  whom    Av***msi*' 
they   imprisoned,   with    his   principal    adherents.      "The  2  Arming  of 
Europeans,  both  in  the  capital   and  in  the  interior,  then 
formed  Patriotic  associations  for  the  defence  of  what  they 
termed  their  rights,   and  armed   themselves  against  the 
Creoles.     3Although  the  latter,  unused  to  arms,  submitted 
for  the  moment,  vet  their  spirit  was  aroused,  and  the  sub-  KM  charms-' 

'  J  .     .  ter  given  to 

ject  of  controversy  became  one,  not  between  their  sov-    thecontro- 
ereign  and  themselves,  as  subjects,  but  between  them- 
selves  and  the  comparatively  small  number  of  European- 
Spaniards,  as  to  which  should  possess  the  right  of  admin- 
istering the  government  during  the  captivity  of  the  king. 

9.  "The  violence  and  arrogance  of  the   Audiencia  in-  ^Ejects -pro- 

„,         ,  I      .        /•     i  •  *>    i          •!•  duc'.d  by  thA 

creased,  among  the  Creoles,  their  feelings  of  hostility  to  violent  mea- 

,1        ri  j  i    .  ,     i          re  ,,         8uiest,fth& 

the  Europeans,  and  a  general  impatience  to  shake  on  the 

yoke  of  foreign  domination  was  manifested  throughout  the 

entire  province.     5The  first  popular  outbreak  occurred  in 

the  little  town  of  Dolores.*     6The  parish  priest,  Hidalgo,      1810. 

a  man  of  activity  and  intelligence,  first  raised  the  standard    e. 

of  revolt  "  for  the  defence  of  religion  and  the  redress  of 

grievances."     7He  had  long  labored  with  great  zeal  to  in- 

crease  the  resources  of  his  curacy,  by  introducing  the  due,*  Mm  to 

cultivation  of  the  silkworm,  and  by  planting  vineyards  in 

the  vicinity  of  the  town,  when  a  special  order  arrived  from 

the  capital,  prohibiting  the  inhabitants  from  making  wine, 

l»y  which  they   were   reduced  to   the  greatest   distress. 

'Private  motives  of  discontent  were  thus  added  to  those  s.  Beginning 

which  the  cura  felt  in  common  with  his  countrymen,  and  c^'/1*f< 

having  been  joined  by  one  of  the  officers  of  a  neighboring 

garrison,  and  ten  of  his  own  parishioners,  on  the  morning 

of  the  16th  of  September,  1810,  just  two  years  after  the     S(lpt' lfl> 

arrest  of  the  Viceroy,  he   seized  and  imprisoned  seven 

Europeans,  whose   property  he  distributed  amongst  his 

followers. 

10.  9The  news  of  this  insurrectionary  movement  spread 
rapidly,  and  was  everywhere  received  with  the  same  en- 
thusiasm.     Within  three  days  the  force  of  Hidalgo  became 
so  formidable  that  he  was  enabled  to  take  possessionb  of 

San  Felipej-  and  San  Miguel,:):  the  former  town  contain-  b.  sept. 


*  Dolores  is  about  twenty -five  miles  N.E.  from  the  city  of  Guanaxuato,  and  about  190  miles 
N.W.  from  the  city  of  Mexico. 

t  Sun  Felipe,  in  the  N.W.  part  of  the  state  of  Guanaxuato,  is  about  twenty-five  miJes  north 
from  the  capital  of  that  state,  and  forty-five  miles  S.W.  from  San  Luis  Potosi. 

t  San  Miguel  is  in  the  northern  part  of  the  state  of  Quertaro. 

73 


57$  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  [BOOK  III 

ANALYSIS,  ing  a  population  of  sixteen  thousand  inhabitants,  in  both 
~  of  which  places  the  property  of  the  Europeans  was  con- 
sept.  29.     fiscated.     JOn  the  29th  of  the   same  month,  Hidalgo,  at 
tne  nead  of  a  force  of  20,000  men,  chiefly  Indians  poorly 
armed,  entered  the  city  of  Guanaxuato,*  containing  a 
population  of  80,000  souls.     After  a  severe  struggle  he 
overpowered   the   garrison,  put  the  Spaniards  to  death, 
gave  up  their  property  to  his  troops,  and  recruited  his 
military  chest  with  public  funds  amounting  to  five  millions 
of  dollars.     20n  the  17th  of  October  the  insurgent  force, 
Oct.  17.      already   numbering  nearly  50,000  men,  entered   Valla- 

dolidf  without  resistance. 

3. Accessions       n.  3At  Valladolid   Hidalgo  was  joined  by  additional 

of Hidaigo.   Indian  forces,  and  by  several  companies  of  well-armed 

provincial  militia  ;  but  a  still  greater  acquisition  was  the 

a.  (Mo-ra-ios )  war-like  priest,  Morelos,a  who  afterwards  became  one  of 

the    most    distinguished    characters    of  the    Revolution. 

*•  A}™%£  to  4From  Valladolid  Hidalgo  advanced12  to  Toluca,:}:  within 

;>. Oct.  19  to  28.  twenty-five   miles   of  the   capital.      BIn  the   mean   time 

men™6™*    Venegas,  the  new  Viceroy,  had  collected  about  7000  men 

repulsed  a;   in  and  near  the  city  of  Mexico  for  its  defence  ;  a  small 

corps  of  whom,  under  the  command  of  Truzillo,  assisted 

"cedB™"""  ^7  Iturbide,c  a  lieutenant  in  the  Spanish  service,  having 

ve-da.)      advanced  to  Las  Cruces,§  was  beaten  backd  by  the  insur- 

^Error°of  gents-     GIf  Hidalgo,  at  this  moment  of  alarm  among  the 

'mdaigo.     royalists,  had  advanced  upon  the  capital,  the  result  cannot 

be  doubtful ;  but  contrary  to  the  advice  of  his  officers,  he 

made  a  sudden  and  unaccountable  retreat,  after  remaining 

two  or  three  days  within  sight  of  the  city. 

7  Defeat  of       12.   7The  subsequent  career  of  Hidalgo  was  a  series  of 

Acuico.     disasters.     On  the  7th  of  November  his  undisciplined  and 

NOV.  7.      poorly-armed  troops  were  met  and  routed  in  the  plains  of 

e  ^i"?001"  Acuico,6  by  the  royalist  general,  Callej a,  whose  force  was 

composed  principally  of  Creole  regiments,  which  had  been 

induced  to  take  arms  against  the  cause  of  their  country- 

f9-£t*I°m"  men.     "Ten  thousand  Indians  are  said  to  have  perished 

in  that  tattle.          .     ^.  ,  ,  „  ,  .         ,„  ., 

at  Acuico,  but  Hidalgo  and  most  of  his  officers  escaped. 
9Calleja  soon  after  entered  the  city  of  Guanaxuato,  where 
he  revenged  himself  and  his  followers  for  the  excesses 
a  eja'  which  the  insurgent  populace  had  previously  committed 
against  the  Europeans.  To  avoid  the  waste  of  powder 
and  ball,  it  is  said  that  he  cut  the  throats  of  the  defence- 

*  Guancrzu&to,  the  capital  of  the  state  of  the  same  name,  is  about  190  miles  N.W.  from  th« 
eity  of  Mexico. 

t  Valladolid,  the  capital  of  the  state  of  Valladolid,  or  Michoacan,  is  situated  on  a  plain  mor« 
than  6000  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea,  and  contains  a  population  of  about  20,000  inhabi- 
tants. The  city  is  about  140  miles  a  little  north  of  west  from  the  city  of  Mexico. 

J  Toluca  is  a  large  town  about  forty  miles  S.W.  from  the  Mexican  capital.    (See  Map,  p.  569. 

{  Ixi5  Graces  is  a  pass  in  the  mountain  chain  which  separates  the  valley  of  Mexico  from  tha 
Of  Toluca.  It  is  about  twelve  miles  S.W.  from  the  city  of  Mexico  (See  Map,  p.  569.) 


PART  II.] 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


579 


less  inhabitants,  until  the  principal  fountain  of  the  city 
literally  overflowed  with  gore. 

13.  'Hidalgo  retreated  to  Valladolid,  where  he  caused 
eighty  Europeans  to  be  beheaded  ;  and,  proceeding  thence 
to   Guadalaxara,*  he  made  a  triumphal  entrance  into  that 
city  on  the  24th  of  November.     Here  he  committed  an- 
other  act  of  cold  blooded  massacre,  which  has  left  a  foul 
blot  upon  his  name.      All  the  Europeans  having   been 
thrown  into  prison,  and  being  soon  after  charged  with  a 
conspiracy  against  the  insurgents,  Hidalgo  determined  to 
destroy  them  all.     Without  any  form  of  trial  or  previous 
examination,  they  were  taken  out  in  small  parties,  and 
conducted,  under  the  veil  of  night,  to  retired  parts  of  the 
neighboring  mountains,  where  between  seven  and  eight 
hundred  were  butchered  in  secret  ;  —  the  use  of  fire-arms 
being  prohibited,  for  fear  of  creating  any  alarm.     2This 
remorseless  act  of  barbarity,  besides  being  wholly  unjusti- 
fiable  by  the  rules  of  war,  was  impolitic  in  the  extreme. 
It  prevented  many  respectable  Creoles  from  joining  the 
insurgents,  and  as  it  drove  the  Spaniards  to  despair,  it 
furnished  them,  at  the  same  time,  with  an  excuse  for  any 
atrocities  which  they  chose  to  commit. 

14.  3On  the  17th  of  January  following,  the  two  armies 
again  met,  at  the  Bridge  of  Calderon,  f  a  short  distance 
northeast  from  Guadalaxara,  where  the  insurgents  were 
defeated,  although  with   a  smaller  loss  than  at  Acfilco. 
4Reduced  to  about  4000  men,  they  continued  their  retreat 
farther  north  until  they  arrived  at  Saltillo,^  nearly  500 
miles  from  the  Mexican  capital.      &Here  Hidalgo,  with 
several  of  his  officers,  left  the  army,  with  the  design  of 
proceeding  to  the  frontiers  of  the  United  States,  where 
they  intended  to  purchase  arms  and  military  stores  with  a 
part  of  the  treasure  which  they  had  saved.     On  the  road 
they  were  surprised  and  made  prisoners*  by  the  treachery 
of  a  former  associate.     Hidalgo  was  brought  to  trial  at 
Chihuahuab  by  orders  of  the  government,  deprived  of  his 

1-111  Pi!  TT 

clerical  orders,  and  sentenced  to  oe  shot.     His  compan- 
ions  shared  his  fate. 


2.  im 


mpolicy 


1811. 

Jan.  n. 


and  death  qf 


a.  March  21. 


(Chee-hooah- 

hooah.) 

b  Note  P  sei. 
July27- 


*  Guadalaxara,  the  second  city  in  Mexico,  is  the  capital  of  the  state  of  Jalisco,  formerly  the 
province  of  Guadalaxara.  The  city  is  situated  in  a  handsome  plain,  about  fifteen  miles  S.W. 
from  the  River  Lerma,  or  Rio  Grande  de  Santiago.  The  streets  of  the  city  are  wide,  and  many 
of  the  houses  excellent.  There  are  numerous  squares  and  fountains,  and  a  number  of  con- 
vents and  churches.  Of  the  latter,  the  cathedral  is  still  a  magnificent  building,  although  the 
cupolas  of  both  its  towers  were  destroyed  by  an  earthquake  in  1818.  In  1827  Guadalaxara 
contained  a  mint  and  four  printing  presses,  all  established  since  the  Revolution. 

t  The  Bridge  of  Calderon  (Puente  de  Calderon)  is  thrown  across  a  northern  branch  of  the 
Rio  Grande  de  Santiago,  forty-five  miles  N.E.  from  the  city  of  Guadalaxara.  The  banks  of 
the  stream  are  precipitously  steep.  "  On  the  hill  towards  Guadalaxara  there  is  still  a  mound 
of  stones,  covered  with  an  infinity  of  little  crosses,  which  denote  the  spot  where  the  slaughter  if 
said  to  have  been  greatest."  Ward's  Mexico  :  1829. 

%  Saltillo  is  a  large  town  in  a  mountainous  region,  in  the  southern  part  of  the  province  of 
Coahuila,  about  seventy  miles  S.W.  from  Monterey,  (Mon-ter-a.) 


580  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  [BooK  III 

ANALYSIS.  15.  JOn  the  fall  of  Hidalgo,  Rayon,  a  young  lawyer, 

i.  Rayon  ai-  wfto  nad  keen  tne  confidential  secretary  of  the  former,  as- 

ma^o/^e  sume(^ tne  command  of  the  remains  of  the  forces  at  Saltillo, 

insurgents,  and  retreated  with  them  upon  Zacatecas  ;*  but  his  author- 

2.  state  of  ity  was  acknowledged  by  none  but  his  own  men.     aAl- 

mffairs  at  this    ,  i     .  «°  •       j    i  i        ,      11  *.!_ 

period.      though  insurgent  forces  were  organized  throughout  all  the 
internal  provinces,  yet  there  was  no  concert  among  their 
leaders,  and  the  authority  of  the  Viceroy  was  acknow- 
s.^mwnfo/ledged  in  all  the  principal   cities.     8In  the  mean  time 
•f^n  CM.    Morelos,  who,  after  joining  Hidalgo,  had  proceeded*  with  a 
isio.)       few  servants,  six  muskets,  and  a  dozen  lances,  to  raise  the 
standard  of  revolt  on  the  southwestern  coast,  was  begin- 
ning to  attract  the  public  attention. 
4.Htsforces,       16.  4Arrivin£  on  the  coast,  he  was  joined  by  a  numer- 

arms,  and  ,         ,      _    ,     °  .  i     •     /»        j  Au 

jirst  success,  ous  band  or  slaves,  eager  to  purchase  their  freedom  on  the 
field  of  battle.     Arms,  however,  were  scarce  ;  and  twenty 
muskets,  found  in  a  small  village,  were  deemed  an  in- 
valuable acquisition.    With  his  numbers  increased  to  about 
a   thousand   men,   he   now   advanced    upon    Acapulco.f 
Being  met  by  the  commandant  of  the  district,  at  the  head 
b.  (Jan.  25,    of  a  large  body  of  well  disciplined  troops,  he  surprised1* 
and  routed  him  by  a  night  attack,  and  thereby  gained  pos- 
session of  eight  hundred  muskets,  five  pieces  of  artillery, 
a  quantity  of  ammunition,  and  a  considerable  sum  of 
&Hfc  treat-  money.      5Seven   hundred  prisoners  were   taken,  all  of 
f™mc¥s.    whom  were  treated  with  the  greatest  humanity.     «This 
*'tr?wnafar  successful  enterprise  was  the  corner-stone  of  all  the  later 
triumphs  of  Morelos,  and  from  this  moment  the  rapidity  of 
his  progress  was  astonishing. 

r  Hisvicto-       17.  7By  a  series  of  brilliant  victories,  which  were  never 
and  advance  tarnished  by  wanton  cruelties,  during  the  year   1811  he 
t0cap$iLh?  overcame  the  several  detachments  sent  against  him  by 
1812.     Venegas  ;   and  in  February,  1812,  his  advanced  forces 
had  arrived  within  twenty  miles  of  the  gates  of  Mexico. 
8^ne  a^arm  created  by  this  movement  drew  upon  him  a 
more  f°rmidable  opponent,  and  Calleja  was  summoned  to 
defend  the  capital,  with  the  army  which  had  triumphed 
9.  Proceed-   at  Aculco  and  the  bridge  of  Calderon.      9 While  these 
Rayon8 tn  the  events  were  transpiring,  Rayon  had  conceived  the  idea  of 
meantime     establishing  a  national  junta,  or  representative  assembly, 
for  the  purpose  of  uniting  the  people  in  a  more  general 
coalition  against  the  Spanish  power. 

tfziuuMon,  '    18.  icln  accordance  with  these  views,  a  central  govern- 
aiceeafng80'  ment,  composed  of  five  members,  elected  by  the  people  of 

*  Zacatecas,  the  capital  of  the  state  of  the  same  name,  is  about  ninety  miles  N.W.  from  th« 
dty  of  San  Luis  Potosi,  and  nearly  300  from  the  Mexican  capital.  It  stands  in  a  ravine,  be- 
tween high  hills,  in  which  are  numerous  mines  of  silver. 

t  Ar.apulco  is  a  seaport  on  the  Pacific  coast,  near  the  southern  extremity  of  the  state  of 
Mexico.  (See  Map,  p.  558.) 


PART  II.] 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


581 


the  district,  was  installed"1  at  the  town  of  Zitacuaro,*  in 
the  province  of  Valladolid.  This  body  acknowledged 
the  authority  of  King  Ferdinand,  published  their  edicts  in 
his  name,  and  evinced  a  liberal  and  enlightened  spirit  in 
all  its  proceedings  ;  but  the  flattering  hopes  at  first  ex- 
cited by  it  among  the  Creoles  were  never  realized.  The 
good  intentions  and  wisdom  of  the  junta  were  shown  in 
an  able  manifesto,  transmitted1*  to  the  Viceroy,  and  drawn 
up  by  General  Cos,  one  of  its  members.  'This  paper  the 
Viceroy  ordered  to  be  burned  by  the  public  executioner 
in  the  great  square  of  Mexico  ;  but  notwithstanding  the 
contempt  with  which  it  was  treated,  it  produced  a  great 
effect  upon  the  public  mind, — enforced,  as  it  was,  by  the 
example  and  successes  of  Morelos. 

19.  8Calleja,  soon   after  his  arrival   at  the  capital,  at- 
tacked the  forces  of  Morelos  at  the  town  of  Cuautla  ;f  but 
after  a  severe  action*  he  was  repulsed,  and  obliged  to  re- 
treat,  leaving  five  hundred  dead  on  the  field  of  battle. 
3Advancing  again  with  additional  forces,  he  commenced11 
the  siege  of  the  place  in  form,  which  was  sustained  with 
great  spirit  by  the  besieged,  until  famine  and  disease  com- 
menced their  frightful  ravages  in  the  town.     4So  great 
was  the  scarcity  of  food  that  a  cat  sold  for  six  dollars,  a 
lizard  for  two,  and  rats  for  one.     Yet  the  soldiers  of  Mo- 
relos endured  all  their  sufferings  without  repining ;  and 
it  was  not  until  all  hopes  of  receiving  supplies  from  with- 
out were  abandoned,  that  they  consented  to  evacuate  the 
town,  which  they  effected  without  loss,  and  unknown  to 
the  enemy,  on  the  night  of  the  second  of  May.     5It  was 
during  the  events  attending  the  siege  of  Cuautla,   that 
Victoria  and  Bravo,  both  young  men,  first  distinguished 
themselves.     At  the  same  time  Guerrero,  in  the  success- 
ful defence  of  a  neighboring  town,   began  his  long  and 
perilous  career. 

20.  "During  the  summer,  the  troops  of  Morelos  were 
almost  uniformly  successful  in  their  numerous  encoun- 
ters with  divisions  of  the  enemy.     7In  August,  after  an 
engagement  at  a  place  called  the  Palmar,  or  Grove  of 
Palms,  that  lasted  three  days,  the  village  to  which  the 
Spaniards  had  retired  was  stormed*  by  General  Bravo, 
and  three  hundred  prisoners  were  taken.     8These  prison- 
ers were  offered  to  the  Viceroy  Venegas,  in  exchange  for 


1812. 


b.  March,  1812. 

1.  Manifesto 
of  the  Con- 
gress burned 
by  the  Vice- 
roy. 

Its  effect 
upon  the  pub- 
lic mind. 


2.  Battle  of 
Cuautla. 

c.  Feb.  19, 
1812. 

3.  Siege  qf 
Cuautla. 

d.  March  I. 


4  Suffering* 
andfortitud* 
of  the  be- 
sieged, and 
final  evacu- 
ation of  tht 
place. 


May2. 
5  Victoria, 
Bravo.,  and 

Guerrero. 

(Brah-vo, 
Ger-ra-ro) 


6  Successes 

of  Morelos  in 

1812 

7.  Battle  of 
the  Palmar. 


e.  Aug  20. 
8.  Cruelty  of 
the  Viceroy, 
and  noble 
conduct  of 

General 

Bravo. 


*  Zitacuaro  is  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  province  of  Valladolid,  or  Michoacan,  about  seventy 
miles  west  from  the  city  of  Mexico. 

t  Cudiitla,  (Coo-ah-oot-la,)  or  Cuautla  Amilpas,  a  village  about  sixty  miles  S.E.  from  th» 
city  of  Mexico,  is  situated  in  a  plain  or  valley  at  the  foot  of  the  first  terrace  on  the  descent 
from  the  table-land  towards  the  Pacific.  The  plains  of  Cuautla,  together  with  those  of  Cuer- 
navaca,  a  village  abotot  thirty  miles  farther  westward,  are  occupied  by  numerous  sugar  planta- 
tions, which  are  now  in  a  state  of  beautiful  cultivation,  although  they  suffered  greatly  during 
the  Revolution.  (See  Map,  p.  569.) 


582  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  [BOOK  III 

ANALYSIS,  the  father  of  Bravo,  then  a  prisoner  at  the  capital,  and 
~~  under  sentence  of  death  ;  but  the  offer  was  rejected,  and 
the  sentence  was  carried  into  immediate  execution.     The 
noble-hearted  son,  instead  of  making  reprisals  by  the  mas- 
sacre of  his  prisoners,  immediately  set  them  at  liberty  ;— 
"  wishing,"  as  he  said,  "  to  put  it  out  of  his  power  to 
avenge  on  them  the  death  of  his  father,  lest,  in  the  first 
moment  of  grief,  the  temptation  should  prove  irresistible." 
NOV.  21.    1ln   November   occurred   the    famous   expedition 

liifalmfoax-  against  Oaxaca,*  which  was  carried  by  storm,  although  de- 
aca-        fended  by  a  strong  royalist  garrison.     2In  August  of  the 

t.  Surrender    r  •>•,        •  i        /»       •  *»    j        •  p     A  i 

tfAcapuico.  following  year,  the  strongly  fortified  city  of  Acapulco 
1813.     surrendered1  after  a  siege  of  six  months.     3In  the  mean 
a.  Aug. -20.    time  preparations  had  been  made  for  the  meeting  of  a 
National  Congress.     This  body,  composed  of  the  original 
members  Of  the  Junta  established  by  Rayon  at  Zitacuaro, 
and  deputies  elected  by  the  neighboring  provinces,  having 
i.  sept.  13.    assembledb  at  the  town  of  Chilpanzingo,f  there  proclaimed6 
Declaration  ^ne  Independence  of  Mexico ;  a  measure  which  produced 
<^Iewxend'  kut   ^tt^e  impression  upon  the   country  ;    as,   from  that 
period,  the  fortunes  of  Morelos,  the  founder  and  protector 
4.  secondbat-  of  the  congress,  began  to  decline.     4It  was  during  the  ses- 
jtaimar.     sion  of  this  congress,  however,  that  the  royalists  sustained, 
in  the  second  battle  of  the  Palmar,  the  most  serious  check 
which  they  had  received  during  the  whole  war.     At  this 
place   the    regiment  of  Asturias,  composed   entirely  of 
European  troops,  who  had  come  out  from  Spain  with  the 
proud  title  of  "  the  invincible  victors  of  the  victors  of 
Austerlitz,"  was  cut  off  by  the  insurgent  general,  Mata- 

d.  oct  is.    moras,  after  an  actiond  of  eight  hours. 

s.  March  of       22.    6Leaving   Chilpanzingo   in   November,*   Morelos, 
vauadoud*1  with  a  force  of  seven  thousand  men,  marched  upon  Valla- 

e.  NOV.  s.    dolid,  where  he  found  a  formidable  force  under  Iturbide, 

then  promoted  to  the  rank  of  colonel,  prepared  to  oppose 
nim*  6Rendered  too  confident  by  his  previous  successes, 
w^tnout  giving  time  f°r  ms  troops  to  repose,  he  advancedr 

f.  -Dec.*,    against  the  town,  but  was  repulsed  with  loss.     On  the 

following  day  Iturbide  sallied  from  the  walls,  and  attacked 
the  insurgents  while  they  were  drawn  up  in  review  on  the 
plains.  At  the  same  time  a  large  body  of  cavalry  coming 
to  the  assistance  of  Morelos,  but  mistaking  him  for  the 
enemy,  made  a  furious  charge  upon  his  flanks;  while 
Iturbide,  taking  advantage  of  the  error,  succeeded  in  put- 
ting the  whole  army  of  the  insurgents  to  the  rout,  with  the 

*  Oaxaca,the  capital  of  the  state  of  the  same  name,  is  on  the  east  side  of  the  River  Verde,  about 
200  miles  S.E.  from  the  city  of  Mexico.  "  It  is  the  neatest,  cleanest,  and  most  regularly  built 
eity  of  Mexico."  (1HT  Culloch.y 

t  Chilpanzingo  is  a  large  town  in  the  state  of  Mexico,  about  fifty-five  miles  N.E.  from  Aca- 
pulco, and  130  miles  south  from  the  city  of  Mexico. 


PART  II.] 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


583 


loss  of  all  their  artillery.  JOn  the  6th  of  January  follow-  1§14. 
ing,  Morelos  was  again  attacked,  and  defeated  by  Iturbide.  -  — 
In  the  dispersion  which  followed,  Matamoras  was  taken  l 


1815. 


-prisoner. 
a  Nov-6- 


/, 
prisoner  :  and  although  Morelos  offered  a  number  of  Span-  puise<i,and 

f.       ,  .  f^   11    •          111  Matamoras 

ish  prisoners  in  exchange  for  him,  yetCalleja,  who  had  re-  taken  prison- 
cently  replaced  Venegas  as  Viceroy,  rejected  the   propo-  ~ 

sal,  and  ordered  him  to  be  shot.  "  "The  insurgents,  by 
way  of  reprisals,  ordered  all  their  prisoners  to  be  put  to 
death. 

23.  3  Morelos  never  recovered  from  the  reverses  which 
he  had  sustained  at  Valladolid.     Although  he  displayed 
as  much  resolution  and  activity  as  ever,  yet  he  lost  action 
after  action  ;  all  his  strong  posts  were  taken  ;  the  Con- 
gress of  Chilpanzingo  was  broken  up  ;  and  several  of  his 
best  generals  died  upon  the  scaffold,  or  perished  on  the 
field  of  battle.     4In   November,  1815,  while  convoying, 
with  a  small  party,  the  deputies  of  the  congress  to  a  place 
of  safety,  he  was  suddenly  attacked1  by  a  large  body  of 
royalists.     Ordering  General  Bravo  to  continue  the  march 
with  the  main  body,  as  an  escort  to  the  congress,  and  re- 
marking that  his  life  was  of  little  consequence,  provided 
the  congress  could  be  saved,  he  endeavored  with  only  fifty 
men  to  check  the   advance  of  the  Spaniards.      Having 
sought  death  in  vain  during  the   struggle  which  ensued, 
he  succeeded  in  gaining  time  until  only  one  man  was  left 
fighting  by  his  side,  when  he  was  taken  prisoner. 

24.  6He  was  at  first  treated  with  great  brutality,  strip- 
ped  of  his  clothing,  and  carried  in  chains  to  a  Spanish 
garrison.     Here  the  Spanish  commandant,  Don  Manuel 
Concha,  received  him  with  the   respect  due  to  a  fallen 
enemy,  and  treated  him  with  unusual  humanity  and  atten- 
tion.    Being  hastily  tried  and  condemned  to  death,  Don 
Manuel  was  ordered  to  remove  him  to   another  Spanish 
post,  where  the  sentence  was  to  be  carried  into  execution. 
On  arriving  there,  he  dined  with  Don  Manuel,  whom  he 
afterwards    embraced,    aud    thanked    for    his    kindness. 
Having  confessed  himself,  he  walked  with  the  most  per- 
fect serenity  to  the  place  of  execution,  where  he  uttered 
the  following  simple   but  affecting  prayer  :   "  Lord,  if  I 
have  done  well,  thou  knowest  it;  if  ill,  to  thy  infinite 
mercy  I  commend  my  soul."     He  then   bound  a  hand- 
kerchief over  his  eyes,  gave  the  signal  to  the  soldiers  to 
fire,  and  met  death  with  as  much  composure  as  he  had 
ever  shown  when  facing  it  on  the  field  of  battle. 

25.  "After  the  death  of  Morelos,  the  cause  of  the  insur- 
gents  languished  ;   for  although  it  was  supported  in  many 
parts  of  the  country  by  men  of  courage  and  talent,  yet  no 
one  possessed  sufficient  influence  to  combine  the  operations 


ents  after 


584 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


[BOOK  El 


ANALYSIS. 


a.  Dec.  15. 


8.  Of  Guer- 
rero. 


4.  Of  Rayon. 

b.  (See  Map, 
p.  558.) 


c.  Jan.  2, 1817. 


ft.  Account  of 

the  Padre 

Torres. 

(Bax-e-o.) 


d.  (See  Note, 
p.  589.) 


6.  General 
Bravo. 


7.  Victoria: 
Plans  of  the 

Viceroy 
against  him. 


of  the  whole,  and  prevent  the  jarring  interests  of  the  differ, 
ent  leaders  from  breaking  out  into  open  discord.  'The 
principal  insurgent  chiefs  remaining  at  this  time,  were 
Teran,  Guerrero,  Rayon,  Torres,  Bravo,  and  Victoria. 

•26.  2Teran  remained  mostly  in  the  province  of  Puebla,* 
where,  after  having  disbanded1  the  Congress,  which  had 
been  thrown  upon  him  for  protection,  he  for  some  time 
carried  on  a  desultory  warfare,  in  which  he  was  generally 
successful,  although  straitened  greatly  by  the  want  of 
arms.  He  was  finally  compelled  to  surrender  on  the  21st 
of  January,  1817.  His  life  having  been  secured  by  the 
capitulation,  he  lived  in  obscurity  at  La  Puebla,  until  the 
breaking  out  of  the  second  Revolution  in  1821 .  3Guerrero 
occupied  the  western  coast,  where  he  maintained  himself 
in  the  mountainous  districts  until  the  year  1821,  when  he 
joined  Iturbide.  4Rayon  commanded  in  the  northern  parts 
of  the  province  of  Valladolid.b  His  principal  strong-hold 
was  besieged  by  Iturbide  in  January,  1815,  and  an  attack 
upon  his  works  was  repelled  on  the  4th  of  March  follow- 
ing. Finally,  during  his  absence,  the  fortress  surren- 
dered0  in  1817  ;  and,  soon  after,  Rayon  himself,  deserted 
by  all  his  adherents,  was  taken  prisoner.  He  was  con- 
fined  in  the  capital  until  1821. 

27.  5The  Padre   Torres,  vindictive,   sanguinary,   and 
treacherous   by  nature,  had   established  a  sort  of  half- 
priestly,  half-military  despotism  in  the  Baxio,f  the  whole 
of  which  he  had  parcelled  out  among  his  military  com- 
mandants,— men  mostly  without  principle  or  virtue,  and 
whose  only  recommendation  was  implicit  obedience  to  the 
will  of  their  chief.     From  his  fortress,  on  the  top  of  tha 
mountain  of  Los  Remediosd,  he  was  the  scourge  of  the 
country  around, — devastating  the  most  fertile  portion  of 
the  Mexican  territory,  and  sparing  none,  whether  Creole 
or  Spaniard,  who  had  the  misfortune  to  offend  him.     Yet 
under  the  auspices  of  this  man,  existed  for  a  time  the  only 
shadow  of  a  government  that  was  kept  up  by  the  insur- 
gents.    It  was  called  the  Junta  of  Jauixilla,  but  it  pos- 
sessed little  authority  beyond  the  immediate  adherents  of 
Torres.     "Bravo  was  a  wanderer  in  different  parts  of  the 
country,  opposed  by  superior  royalist  forces,  until  Decem- 
ber, 1817,  when  he  was  taken   prisoner,  and  sent  to  the 
capital. 

28.  'Victoria,  at  the  head  of  a  force  of  about  2000  men, 


*  The  proYince  of  Puebla  has  the  provinces  of  Vera  Cruz  and  Oaxaca  on  the  east,  and  th« 
province  of  Mexico  on  the  west  (See  Map,  p.  558.) 

t  The  Buxio,  celebrated  in  Mexico  as  the  principal  seat  of  the  agricultural  resources  of  the 
republic,  and  the  scene  of  the  most  cruel  ravages  of  the  civil  war,  embraces  a  part  of  the  statea 
of  Queretaro,  Michoacan,  Guanaxaato,  and  the  southeastern  portion  of  Guadalaxara, 


FART  II.]  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  585 

occupied  the  important  province  of  Vera  Cruz,*  where     1818. 
he  was  a  constant  source  of  uneasiness  to  the  Viceroy,  ~ 
who  at  length  formed  a  plan  of  establishing  a  chain  of 
fortified  posts,  sufficiently  strong  to  command  the  commu- 
nication between  Vera  Cruz  and  the  capital,  and  restrain 


the  incursions  of  the  insurgents,     JDuring  a  struggle  of  i. 

,        „  .  n    i  f   i      -VT-  dually  sus- 

upwards  of  two  years  against  all  the  power  of  the  Viceroy,  tamed  by 
and  several  thousand  regular  troops  se*nt  out  from  Spain 
to  quell  this  last  and  most  formidable  of  the  insurgent 
chiefs,  Victoria  was  gradually  driven  from  his  strong 
holds ;  most  of  his  old  soldiers  fell ;  the  zeal  of  the  in- 
habitants, in  the  cause  of  the  Revolution,  abated  ;  the  last 
remnant  of  his  followers  deserted  him  ;  when,  still  unsub- 
dued in  spirit,  he  was  left  actually  alone.  2Resolving  not 
to  yield  on  any  terms  to  the  Spaniards,  he  refused  the 
rank  and  rewards  which  the  Viceroy  offered  him  as  the 
price  of  his  submission,  and,  unaccompanied  by  a  single 
attendant,  sought  an  asylum  in  the  solitude  of  the  moun- 
tains, and  disappeared  to  the  eyes  of  his  countrymen. 

29.  8During  a  few  weeks  he  was  supplied  with  pro-  3.  The  efforts 
visions  by  the  Indians,  who  knew  him  and  respected  his  mviceroyw 
name  ;  but  the  Viceroy  Apodaca,  fearing  that  he  would   Sstroyhim. 
again  emerge  from  his  retreat,  sent  out  a  thousand  men  to 

hunt  him  down.     Every  village  that  had   harbored  the 
fugitive  was  burned  without  mercy,  and  the  Indians  were 
struck  with  such  terror  by  this  unexampled  rigor,  that 
they  either  fled  at  his  sight,  or  closed  their  huts   against 
him.     For  upwards  of  six  months  he  was  followed  like 
a  wild  beast  by  his  pursuers  ;  often  surrounded,  and  on 
numerous  occasions  barely  escaping  with  his  life.     4At    4.  His  sup- 
length  it  was  pretended  that  a  body  had  been  found,  which  poseddeath- 
was  recognized  as  that  of  Victoria,  and  the  search  was 
abandoned. 

30.  6But  the  trials  of  Victoria  did  not  terminate  here.  5  sickness  of 
At   one   time  he  was  attacked  by  fever,  and  remained 

eleven  days  at  the  entrance  of  a  cavern,  stretched  on  the 
ground,  without  food,  hourly  expecting  a  termination  of 
his  wretched  existence,  and  so  near  death  that  the  vul- 
tures were  constantly  hovering  around  him  in  expectation 
of  their  prey.  One  of  these  birds  having  approached  to 
feast  on  his  half-closed  eyes,he  seized  it  by  the  neck  and 
killed  it.  Nourished  by  its  warm  blood,  he  was  enabled 
to  crawl  to  the  nearest  water  to  slake  his  parching  thirst. 

•TT-     11  i  1111  -i  »      *.    i       '  The  Kind  of 

"His  body  was  lacerated  by  the  thorny  underwood  of  the    w/e  {^ff 
tropics,  and  emaciated  to  a  skeleton ;  his  clothes  were  mountains. 

i 

*  The  province  of  Vera  Cruz  extends  about  500  miles  along  the  southwestern  coast  of  th« 
Gulf  of  Mexico.     (See  Map,  p.  568.) 

74 


586  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  [BooK  III. 

ANALYSIS,  torn  to  pieces  ;  in  summer  he  managed  to  subsist  on  roots 
~~  and  berries,  but  in  winter,  aftei  being  long  deprived  of 
food,  he  was  often  glad  to  make  a  repast  in  gnawing  the 
bones  of  horses  or  other  animals  that  he  happened  to  find 
dead  in  the  woods ;  and  for  thirty  months  he  never  tasted 
bread,  nor  saw  a  human  being. 

\.Accountof      31.   JThus  nearly  three  years  passed  away,  from  the 

withtneutst  time  when  he  was  abandoned  by  all  his  followers  in  1818. 
pontons  in  The  last  who  had  lingered  with  him  were  two  Indians,  on 
1818'  whose  fidelity  he  knew  he  could  rely.  As  he  was  about 
to  separate  from  them,  they  asked  where  he  wished  them 
to  look  for  him,  if  any  change  in  the  prospects  of  the 
country  should  take  place.  Pointing,  in  reply,  to  a  moun- 
tain at  some  distance,  particularly  rugged  and  inaccessi- 
ble, and  surrounded  by  forests  of  vast  extent,  he  told  them 
that  on  that  mountain,  perhaps,  they  might  find  his  bones. 
The  Indians  treasured  up  this  hint,  and  as  soon  as  the  first 
news  of  the  revolution  of  1821  reached  them,  they  set  out 
in  quest  of  Victoria. 

2.  The  search  32.  2After  having  spent  six  weeks  in  examining  the 
flri82h  w  woods  which  cover  the  mountain,  finding  their  little  stock 
of  provisions  exhausted,  and  their  efforts  unavailing,  they 
were  about  to  give  up  the  attempt,  when  one  of  them  dis- 
covered, in  crossing  a  ravine,  the  print  of  a  foot  which  he 
knew  to  be  that  of  a  white  man.  The  Indian  waited  two 
days  upon  the  spot,  but  seeing  nothing  of  Victoria,  he  sus- 
pended upon  a  tree  four  little  maize  cakes,  which  were  all 
he  had  left,  and  departed  for  his  village  in  order  to  replen- 
ish his  wallet ;  hoping,  that  if  Victoria  should  pass  in  the 
meantime,  the  cakes  would  attract  his  attention,  and  con- 
vince him  that  some  friend  was  in  search  *of  him. 

t.succcssof       33.  3The  plan  succeeded  completely.   Victoria,  in  cross- 

the  plan       .  Jr  /•  i       i«  j    \  i 

which  tht  ing  the  ravine  two  days  afterwards,  discovered  the  cakes, 
naStcaa  which,  fortunately,  the  birds  had  not  devoured.  He  had 
been  four  days  without  food,  and  he  ate  the  cakes  before 
the  cravings  of  his  appetite  would  allow  him  to  reflect 
upon  the  singularity  of  finding  them  on  that  solitary  spot, 
where  he  had  never  before  seen  the  trace  of  a  human 
being.  Not  knowing  whether  they  had  been  left  there 
by  friend  or  foe,  but  confident  that  whoever  had  left  them 
intended  to  return,  he  concealed  himself  near  the  place, 
in  order  to  watch  for  his  unknown  visitor. 

4.  Return  of  34.  4The  Indian  soon  returned,  and  Victoria,  recogniz- 
tndMsmeet-  ing  him,  started  from  his  concealment  to  welcome  his 
faithful  follower,  who,  terrified  at  seeing  a  man,  haggard, 
emaciated,  and  clothed  only  with  an  old  cotton  wrapper, 
advancing  upon  him  from  the  bushes  with  a  sword  in  his 
hand,  took  to  flight,  and  it  was  only  on  hearing  his  name 


PART  II.]  HISTORY. OF  MEXICO.  597 

repeatedly  called,  that  he  recovered  his  composure  suffi-     1821. 
eiently  to  recognize  his  old  general.     'He    was  deeply  i.  Reception 
affected  at  the  state  in  which  he  found  him,  and  conducted 
him  instantly  to  his  village,  where  the  long  lost  Victoria 
was  received  with  the  greatest  enthusiasm.     The  report  of 
his  reappearance  spread  like  lightning  through  the  pro- 
vince, where  it  was  not  credited  at  first,  so  firmly  was 
every  one  persuaded  of  his  death  ;  but  when  it  was  known 
that   Guadalupe   Victoria  was  indeed  living,  all  the  old 
insurgents  rallied  around  him.     2A  farther  account  of  this  2  Farther  ac- 

•  -i   r-  •        i      f  i  •  -n   i       r         i   •  count  of  this 

patriot  and  friend  of  his  country  will  be  found  in  connec-      patriot. 
tion  with  later  events  in  Mexican  history,  in  which   he 
was  destined  to  be  a  prominent  actor. 

35.  3About  the  time  of  the  dispersion  of  the  principal 
insurgent  forces  in  1817,  a  daring  attempt  was  made  by  a 
foreigner,  Don  Xavier  Mina,  to  establish  the  independence 
of  Mexico   on   a   constitutional  basis,  without  an  entire 
separation  from  the  mother  country.     Mina,  after  having 
been  driven  from  Spain  for  attempting  a  rising  in  favor  of 
the  Cortes  and  the  constitution  of  1812,  turned  his  atten- 
tion to  Mexico,  and  resolved  to  advocate  the  same  cause  of 
liberty  there. 

36.  4With  thirteen  Spanish  and  Italian,  and  two  Eng-     1816. 
lish  officers,  he  arrived  in  the  United  States  in  the  sum- 

mer  of  1816,  where  he  fitted  up  a  brig  and  a  schooner, 
procured  arms,  ammunition,  and  stores,  and  completed  his 
corps,  which  included  a  large  proportion  of  officers.     5Late  5.  -proceeds  to 
in  the  season  he  proceeded  to  Galveston,a  on  the  coast  of  S^a^L 
Texas,  where  he  passed  the  winter,  and  on  the  15th  of    in  Mexico- 
April,  1817,  he  landed  at  Soto  la  Marina,*  in  Mexico,  with  a>  p^as.?6 
an  invading  force  of  only  three  hundred  and  iifty-nine      1817. 
men,  including  officers ;  of  whom  fifty  one,  composing  an 
American  regiment  under  Colonel  Perry,  deserted  him 
before  he  commenced  his  march  into  the  interior  of  the      forces. 
country. 

37.  6The  time  chosen  by  Mina  for  this  invasion,  and 

the  circumstances  under  which  it  was  planned,  were  ex-      s'<™ce* 

j.  P  rp.,  .  .    .  attending  tnn 

ceedingly    unfortunate.       I  he    revolutionary    spirit  was     invasion. 

already  on  the  decline ;  the  principal  leaders  of  the  first 

insurrection  had  successively  departed  from  the  scene ; 

and  the  cause  of  the  revolution  was  sustained  only  by  the 

chiefs  of  predatory  bands,  with  whom  it  was  a  disgrace  to 

be  associated.     7Mina  advocated  liberty  without  a  separa- 

tion   from  Spain  ;  a  principle  calculated  to  awaken  little  disadvantage* 

,        .  111  o«  under  which 

enthusiasm  among  the  people  :  he  was,  moreover  a  opan-    he  labored. 

*  The  village  of  Soto  la  Marina  (Mah-re-nah)  is  in  the  province  of  Tamaulipas,  about  120 
miles  north  from  Tanipico.  It  stands  upon  an  elevation  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Iliver  Santan- 
der,  about  thirty  miles  from  its  entrance  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 


588 


ANALYSIS, 


i.  Mtna'scui- 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


[BooK  HI, 


a-  May  24, 


2.  mrst  coi- 


3.  Meeting 

wu  '  Sorce.ser 
b.  June  H. 


4.  drcum- 


enemy 


5.  Genial 


e.  The  span- 


c.  June  19. 


Finos, 
arrival  at 
Sombrero. 
June  24. 


8.  Mina  goes 
in  pursuit  of 
Castanon. 
d.  (Gas  tan- 
yon  ) 
9.  Defeat  of 


non  kuied. 


iard,  and  as  such  could  not  obtain  the  confidence  of  the 
Spaniard-hating  Mexicans,  who  thus  became  passive  spec- 
tators of  the  contest  upon  which  he  was  about  to  enter 
with  the  armies  of  the  king. 

38.  leaving  a  hundred  men  to  garrison  a  fort  which  he 
had  erected  at  Soto  la  Marina,  with  the  remainder  of  his 
forces  Mina  set  outa  for  the  interior,  in  the  face  of  several 
detachments  of  the  royal  army,  greatly  superior  to  him  in 
numbers.     2The  first   collision  with   the  enemy  was  at 
Valle  de  Maiz,*  where  he  routed  a  body  of  cavalry,  four 
hundred  strong.     3A  few  days  later,  having  arrived  at  the 
Hacienda   or  plantation   of  Peotillos,!   he    was  metb  by 
Brigadier-general  Arminan,  at  the  head  of  2000  men,  nine 
hundred  and  eighty  of  whom  were  European  infantry. 

39.  4A  part  of  Mina's  detachment  having  been  left  in 
charge  of  the  ammunition  and  baggage,  the   remainder, 
only   172  in  number,  were   posted  on  a  small  eminence, 
where  they  were  soon  enveloped  by  the  royalist  forces. 
Having   loaded  their  muskets  with  buck-shot  instead  of 
balls,  and  rendered  desperate  by  the  apparent  hopeless- 
ness of  their  situation,  they  desired  to  be  led  down  into 
the  plain,  where  they  made  so  furious  a  charge  upon  the 
Spanish  line,  that,  notwithstanding  its  immense  superiority 
in  numbers,  it  was  broken,  and  the  enemy  sought  safety 
in  precipitate  flight.     5So  great  was  the  panic,  that,  al- 
though  there  was  no  pursuit,  the  dispersion  was  general. 
Arminan  and  his  staff  did  not  stop  until  they  were  many 
leagues  from  the  field  of  battle  ;  and  the  cavalry  was  not 
heard  of  for  four  days.     6The  Spanish  order  of  the  day, 
which  was  found   on  the    field,   expressly  forbade  quar- 
ter.      'Five  days  later  Mina    carried  by   surprise0   the 
fortified  town  of  Pinos,:f  in  the  province   of  Zacatecas  ; 
and  on  the  24th  of  June  reached  Sombrero,^  where  he 

-,  •,     -,  -,      -,  n      -,  i 

was  welcomed  by  a  body  of  the  insurgents  ;  having 
effected  a  circuitous  march  of  660  miles  in  thirty-two 
days,  and  been  three  times  engaged  with  an  enemy  of 
greatty  superior  strength. 

40.  8  Allowing  his  troops  only  four  days  of  repose  at 

<-,        ,  ,,.      &       .  ,          „  r          fjf         ,          ,J     , 

bombrero,  Mina,  with  a  force  of  four  hundred  men,  many 
°^  wnom  were  poorly  armed,  went  in  search  of  the  royal- 
*st  general,  Castanon,  d  who  commanded  a  well  disciplined 
corps  of  seven  hundred  men.  9On  the  29th  of  June,  the 


*  The  place  called  Val-le  de  Maiz  is  near  the  Hiver  Panuco,  iu  the  southern  part  of  th« 
province  of  San  Luis  Potosi,  near  the  confines  of  the  table-land. 

t  Peotillos  is  about  thirty-five  miles  N.W.  from  San  Luis  Potosi. 

$  Finos  is  a  small  mining  town  in  the  central  part  of  the  southern  portion  of  the  provinc« 
of  Zacatecas. 

§  The  fortress  of  Sombrero,  called  by  the  royalists  Comanja,  was  on  a  mountain  height 
about  forty  miles  N.W.  from  the  city  of  Guanaxuato. 


PART  IT.] 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


589 


two  parties  met  in  the  plains  which  divide  the  towns  of 
San  Felipe*  and  San  Juan.f  The  infantry  of  Mina,  ad- 
vancing upon  the  regulars,  gave  them  one  volley,  and 
then  charged  with  the  bayonet ;  while  the  cavalry,  after 
breaking  that  of  the  enemy,  turned  upon  the  infantry 
already  in  confusion,  and  actually  cut  them  to  pieces. 
Castanon  himself  was  killed,  with  three  hundred  and 
thirty-nine  of  his  men  ;  and  more  than  two  hundred  pris- 
oners were  taken. 

41.  'Soon  after,  Mina  took  possession  of  the  Hacienda 
of  Jaral,^:  belonging  to  a  Creole  nobleman,  but  devoted  to 
the    royal    cause.     The  owner  of  the  estate  fled  at  the 
approach  of  the  troops,  but  one  of  his  secret  hoards  was 
discovered,  from  which  about  two  hundred  thousand  dol- 
lars in  silver  were  taken,  and  transferred  to  Mina's  mili- 
tary chest.      2To  counterbalance  these   advantages,  the 
fort  at   Sato  la  Marina  was  obliged  to   capitulate ;  and 
thirty-seven   men    and  officers,  the  little  remnant  of  the 
garrison,  grounded  their  arms  before  fifteen  hundred  of 
the  enemy.     At  the  same  time  Mina's  exertions  to  organ- 
ize a  respectable  force  in  the  Baxio  were  counteracted  by 
the  jealousy  of  the  Padre  Torres,  who  could  not  be  in- 
duced to  co-operate  with  a  man,  of  whose  superior  abilities 
he  was  both  jealous  and  afraid.     3Sombrero  was  besieged* 
by  nearly  four  thousand  regular  troops;  and  during  the 
absence  of  Mina,  the  garrison,  attempting  to  cut  their  way 
through  the  enemy,  were  nearly  all  destroyed, b  not  fifty  of 
Mina's  whole  corps  escaping.     4Los  Remedios,§  another 
fortress,  occupied  by  a  body  of  insurgent  troops  under  the 
Padre  Torres,  was  soon  after  besieged0  by  the  royalists 
under  General  Linan,  and  Mina,  checked  by  a  superior 
force,  was  unable  to  relieve  it. 

42.  "Convinced  that  the  garrison  must  yield  unless  the 
attention  of  the  enemy  could  be  diverted  to  another  quar- 
ter, Mina,  at  the  head  of  a  body  of  his  new  associates,  his 
former  soldiers  having  nearly  all  fallen,  attempted  to  sur- 
prise the  city  of  Guanaxuato.     'With  little  opposition  his 
troops  had  carriedd  the  gates,  and  penetrated  into  the  in- 
terior of  the  town,  when  their  courage  and  subordination 
failed  them  at  once,  and  they  refused  to  advance.     The 
garrison  soon  rallied,  and  attacking  Mina's  division,  put 
it  to  rout,  when  a  general  dispersion  ensued.     7Mina,  with 
a  small  escort,  took  the  road  to  Venadito,||  where  he  was 


1817. 


1.  Other  suc- 
cesses of 
Mina. 


2.  Commence' 

ment  of  his 

reverses. 


3.  Loss  of 
Sombrero. 
a.  July  30. 


b.  Aug.  19. 


4.  Los  Reme 
dios  besieged. 


c.  Aug.  31. 


5.  Mind's 

attempt  upon 

the  city  of 

Guanaxuato. 


6.  His  partial 

success,  and 

final  defeat. 

d.  Oct.  24. 


7.  Mina  taken 

prisoner,  and 

executed. 


*  San  Felipe.     (See  Note,  p.  677.)      (Pronounced  Fa-lee-pa.) 
f  San  Juan,  or  San  Juan  de  los  Llanos,  is  about  twelve  miles  from  San  Felipe. 
$  El  Jar al  is  about  twenty-five  miles  N.E  from  San  Felipe,  on  the  road  to  San  Luis  Potosi. 
{  Los  Remedies,  called  by  the  royalists  San  Gregorio,  was  on  one  of  the  mountain  heightd 
ft  fhort  distance  S.S.W.  from  Guanaxuato. 
||   Venadito  is  a  small  raucho,  or  village,  on  the  road  from.  Guanaxuato  to  San  Felipe. 


590 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


[BOOK  III 


ANALYSIS,  surprised  and  captured4  %  the  Spanish  general  Orranlia. 
^  0cU  27  By  an  order  from  the  Viceroy  Apodaca  he  was  ordered  to 
be  shot,  and  the  sentence  was  executed  on  the  eleventh 
NOV.  11.  of  November,  in  sight  of  the  garrison  of  Los  Remedios. 

i.  Dissensions  43.  'After  the  death  of  Mina,  dissensions  broke  out 
among  the  Insurgent  leaders  ;  and  every  town  and  for- 
tress  of  note  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Royalists.  Torres 
was  killed  by  one  of  his  own  captains  ;  Guerrero,  with 
a  small  force,  was  on  the  western  coast,  cut  off  from  all 
communication  with  the  interior  ;  and  Victoria,  as  has 
been  related,  had  sought  refuge  in  the  mountains.  In 
1819.  1819  the  revolutionary  cause  was  at  its  lowest  ebb  ;  and 
the  Viceroy  declared,  in  a  despatch  transmitted  to  the 
government  at  Madrid,  that  he  would  answer  for  the 
safety  of  Mexico  without  an  additional  soldier. 

2.  Remarks       44.  2Thus  ended  the  first  Revolution  in  Mexico,  with 
Revolution,   the  total  defeat  and  dispersion  of  the  Independent  party, 

after  a  struggle  of  nine  years,  from  the  time  of  the  first 
outbreak  at  the  little  town  of  Dolores.  The  Revolution 
was,  from  the  first,  opposed  by  the  higher  orders  of  the 
clergy,  and  but  coldly  regarded  by  the  more  opulent 
Creoles,  who,  conciliated  to  the  government,  gave  to 
Spain  her  principal  support  during  the  early  part  of  the 
contest. 

3.  cruelties       45.  3In  the  distractions  of  a  civil   war,  which  made 

enemies  of  former  friends,  neighbors,  and  kindred,  the 
most  wanton  cruelties  were  often  committed  by  the  lead- 

4.  Hidaigo,  ers  on  both  sides.     4Hidalgo  injured  and  disgraced  the 

'  cause  which  he  espoused,  by  appealing  to  the  worst  pas- 
sjons  Of  ^'ls  In(Jian  confederates,  whose  ferocity  appeared 
the  more  extraordinary,  from  having  lain  dormant  so 
long.  5But  the  Spaniards  were  not  backwards  in  retali- 
ating upon  their  enemies;  and  Calleja,  the  Spanish  com- 
mander, eclipsed  Hidalgo  as  much  in  the  details  of  cold 
blooded  massacre,  as  in  the  practice  of  war. 

46.  6Morelos  was  no  less  generous  than   brave;  and 
with  his  fall  the  most  brilliant  period  of  the  Revolution 
7.  Poiicyof  terminated.     7Fresh  troops  arrived  from  Spain,  and  the 
Viceroy   Apodaca,  who  succeeded  Calleja,  by  the   adop- 
t-on  Qf  a  conciliatory  policy,  and  the  judicious  distribution 
.of  pardons  from  the  king,  reduced  the  armed  Insurgents 
s.  state  of  me  to  an  insignificant  number.     'But  although  the  country 
c°8p?ritldfatiw  was  exhausted  by  the  ravages  of  war,  and  open  hostili- 
pe°peeriod.this  ties  quelled,  subsequent  events  show  that  the  spirit  of  in- 
dependence was  daily  gaining  ground,  and  that  Spain  had 
entirely  lost  all  those  moral  influences  by  which  she  had 
so  long  governed  her  colonies  in  the  New  World. 


feaerates. 


6.  caiieja. 


e.  Moreios. 


tts  effect. 


PART  II.]  591 

1820. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

MEXICO,  FROM  THE  CLOSE  OF  THE  FIRST  REVO-  subject  of 
LUT10N  IN  1819,  TO  THE  ADOPTION  OF  THE  C/WIF. 
FEDERAL  CONSTITUTION  OF  1824. 

1.  aThe  establishment  of  a  constitutional  government  in 
Spain,  m  1820,  produced    upon   Mexico  an   effect  very 

iff.*      '  *  .    .  i  *          i  • 

different  from  what  was  anticipated.  As  the  constitu- 
tion  provided  for  a  more  liberal  administration  of  govern-  cc 
ment  in  Mexico  than  had  prevailed  since  1812,  the  in- 
creased freedom  of  the  elections  again  threw  the  minds 
of  the  people  into  a  ferment,  and  the  spirit  of  inde- 
pendence, which  had  been  only  smothered,  broke  forth 
anew. 

2.  2Moreover,  divisions  were  created    among   the  old  a.  Divisions 
Spaniards  themselves  ;    some  being  in  favor  of  the  old  ars^anLr^. 
system,  while  others  were  sincerely  attached  to  the  con- 
stitution.    3Some  formidable  inroads  on  the  property  and  *•  -Alienation 

i       i  i  /»  of  the  clergy. 

prerogatives  of  the  church  alienated  the  clergy  from 
the  new  government,  and  induced  them  to  desire  a  re- 
iurn  to  the  old  system.  4The  Viceroy,  Apodaca,  en-  t.  Designs qf 

J,  ,     ,  ,  i         i         «         T         •       the  Viceroy. 

couraged  by  the  hopes  held  out  by  the  Royalists  in 
Spain,  although  he  had  at  first  taken  the  oath  to  sup- 
port the  constitution,  secretly  favored  the  party  opposed 
to  it,  and  arranged  his  plans  for  its  overthrow. 

3.  BDon  Augustin  Iturbide,  the   person  selected  by  the  $•  supposed 

TT.  ,        _  ,       r  .  J      ,         co-operation 

Viceroy  to  make  the  first  open  demonstration  against  the  tfitwWein 
existing  government,  was  offered  the  command  of  a  body 
of  troops  on  the  western  coast,  at  the  head  of  which  he 
was   to   proclaim   the   re-establishment   of   the    absolute 
authority  of  the  king.     'Iturbide,  accepting  the  commis-    e.  iturMde 
sion,  departed  from  the  capital   to  take  command  of  the  i^eroi/,  and 
troops,  but  with  intentions  very  different  from  those  which  S?e«^nJ oj 
the  Viceroy  supposed  him  to  entertain.     Reflecting  upon      Mexic°- 
the  state  of  the  country,  and  convinced  of  the  facility  with 
which  the  authority  of  Spain  might  be  shaken  oft, — by 
bringing  the  Creole  troops  to  act  in  concert  with  the  old 
insurgents,  Iturbide  resolved  to  proclaim  Mexico  wholly 
independent  of  the  Spanish  nation. 

4.  'Having   his  head  quarters  at  the   little  town  of     1821. 
Iguala,  on  the  road  to  Acapulco,  Iturbide,  on  the  24th  of      F^n*vol 
February,  1821,  there  proclaimed  his  project,  known  as  7'ofitfurbfd6lt 
the  "  Plan  of  Iguala,"  and  induced  his  soldiers  to  take  an 

oath  to  support  it.  8This  "  Plan"  declared  that  Mexico 
should  be  an  independent  nation,  its  religion  Catholic,  and 
its  government  a  constitutional  monarchy.  The  crown  was  IgmUt- 


592  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  [Boox  III 

ANALYSIS,  offered  to  Ferdinand  VII.  of  Spain,  provided  he  would 
~~  consent  to  occupy  the  throne  in  person  j  and,  in  case  of 
his  refusal,  to  his  infant  brothers,  Don  Carlos  and  Don 
Francisco.  A  constitution  was  to  be  formed  by  a  Mexi- 
can Congress,  which  the  empire  should  be  bound  by  oath 
to  observe  ;  all  distinctions  of  caste  were  to  be  abolished  ; 
all  inhabitants,  whether  Spaniards,  Creoles,  Africans,  or 
Indians,  who  should  adhere  to  the  cause  of  independence, 
were  to  be  citizens  ;  and  the  door  of  preferment  was  de- 
clared to  be  opened  to  virtue  and  merit  alone, 
i.  irresoiu-  5.  JThe  Viceroy,  astonished  by  this  unexpected  move- 

wm  and  mac-  ,,    T        i  ^  i  j  •    •  •  i    A  j     • 

tivinjofthe,  ment  of  Iturbide,  and  remaining  irresolute  and  inactive 
government,  at  the  capital,  was  deposed,  and  Don  Francisco  Novello, 
a  military  officer,  was  placed  at  the  head  of  the  govern- 
ment ;  but  his  authority  was  not  generally  recognized, 
and  Iturbide  was  left  to  pursue  his  plans  in  the  interior 
iThegenerai  without  interruption.     "Being   joined  by  Generals   Guer- 

rallyfonn-  ,  _T.         *.  11  i  i         •     •> 

dependence,  rero  and  Victoria  as  soon  as  they  knew  that  the  indepen- 
dence of  their  country  was  the  object  of  Iturbide,  not  only 
all  the  survivors  of  the  first  insurgents,  but  whole  detach- 
ments of  Creole  troops  flocked  to  his  standard,  and  his 
success  was  soon  rendered  certain.  The  clergy  and  the 
people  were  equally  decided  in  favor  of  independence  ; 
the  most  distant  districts  sent  in  their  adhesion  to  the 
1821.  cause,  and,  before  the  month  of  July,  the  whole  country 
recognized  the  authority  of  Iturbide,  with  the  exception 
of  the  capital,  in  which  Novello  had  shut  himself  up  with 
the  European  troops. 

s.  Advance  of  6.  3Iturbide  had  already  reached  Queretaro*  with  his 
wards  the  troops,  on  his  road  to  Mexico,  when  he  was  informed  of 

onrSS  ofa  the  arrival,  at  Vera  Cruz,  of  a  new  Viceroy,  who,  in  such 

new  viceroy.  a  crjsjSj  was  unable  to  advance  beyond  the  walls  of  the 
fortress.  4At  Cordova,f  whither  the  Viceroy  had  been 
allowed  to  proceed,  for  the  purpose  of  an  interview  with 
Iturbide,  the  latter  induced  him  to  accept  by  treaty  the 
Plan  of  Iguala,  as  the  only  means  of  securing  the  lives 
and  property  of  the  Spaniards  then  in  Mexico,  and  of 
establishing  the  right  to  the  throne  in  the  house  of  Bour- 
a.  Aug.  24.  bon.  By  this  agreement,*  called  the  "  Treaty  of  Cor- 
dova," the  Viceroy,  in  the  name  of  the  king,  his  master, 
recognized  the  independence  of  Mexico,  and  gave  up  the 


*  Queretaro,  the  capital  of  the  state  of  that  name,  is  situated  in  a  rich  and  fertile  valley, 
about  110  miles  N.W.  from  the  city  of  Mexico.  It  contains  a  population  of  about  40,000  in- 
habitants, one-third  of  whom  are  Indians.  It  is  supplied  with  water  by  an  aqueduct  ten  miles 
in  length,  carried  across  the  valley  on  sixty  arches.  The  inhabitants  of  the  state  are  employed 
mostly  in  agriculture :  those  of  the  city,  either  in  small  trades,  or  in  woollen  manufactories 
The  city  contains  many  fine  churches  and  convents. 

t  Cordova  is  a  town  about  fifty  miles  S.W.  from  Vera  Cruz,  on  the  east  side  of  the  foot  of 
the  volcano  of  Orizaba. 


»  an 


PART  II.]  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  593 

capital  to  the  army  of  the  insurgents,  which  took  posses-    1821. 
sion  of  it,  without  effusion  of  blood,  on  the  27th  of  Sep-  ~        —  * 
tember,  1821. 

7.  'All  opposition  being  ended,  and  the  capital  occu- 
pied,  in  accordance  with  a  provision  of  the  Plan  of  Iguala 
a  provisional  junta  was  established,  the  principal  business 
of  which  was  to  call  a  congress  for  the  formation  of  a  con- 
stitution suitable  to  the  country.     2At  the  same  time  a  «•  ARtgency. 
regency,  consisting  of  five  individuals,  was  elected,  at  the 

head  of  which  was  placed  Iturbide  as  president,  who  was 
also  created  generalissimo  and  lord  high  admiral,  and  as- 
signed a  yearly  salary  of  one  hundred  and  twenty  thou- 
sand dollars. 

8.  "Thus  far  the  plans  of  Iturbide  had  been  completely 
successful  :  few  have  enjoyed  a  more  intoxicating  triumph  ;  pian» 
and  none   have  been   called,  with  greater  sincerity,  the    popularity 

f,     ,     .  -iTT-1  MI  j  i       •  while  th& 

saviour  of  their  country.     While  the  second  revolution    revolution 

lasted,  the  will  of  their  favorite  was  the  law  of  the  nation  ;       lasted' 

and  in  every  thing  that  could  tend  to  promote  a  separation 

from  Spain,  not  a  single  dissenting  voice  had  been  heard. 

4But  the  revolution  had  settled  no  principle,  and  estab-  *™echangt 

lished  no  system  ;  and  when  the  old  order  of  things  had      lowed. 

disappeared,  and  the  future  organization  of  the  govern^ 

ment  came   under  discussion,  the  unanimity  which  had 

before  prevailed  was  at  an  end. 

9.  5When  the  provisional  junta  was  about  to  prepare  a  s.  Disagree- 
plan  for  assembling  a  national  congress,  Iturbide  desired  7ftTri 
that  the  deputies  should  be  bound  by  oath  to  support  the 

Plan  of  Iguala  in  all  its  parts,  before  they  could  take  their 
seats  in  the  congress.  To  this,  Generals  Bravo,  Guerrero, 
and  Victoria,  and  numerous  others  of  the  old  insurgents, 
were  opposed  ;  as  they  wished  that  the  people  should  be 
left  unrestrained  to  adopt,  by  their  deputies,  such  plan  of 
government  as  they  should  prefer.  Although  Iturbide 
succeeded  in  carrying  his  point,  yet  the  seeds  of  discon- 
tent were  sown  before  the  sessions  of  the  congress  com- 
menced. 

10.  ""When  the  congress  assembled,"  three  distinct  par-      1822. 
ties  were  found  amongst  the  members.     The  Bourbonists,    a  Feb 
adhering  to  the  plan  of  Iguala  altogether,  wished  a  con- 
stitutional  monarchy,  with  a  prince  of  the  house  of  Bour- 

bon  at  its  head  :  the  Republican,  setting  aside  the  Plan  of 
Iguala,  desired  a  federal  republic  ;  while  a  third  party, 
the  RurUdists,  adopting  the  Plan  of  Iguala,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  article  in  favor  of  the  Bourbons,  wished  to  piace 
Iturbide  himself  upon  the  throne.  7As  it  was  soon  learned 
that  the  Spanish  government  had  declared0  the  treaty  of  lonisr  party. 
Cordova  null  and  void,  the  Bourbonists  ceased  to  exist  as  b  (Feb  13) 

75 


$94 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


[BOOK  III. 


ANALYSIS. 


1.  Iturlide 

proclaimed 

Emperor  by 

Vie  army  and 

the  populace. 


May  18. 


tanction  of 

congress  was 

obtained. 


5;  The  choice 
ratified  with- 
out oppo- 
titwn. 


4.  The  course 
which  pru- 
dence dictated 
to  the  mon- 
arch elect. 
Commence- 
ment of  his 

reign. 

..  The  strug- 
gle between 
him  and  the 


8.  Events  that 
led  to  the 

forcible  disso- 
lution of  the 
assembly. 
a  Aug.  26. 


b  Oijt  30, 


a  party,  and  the  struggle  was  confined  to  the  Iturbidists 
and  the  Republicans. 

11.  l After  a  violent  controversy  the  latter  succeeded  in 
carrying,  by  a  large  majority,  a  plan  for  the  reduction  of 
the  army  •  when   the   partizans  of  Iturbide,    perceiving 
that  his   influence   was  on   the  wane,  and  that,  if  they 
wished  ever  to  see  him  upon  the  throne,  the  attempt  must 
be  made  before  the  memory  of  his  former  services  should 
be  lost,  concerted  their  measures  for  inducing  the  army 
and  the  populace  to  declare  in  his  favor.     Accordingly, 
on  the  night  of  the  18th  of  May,  1822,  the  soldiers  of  the 
garrison  of  Mexico,  and  a  crowd  of  the  leperos  or  beggars, 
by  whom  the  streets  of  the  city   are   infested,  assembled 
before  the  house  of  Iturbide,  and  amidst  the  brandishing 
of  swords  and  knives,  proclaimed  him  emperor,  under  the 
title  of  Augustin  the  First. 

12.  2Iturbide,  with  consummate  hypocrisy,  pretending 
to  yield  with  reluctance  to  what  he  was  pleased  to  consi- 
der the  "  will  of  the  people,"  brought  the  subject  before 
congress;  which,  overawed  by  his  armed  ( partizans  who 
filled  the  galleries,  and  by  the  demonstrations  of  the   rab- 
ble without,  gave  their  sanction  to  a  measure  which  they 
had  not  the  power  to  oppose.     3The  choice  was  ratified  by 
the  provinces  without  opposition,  and  Iturbide  found  him- 
self in  peaceable  possession  of  a  throne  to  which  his  own 
abilities  and    a  concurrence  of  favorable  circumstances 
had  raised  him. 

13.  4Had  the  monarch  elect  been  guided  by  counsels 
of  prudence,    and   allowed  his  authority  to  be  confined 
within  constitutional  limits,  he  might  perhaps  have  con- 
tinued to  maintain  a  modified  authority  ;  but  forgetting 
the  unstable  foundation  of  his  throne,  he  began  his  reign 
with  all  the  airs  of  hereditary  royalty.     BOn  his  accession 
a  struggle   for  power  immediately  commenced  between 
him  and  the  congress.     He  demanded  a  veto  upon  all  the 
articles  of  the  constitution  then  under  discussion,  and  the 
right  of  appointing  and  removing  at  pleasure  the  members 
of  the  supreme  tribunal  of  justice. 

14.  6The  breach  continued  widening,  and  at  length  a 
law,  proposed  by  the  emperor,  for  the  establishment  of 
military  tribunals,  was  indignantly  rejected  by  the  con- 
gress.    Iturbide   retaliated  by  imprisoning*  the  most  dis- 
tinguished  members  of  that  body.     Remonstrances  and 
reclamations  on  the  part  of  congress  followed,  and  Itur- 
bide at  length  terminated  the  dispute,  as  Cromwell  and 
Bonaparte  had  done  on  similar  occasions  before  him,  by 
proclaimingb  the  dissolution  of  the  national  assembly,  and 
substituting  in  its  stead  a  junta  of  his  own  nomination. 


PART  II.]  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  595 

15.  JThe  new  assembly  acted  as  the  ready  echo  of  the     1822. 

imperial  will,  yet  it  never  possessed   any  influence  ;  and  "j~~^ 

the  popularity  of  Iturbide  himself  did  not  long  survive    'assembly. 
his  assumption  of  arbitrary  power.     2Before  the  end  of  i&l£ln- 
November  an  insurrection  broke   out  in  the  northern  pro-    tnKy^ 
vinces,    but  this  was    speedily   quelled   by  the  imperial       Nov- 
troops.     3Soon  after,  the  youthful  general   Santa  Anna,*  *iionanhe 
a  former  supporter  of  Iturbide,  but  who  had  been  haugh-      north- 

•i        v        •         i,        i  .        n  f  TT          r*  &         3.  Revolt  of 

lily  dismissed  by  him  from  the  government  of  Vera  Cruz,  santaAnna, 
published  an    address6  to   the  nation,  in   which   he  re-  a-(22S°dlly 
preached  the  emperor  w;th  having  broken  his  coronation  s™o™"nc*& 
oath  by  dissolving  the  congress,  and  declared  his  determi-   san-tan-ya.) 
nation,  and  that  of  the  garrison  which  united  with  him,  to     b>  Dec  6' 
aid    in    reassembling   the    congress,  and    protecting   its 
deliberations. 

16.  "Santa  Anna  was  soon  joined  by  Victoria,  to  whom     1823. 
he  yielded  the  chief  command,  in  the  expectation  that  his  *•  Progress  of 

T        n   ,  .,  ,-,..  .  ,  r*      tne  revolt- 

name  and  well  known  principles  would  inspire  with  conn-  disaffection  of 

i  ,  ,  •       T        i         />  i  i  i  •  i  the  imperial 

dence  those  who  were  inclined  to  favor  the  establishment  troops-ana 
of  a  republic.     A  force  sent  out  by  Iturbide  to  quell  the  aMiSm 
revolt  went  over  to  the  insurgents  ;  Generals  Bravo  and       Fob- 
Guerrero  took  the  field  on  the  same  side  ;  dissatisfaction 
spread  through  the  provinces ;  part  of  the  imperial  army 
revolted  ;  and  Iturbide,  either  terrified  by  the  storm  which 
he  had  so  unexpectedly  conjured  up,  or  really  anxious  to 
avoid  the  effusion  of  blood,  called  together  all  the  members 
of  the  old  congress  then  in  the  capital,  and  on  the  19th  of    March  19. 
March,    1823,   formally   resigned   the    imperial   crown; 
stating  his  intention  to  leave  the  country,  lest  his  presence 
in  Mexico  should  be  a  pretext  for  farther  dissensions.    6The  J.  P™ce«d- 
congress,  after  declaring  his  assumption  of  the  crown  to  *«!««,  Jmd 
have  been  an  act  of  violence,  and  consequently  null,  wil-  iturUdf/rmn 
lingly  allowed  him  to  leave  the  kingdom,  and  assigned  to  a>       ntry' 
him  a  yearly  income  of  twenty-five  thousand  dollars  for 
his  support.     With  his  family  and  suite  he  embarked  for 
Leghorn  on  the  eleventh  of  May.  •  Ma*  n 

17.  6On  the  departure  of  Iturbide,  a  temporary  exe-  e.  Temporary 
cutive    was    appointed,  consisting  of  Generals  Victoria, 

Bravo,  and  Negrete,6  by  whom  the  government  was  ad- 
ministered  until  the  meeting   of  a  new  congress,  which 
assembled  at  the  capital    in  August,  1823.     This  body       Aug. 
immediately  entered   on  the  duties  of  preparing  a  new  c  <Na-«ra-ta 
constitution,  which  was  submitted  on  the  31st  of  Janu- 
ary, 1824,   and    definitively  sanctioned   on    the    4th  of 
October  following. 

18.  TBy  this  instrument,  modeled  somewhat  after  the     1824. 
constitution  of  the  United  States,  the  absolute  indepen- 

dence   of  the   country  was    declared,    and   the   several 


596  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  [Boon  m. 

ANALYSIS.  Mexican  Provinces  were  united  in  a  Federal  Republic, 

i.  Legislative  'The  legislative  power  was  vested    in  a  Congress,  con- 

'  powers,      sisting  of  a  Senate  and  a  House  of  Representatives.    2The 

^and^e3-    Senate  was  to  be  composed  of  two  Senators  from  each 

tentative*.    gtatej  elected  by  the  Legislature  thereof,  for  a  term  of 

four   years.     The  House  of  Representatives  was  to  be 

composed  of  members  elected,  for  a  term  of  two  years, 

by  the  citizens  of  the  States.     Representatives  were  to 

be  at  least  twenty-five  years  of  age,  and  Senators  thirty, 

and    each    must   have  resided    two    years   in   the  State 

from  which  he  was  chosen. 

s.  Theescecu-  19.  3The  supreme  executive  authority  was  vested  in 
one  individual,  styled  the  "  President  of  the  United  Mexi- 
can States,"  who  was  to  be  a  Mexican  born,  thirty-five 
years  of  age,  and  to  be  elected,  for  a  term  of  four  years, 
«•  wgto**-  by  the  Legislatures  of  the  several  States.  4The  judicial 
power  was  lodged  in  a  Supreme  Court,  composed  of 
eleven  judges  and  an  attorney-general,  who  were  to  be 
Mexican  born,  thirty-five  years  of  age,  and  to  be  elected 
by  the  Legislatures  of  the  States  in  the  same  manner 
and  with  the  same  formalities  as  the  President  of  the 
Republic,  and  who  were  not  to  be  removed,  unless  in 
cases  specified  by  law. 
s.  The  state  20.  6The  several  States  composing  the  confederacy, 

governments.  ,  "         9  -,  £  ' 

were  "  to  organize  their  governments  in  conformity  to  the 
Federal  Act;  to  observe  and  enforce  the  general  laws 
of  the  Union ;  to  transmit  annually  to  the  Congress  a 
statement  of  the  receipts  and  expenditures  of  their  re- 
spective treasuries,  and  a  description  of  the  agricultural 
and  manufacturing  industry  of  each  State ;  together  with 
the  new  branches  of  industry  that  might  be  introduced, 

6.  Freedom  of  and  the  best  mode  of  doing  so."     "Each  was  to  protect 
^heyreag.0  its  inhabitants  "  in  the  full  enjoyment  of  the  liberty  of 

writing,  printing,  and  publishing  their  political  opinions, 
without  the  necessity  of  any  previous  license,  revision,  or 

7.  Lawsuits,  approbation."     7No  individual  was  to  commence  a  suit  at 

law,  without  having  previously  attempted  in  vain  to  settle 
the  cause  by  arbitration. 

•  Laudable       21.  8The  Mexican    constitution  displayed    a  laudable 
anxiety  for  the  general  improvement  of  the  country,  by 
disseminating  the  blessings  of  education,  hitherto  almost 
totally  neglected ;  by  opening  roads ;  granting  copy-rights 
and  patents ;  establishing  the  liberty  of  the  press  ;  pro- 
moting naturalization ;    and   throwing  open  the  ports  to 
foreign  trade  ;  and  by  abolishing  many  abuses  of  arbi- 
9  meob'ec   trary  Power>  which  had  grown  up  under  the  tyranny  of 
tianabi°ej&-  the  colonial  government.     'Yet  some  omissions  are  to  be 
regretted.     The  trial  by  jury  was  not  introduced,  nor  was 


PART  II.] 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


597 


the  requsite  publicity  given  to  the  administration  of  jus- 
tice.  Moreover,  on  the  subject  of  religion,  a  degree  of 
intolerance  was  exhibited,  hardly  to  be  expected  from 
men  who  had  long  struggled  to-  be  free,  and  who  even 
then  bore  fresh  upon  them  the  traces  of  their  bondage. 
As  if  to  bind  down  the  consciences  of  posterity  to  all  fu- 
ture generations,  the  third  article  in  the  constitution  de- 
clared that  "  The  Religion  of  the  Mexican  nation  is,  and 
will  be  perpetually,  the  Roman  Catholic  Apostolic.  The 
nation  will  protect  it  by  WISE  AND  JUST  LAWS,  and  pro- 
hibit the  exercise  of  any  other  whatever" 

22.  'The  fate  of  the  ex-emperor,  Iturbide,  remains  to 
be  noticed  in  this  chapter.  From  Italy  he  proceeded  to 
London,  and  made  preparations  for  returning  to  Mexico  ; 
in  consequence  of  which,  Congress,  on  the  28th  of  April9 
1824,  passed  a  decree  of  outlawry  against  him.  He 
landed  in  disguise  at  Soto  la  Marina,  July  14th,  1824 ; 
was  arrested  by  General  Garza ;  and  shot  at  Padillo*  by 
order  of  the  provincial  congress  of  Tamaulipas,  on  the 
19th  of  that  month.  2The  severity  of  this  measure,  after 
the  services  which  Iturbide  had  rendered  to  the  country, 
in  effectually  casting  off  the  Spanish  yoke,  can  be  ex- 
cused only  on  the  ground  of  the  supposed  impossibility  of 
avoiding,  in  any  other  way,  the  horrors  of  a  civil  war. 
8During  the  year  1824,  the  tranquillity  of  the  country  was 
otherwise  disturbed  by  a  few  petty  insurrections,  which 
were  easily  suppressed  by  the  government  troops. 


Religious 
intolerance. 


1.  The  fate 
of  the  ex- 
emperor  Itur- 


2.  Severity  of 
this  measure. 


3.  Petty  in- 
surrections. 


CHAPTER  V. 


MEXICO,  FROM  THE  ADOPTION  OF  THE  FEDERAL 
CONSTITUTION  OF  1824,  TO  THE  COMMENCE- 
MENT OF  THE  WAR  WITH  THE  UNITED  STATES 
IN  1846. 

1.  4On  the  first  of  January,  1825,  the  first  congress  un- 
der the  federal  constitution  assembled  in  the  city  of  Mexico  ; 
and,  at  the  same  time,  General  Guadalupe  Victoria  was 
installed  as  president  of  the  republic,  and  General  Nicholas 
Bravo  as  vice-president.  BThe  years  1825  and  1826 
passed  with  few  disturbances  ;  the  administration  of  Victo- 
ria was  generally  popular ;  and  the  country  enjoyed  a  high- 
er degree  of  prosperity  than  at  any  former  or  subsequent 


Subject  of 
Chapter  V. 


1825. 

Jan.  1. 


ral  G 

Victoria 
president. 
5.  Adminis- 
tration of 
Victoria. 


*  Padillo  is  about  thirty -fire  miles  southwest  from  Soto  la  Marina. 


598 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


iBooic  III. 


8.  Character 

of  the  two 

parties  that 

divided  the 

country. 


3.  Mutual 
recrimina- 
tions. 


ANALYSIS,  period.     'But  towards  the  close  of  the   year  1826,  two 
igoft rival  factions,  which  had  already  absorbed  the   entire  po- 
i.  Rival  foe-  litical  influence  of  the  country,  began  seriously  to  threaten, 
tions.      not  onjy  the  peace   of  society,'   but  the  stability  of  the 
government  itself. 

2.  2The  masonic  societies,  then  numerous  in  the  coun- 
try, were  divided  into  two  parties,  known  as  the  Escoces 
and  the  Yorkinos,  or  the  Scotch  and  the  York  lodges.     The 
former,  of  Scotch  origin,  were  composed  of  large  proprie- 
tors, aristocratic  in  opinion,  in  favor  of  the  establishment 
of  a  strong  government,  and  supposed  to  be  secretly  in- 
clined to  a  constitutional  monarchy,  with  a  king  chosen 
from  the  Bourbon   family.     The  Yorkinos,  whose  lodge 
was  founded  by  the  New  York  masons,  through  the  agency 
of  Mr.  Poinsett,  the  envoy  of  the  United  States,  supported 
democracy,  and  opposed  a  royal  or  central  government, 
and  were  generally  in  favor  of  the  expulsion  of  the  Span- 
ish  residents. 

3.  3Each   party,    however,    mutually   criminated    the 
other,  and  each  was  charged  with  the  design  of  overturn- 
ing the  established  institutions  of  the  country.     4In  the 
elections  which  took  place  in  the  autumn  of  1826,  bribery, 
corruption,  and  calumnies  of  all  kinds  were  resorted  to  by 
both  parties,  and  some  of  the  elections  were  declared  null 
in  consequence  of  the   illegality  of  the  proceedings  by 

co  8uiraties  wmcn  tnev  nacl  been  effected.  *Many  supposed  con- 
spiracies of  the  Spaniards  and  their  abettors  were  de- 
nounced by  the  Yorkinos ;  and  projects  for  the  expulsion 
of  the  Spaniards  were  openly  proclaimed.  «The  presi- 
dent himself  was  repeatedly  charged  by  each  party  with 
favoring  the  other,  and  with  secretly  designing  the  over- 
throw of  that  system  which  he  had  spent  a  life  of  toil  and 
danger  in  establishing. 

4.  7The  first  open  breach  of  the  law  of  the  land,  and 
treason  to  the  government,  which  led  the  way  to  scenes  of 
violence  and  bloodshed,  and  the  final  prostration  of  the 
hopes  of  the  country,  -proceeded  from  the  Scotch  party ; 
and  was  designed  to  counteract  the  growing  influence  of 
the   Yorkinos.     "On  the  23d   of  December    1827,   Don 

B.  The  plan  of  Manuel  Montanoa  proclaimed,  at  Otumba,*  a  plan  for  the 

a.  (Pronoun-  forcible    reform   of  the  government.     He  demanded  the 

Mon-toi-yo.)  abolition   of   all  secret   societies ;  the   dismissal    of   the 

ministers  of  government,  who  were  charged  as  wanting 


6.  Charges 
against  the 
president. 


7.  The  first 
open  viola- 
tion of  the 
laws. 


1827. 


*  Otumba  is  a  small  town  about  forty  miles  N.E.  from  the  city  of  Mexico.  A  short  distance 
£.W.  from  the  town,  on  the  road  to  San  Juan  de  Teotihuacan,  are  the  ruins  of  two  extensivt 
pyramids  of  unknown  origin,  but  which  are  usually  ascribed  to  the  Toltecs.  One  of  the  pyra 
mids,  called  the  "  House  of  the  Sun,"  is  still  180  feet  high  :  the  other,  called  the  '  House  of 
the  Moon,"  is  144  feet  high.  (See  Map,  p.  558.) 


PART  II.]  HISTORY   OF  MEXICO.  599 

in  probity,  virtue,  and  merit ;  the  dismissal  of  Mr.  Poin-     1827. 
sett,  the  minister  accredited  from  the   United  States,  who  ~ 
was  held  to  be  the  chief  director  of  the  Yorkir.os  ;  and  a 
more  rigorous  enforcement  of  the  constitution   and  the 
existing  laws. 

5.  'The  plan  of  Montano  was  immediately  declared  by 
the  Yorkinos  to  have  for  its  object,  '  to  prevent  the  banish- 
ment  of  the  Spaniards,  to  avert  the  chastisement  then  im- 
pending over  the  conspirators   against  independence,    to 
destroy    republican   institutions,    and    place  the  country 
once    more    under   the   execrable   yoke   of  a   Bourbon.' 
^General  Bravo,  the  vice-president,  and  the  leader  of  the  2 
Scotch  party,  who  had  hitherto   been  the  advocate  of  law 

and  order,  left  the  capital,  and  making  common  cause  with     1828. 
the  insurgents,  issued  a  manifesto  in  favor  of  Montano,  in 
which  he  denounced  the  president  himself  as  connected 
with  the  Yorkinos. 

6.  3By  this  rash  and  ill-advised  movement  of  General  J^Xr/ 
Bravo,  the  president  was  compelled  to  throw  himself  into    president. 
the  arms  of  the  Yorkinos,  and  to  give  to  their  chief,  Gene- 
ral Guerrero,  the  command  of  the  government  troops  that 

were  detached  to  put  down  the  rebellion.     *The  insurrec- 

tion  was  speedily  quelled:  and  Bravo,  whose  object  was  qutiied,and 

,  ^  •*      *  ill!  ,11     banishment 

an  amicable  arrangement,  and  who  would  allow  no  blood    of  Bravo. 
to  be  shed  in  the  quarrel  which  he  had  imprudently  pro- 
voked, surrendered  at  Tulancingo,*  and  was  banished  by 
a  decree*  of  congress,  with  a  number  of  his  adherents.        a.  April  is. 

7.  6The  leader  of  the  Scotch  party  being  thus  removed,    s.  The  dec- 
it  was  thought  that  in  the  ensuing   presidential  election,  tl 
(September,  1828,)  the  success  of  General  Guerrero,  the 
Yorkino  candidate,  was  rendered  certain  ;  but  unexpec  t- 

edly  a  new  candidate  was  brought  forward  by  the  Scotc  \ 
party,  in  the  person  of  General  Pedraza,  the  minister  of 
war ;  who,  after  an  arduous  contest,  was  elected  president 
by   a   majority  of  only  two  votes   over  his   competitor. 
6The  successful  party  now  looked  forward  to  the  enjoyment  e.  conduct  of 
of  a  long  period  of  tranquillity  under  the  firm  and  vigorous  *$r3?5/S? 
administration   of   Pedraza ;"    but    their   opponents    were   *****  dfj'6at' 
unwilling  to  bow  with  submission  to  the  will  of  the  people, 
expressed  according  to  the  forms  of  the  constitution  ;  and 
asserting  that   the  elections  had  been  carried  by  fraud 
and   bribery,    and  that  Pedraza  was  an    enemy  to   the 
liberties  of  the  country,  they  determined  to  redress,  by  an 
appeal  to  arms,  the  injustice  sustained  by  their  chief,  upon 
whose  elevation  to  the  presidency  the  ascendancy  of  the 
Yorkino  party  naturally  depended. 

*  Tulancingo  is  at  the  southeastern  extremity  of  the  state  of  Queretaro,  about  sLxty-flw 
mites  N.E.  from  the  city  of  Mexico 


600 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


[Boos  m, 


ANALYSIS. 

1.  Rebellion 
Of  Santa 
Anna. 


(Per-ota) 
a.  Sept.  10. 


».  President's 
proclama- 
tion, 
b.  Sept.  17. 


>.  Santa  An- 
na besieged, 
iut  escapes. 


4.  State  of 

feeling  in  the 

country. 


9.  Santa  An- 
na taken 
prisoner,  but 
toon  restored 
to  liberty. 


6  Affairs  in 
the  capital- 


.  Revolt  of  a 

body  of  the 

militia 

1828. 


8.  !At   this   moment   Santa    Anna,  whose   name   had 
figured  in  the   most  turbulent  periods  of  the   Revolution 
since  1821,  appeared  on  the  political  stage.     Under  the 
plea  that  the  result  of  the  late  election  did  not  show  the 
real  will  of  a  majority  of  the  people,  at  the  head  of  500 
men  he  took  possession  of  the  castle  of  Perote,  where  he 
published4  an  address  declaring  that  the  success  of  Pe- 
el raza  had  been  produced  by  fraud,  and  that  he  had  taken 
it  upon  himself  to  rectify  the  error,  by  proclaiming  Guer- 
rero president, — as  the  only  effectual  mode  of  maintaining 
the  character  and  asserting  the  dignity  of  the  country. 

9.  2These  dangerous  principles  were  met  by  an  ener- 
getic proclamation1'  of  the  president,  which   called  upon 
the    States  and  the  people  to  aid  in  arresting  the  wild 
schemes  of  this  traitor  to  the  laws  and  the  constitution. 
3Santa  Anna  was  besieged  at  Perote*  by  the  government 
forces,  and  an  action  was  fought  under  the  walls  of  the 
castle ;  but  he  finally  succeeded  in  effecting  his  escape, 
with  a  portion  of  his  original  adherents.     4So  little  dispo- 
sition was  shown  in  the  neighboring  provinces  to  espouse 
the  cause  of  the  insurgents,  that  many  fondly  imagined 
that  the  danger  was  past.     6Santa  Anna,  being  pursued, 
surrendered  at  discretion   to  General    Calderon,  on  the 
14th  of  December  ;  but  before  that  time  important  events 
had  transpired  in  the  capital ;  and  the  captive  general,  in 
the  course  of  twenty-four  hours,  was  enabled  to  assume 
the  command  of  the  very  army  by  which  he  had  been 
taken  prisoner. 

10.  "About  the  time  of  the  flight  of  Santa  Anna  from 
Perote,  the  capital  had  become  the  rendezvous  of  a  num- 
ber of  the  more  ultra  of  the  Yorkino  chiefs,  ambitious  and 
i  istless  spirits,   most  of  whom  had  been  previously  en- 
gaged in  some  petty  insurrections,  but  whose  lives  had 
been  spared  by  the  lenity  of  the  government.     7On  the 
night  of  the  30th  of  November,  1828,  a  battalion  of  mi- 
litia, headed  by  the  ex-Marquis  of  Cadena,  and  assisted 
by  a  regiment  under  Colonel  Garcia,  surprised  the  gov- 
ernment guard,  took  possession  of  the  artillery  barracks, 
seized  the  guns  and  ammunition,  and  signified  to  the  pres- 
ident their  determination  either  to  compel  the  congress  to 
issue  a  decree  for  the  banishment  of  the  Spanish  residents 
within  twenty-four  hours,  or  themselves  to  massacre  all 
those  who  should  fall  into  their  hands. 


*Per6te,  about  ninety  miles  in  a  direct  line  (120  by  the  travelled  road,)  from  Vera  Cruz,  is  a 
Bmall,  irregularly  built  town,  situated  at  the  eastern  extremity  of  the  table-land,  about  8000 
feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  About  half  a  mile  from  the  town  is  the  castle  of  Perote,  one  of 
the  four  fortresses  erected  in  Mexico  by  the  Spanish  government.  The  other  three  fortresses 
Were  those  of  San  Juan  de  Ulloa,  Acapulco,  and  San  Bias. 


PART  II. j  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  601 

11.  'It   has  been  asserted   that   if  the    president   had     1828. 
acted  with  proper  firmness,  he   might  have  quelled  the    ,  Censure 
insurrection  at  once  :  but  it  appears  that  he  had  no  force    against  the 

•  .I.  i         m    •        i  f  i  -i         i  •      •  c         president. 

at  his  disposal  sufficiently  powerful  to  render  his  interle-  ms  situation 
rence  effectual,  and  the   night  was    allowed  to  pass  in 
fruitless   explanations.     2On  the  following   morning   the      Dec- l 
insurgents  were  joined  by  the  leaders  of  the   Guerrero 
party,  a  body  of  the  militia,  and  a  vast  multitude  of  the 
rabble  of  the  city,  who  were   promised  the  pillage  of  the 
capital  as  the  reward  of  their  cooperation.     "Encouraged     ?• 

r  „  ,    l  111      plans,  ana 

by  these   reenforcements,  the   insurgents   now  declared  the  conduct  of 
their  ulterior  views,  by  proclaiming  Guerrero  president ; 
while  he,  after  haranguing  the  populace,  left  the  city  with 
a  small  body  of  men  to  watch  the  result. 

12.  4In  the  mean  time  the  government  had  received  ^°^'s. 
small  accessions  of  strength,    by   the  arrival   of  troops  distrust  ofthe 

1,  ,  i  IT  /»          «  i  pres'ident. 

irom  the  country ;  but  all  concert  of  action  was  embar- 
rassed by  the  growing  distrust  of  the  president,  whose 
indecision,  perhaps  arising  from  an  aversion  to  shed  Mex- 
ican blood,  induced  many  to  believe  that  he  was  impli- 
cated in  the  projects  of  the  Yorkinos.  BThe  whole  of  the  5.  Events  of 
first  of  December  was  consumed  in  discussions  and  prep-  w 
arations,  but  on  the  second,  the  government,  alarmed  by 
the  progress  of  the  insurrection,  resolved  to  hazard  an 
appeal  to  arms,  and  before  evening  the  insurgents  were 
driven  from  many  of  the  posts  which  they  had  previously 
occupied  ;  but  on  the  following  day,  however,  they  were  Dec.  3. 
enabled  by  their  increasing  strength  to  regain  them  after 
a  severe  contest,  in  which  their  leader,  Colonel  Garcia, 
and  several  inferior  officers,  fell ;  while,  on  the  govern- 
ment side,  Colonel  Lopez  and  many  others  were  killed. 

13.  6Discouragement  now  spread   among  the  gover  >  e.  Discourage- 
ment troops,  and,  during  the  night  ofthe  third,  many  offi-  government 
cers,  convinced  that  the  insurrection  would  be  successful,       troops' 
sought  safety  in  flight.     7On  the  morning  of  the  4th  the  ^    Dec- 4- 
insurgents  displayed  a  white  flag,  the  firing  ceased,  and  a 
conference  ensued,  but  without  leading  to  any  permanent 
arrangement ;  for,  during  the  suspension  of  hostilities,  the 
insurgents  received  a  strong  reenforcement  under  Guerrero 
himself,  and  the  firing  recommenced.     "The  few  parties  s.  Dissolution 
of  regular  troops  that  still  continued  the  contest  were  soon    °  gfes™' 
reduced,  and  the  congress  dissolved  itself,  after  protesting 
against  the  violence  to  which  it  was  compelled  to  yield. 

14.  9The  city  rabble  now  spread  themselves  like  a  tor-    Dec.  s.e. 
rent  over  the  town,  where  they  committed  every  species  of 
excess.     Under  pretence  of  seizing  Spanish  property,  the 
houses  of  the  wealthy,  whether  Mexicans  or  Spaniards, 

were  broken  open  and  pillaged  ;  the  Parian,  or  great  com- 

76 


602 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


[BOOK  IU 


ANALYSIS, 


and*pedraza 


9ofpedrazaJ 


presidency. 


1829. 


gress. 

ba<Boos-?a- 
mania.) 


glm!natir' 


tton  of  affairs 

at  the  time  of 

Guerrero's 
accthelpre-° 
'ncy' 


pffintatordic' 


mercial  square,  where  most  of  the  retail  merchants  of 
Mexico  had  their  shops,  containing  goods  to  the  amount 
of  three  millions  of  dollars,  was  emptied  of  its  contents  in 
^ie  course  °^  a  ^ew  nours  >  lnor  were  these  disgraceful 
scenes  checked  until  after  the  lapse  of  two  days,  when 
order  was  restored  by  General  Guerrero  himself,  whom 
the  president  had  appointed  minister  of  the  war  depart- 
ment, in  the  place  of  General  Pedraza,  who,  convinced 
that  resistance  was  hopeless,  had  retired  from  the  capital. 

15>  2A  civil  war  was  now  seriously  apprehended  ;  for 
Pedraza  had  numerous  and  powerful  friends,  both  among 
the  military  and  the  people,  and  several  of  the  more  im- 
Portant  states  were  eager  to  espouse  his  cause.  3Had  the 
contest  commenced,  it  must  have  been  a  long  and  a  bloody 
one,  but  Pedraza  had  the  generosity  to  sacrifice  his  in- 
dividual rights  to  the  preservation  of  the  peace  of  his 
country.  "Refusing  the  proffered  services  of  his  friends, 
and  recommending  submission  even  to  an  unconstitutional 
president  in  preference  to  a  civil  war,  he  formally  re- 
signed the  presidency,  and  obtained  permission  to  quit  the 
territories  of  the  Republic.  5The  congress  which  as- 
sembled  on  the  1st  of  January,  1829,  declareda  Guerrero 
to  be  duly  elected  president,  having,  next  to  Pedraza,  a 
majority  of  votes.  General  Bustamente,b  a  distinguished 
Yorkino  leader,  was  named  vice-president;  a  Yorkino 
ministry  was  appointed  ;  and  Santa  Anna,  who  was  de- 
clared to  have  deserved  well  of  his  country,  was  named 
minister  of  war,  in  reward  for  his  services. 

16>  "Thus  terminated  the  first  struggle  for  the  presi- 
^ential  succession  in  Mexico,  —  in  scenes  of  violence  and 
bloodshed,  and  in  the  triumph  of  revolutionary  force  over 
the  constitution  and  laws  of  the  land.  The  appeal  then 
made  to  arms,  instead  of  a  peaceful  resort  to  the  consti- 
tutional mode  of  settling  disputes,  has  since  been  deeply 
regretted  by  the  prominent  actors  themselves,  many  of 
whom  have  perished  in  subsequent  revolutions,  victims  of 
their  own  blood-stained  policy.  The  country  will  long 
mourn  the  consequences  of  their  rash  and  guilty  mea- 
sures. 

17t  7^s  Guerrero  had  been  installed  by  military  force, 
it  was  natural  that  he  should  trust  to  the  same  agency  for 

.  _   .  .  .  ,°     ,  /, 

a  continuance  of  his  power.  But  the  ease  with  which  a 
successful  revolution  could  be  effected,  and  the  supreme 
authority  overthrown  by  a  bold  and  daring  chieftain,  had 
been  demonstrated  too  fatally  for  the  future  peace  of  the 
country,  and  ambitious  chiefs  were  not  long  wanting  to 

advantage  of  this  dangerous  facility. 
18.  8A  Spanish  expedition  of  4000  men  having  landed* 


PART  II.]  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  603 

near  Tampico,*  for  the  invasion  of  the  Mexican  Republic,     1829. 
Guerrero  was  invested  with  the  office  of  dictator,  to  meet  ~~ 
the  exigencies  of  the  times.     *After  an  occupation  of  two  i  surrender 
months,  the  invading  army  surrendered  to  Santa  Anna  on 
the  10th  of  September  ;  but  Guerrero,  although  the  danger 
had  passed,  manifested  an  unwillingness  to  surrender  the 
extraordinary  powers  that  had  been  conferred  upon  him. 
2Bustamente,  then  in  command  of  a  body  of  troops  held  in 
readiness  to  repel  Spanish  invasion,  thought  this  a  favor- 
able   opportunity    for    striking  a   blow   for    supremacy. 
Charging  Guerrero  with  the  design  of  perpetuating  the 
dictatorship,  and  demanding  concessions  which  he  knew 
would  not  be  granted,  he  proceeded  towards  the  capital 
for  the  ostensible  purpose  of  reforming  executive  abuses. 
8Santa  Anna  at  first  feebly  opposed  this  movement,  but  at  . 

length  joined  the  discontented  general.     4The  government  4.  overthrow 
was  easily  overthrown,  Guerrero  fled  to  the  mountains,  °fGuerrero- 
and  Bustamente  was  proclaimed  his   successor.      6The   mente^ad- 
leading  principle  of  his  administration,  which  was  san-  ministration. 
guinary  and  prescriptive,  appeared  to  be  the  subversion 
of  the   federal  constitution,   and  the  establishment  of  a 
strong  central  government ;  in  which  he  was  supported 
by  the  military,  the  priesthood,  and  the  great  Creole  pro- 
prietors ;  while  the  Federation  was  popular  with  a  ma- 
jority of  the  inhabitants,  and  was  sustained  by  their  votes. 

19.  6In  the  spring  of  1830,  Don  Jose  Codallas  published     1830. 
a  "  Plan,"  demanding;  of  Bustamente  the  restoration  of    6-  A™w 

...          ,       .  „     &  .  .  revolution, 

civil  authority,     .hncouraged  by  this  demonstration,  (jruer-    terminated 
rero  reappeared  in  the  field,  established  his  government  (^Guerrero. 
at  Valladolid,  and  the  whole  country  was  again  in  arms. 
The  attempt  of  Guerrero,   however,   to  regain  the  su- 
preme power,  was  unsuccessful.     Obliged  to  fly  to  Aca- 
pulco,  he  was  betrayed  into  the  hands  of  his  enemies  by 
the  commander  of  a  Sardinian  vessel,  conveyed  to  Oaxaca,*  a-Note.p.ssa. 
tried  by  a  court-martial  for  bearing  arms  against  the  es- 
tablished government,  condemned  as  a  traitor,  and  exe- 
ecuted  in  February,  1831.  1831. 

20.  7After  this,  tranquillity  prevailed  until  1832,  when     1832. 
Santa  Anna,  one  of  the  early  adherents  of  Guerrero,  but  ifJSJiJ" 
lifter  wards  the  principal   supporter  of  the  revolution   by  art^^Sf 
«vhich  he  was  overthrown,  pretending  alarm  at  the  arbi-  mentqfBtu- 
rary  encroachments  of  Bustamente,  placed  himself  at  the 

jiead   of  the  garrison  of  Vera  Cruz,f  and  demanded  a 


*  Tampico  (Tam-pe-co)  is  at  the  southern  extremity  of  the  state  of  Tamaulipas,  240  milei 
N.W.  from  the  city  of  Vera  Cruz,  and  about  250  miles  S.  from  Matamoras.  It  is  on  the  8. 
side  of  the  River  Panuco,  a  short  distance  from  its  entrance  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 

t  The  city  of  Vera  Cruz,  long  the  principal  sea-port  of  Mexico,  stands  on  the  spot  where 
Cortez  first  landed  within  the  realms  of  Montezuma,  (see  page  115.)  The  city  is  defended  by 


604  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  [BooK  Itt 

ANALYSIS,  re-organization  of  the  ministry,  as  a  pretext  for  revolt, 
i.  character  xThe  announcement  made  by  Santa  Anna  was  certainly 
"^^nt*06  m  favor  of  the  constitution  and  the  laws ;  and  the  friends 
of  liberty,  and  of  the  democratic  federal  system,  immed'ately 
\Termma-  rallied  to  his  support.     2After  a  struggle  of  nearly  a  year, 
struggle,  by  attended  by  the  usual  proportion  of  anarchy  and  bloodshed, 
ictweenthe  in  December,  Bustamente  proposed  an  armistice  to  Santa 
co£artielns  Anna,    which   terminated11   in  an  arrangement   between 
a.  Dec.  23.    them,  by  which  the  former  resigned  the  government  in 
favor  of  Pedraza,  who  had  been   elected  by  the  votes  of 
the  states  in  1828;  and  it  was  agreed  that  the  armies  of 
both  parties  should  unite  in  support  of  the  federal  consti- 
tution in  its  original  purity. 

s.  Restoration      21.  3In  the  meantime  Santa  Anna  despatched  a  vessel 
for  the  exiled  Pedraza,  brought  him  back  to  the  republic, 
b  installed    and  sent  himb  to  the  capital  to  serve  out  the  remaining 
"Decfas!11  '  three  months  of  his  unexpired  term.     *As  soon  as  congress 
1833.     was  assembled,  Pedraza  delivered  an  elaborate  address  to 
tnat  body,  in  which,  after  reviewing  the  events  of  the  pre- 
ceding  four  years,  he  passed  an  extravagant  eulogium  on 
Santa  Anna,  his  early  foe,  and  recent  friend,  and  referred 
B.js<uaaAn-  to  him  as  his  destined  successor.     6In  the  election  which 
president,    followed,  Santa  Anna  was  chosen  president,  and  Gomez 
Farias  vice-president.     On  the  15th  of  May  the  new  presi- 
dent entered  the  capital,  and  on  the  following  day  assumed 
«.  Re-estab-  the  duties  of   his    office.       6The  federal  system,  which 
aS3F&ai  had  been    outraged  by  the  usurpations  of  the  centralist 
system.      }eacjer  Bustamente,  was  again  recognized,  and  apparently 

re-established  under  the  new  administration. 

i.  Movement       22.  'Scarcely  a  fortnight  had  elapsed  after  Santa  Anna 

°fDuranal   had   entered  on  the  duties  of  his  office,  when  General 

c.Junei.    Duran  promulgated0  a  plan  at  San  Augustin  de  las  Cue- 

vas,*  in  favor  of  the  church  and  the  army  ;  at  the  same 

time    proclaiming   Santa  Anna   supreme   dictator  of  the 

na^upposed  Mexican  nation.     "Although  it  was  believed  that  the  presi- 

impucation  dent  himself  had  secretly  instigated  this  movement,  yet 

in  this  move-  n  J .  P    .          .  n  iv 

ment,andthe  he  raised  a  large  force,  and  appointing  Arista,  one  of  Bus- 

sinsular  &  i  .  i  .  •]   •  j 

proceedings  tamente  s  most  devoted  partizans,  his  second  in  command, 
left  the  capital  with  the  professed  intention  of  quelling  the 
revolt.  The  troops  had  not  proceeded  far  when  Arista 
suddenly  declared  in  favor  of  the  plan  of  Duran,  at  the 
same  time  securing  the  president's  person,  and  proclaiming 
him  dictator. 

the  strong  citadel  of  San  Juan  de  Ulloa,  built  on  an  island  of  the  same  name,  about  400  fathoms 
from  the  shore.  The  harbor  of  Vera  Cruz  is  a  mere  roadstead  between  the  town  and  the  cas- 
tle, and  is  exceedingly  insecure. 

*  San  Augustin  de  las  Cuevas  (Coo-a-vas)  is  a  village  about  twelve  miles  south  from  tha 
city  of  Mexico.  It  was  abandoned  during  the  Revolution,  and  is  now  little  visited,  except 
during  the  great  fair,  which  is  held  there  annually  during  the  month  of  May,  and  which  ia 
attended  by  vast  crowds  from  the  capital.  (See  Map,  p.  569.) 


PART  II.] 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


605 


23.  1  When  news  of  this  movement  reached  the  military 
in  the  capital,  they  proclaimed  themselves  in  its  favor  with 

r-  fc  ci       *        A  f        j-  55       Qrrn  •  • 

shouts  of  "  banta  Anna  for  dictator.  3ihe  vice-presi- 
dent,  however,  distrusting  the  sincerity  of  Santa  Anna, 
and  convinced  that  he  was  employing;  a  stratagem  to  test 

,  i     i  •!•  n  .      i  i      J  i    °  .  .         °        .       , 

the  probability  or  success  in  his  ulterior  aim  at  absolute 
power,  rallied  the  federalists  against  the  soldiery,  and  de- 
feated the  ingenious  scheme  of  the  president  and  his  allies. 
'Affecting  to  make  his  escape,  Santa  Anna  returned  to  the 
city,  and  having  raised  another  force,  pursued  the  insur- 
gents,  whom  he  compelled  to  surrender  at  Guanaxuato. 
Arista  was  pardoned,  and  Duran  banished  ;  and  the  vic- 
torious president  returned  to  the  capital,  where  he  was 
hailed  as  the  champion  of  the  federal  constitution,  and  the 
father  of  his  country  ! 

24.  4Soon  after,  Santa  Anna  retired  to  his  estate  in  the 
country,  when  the  executive  authority  devolved  on  Farias 
the  vice-president,  who,  entertaining  a  confirmed  dislike 
of  the  priesthood  and  the  military,  commenced  a  system 
of  retrenchment  and  reform,  in  which  he  was  aided  by 
the  congress.     5Signs  of  revolutionary  outbreak  soon  ap- 
peared  in  different  parts  of  the  country  ;  and  the  priests, 
alarmed  at  the  apparent  design  of  the  congress  to  appro- 
priate a  part  of  the  ecclesiastical  revenues  to  the  public 
use,  so  wrought  upon  the  fears  of  the  superstitious  popula- 
tion, as  to  produce  a  reaction  dangerous  to  the  existence 
of  the  federal  system. 

25.  "Santa  Anna,  who  had  been  closely  watching  the 
progress  of  events,  deeming  the  occasion  favorable  to  the 
success  of  his  ambitious  schemes,  at  the  head  of  the  mili- 

•    t*  11  i  i      i        /»    i         i  IT 

tary  chiefs  and  the  army  deserted  the  federal  republican 
party  and  system,  and  espoused  the  cause,  and  assumed 
the  direction  of  his  former  antagonists  of  the  centralist 
faction.  70n  the  thirteenth  of  May,  1834,  the  constitu- 

,  -,     ,  -i       /•  T 

tional  congress  and  the  council  of  government  were  dis- 
solved  by  a  military  order  of  the  president,  and  a  new 
revolutionary  and  unconstitutional  congress  was  sum- 
moned  by  another  military  order.  Until  the  new  con- 
gress  assembled,  the  authority  of  government  remained  in 
the  hands  of  Santa  Anna,  who  covertly  used  his  power  and 
influence  to  destroy  the  constitution  he  had  sworn  to  de- 
fend. 

26.  "The  several  states  of  the  federation  were  more  or 
less  agitated  by  these  arbitrary  proceedings.     When  the 
new  congress  assembled,  in  the  month  of  January,  1835, 
petitions  and  declarations  in  favor  of  a  central  govern- 
ment  were  poured  in  by  the  military  and  the  clergy  ; 
while  protests  and  remonstrances,  on  behalf  of  the  federal 


4.  The  with- 


s.  signs  of 
ary  outbreak. 


1834. 


of  the  Federal 

Republican 

party. 


"I-  Hisuncon- 

»tttunoma 


s  Effects  of 


protetu. 


606  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  [BOOK  III. 

ANALYSIS,  constitution,  were  presented  by  some  of  the  state  legisla- 
\.Hmo treated  tures  and  the  people.     'The  latter  were  disregarded,  and 
their  supporters  psrsecuted  and   imprisoned.     The   for- 
mer were  received  as  the  voice  of  the  nation,  and  a  cor- 
2.  Farias    rupt  aristocratic  congress  acted  accordingly.     2The  vice- 
acpose       president,  Gomez  Farias,  was  deposed  without  impeach- 
ment or  trial ;  and  General  Barragan,  a  leading  centralist, 
was  elected  in  his  place. 

s  Disarming'      27.  30ne  of  the  first  acts  of  congress  was  a  decree  for 
°{f Swstales.  reducing  and  disarming  the  militia  of  the  several  states. 

4.  Tendency  "The  opinion  that  the  congress  had  the  power  to  change 

towards  a  .        .  i  i  i  i 

rentraiiza-    the  constitution   at  pleasure,   was    openly   avowed ;  and 

tion,  of  power.  ,  r  , ,  .  J  .          ,  7 

every  successive  step  ol  the  party  in  power  evinced  a  set- 
tled purpose  to  establish  a  strong  central  government  on 
the  ruins  of  the  federal  system,  which  the  constitution  of 

5.  opposition  1824  declared  could  "  never  be  reformed."     6The  state 
Ofz%catfcfts0f  of  Zacatecas,a    in   opposition  to  the  decree  of  congress. 

a.  see  Map,   refused  to  disband  and  disarm  its  militia,  and  in  April  had 

p.  558 )  »          .  .  p 

recourse  to  arms  to  resist  the  measures  in  progress  for 
e.  zacatecas  overthrowing    the    federal    government.      GSanta   Anna 
submission,  marched  against  the  insurgents  in  May,  and  after  an  en- 
fa.  May  11.    gagementb  of  two  hours,    totally   defeated   them  on  the 
plains  of  Guadalupe.*     The  city  of  Zacatecasf  soon  sur- 
rendered, and  all  resistance  in  the  state  was  overcome. 

28.  7A  few  days  after  the  fall  of  Zacatecas,  the  "Plan 
of  Toluca"   was  published,  calling  for  a  change  of  the 
federal  system  to   a  central  government,  abolishing  the 
legislatures  of  the  states,   and   changing  the  states  into 
departments  under  the  control  of  military  commandants, 
who  were  to  be  responsible  to  the  chief  authorities  of  the 
nation, — the  latter  to  be  concentrated  in  the  hands  of  one 

oriJMoffhis  individual,  whose  will  was  law.     8This  "  plan,"  generally 
Tto Federal  SUPPOSS(^  to  nave  originated  with  Santa  Anna  himself,  was 
system  aboi-   adopted  by  the  congress ;  and  on  the  third  of  October  fol- 
lowing, General  Barragan,  the  acting  president,  issued  a 
decree  in  the  name  of  congress,  abolishing  the  federal 
system,    and   establishing   a   "  Central  republic."     This 
frame  of  government  was  formally  adopted  in  1836  by  a 
9.  This      convention  of  delegates  appointed  for  the  purpose. 

29.  9Several  of  the  Mexican  states  protested  in  ener- 
getic language  against  this  assumption  of  power  on  the  part 
of  the  congress,  and  avowed  their  determination  to  take 

states.  Up  arms  in  support  of  the  constitution  of  1824,  and  against 
Texas  redu-  that  ecclesiastical  and  military  despotism  which  was  de- 
**  **%?"*'  spoiling  tnem  of  all  their  rights  as  freemen.  "They  were 

*  Guadalupe  is  a  small  village  a  few  miles  west  from  the  city  of  Zacatecas. 
t  Zacatecas,  the  capital  of  the  state  of  the  same  name,  is  about  320  miles  N.  \V.  from  the  city 
of  Mexico. 


PART  II.]  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  607 

all,  however,  with  the  exception  of  Texas,  hitherto  the  1§35. 
least  important  of  the  Mexican  provinces,  speedily  reduced 
by  the  arms  of  Santa  Anna.  'Texas,  destitute  of  nume- 
rjf:al  strength,  regular  troops,  and  pecuniary  resources, 
was  left  to  contend  single-handed  for  her  guarantied  rights, 
against  the  whole  power  of  the  general  government, 
wielded  by  a  man  whose  uninterrupted  military  success, 
and  inordinate  vanity,  had  led  him  to  style  himself  "  the 
'Napoleon  of  the  West." 

30.  2In  several  skirmishes  between  the  Texans  and  the  2.  TheMext- 

„     .  ,  p  -Ort-     ,1        i"  can  troops 

troops  of  the  government  in  the  autumn  ot  183o,  the  tor-  driven  from 
mer  were  uniformly  successful ;  and  before  the  close  of  tlmtprm 
the  year  the  latter  were  driven  beyond  the  limits  of  the 
province.     3In  the  meantime,  the  citizens  of  Texas,  hav-  2.  Manifesto 

iii-  •  01         -n   i*  i  i      of  the  citizen* 

mg  assembled   in  convention  at  ban  rehpe,*  there  pub-     of  Texas. 
lishedb  a  manifesto,0  in  which  they  declared  themselves  a-  (jf5j)to| 
not  bound  to  support  the  existing  government,  but  proffered    b  NOV.  7. 
their  assistance  to  such  members  of  the  Mexican  confede-  c  See  p- 645- 
racy  as  would  take  up  arms  in  support  of  their  rights,  as 
guarantied  by  the  constitution  of  1824.     4Santa  Anna, 
alarmed  by  these  demonstrations  of  resistance  to  his  au- 
thority, and  astonished  by  the  military  spirit  exhibited  by 
the  Texans,  resolved  to  strike  a  decisive  blow  against  the 
rebellious  province. 

31.  6In  November,  a  daring  but  unsuccessful  attempt    5.  Attempt 

i  i       HT       •  f  j         T  JL     •  £•     of  Mexiato 

was  made  to  arouse  the  Mexican  federalists  m  support  ot     arouse  the. 
the  cause  for  which  the  Texans  had  taken  arms.     General     Mextcan 


federal/sis  to 
arms. 


Mexia,  a  distinguished  leader  of  the  liberal  party  in 
Mexico,  embarkedd  from  New  Orleans  with  about  one 
hundred  and  thirty  men,  chiefly  Americans,  with  a  few 
British,  French,  and  Germans,  most  of  whom  supposed 
that  their  destination  was  Texas,  where  they  would  be  at 
liberty  to  take  up  arms  or  not  in  defence  of  the  country. 
°Mexia,  however,  altered  the  course  of  the  vessel  to  Tarn-  9^}^"^e 
pico,e  and  caused  the  party,  on  landing,  to  join  in  an  and .the defeat 

i  i  mi  11.  ii  i          of  Ins  party. 

attack  on  the  town.      The  vessel  being  wrecked  on  a  bar  e  (See  Notc> 
at  the  entrance  of  the  harbor,  and  the  ammunition  being       p  603  > 
damaged,  a  large  number  of  the  men  engaged  in  the  ex- 
pedition  were   taken  prisoners ;  twenty-eight  of  whom,    f  Dc°' "' 
chiefly  Americans,  were  soon  after  shotf  by  sentence  of  a 

•   i        •»*•  f    i  i         '•  Santa  An* 

court-martial.     Mexia,  the  leader  of  the  party,  escaped  to  na's prepara- 

rr,  ,  f       J)  tionsforthe 

Texas  m  a  merchant  vessel.  invasion  of 

32  TEarly  in  the  following  year  Santa  Anna  set  outg     ^FetTi. 
from  Saltilloh  for  the  Rio  Grande,*  where  an  army  of  8000  h; Note,  P  579 

*  The  Rio  Grande  del  Nortt,  (Ree-o  Grahn-da  del  Nor-ta,)  or  Great  River  of  the  North, 
called  also  the  Rio  Bravo,  (Ree-o  Brah-vo,)  from  its  rapid  current,  rises  in  those  mountain  range* 
that  form  the  point  of  separation  between  the  streams  which  flow  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico, 
»nd  those  which  flow  into  the  Pacific  Ocean.  It  has  an  estimated  course  of  1800  miles,  with 


608  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  [BooK  IIL 

ANALYSIS,  men,  composed  of  the   best  troops  of  Mexico,   furnished 

with  an  unusually  large  train  of  artillery,  and  commanded 

by  the  most  experienced  officers,  was  assembling  for  the 

»•  HtojOgiwi  invasion  of  Texas.     'On  the  twelfth  of  February  Sant* 

Feb.  12.      Anna  arrived  at  the  Rio  Grande,  whence  he  departed  on 

Feb.  23.     the  afternoon  of  the  sixteenth,  and  on  the  twenty-third 

a.  see  P.  62i.  halted  on  the  heights  near  San  Antonio  de  Bexar,a  where 

the  whole  of  the  invading  army  was  ordered  to  concen- 

trate. 

^'  2Bexar,  garrisoned  by  only  one  hundred  and   forty 
men,  was  soon   reduced  ;''  and  in  several  desperate  en- 
Santa  Anna,  counters  which  followed,  the  vast  superiority  in  numbers 
seep"*?!.8)   on  tne  Part  °f  tne  invading  army  gave  the  victory  to  Santa 
Anna,  who  disgraced  his  name  by  the  remorseless  cruel- 
B.  Disappoint-  ties  of  which  he   was  guilty.     3His  hopes    of  conquest, 

tne.nl  of  'his    •,  •         i  j      T  •         i  i 

hopes.       however,  were  in    the  end  disappointed  ;  and  as  he  was 
about  to  withdraw  his  armies,  in  the  belief  that  the  pro- 
vince was  effectually  subdued,  he  met  with  an  unexpected 
c.  see  p.  eel.  and  most  humiliating  defeat.0 

34'  *^e  ^  a^ready  advanced  to  the  San  Jacinto,  a 
stream  which  enters  the  head  of  Galveston  Bay,  when 
he  was  attacked11  in  camp,  at  the  head  of  more  than  1500 
8antaTAnna.  men,  by  a  Texan  force  of  only  783  men,  commanded  by 
a.  April  21.  General  Houston,  formerly  a  citizen  of  the  United  States, 
and  once  governor  of  the  state  of  Tennessee.  Although 
Santa  Anna  was  prepared  for  the  assault,  yet  so  vigorous 
was  the  onset,  that  in  twenty  minutes  the  camp  was  car- 
ried, and  the  whole  force  of  the  enemy  put  to  flight.  Six 
hundred  and  thirty  of  the  Mexicans  were  killed  during 
the  assault,  and  the  attack  which  followed  ;  more  than 
two  hundred  were  wounded,  and  seven  hundred  and 
thirty  were  taken  prisoners,  —  among  the  latter  Santa  Anna 
himself.  Of  the  Texans,  only  eight  were  killed  and  sev- 
enteen wounded  —  a  disparity  of  result  scarcely  equalled 
in  the  annals  of  warfare. 

*scwtalAnna       ^'  Although  a  majority  of  the  Texan  troops  demanded 
spared,  and  the  'execution  of  Santa  Anna,  as  the  murderer  of  many  of 

an  armistice    .,     .  ,      ,      ,  ,  ,    ,  .  i  •    i«/» 

concluded    their  countrymen  who  had  been  taken  prisoners,  yet  his  life 
him"    was   spared   by   the   extraordinary  firmness   of  General 
Houston  and  his  officers,  and  an  armistice  was  concluded 
^{^  m'mj  fry  which  the  entire   Mexican   force  was  with- 
drawn  from  the  province.     "Texas  had  previously  made* 


but  few  tributaries.  Like  most  of  the  great  rivers  of  the  American  continent,  the  Rio  Grand* 
has  its  periodical  risings.  Its  waters  begin  to  rise  in  April,  they  are  at  their  height  early  in 
May,  and  they  subside  towards  the  end  of  June.  The  banks  are  extremely  steep,  and  the 
•waters  muddy.  At  its  entrance  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  which  is  over  a  shifting  sand-bar, 
•with  an  average  of  from  three  to  five  feet  of  water  at  low  tide,  the  width  of  the  Rio  Grande  is 
about  300  yards.  From  the  bar  to  Loredo,  a  town  200  miles  from  the  coast,  the  river  has  a 
smooth,  deep  current.  Above  Loredo  it  is  broken  by  rapids.  When,  however,  the  stream  is 
at  a  moderate  height,  there  is  said  to  be  no  obstacle  to  its  navigation. 


PART  II.]  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  609 

a  declaration  of  independence,  and  the  victory   of  San     I §36. 
Jacinto*  confirmed  it.     *Santa  Anna,  after  being  detained      gee ~ 
a  prisoner  several  months,  was  released  from  confinement,   i.  Release  of 
In  the  meantime,  his  authority  as  president  had  been  sus- 
pended,  and  on  his  return  to  Mexico  he  retired  to  his  farm, 
where,  in  obscurity,  he  was  for  several  years  allowed  to 
brood  over   the  disappointment  and  humiliation    of   his 
defeat,  the   wreck  of  his   ambitious  schemes,  and  his  ex- 
ceeding unpopularity  in  the  eyes  of  his  countrymen. 

36.  2On  the  departure  of  Santa  Anna  from  the  capital 
for  the  invasion  of  Texas,  his  authority  had  devolved  on 
General   Barragan    as   vice-president.     3This  individual     1837. 
however,  soon  died  ;  and  in  the  next  election  Bustamente  3  Bustamente 
was   chosen    president,    having    recently    returned    from 
France,   where   he  had  resided  since  his  defeat  by  Santa 

Anna  in   1832.     *His  administration  was  soon  disturbed 
by    declarations  in  favor  of    federation,    and  of  Gomez 
Farias  for  the  presidency,  who  was  still   in   prison ;  but      "at 
with  little  difficulty  the  disturbances  were  quelled  by  the 
energy  of  the  government. 

37.  6In    1838  the  unfortunate    Mexia   a  second   time      1838. 
raised   the  standard  of  rebellion  against  the  central  gov-    *  Mexia'* 

°        .     .  <->  second  at- 

ernment.     Advancing  towards  the  capital  with  a   brave  tempt  against 

,         ,      f.  ,  1-1  •    i  i       i        j     the  Central 

band  or  patriots,  he  was  encountered  m  the  neighborhood  government. 
of  Puebla*  by  Santa  Anna,  who,  creeping  forth  from  his 
retreat,  to  regain  popularity  by  some  striking  exploit,  was 
weakly  trusted  by  Bustamente  with  the  command  of  the 
government  troops.  6Mexia  lost  the  day  and  was  taken 
prisoner ;  and  with  scarcely  time  left  for  prayer,  or  com- 
rnunication  with  his  family,  was  shot,  by  order  of  his  con 
querer,  on  the  field  of  battle.  It  is  reported  that  when 
refused  a  respite,  he  said  to  Santa  Anna,  "  You  are  right; 
I  would  not  have  granted  you  half  the  time  had  I  con- 
quered." 

38.  7Early  in  the  same  year  a  French   fleet  appeared 

on  the  Mexican  coast,  demanding15  reparation  for  injuries  rnandsupo 
sustained   by  the  plundering  of  French  citizens,  and  the 
destruction  of  their  property  by  the  contending    factions, 

*  Puebla,  a  neat  and  pleasant  city,  the  capital  of  the  state  of  the  same  name,  is  about  eighty- 
five  miles  S.E.  from  the  city  of  Mexico,  (see  Map,  p.  669.)  It  contains  a  population  of  about 
60,000  inhabitants,  and  has  extensive  manufactories  of  cotton,  earthenware,  and  wool.  The 
great  Cathedral  of  Puebla,  in  all  its  details  and  arrangements,  is  the  most  magnificent  in 
Mei^.,o.  The  lofty  candlesticks,  the  balustrade,  the  lamps,  and  all  the  ornaments  of  the  prin- 
cipal altar,  are  of  massive  silver.  The  great  chandelier,  suspended  from  the  dome,  is  said  to 
•weigh  tons.  A  curious  legend  about  the  building  of  the  walls  of  the  cathedral  is  believed  in 
by  the  Indians  in  the  neighborhood,  and  by  a  large  proportion  of  the  ignorant  Spanish  popu- 
lation ;  and  the  details  of  the  event  have  been  recorded  with  singular  care  in  the  convents  of 
the  city.  It  is  asserted  that,  while  the  building  was  in  progress,  two  messengers  from  heaven 
descended  every  night,  and  added  to  the  height  of  the  walls  exactly  as  much  as  had  been 
raised  by  the  united  efforts  of  the  laborers  during  the  day  !  With  such  assistance  the  work 
advanced  rapidly  to  its  completion,  and,  in  commemoration  of  the  event,  the  city  assumed  the 
name  of  "  Puebla  de  los  Angelos,"  Puebla  of  the  Angels. 

77 


610 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


[BOOK  III. 


a.  Dec.  s. 


1840. 


b.  July  is. 


«.  Yucatan. 


ANALYSIS    and  by  forcible  loans  collected  by  violence.     'The  rejec- 

1.  Blockade  of  ti°n  °f  tne  demand  was  followed  by  a  blockade,  and  in 
'ittackupor?  tne  wmter  following  the  town  of  Vera  Cruz  was  attacked 

Veracruz,    by   the   French  troops.      2An   opportunity   being  again 
c,Dec'  .     afforded  to  Santa  Anna  to  repair  his  tarnished  reputation 

2.  kanta  An-         ,  .,.  ,  .  «  i       i  i  11 

na's  appear-  and  regain  his  standing  with  the  army,  he  proceeded  to 
the  port,  took  command  of  the  troops,  and  while  following 
the  French,  during  their  retreat,*  one  of  his  legs  was 
shattered  by  a  cannon  ball,  and  amputation  became  neces- 
sary. 

39.  3In  the  month  of  July,  1840,  the   federalist  party, 
headed  by    General    Urrea   and  Gomez   Farias,  excited 
an  insurrection15  in  the  city  of  Mexico,  and  seized  the 
president  himself.     After  a  conflict  of  twelve  days,   in 
which   many   citizens  were  killed    and   much   property 
destroyed,  a  convention  of  general   amnesty  was  agreed 
upon  by  the  contending  parties,  and  hopes  were  held  out 
to  the  federalists  of  another  reform  of  the  constitution. 

40.  4At  the  same  time  Yucatan  declared  for  federalism, 
and  withdrew  from  the  general  government.     5This  state 
had  been  a  distinct  captain-generalcy,  not  connected  with 
Guatemala,  nor  subject  to   Mexico,  from  the  time  of  the 
conquest  to  the  Mexican  revolution,  when  she  gave  up 
her  independent  position  and  became  one  of  the  states  of. 

-  *^e  Mexican  republic.     6  After  suffering  many  years  from 
tco,andsub-  this  unhappy   connexion,   a   separation   followed;  every 
torntithe    Mexican  garrison  was  driven  from  the  state,  and  a  league 
confederacy.  w&g  entere(j  jnto  wjth  Texas  ;  but  after  a  struggle  of  three 
years  against  the  forces  of  Mexico,  and  contending  fac- 
tions at  home,  Yucatan  again  entered  the  Mexican  con- 
federacy. 

41.  In  the  month  of  August,  1841,  another  important 

revolution  broke  out  in   Mexico.     It  commenced  with    a 
,     ,         .  .         •,  i       -n        i        >     /-i 

declaration  against  the  government,  by  raredes,  in  (jrua- 

c.  (see  Map,  dalaxara;c  and  was  speedily  followed  by  a  rising  in  the 
capital,  and  by  another  at  Vera  Cruz  headed  by  Santa 
Anna  himself.  8The  capital  was  bombarded  ;  a  month's 
contest  in  the  streets  of  the  city  followed,  and  the  revolu- 
tion  closed  with  the  downfall  of  Bustamente.  9In  Sep- 
tember  a  convention  of  the  commanding  officers  was  held 
at  Tacubaya  ;*  a  general  amnesty  was  declared  ;  and  a 
"  plan"  was  agreed  upon  by  which  the  existing  constitu- 
tion of  Mexico  was  superseded,  and  provision  made  for 


unMexico. 


%cafromTMex 


1841. 

t.Therevoiu- 
nonofwu. 


s.  Bombard- 


*  Tacubaya  is  a  Tillage  about  four  miles  S.W.  from  the  gates  of  the  city  of  Mexico.  (See 
Map,  p.  569.)  It  contains  many  delightful  residences  of  the  Mexican  merchants,  but  is  chiefly 
celebrated  for  having  been  formerly  the  country  residence  of  the  Archbishop  of  Mexico.  The 
Archbishop's  palace  is  situated  upon  an  elevated  spot,  with  a  large  olive  plantation  and  beauti* 
ful  gardens  and  groves  attached  to  it. 


PART  II.] 


HISTORY 


MEXICO. 


the  calling  of  a  congress  in  the  following  year  to  form  a 
new  one. 

42.  'The  "  Plan  of  Tacubaya"  provided  for  the  election, 
in  the  meantime,  of  a  provisional   president,  who  was  to 
be  invested  with  "  all  the  powers  necessary  to  re-organize 
the  nation,  and  all  the  branches  of  administration."     To 
the  general-in-chief  of  the  army  was  given  the  power  of 
choosing  a  junta  or  council,  which  council  was  to  choose 
the   president.     2Santa  Anna,  being  at  the  head  of  the 
army,  selected  the  junta  ;  and  the  junta  returned  the  com- 
pliment by  selecting  him  for  president. 

43.  3The   new   congress,    which   assembled   in   June, 
1842,  was  greeted  by  the  provisional  president  in  a  speech 
strongly  declaring  his  partiality  for  a  firm   and  central 
government,  but  expressing  his  disposition  to  acquiesce  in 
the   final  decision   of  that  intelligent   body.     4The   pro- 
ceedings of  that  body,  however,  not  being  agreeable*  to 
Santa  Anna,  the  congress  was  dissolved  by  him  without 
authority  in   the   December  following ;  and    a   national 
junta,  or  assembly  of  notables,  was  convened  in  its  place. 
BThe  result  of  the  deliberations  of  that  body  was  a  new 
constitution,   called  the  "  Bases  of  political  organization 
of  the  Mexican  republic,"  proclaimed  on   the    13th   of 
June,  1843. 

44.  °By   this   instrument   the    Mexican   territory  was 
divided  into  departments ;  it  was  declared  that  a  popular 
representative  system  of  government  was  adopted ;  that 
the  supreme  power  resided  in  the  nation  ;  and  that  the 
Roman  Catholic  religion  is  professed  and  protected  to  the 
exclusion  of  all  others.     7The  executive  power  was  lodged 
in  the  hands  of  a  president,  to  be  elected  for  five  years ; 
who  was  to  be  assisted  by  a  council  of  government,  com- 
posed of  seventeen  persons  named  by  the  president,  and 
whose   tenure   of  office  is   perpetual.      6The  legislative 
power  was  to  reside  in  a  congress,  composed  of  a  chamber 
of  deputies  and  a  senate.     "An  annual  income  of  at  least 
two  hundred  dollars  was  to  be  required  for  the  enjoyment 
of  all  the   rights  of  citizenship.     10Every   five  hundred 
inhabitants  of  a  department  were  to  be  allowed  one  elec- 
tor ;  twenty  of  these  were  to  choose  one  member  of  the 
electoral  college   of  the   department ;  and   the  electoral 
college  again  was  to  elect  the  members  of  the  chamber 
of  deputies :  so  that  by  this  third  remove  from  the  people 
the  latter  were  left  with  scarcely  a  shadow  of  authority  in 
the  general  council  of  the  nation. 

45.  "One  third  of  the  members  of  the  senate  were  to 
be  chosen  by  the  chamber  of  deputies,  the  president  of  the 
republic,  and  the  supreme  court  of  justice ;  and  the  re- 


611 
1841. 


1  Prorisiont 
of  the  "  Plan 
of  Tacu- 
baya." 


1842. 

3.  Speech  of 
Santa  Anna 
on  the  open- 
ing of  con- 
gress. 

4.  Congress 


Santa  Anna, 
and  ft  more 
pliant  assem- 
bly convened 
by  him. 


5.  New  con' 
stitution 
formed. 

1843. 

June  13. 

6  Its  promi- 
nentfeatures. 


7  The  execu- 
tive, and  his 
assistant 
council. 


S.  Legwlativt 
power. 

9.  Rights  of 
citizenship. 

10.  Composi- 
tion of  the 
chamber  of 

deputies. 


612  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  [Boos  III 

ANALYSIS,  maining  two-thirds  by  the  assemblies  of  the  several 
i  character  departments.  'These  assemblies,  however,  scarcely 
cf'thestate  amounted  to  more  than  a  species  of  municipal  police,  and 

assemblies.  ...  .       *,  i     n  i  •         i 

were  almost  entirely  under  the  control  ot  the  national  execu- 
9.  Santa  An-  tive.     2Under  this  intricate  and  arbitrary  system  of  gov- 

na  placed  at  ~,  .  1-11?  i  •  j 

the  head  of  ernment,  Santa  Anna  himself  was  chosen  president,  or, 
thwmente™'  as  he  should  with  more   propriety  have  been  called,  su- 
preme dictator  of  the  Mexican  nation. 

*'UlSitu~      46'  3^y  tne  sixth  section  of  the  "  Plan  of  Tacubaya" 
assumption   it  had  been  provided  that  the  provisional  president  should 
santa  Anna,  answer  for  his  acts  before  the  first  constitutional  congress ; 
yet  before  Santa  Anna  assumed  the  office  of  constitutional 
president,  he  issued  a  decree  virtually  repealing,  by  his 
own  arbitrary  will,  that  section  of  the  "Plan,"  by  declar- 
ing that  as  the  power  exercised  by  him  was,  by  its  very 
tenor,  without  limitation,  the  responsibility  referred  to  was 
merely  a  'responsibility  of  opinion;'  and  that  all  the  acts 
of  his  administration  were  of  the  same  permanent  force 
as  if  performed  by  a  constitutional  government,  and  must 
be  observed  as  such  by  the  constitutional  congress. 
1844.          47.  4Having  thus  placed  himself  beyond  all  responsi- 
^nenTofesan-  bility  for  the   acts  of  his  provisional  presidency,  Santa 
ta  Anna's    Anna  commenced  his  administration  under  the  new  gov- 

admimstra-  .  ,  ,  -.  .,    " 

tion.       ernment,  which  was  organized  by  the  assembling  ot  L/on- 
5.  Proceed-    gress  in  January,  1844.     6The  congress  at  first  expressed 

ings  qfcon-    ?  ,  •  i       i  •  /»  c?  A  i  • 

gress,  and    its  accordance  with  the  views  ot  oanta  lAnna,  by  voting 

ftefreasury.  an  extraordinary  contribution  of  four  millions  of  dollars, 

with  which  to  prosecute  a  war  against  Texas  ;  but  on  his 

requiring  authority  for  a  loan  of  ten  millions,  congress 

'  hesitated  to  give  its  assent,  although  but  a  small  portion 

of  the  former   contribution   had  been   realized,  and  the 

treasury  was  destitute,  not  only  of  sufficient  resources  to 

carry  on  a  war,  but  even  to  meet  the  daily  expenses  of  the 

government. 

t.  Feelings  of      48.  "Meanwhile,    as  affairs  proceeded,  the   opposition 
fjantaAnna'a  against    Santa    Anna    continued    to  increase,    not   only 
"'  in  the  congress,  but  also  throughout  the  republic.     He 
had  been  raised  to  power  by  a  military  revolution,  rather 
than  by  the  free  choice  of  the  people ;  who,  regarding 
with  jealousy  and  distrust  the  man  and  his  measures,  were 
ready  for  revolt  against  a  government  which  they  had  little 
i.The  election  share  in  establishing.     7On  Santa  Anna's  expressing  a 
visional     wish  to  retire  to  his  farm  for  the  management  of  his  pri- 
vate affairs,  it  became  the  duty  of  the  senate  to  appoint  a 
president  ad  interim,  to  officiate  during  his  absence.     So 
strong  had  the  opposition  to  the  dictator  become  in  that 
body,  that  the  ministerial  candidate,  Canalize,  prevailed 
by  only  one  vote  over  his  opponent,  of  the  liberal  party. 


PART  II.] 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


613 


49.  Scarcely  had  Santa  Anna  left  the  capital  when  the 
assembly   of  Guadalaxara,  or  Jalisco,  called*  upon   the 
national  congress  to  make  some  reforms  in  the  constitution 
and  the  laws  ;  and  among  other  things,  to  enforce  that 
article  of  the  "  Plan  of  Tacubaya"  which  made  the  pro- 
visional  president  responsible  for  the  acts  of  his  adminis- 
tration.    "Although  this  measure  of  the  assembly  of  Ja- 
lisco  was  taken  in  accordance  with  an  article  of  the  con- 
stitution,  and  was  therefore,  nominally,  a  constitutional  act, 
yet  it  was  in  reality  a  revolutionary  one,  skilfully  planned 
for  the  overthrow  of  Santa  Anna. 

50.  "Up  to  this  time,  Paredes,  who  had  commenced  the 
revolution  of  1841,  had  acted  with  Santa  Anna  ;  but  now, 
at  the  head  of  a  body  of  troops,  in  the  same  province  of 
Guadalaxara,  he  openly  declared  against  the  dictator,  and 
assumed  the  functions  of  military  chief  of  the  revolution. 
4Several  of  the  northern  provinces  immediately  gave  in 
their  adherence  to  the  cause  ;  and  Paredes,  at  the  head  of 
1400  men,  advanced  to  Lagos,*  where  he  established  his 
head  quarters,  and  there  awaited  the  progress  of  events. 

51.  5Santa  Anna,  then  at  his  residence  near  Vera  Cruz, 
was  immediately  invested  by  Canalizo,  the  acting  presi- 
dent, with   the   command   of  the  war   against   Paredes. 
Collecting  the  troops  in  his  neighborhood,  at  the  head  of 

o  ff\f\  i        i  i     c  T    i  i  •  11         i 

8,500  men  he  departed  irom  Jalapa,  crossed  rapidly  the 
department  of  Puebla,  where  he  received  some  additional 
troops,  and  on  the  18th  of  November  arrived  at  Guada- 
lupe,f  a  town  in  the  vicinity  of  the  capital.  7The  depart- 

i  i         i'ii        i      j  i  ^>   11       r-  c 

ments  through  which  he  had  passed  were  lull  of  profes- 
sions  of  loyalty  to  his  government,  and  he  found  the  same 
in  that  of  Mexico  ;  but  even  at  this  moment  symptoms  of 
the  uncertainty  of  his  cause  began  to  appear. 

52.  "Although  congress  did  not  openly  support  Paredes, 
yet  it  seemed  secretly  inclined  to  favor  the  revolution,  and, 
moreover,  it  insisted  that  Santa  Anna  should  proceed  con- 
stitutionally, which  he  had  not  done  ;  for  he  had  taken  the 
command  of  the  military  in  person,  which  he  was  forbidden 
to  do  by  the  constitution,  without  the  previous  permission 
of  congress.     "Nevertheless,  on  the  22d  he  left  Guada- 
lupe  for  Queretaro,  where  he  expected  to  assemble  a  force 
of  13,000  men,  with  which  to  overwhelm  the  little  army 
of  Paredes.     10On  the  same  day  the  chamber  of  deputies 
voted  the  impeachment  of  the  minister  of  war  for  sign- 


1844. 


a  Nov 


Jatisco- 


3.  The  course 


<•  Progress  of 


5.  c*na.iizo. 


e.  Marchof 

Santa  Anna 

to  the  capital. 


NOV.  is. 


of  attachment 

to  him. 


9_Marchof 
jfg^jgj 

NOV.  22. 
w^^^ 

am*  of  raw- 


*  Lagos  is  a  small  town  in  the  eastern  part  of  Guadalaxara. 

f  Guadalupe  is  a  small  village  three  miles  north  from  the  capital.  (See  Map,  p.  569.)  It  ia 
distinguished  for  its  magnificent  church,  dedicated  to  the  "  Virgin  of  Guadalupe,1'  the  patron- 
taint  of  Mexico.  The  chapel  and  other  buildings  devoted  to  this  saint  form  a  little  village  of 
themselves,  separate  from  the  small  town  that  has  grown  up  in  the  vicinity. 


614  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  [BooK  III. 

ANALYSIS,  ing  the  order  by  which  Santa  Anna  held  the  command 

~~  of  the  troops.     It  also  resolved  to  receive  and  print  tho 

declarations  of  the  departments  that  had  taken  up  arms, 

showing,  in  all  this,  no  friendly  disposition  towards  Santa 

Anna. 

i.  Proceed-        53.  'On  arriving  at  Queretaro,  Santa  Anna  found  that, 
nsretarou6    although  the  military  were  professedly  in  his  favor,  yet  the 
tSsfmb{y  departmental  assembly  had  already  pronounced  in  favor 
*sanfalS.  of  the  reforms  demanded  by  Jalisco.      He  therefore  in- 
formed the  members  that  if  they  did  not  re-pronounce  in 
his  favor  he  would  send  them  prisoners  to  Perote  ;  and  on 
their   refusal  to  do  so,  they  were  arrested  by  his  order. 

2.  santa  An-  2When  news  of  these  proceedings  reached  the  capital,  the 
ordlnTto  op-  minister   of  war   and  the  acting   president   were  imme- 

peconfr^sG  diately  ordered  to  appear  before  Congress,  and  to  inform 
that  body  if  they  had  authorized  Santa  Anna  to  imprison 
the  members  of  the  assembly  of  Queretaro. 

3.  Arbitrary       54.  3But  instead  of  answering  to  this  demand,  on  the 
vn&mfnisters.  first  of  December  the  ministers  caused  the  doors  of  Con- 
Dec,  i.      gress  to  be  closed,  and  -guarded  by  soldiery  ;  and  on  the 
Dec.  2.      following  day  appeared  a  proclamation  of  Canalizo,  de- 

Congress        .  »_,      * "      r  r  r  .  .  '   . 

dissolved  by  daring  Congress  dissolved  indefinitely,  and  conferring 
upon  Santa  Anna  all  the  powers  of  government,  legislative 
as  well  as  executive  ;  the  same  to  be  exercised  by  Cana- 

4ar^ealain8't  ^zo  unt^  otnerwise  ordered  by  Santa  Anna.    4When  intel- 

tlsantaTnna.  ligence  of  these  proceedings  reached  Puebla,  the  garrison 
Dec.  s.  and  people  declared  against  the  government,  and  offered 
an  asylum  to  the  members  of  Congress. 

».  Revolution  55.  5During  several  days  the  forcible  overthrow  of  the 
government  produced  no  apparent  effect  in  the  capital,  but 
early  on  the  morning  of  the  sixth  the  people  arose  in  arms ; 
the  military  declared  in  favor  of  the  revolution ;  and  Ca- 
nalizo  and  his  ministers  were  imprisoned.  6On  the  sev- 
enth,  Congress  reassembled  ;  General  Herrera,  the  leader 
formed.  of  faQ  constitutional  party,  was  appointed  Provisional  Pre- 
sident of  the  Republic,  and  a  new  ministry  was  formed. 

andfitfirittes  ^6.  7Rej-oicings  and  festivities  of  the  people  followed. 
on  the  over-  The  tragedy  of  "  Brutus,  or  Rome  made  Free,"  was  per- 

throwofSan-   „  i   &     i        i  -,  n   i  /»   i  i 

ta  Anna's  formed  at  the  theatre  m  honor  of  the  success  of  the  revolu- 
tionists ;  and  every  thing  bearing  the  name  of  Santa  Anna, 
— his  trophies,  statues,  portraits — were  destroyed  by  the 
populace.  Even  his  amputated  leg,  which  had  been  em- 
balmed and  buried  with  military  honors,  was  disinterred, 
dragged  through  the  streets,  and  broken  to  pieces,  with 
every  mark  of  indignity  and  contempt. 

s  situation  ^'  8^anta  Anna,  however,  was  still  in  command  of  a 
and  plans  of  large  body  of  the  regular  army,  at  the  head  of  which, 
early  in  January,  he  marched  against  Puebla,  hoping  to 


PART  ft] 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


615 


strike  an  effective  blow  by  the  capture  of  that  place,  or 
to  open  his  way  to  Vera  Cruz,  whence  he  might  escape 
from  the  country  if  that  alternative  became  necessary. 
But  at  Puebla  he  found  himself  surrounded  by  the  insur- 
gents in  increasing  numbers  —  his  own  troops  began  to  de- 
sert him  —  and  after  several  unsuccessful  attempts  to  take 
the  city,  on  the  llth  of  the  month  he  sent  in  a  communica- 
tion  offering  to  treat  with  and  submit  to  the  government. 
JHis  terms  not  being  complied  with,  he  attempted  to  make 
his  escape,  but  was  taken  prisoner,  and  confined  in  the 
castle  of  Perote.  After  an  imprisonment  of  several  months, 
Congress  passed  a  decree  against  him  of  perpetual  banish- 
ment from  the  country. 

58.  2In  the  mean  time  the  province  of  Texas,  having 
maintained  its  independence  of  Mexico  during  a  period 
of  nine  years,  and  having  obtained  a  recognition  of  its  in- 
dependence   from  the    United  States,   and  the   principal 
powers  of  Europe,  had  applied  for  and  obtained  admission 
into  the  American  confederacy,  as  one  of  the  states  of  the 
Union.     3Dn  the  6th  of  March,  1845,  soon  after  the  pas- 
sage  of  the  act  of  annexation  by  the  American  Congress, 
the  Mexican  minister1  at  Washington  demanded  his  pass- 
ports  —  declaring  his  mission  terminated,  and  protesting 
against  the  recent  act  of  Congress,  by  which,  as  he  alleg- 
ed,  "  an  integral  part  of  the  Mexican  territory"  had  been 
severed  from  the  state  to  which  it  owed  obedience.     4On 
the  arrival  in  Mexico  of  the  news  of  the  passage  of  the 
act  of  annexation,  the  provisional  president,  Herrera,  is- 
sued a  proclamation,  b  reprobating  the  measure  as  a  breach 
of  national  faith,  and  calling  upon  the  citizens  to  rally  in 
support  of  the  national  independence,  which  was  repre- 
sented as  being  seriously  threatened  by  the  aggressions  of 
a  neighboring  power. 

59.  BSmall  detachments  of  Mexican  troops  were  al- 
ready  near  the  frontiers  of  Texas,  and  larger  bodies  were 
ordered  to  the  Rio  Grande,  with  the  avowed  object  of  en- 
forcing the  claim  of  Mexico  to  the  territory  so  long  with- 
drawn from  her  jurisdiction,  and  now  placed  under  the 
guardianship  of  a  power  able  and  disposed  to  protect  the 
newly  acquired  possession.     6In  view  of  these  demonstra- 
tions  made  by  Mexico,  in  the  latter  part  of  July  the  Gov- 
ernment  of  the  United  States  sent  to  Texas,  under  the 
command  of  General  Taylor,  several  companies  of  troops, 
which  took  a  position  on  the  island  of  St.  Joseph's,  near 
Corpus  Christi  Bay,  and  north  of  the  mouth  of  the  river 
Nueces. 

60.  TIn  the  elections  that  were  held  in  Mexico  in  Au- 
gust,  Herrera  was  chosen  president,  and  on  the  16th  of 


1845. 


jan.  n. 
i.  His  capture 


2.  situation 


March  «. 


te  ) 


president. 
b.  June  4. 


5.  Mexican 
anf 


6.  American 
tno%e%St  to 


c  (See  Mapi 


sept.  w. 


616 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


[Boo*  EL 


ANALYSIS.  September  took  the  oath  of  office  in  the  presence  of  the  Mex. 
""  lean  Congress.  His  administration,  however,  was  of  short 
continuance.  Evidently  convinced  of  the  inability  of  Mex- 
ico to  carry  on  a  successful  war  for  the  recovery  of  Texas, 
he  showed  a  disposition  to  negotiate  with  the  United  States 
for  a  peaceable  settlement  of  the  controversy,  'Paredes, 
then  in  command  of  a  portion  of  the  army  designed  for 
the  invasion  of  Texas,  seized  the  opportunity  for  appeal- 
ing  to  the  patriotism  of  his  countrymen,  and  declared 
against  the  administration  of  Herrera,  with  the  avowed 
object  of  preventing  the  latter  from  concluding  an  ar- 
rangement by  which  a  part  of  the  Republic  was  to  be 
Dec.  21.  ceded  to  the  United  States.  On  the  21st  of  December 

government  tne  Mexican  Congress  conferred  upon  Herrera  dictatorial 


1846. 


March. 


powers  to  enable  him  to  quell  the  revolt,  but  on  the  ap- 
proach of  Paredes  to  Mexico,  at  the  head  of  six  or  seven 
thousand  men,  the  regular  army  there  declared  in  his  fa- 
vor, and  the  administration  of  Herrera  was  terminated. 

61.  The  hostile  spirit  which  the  war  party  in  Mexico, 
e^mertoOT  neaded  by  Paredes,  had  evinced  towards  the  United  States, 

m^ucec^  tne  latter  to  take  measures  for  guarding  against 
any  hostile  invasion  of  the  territory  claimed  by  Texas  ; 
and  on  the  llth  of  March,  1846,  the  army  of  General 
Taylor  broke  up  its  encampment  at  Corpus  Christi,  and 
commenced  its  march  towards  the  Rio  Grande.  On  the 
28th  of  the  same  month  it  took  a  position  opposite  Mata- 
moras.  4Open  hostilities  soon  followed,  the  Mexicans 
making  the  first  attack.  The  battles  of  Palo  Alto  and 
^esaca  ae  la  Palma,  fought  on  the  soil  claimed  by  Texas, 
resulte(J  m  victory  to  the  American  arms  ;  —  Matamoras* 
surrendered  ;  —  during  the  21st,  22d,  and  23d  of  Septem- 
ber  the  heights  of  Montereyf  were  stormed,  and  on  the 
24th  the  city  capitulated  to  General  Taylor.  Upper  Gal- 

«i«        •      i       i  11.1  »  J  -i 

iiorma  had  previously  submitted  to  an  American  squadron, 
commanded:  by  Commodore  Sloat,  and  the  city  and  valley 
of  Santa  Fe:j:  had  surrendered  to  General  Kearney. 

62.  BSuch  were  the  events  which  opened  the  war  on 
the  frontiers  of  Mexico.     In  the  mean  time  another  do- 
niestic  revolution  had  broken  out,  and  Paredes,  while  en- 
gaged  in  preparations  to  meet  the  foreign  enemy,  found  the 
power  which  he  had  assumed  wrested  from  him.     Santa 


avnited 
states. 


B  Another 
ev°         m 


gwernment. 


*  Matamoras ,  a  Mexican  town,  and  the  capital  of  the  State  of  Tamaulipas,  (Tam-aw-lee-pas,) 
once  containing  12,000  inhabitants,  is  situated  on  the  south  side  of  the  Rio  Grande,  about  20 
miles  from  its  mouth.  (See  Map,  p.  620.) 

t  Monterey,  (Mon-ter-a,)  the  capital  of  the  State  of  New  Leon,  contains  a  population  of  about 
15,000  inhabitants.  (See  Map,  p.  620.) 

t  Santa  Fe,  the  capita]  of  the  territory  of  New  Mexico,  is  a  town  of  about  4000  inhabitants, 
situated  15  miles  E.  of  the  Rio  Grande,  1100  miles  N.W.  from  the  city  of  Mexico,  and  1000 
miles  from  New  Orleans.  (See  Map,  p.  620.) 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  617 

Anna  had  been  recalled  by  the  revolutionary  party,  and,     1§46. 
entering  Mexico  in  triumph,  was  again  placed  at  the  head 
of  that  government  which  had  so  recently  sat  in  judgment 
against  him,  and  which  had  awarded  to  him  the  penalty 
of  perpetual  banishment. 


CONCLUDING  REMARKS   ON  MEXICAN  HISTORY. 

1.  With  the  commencement  of  the  war  between  the  United  States  and  Mex- 
ico, in  1846,  we  close  our  brief  account  of  the  history  of  the  latter  country, 
hoping,  though  almost  against  hope,  that  we  have  arrived  near  the  period  of  the 
last  of  the  domestic  revolutions  that  were  destined  to  distract  that  unhappy 
land,  and  looking  anxiously  forward  to  the  time  when  PEACE  may  bestow  upon 
Mexico  internal  tranquillity,  and  the  blessings  of  a  permanent  but  free  govern- 
ment. 

2.  As  Americans,  we  feel  a  deep  and  absorbing  interest  in  all  those  countries 
of  the  New  World  which  have  broken  the  chains  of  European  vassalage,  and 
established  independent  governments  of  their  own ;  but  as  citizens  of  the  first 
republic  on  this  continent,  which,  for  more  than  half  a  century,  has  maintained 
an  honorable  standing  among  the  nations  of  the  earth,  without  one  serious  do- 
mestic insurrection  to  sully  the  fair  page  of  its  history,  we  have  looked  with 
unfeigned  grief  upon  the  numerous  scenes  of  sanguinary  contention  which  have 
convulsed  nearly  all  the  American  republics  that  have  aspired  to  follow  in  the 
path  which  we  have  trodden. 

3.  If  the  task  of  tracing  the  causes  of  the  events  which  have  rendered  those 
republics  less  peaceful,  less  prosperous,  and  less  happy  than  ours,  should  be  an 
unpleasant  one,  yet  it  may  not  be  wholly  unprofitable ;  for  it  is  by  the  past 
only  that  we  can  safely  judge  of  the  future,  and  by  knowing  the  rocks  and 
shoals  on  which  others  have  broken,  we  may  be  the  better  enabled  to  guard 
against  the  dangers  which,  at  some  future  day,  may  threaten  us.     In  the  his- 
tory of  modern  Mexico  we  perceive  a  combination  of  nearly  all  those  circum- 
stances that  have  rendered  the  South  American  republics  a  grief  and  a  shame 
to  the  friends  of  liberal  institutions  throughout  the  world  ;  and  to  Mexico  we 
shall  confine  ourselves  for  examples  of  the  evils  to  which  we  have  referred. 

4.  Mental  slavery,  an  entire  subjection  to  the  will  and  judgment  of  spiritual 
leaders,  was  the  secret  of  that  system  of  arbitrary  rule  by  which  Spain,  during 
nearly  three  centuries,  so  quietly  governed  her  American  colonies.*     As  early 
as  1502  the  Spanish  monarch  was  constituted  head  of  the  American  church ; 
and  no  separate  spiritual  jurisdiction  of  the  Roman  pontiff  was  allowed  to  in- 
terfere with  the  royal  prerogative,  in  which  was  concentrated  every  branch  of 
authority,  and  to  which  all  classes  were  taught  to  look  for  honor  and  prefer- 
ment.    Under  this  system,  the  security  of  the  power  of  Spain  depended  upon 
the  ignorance  and  blind  idolatry  of  the  people,  whom  education  would  have 
made  impatient  of  a  yoke  which  comparison  would  have  rendered  doubly  gall- 
ing.   Spain  was  held  up  to  the  Mexicans  as  the  queen  of  nations,  and  the 
Spanish  as  the  only  Christian  language ;  and  the  people  were  taught  that  their 
fate  was  indescribably  better  than  that  of  any  others  of  mankind. 

*  "  What  have  we  ever  known  like  the  colonial  vassalage  of  these  States  ?— When  did  we  or 
our  ancestors  feel,  like  them,  the  weight  of  a  political  despotism  that  presses  men  to  the  earth, 
or  of  that  religious  intolerance  which  would  sh<.  t,  up  heaven  to  all  but  the  bigoted  ?  WE  HAVE 
SPRUNG  FROM  ANOTHER  STOCK — WE  BELONG  TO  ANOTHER  RACE.  We  have  known  nothing — we 
have  felt  nothing— of  the  political  despotism  of  Spain,  nor  of  the  heat  of  her  fires  of  intole- 
rance."— WEBSTER'S  Speech  on  the  Panama  Mission,  April  14, 1826. 

78 


618  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  [Boos  Itt 

5.  To  perpetuate  this  ignorance,  and  effectually  guard  against  foreign  influ- 
ences, the  "  Laws  of  the  Indies"  made  it  a  capital  crime  Tor  a  foreigner  to  enter 
the  Spanish  colonies  without  a  special  license  from  his  Catholic  majesty, 
the  king  of  Spain ;  nor  were  these  licenses  granted  unless  researches  in  Natural 
History  were  the  ostensible  object  of  the  applicant.     All  Protestants  were  in- 
discriminately condemned  as  heretics  and  unbelievers,  witff  whom  no  good 
Catholic  could  hold  intercourse  without  contamination.     In  Mexico,  as  well  as 
in  Spain,  the  Inquisition  was  firmly  established,  and  it  discharged  its  duties 
with  an  unbounded  zeal  and  a  relentless  rigor.     Its  tendency  was,  not  only  to 
direct  the  conscience  in  matters  of  religion,  but  to  stifle  inquiry  in  everything 
that  could  throw  light  upon  the  science  of  politics  and  government.     Modern 
histories  and  political  writings  were  rigorously  proscribed  in  Mexico,  and  so 
late  as  1811,  the  doctrine  of  the  sovereignty  of  the  people  was  denounced  as  a 
damnable  heresy.     Doctrines  directly  opposed  to  republican  principles,  and 
based  upon  ignorance  and  prejudice,  were  thus  sedulously  interwoven  with  the 
religion  of  the  people,  and  while  the  intolerant  spirit  thus  inculcated  remains, 
there  will  be  no  security  for  the  permanence  of  republican  institutions. 

6.  From  the  past  history  and  present  prospects  of  Mexico,  compared  with 
those  of  the  United  States,  we  may  gather  one  of  the  most  important  lessons 
that  history  teaches.    Although  Mexico  was  settled  nearly  a  century  before 
the  United  States,  yet  the  latter  had  gone  through  all  the  discouragements  and 
trials  of  their  colonial  existence,  steadily  progressing  in  general  knowledge  and 
in  the  growth  of  liberal  principles,  had  outgrown  their  vassalage,  and  firmly 
established  their  independence,  while  Mexico  was  still  groping  in  spiritual  and 
intellectual  darkness,  without  being  fully  aware  of  her  enslaved  condition.     In 
the  case  of  the  United  States  the  declaration  of  Independence  was  the  delibe- 
rate resolve  of  a  united  and  intelligent  people,  smarting  under  accumulated 
wrongs,  rightly  appreciating  the  value  of  freedom,  and  with  prudent  foresight 
calmly  weighing  the  cost  of  obtaining  it.     When  once  obtained,  the  virtue  and 
intelligence  of  the  people  were  sufficient  to  preserve  it,  and  to  guard  against 
its  natural  liabilities  to  perversion.    A  system  of  government  was  adopted,  re- 
publican not  only  in  form  but  in  principle ;  and  standing  out  prominently  as 
a  beacon  in  the  darkness  of  the  age,  equal  protection  and  toleration  were  given 
to  all  religious  sects. 

7.  In  the  case  of  Mexico,  the  first  resistance  to  Spanish  tyranny  was  but  a 
sudden  and  isolated  movement  of  a  few  individuals,  with  no  ulterior  object  of 
freedom ;  and  the  masses  of  the  ignorant  population  who  joined  in  the  insur- 
rection were  influenced  by  no  higher  motives  than  those  of  plunder  and  re- 
venge.    A  declaration  of  Independence  found  the  people  disunited,  ignorant  of 
the  nature  and  extent  of  the  evils  under  which  they  were  suffering,  unaware  of 
their  own  resources,  and  ready  to  follow  blindly  wherever  their  chiefs  led 
them.     When  Independence  was  at  length  accomplished,  it  was  merely  for 
one  despotism  to  give  place  to  another,  and  in  the  struggle  of  contending  fac- 
tions a  monarchy  arose  to  usurp  the  liberties  of  the  people. 

.8  The  sudden  overthrow  of  monarchy  gave  place  to  a  system  republican  in 
form,  and  fair  and  comely  in  its  proportions,  but  containing  one  of  the  most 
odious  features  of  despotism.  It  was  declared  that  one  particular  religion 
should  be  adopted,  to  the  exclusion  and  prohibition  of  any  other  whatever.  A 
principle  more  illiberal  and  unrepublican  could  not  have  been  imagined,  and 
where  it  prevails,  the  idea  of  a,  free  government  is  an  absurdity.  It  was  a  vain 
attempt  to  engraft  the  freshly  budding  germs  of  freedom  on  the  old  and  with- 
ered stalk  of  tyranny,  as  unnatural  as  to  hope  that  the  most  tender  and  delicate 
plant  would  bud  and  blossom,  in  vigor  and  beauty,  on  the  gnarled  oak  of  the 
forests.  Of  all  tyranny,  that  which  is  exerted  over  the  consciences  of  the  su- 
perstitious and  the  ignorant  is  the  most  baneful  in  its  effects.  It  not  only  ren- 
ders its  subjects  more  than  willing  slaves,  and  makes  them  glory  in  their  bon- 
dage, but  it  incapacitates  them  from  appreciating  or  enjoying  the  blessings  of 
liberty  when  freely  offered  them. 

9.  Of  the  present  state  of  learning  among  the  Mexicans,  some  idea  may  ba 


PART  II.]  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  619 

formed,  when  it  is  considered,  that,  so  late  as  1840,  among  the  entire  white 
population  of  the  country  not  more  than  one  in  five  could  read  and  write,  and 
among  the  Indians  and  mixed  classes,  not  one  in  fifty ;  a  startling  fact  for  a  re- 
public, and  one  of  the  prominent  causes  of  that  incapacity  for  self-government 
which  the  people  have  thus  far  exhibited.  The  constitution  of  1824  indeed  dis- 
played a  laudable  anxiety  for  the  general  improvement  of  the  country  and  the 
dissemination  of  knowledge ;  but  the  ease  with  which  that  constitution  was  over- 
thrown by  a  military  despot,  and  the  facility  with  which  subsequent  revolutions 
have  been  effected,  without  any  object  but  the  restless  ambition  of  their  insti- 
gators, who  hoped  to  rise  to  power  over  the  ruins  of  their  predecessors,  show 
the  development  of  no  progressive  principle,  and  that  the  people  have  made  little 
advancement  in  that  knowledge  which  is  requisite  to  fit  them  for  self-govern- 
ment. 

10.  As  yet  there  can  scarcely  be  said  to  be  more  than  two  classes  among 
those  who  are  citizens ;  the  church  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  army  on  the  other ; 
for  the  numerous  mixed  and  Indian  population  is  almost  wholly  unrepresented 
in  the  government.     The  stranger  is  reminded  of  this  double  dominion  of  mil- 
itary and  spiritual  power  by  the  constant  sound  of  the  drum  and  the  bell,  which 
ring  in  his  ears  from  morn  till  midnight,  drowning  the  sounds  of  industry  and 
labor,  and  by  their  paraphernalia  of  show  and  parade  deeply  impressing  him 
with  the  conviction  that  there  are  no  republican  influences  prevailing  around 
him.     A  large  standing  army  has  been  maintained,  not  to  guard  the  nation 
against  invading  enemies,  but  to  protect  the  government  against  the  people ; 
and  its  leaders  have  originated  all  the  revolutions  that  have  occurred  since  the 
overthrow  of  the  power  of  Spain. 

11.  The  present  condition  of  Mexico,  apart  from  considerations  of  the  results 
of  the  foreign  war  in  which  she  is  engaged,  is  one  of  exceeding  embarrassment, 
and  many  years  of  peace  must  elapse,  under  a  wise  and  permanent  administra- 
tion of  government,  before  she  can  recover  from  the  evils  which  a  long  period 
of  anarchy  and  misrule  has  entailed  upon  her.     The  country  presents  a  wide 
field  of  waste  and  ruin ;  agriculture  has  been  checked ;  commerce  and  manu- 
factures scarcely  exist ;  a  foreign  and  a  domestic  debt  weigh  heavily  upon  the 
people ;  and  the  morals  of  the  masses  have  become  corrupted.     Under  such  cir- 
cumstances, the  future  prospects  of  Mexico  are  dark  to  the  eye  of  hope,  and  the 
most  gloomy  forebodings  of  those  who  love  her  welfare  threaten  to  be  realized. 
While  she  has  been  absorbed  with  domestic  contentions,  the  march  of  improve- 
ment has  been  pressing  upon  her  borders ;  and  her  soil  is  too  fertile,  and  her 
mines  too  valuable,  long  to  lie  unimproved,  without  tempting  the  cupidity  of 
other  nations.     Texas,  severed  from  her,  not  by  foreign  interference,  but  by 
the  enterprise  of  a  hardy,  united,  and  intelligent  population,  that  had  been  in- 
vited to  her  soil  to  make  her  waste  and  wilderness  lands  fertile,  may  be  to  her 
a  warning,  and  a  prophetic  page  in  her  history. 

12.  And  whether  the  Anglo-American  race  is  destined  to  sweep  over  the  val- 
leys and  plains  of  Mexico,  and  in  that  direction  carry  onward  to  the  shores  of 
the  Pacific,  the  blessings  of  civil  and  religious  freedom,  under  the  mild  and 
peaceable  influences  of  republican  institutions,  or  whether  the  Hispano-Mexi- 
cans  shall  continue  to  rule  in  the  land  which  they  have  polluted,  in  their  do- 
mestic quarrels,  with  scenes  of  violence  and  blood,  and  over  which  the  intole- 
rance of  spiritual  despotism  has  so  long  exerted  its  blighting  influence,  is  a 
problem  which  the  Mexican  people  alone  can  solve.     If  they  will  be  united 
under  a  government  of  their  own  choice ;  if  they  will  foster  learning  and  the 
arts ;  cultivate  good  morals,  and  banish  the  intolerance  of  their  religion ;  they 
may  yet  become  a  respected,  a  great,  a  powerful,  and  a  happy  nation ;  but  if  do- 
mestic discord  and  civil  wars,  fomented  by  ambitious  military  chieftains,  shall 
much  longer  prevail,  the  nation  will  be  broken  into  fragments,  or  her  territory 
seized  upon  by  some  more  powerful,  because  more  united,  more  liberal,  more 
intelligent,  and  more  virtuous  people. 


MAP    OF 

T  E  X  A 

For 
ScdTe  of  Miles 


i|oe      \       nog-      |        ijoz     j  i        aia 


PART    III. 

HISTORY    OF    TEXAS. 
CHAPTER  I. 

TEXAS*  AS  A  PART  OF  MEXICO,  WHILE  UNDER  THE 
SPANISH  DOMINION. 

[1521  TO  1821.] 

1.  Before   the  formation  of  European   settlements  in     1521. 
Texas,  that  country  was  the  occasional  resort,  rather  than  l  Situation 
the  abode,  of  wandering  Indian  tribes,  who  had  no  fixed  jjj^jjj?* 
habitations,  and  who  subsisted  chiefly  by  hunting  and  pre-    matwn  of 

j    ±  r-  T-IT-  1/1  A         Europeanset- 

datory   warfare.      Like  the    modern   Comanches,a    they     tiements 
were  a  wild,  unsocial  race,  greatly  inferior  to  the  agricul-  a  (g^^ote, 
tural  Mexicans  of  the  central  provinces,  who  were  sub-       D-  fl25-> 
dued  by  Cortez. 

2.  "The  establishment  of  the  Spanish  power  upon  the  2.  Tardy  oc- 

»  .1      i  .       j  r  -\r  P  11  j  •  cupation  of 

ruins  of  the  kingdom  of  Montezuma  was  not  followed  im-  the  country 
mediately  by  even  the  nominal  occupation  of  the  whole  Spaniards. 
country  embraced  in  modern  Mexico.  More  than  a  cen- 


*  The  territory  claimed  by  Texas,  according  to  a  boundary  act  passed  Dec.  19th,  1836,  ex- 
tends from  the  Sabine  to  the  Rio  Grande,  and  from  this  latter  river  and  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  to 
the  boundary  line  of  the  United  States  ;  embracing  an  area  of  more  than  200,000  square  miles 
— a  greater  extent  of  surface  than  is  included  in  the  states  of  New  York,  Pennsylvania,  Vir- 
ginia, and  Ohio. 

In  the  vicinity  of  the  coast,  and  ranging  from  thirty  to  seventy-five  miles  inland,  the  surface 
of  the  country  is  very  level,  but  singularly  free  from  swamps  and  marshes.  Bordering  on  the 
Sabine  the  country  is  flat  and  woody  ;  from  the  Sabine  to  Galveston  Bay  it  is  mostly  a  barreu 
prairie,  destitute  of  trees,  except  on  the  margin  of  the  water  courses.  The  remaining  portion 
of  the  coast,  southwest  from  Galveston,  is  low  and  sandy,  relieved,  towards  the  interior, 
and  on  the  margins  of  the  streams,  by  insulated  groves  and  beautiful  prairies.  The  soil  of  the 
level  region  is  a  rich  alluvion  of  great  depth,  and  owing  to  its  porous  character,  and  its  general 
freedom  from  stagnant  waters,  the  climate  is  less  unhealthy  than  in  the  vicinity  of  the  lowlands 
of  the  southern  United  States. 

Beyond  the  level  region  is  the  "  rolling  country,"  forming  the  largest  of  the  natural  divisions 
of  Texas,  and  extending  from  150  to  200  miles  in  width.  This  region  presents  a  delightful 
variety  of  fertile  prairie  and  valuable  woodland,  enriched  with  springs  and  rivulets  of  the 
purest  water  This  district  possesses  all  the  natural  advantages  requisite  for  the  support  of  a 
dense  population  The  soil  is  of  an  excellent  quality,  the  atmosphere  is  purer  than  in  the  low 
country,  and  no  local  causes  of  disease  are  known. 

The  climate  of  Texas  is  believed  to  be  superior,  on  the  whole,  to  that  of  any  other  portion  of 
North  America ;  the  winters  being  milder,  and  the  heat  of  summer  less  oppressive  than  in  the 
northeastern  section  of  the  United  States.  The  forests  of  Texas  are  destitute  of  that  rank 
undergrowth  which  prevails  in  the  woody  districts  of  Louisiana  and  Mississippi  ;  and  the  level 
region  is  generally  free  from  those  putrid  swamps,  the  exhalations  from  which,  under  the 
rays  of  a  burning  sun,  poison  the  atmosphere,  and  produce  sickness  and  death.  In  Texas 
the  banks  of  the  water-courses  rise  gradually  from  the  beds  of  the  streams ;  from  river  to 
river  the  country  is  an  open  acclivity  ;  while,  in  the  low  districts  of  Louisiana  and  Mis- 
sissippi, the  banks  of  the  rivers  are  suddenly  abrupt,  and  the  country  mostly  a  swampy  and 
compactly  wooded  level,  retaining  the  waters  of  annual  inundations,  which  generate  noxious 


622 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


[Boos  III. 


ANALYSIS. 


I  Discovery 
of  the.  Missis- 
sippi. 


R.  See  p.  520. 

1684. 

b.  July  24. 

2  Landing  of 

La  Salle 

within  the 

limits  of 

Texas. 


1685. 

c.  Note.p  643. 

3.  Erection  of 
a  fort. 

Claims  of 
France  to  the 

country. 


4.  The  vessels 

sent  out  with 

La  Salle. 


(1.  Note,  p.  112. 

5.  Projected 

removal  of  the 

colony. 


6.  Departure 
of  La  Salle 
far  Canada. 


1687. 
e.  Jan.  12. 


f.  March  19. 
7.  His  death, 

and  the 
breaking  up 
cf  (he  colony. 


tury  and  a  half  elapsed  before  a  single  Spanish  post  was 
erected  within  the  limits  of  the  present  Texas,  and  in  the 
tardy  progress  of  Spanish  colonization  originated  the  pre- 
tensions of  France  to  the  Rio  Grande,  as  the  southwestern 
frontier  of  Louisiana. 

3.  lPThe  discovery  by  the  French,  and  the  exploration 
of  the  country  bordering  on  the  Mississippi,  have  already 
been  mentioned  in   connection  with  the  early  history  of 
Louisiana.11     2In  the  year  1684,  La  Salle,  the  pioneer  in 
those  western  discoveries,  sailed6  from  France  with  four 
vessels  and  two  hundred   and  eighty  persons,   with  the 
design  of  establishing  a  colony  at  the  mouth  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi.    Deceived,  however,  in  his  reckoning,  La  Salle 
failed  to  reach  the  place  of  his  destination,  and  sailing 
unconsciously  southward,  he  landed  on  the  18th  of  Feb- 
ruary, 1685,  at  the  head  of  Matagorda  Bay,c  within  the 
limits  of  the  present  Texas. 

4.  3Here  he  built  and  garrisoned  a  small  fort,  and  took 
formal  possession  of  the  country  in  the  name  of  his  sove- 
reign ;  nor  did  France,  while  Louisiana  was  hers,  relin- 
quish her  claims  to  the  territory  thus  colonized  under  her 
banners.     4The  largest  vessel   in   the   expedition  of  La 
Salle  soon  returned  to  France ;  two  others  were  lost  in 
the  bay ;  and  the  fourth,  a  small  sloop,  was  captured  off 
St.  Domingod  by  Spanish  cruisers.     &La  Salle,  dissatisfied 
with  his  situation,  although  the  country  around  him,  ver- 
dant with  luxuriant  herbage,  gave  abundant  evidence  of 
the  fertility  of  the  soil,  resolved  to  seek  the  Mississippi 
and  establish  his  colony  there. 

5.  6 After  several  unsuccessful  attempts  to  discover  the 
Mississippi,  his  colony   being  in  the  meantime  threatened 
with  famine,  and  the  surrounding  Indians  having  become 
hostile,  in  January,  1687,  he  departed6  with  sixteen  per- 
sons, with  the  desperate  resolution  of  finding  his  way  to 
Canada  by  land,  whence  he  intended  sailing  for  France, 
where  he  hoped  to  obtain  materials  for  a  fresh  expedition. 
7On  his  journey,  and  while  yet  within  the  limits  of  Texas, 
he  was  shotf  bv  one  of  his  own  men  whom  he  had  offended. 


miasma,  the  cause  of  malignant  fevers.  While  the  midsummer  air  of  the  alluvial  region  of  tho 
Mississippi  is  surcharged  with  noxious  moisture,  in  Texas  gentle  breezes  blow  six  months  in  the 
year  from  the  south  and  southwest,  and,  coming  from  the  waters  of  the  Gulf,  or  passing  over  the 
elevated  table-lands  of  the  interior,  they  give  an  invigorating  freshness  to  the  atmosphere.  So 
delightful  is  the  temperature  in  the  greater  portion  of  Texas  proper,  that  this  region  has  been  very 
appropriately  styled  the  "  Italy  of  America."  Here  ice  is  seldom  seen  ;  snow  is  a  rare  and 
transient  visitor  ;  and  even  in  winter  the  trees  preserve  their  foliage,  and  the  plains  their  ver- 
dure. The  soil  and  the  climate  combined  admit  of  two  or  three  crops  a  year,  of  fruits  and  vege- 
tables, and  two  gardens  are  common, — one  for  spring  and  summer,  and  one  for  autumn  and 
•winter. 

Rheumatisms  and  chronic  diseases  are  rare  in  Texas  ;  pulmonary  consumption  is  almost  un- 
known ;  and,  in  the  opinion  of  respectable  medical  men,  a  residence  in  this  country  woyld  b« 
a*  fiiYorable,  to  persons  of  consumptive  habits,  as  the  south  of  Europe  or  Madeira. 


PART  III.]  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  623 

The  establishment  formed  by  him  at  Matagorda  was  soon     16§7. 
after  broken  up  by  the  Indians. 

6.  l  When  intelligence  of  La  Salle's  invasion  reached  \.Desigmof 

-.,  ,  .  °    i     i  i  •-,       r-  i    TI  the  Spaniards 

Mexico,  the  viceroy  held  a  council  of  war  to  deliberate    toexpeithe 

i  •,  j  .  .  i       j  French  from 

on  the  matter,  and  an  expedition  was  resolved  upon  to  me  country. 
scour  the  country,  and  hunt  out  the  French  if  any  were 
still  remaining.     "Accordingly,  a  suitable  force  was  des-  *$££*£' 
patched   commanded  by  Captain  Alonzo  de  Leon,  who     DeLeon. 
arrived*  in  April,  1689,  at  the  site  of  La  Salle's  fort,  which    a.  April  22. 
he  found  deserted,  and  the  remains  of  one  of  the  French     1689. 
vessels  that  had  been  wrecked  on  the  coast  still  visible. 
3De  Leon,  prompted  by  the  rumor  that  some  of  La  Salle's 
companions  were  wandering  about  the  country  with  the 
Indians,  visited  the  tribe  of  the  Asimais,  who  received 
him  kindly,  but  he  could  find  no  traces  of  the   fugitive 
Frenchmen.     4The  Spanish  commander  reciprocated  the  4  origin  of 
kindness  of  the  Asimais,  on  whom  he  bestowed  the  name 
of  "  Texas,"  since  applied  to  the  country  they  inhabited, 
and  which,  in  their  language,  signified  "friends." 

7.  6On  the  return  of  De  Leon,  he  informed  the  viceroy 
of  the  freedom  of  the  country  from  foreigners,  mentioned 

the  amicable  disposition  of  the  Indians,  and  recommended  tfie  viceroy. 
the  establishment   of  missionary  posts  and  garrisons,  for 
the  purpose  of  civilizing  the  natives,  and  preventing  the 
intrusion  of  Europeans.     6In  accordance  with  this  recom-  «•  First  span* 

i  .  .  *         ,    ,       teh  settle- 

mendation,  one  or  two  unimportant  missions  were  founded 
in  Texas  in  the  year  1690,  and  two  years  later  a  small  set- 
tlement  was  made  at  San  Antonio  de  Bexar.b 

8.  7In  1699,  the  French,  under  De  Iberville,  having    naenxdt 
formed  a  few  settlements  in  southern  Louisiana,  assumed  7.  TheFrm* 
nominal  possession  of  the  country  from  the  mouth  of  the  ^"^8JSi 
Mobile    river   to  the  Bay  of  Matagorda.      "Some   years  ^  'tfl?r™un' 
later  the  Spaniards  established  several  posts  in  the  vici-    s.  Spanish 
nity  of  the  French  settlement  at  Natchitoches,*  which  they  ^cMtochls, 
affected  to  consider  within  their  limits  ;  and  by  a  royal  aw«,finn 
order  in  1718,  a  detachment  of  fifty  light  infantry  was     1718. 


b  see  Note 


stationed  at  Bexar.     9The  French  at  Natchitoches  soon  »• 

n  ^  -,    between  the 

alter  attacked   the   neighboring   Spanish    missions,    and  French  and 
obliged  the  inhabitants  to  seek  a  temporary  retreat   at     pan 
Bexar  ;  but  the  French  were  soon  attacked  in  turn,  and 
obliged  to  retire  beyond  the  Sabine. 

9.  "Although  thus  driven  beyond  the  limits  of  Texas,    ".  French 

i       -n  i      T  i  11-11  gamson  at 

the  French  did  not  abandon  their  claims  to  the  country,  the  bay  of  MO 
and  in  1720  they  established  a  small  garrison  at  La  Salle's 
post,  and  raised  there  the  arms  of  France  anew,  with  the 


*  Natchitoches,  (pronounced  Natch-i-tosh,)  is  in  Louisiana,  on  the  west  side  of  the 
River,  about  200  miles  from  its  mouth.    It  was  settled  bj'  the  French  about  the  year  1717. 


624 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


[BOOK  III. 


ANALYSIS. 

1763. 

1.  Western 

Louisiana 

ceded  to 

Spain  in  1763. 

Receded  to 

France  in 

1300. 

1800. 

a.  See  p.  528. 

1803. 

b.  See  p.  529 
2.  Final  ces- 
sion of  Louisi- 
ana to  the 

United  States. 


1810. 

3.  Situation 
of  Texas  at 

the  time  of  the 
outbreak  of 

thejlrst  Mexi- 
can revolu 
tion. 


4.  Descrip- 
tion of  the 
Spanish  mis- 
t/tonwy  estab- 
lishments. 


design  of  representing  the  continued  assertion  of  the  right 
of  sovereignty.  But  this  post  never  acquired  any  impor- 
tance, and  was  soon  abandoned.  'In  1763  France  ceded 
to  Spain  that  portion  of  Louisiana  west  of  the  Mississippi 
River  ;  and  the  conflicting  claims  of  the  two  countries  to 
the  territory  of  Texas  were  for  a  time  settled ;  but  in  the 
year  1800,  Louisiana  was  ceded  backa  to  France,  with 
the  same  undefined  limits  that  it  had  when  previously 
ceded  to  Spain.  "Three  years  later,  the  same  territory 
of  Louisiana  was  cededb  by  France  to  the  United  States, 
by  which  latter  power  the  claim  to  Texas  was  still  for- 
mally continued,  without,  however,  any  attempt  to  en- 
force it. 

10.  3At  the  time  of  the  outbreak  of  the  first  Mexican 
revolution,  in  1810,  the  population  of  Texas  was  several 
thousand   less   than  it  was  fifty  years  previous,  and  the 
only  settlements  of  importance  were  those  of  San  Antonio 
de  Bexar,*  Nacogdoches,f  and  La  Bahia,  or  Goliad.J     A 
few  Spanish  garrisons,  and  missions  of  the  Romish  church, 
scattered  through  the  wilderness  of  the  interior,  gathered 
around  them  a  few  miserable  Indian  proselytes,  whose 
spiritual   welfare  was  generally  less  cared  for  than  the 
benefit  their  labor  conferred  upon  their  reverend  monitors 
and  masters. 

11.  4These  missionary  establishments,  each  consisting 
of  a  massive  stone  fortress  and  a  church,  the  latter  sur- 
mounted with  enormous  bells  and  decorated  with  statues 
and  paintings,  presented   more  the  appearance  of  feudal 
castles  than  of  temples  for  religious  worship.     The  ruins 
of  some  of  these  structures  still  remain,  with  their  walls 
almost  entire, — striking  monuments  of  the  past,   and  of 
the  sway  of  Catholicism  over  the  forests  of  Texas. 


YICINITY  OP  BEXAR. 


*  The  old  Spanish  town  of  San  Antonio  de  Jkxar 
was  in  the  central  part  of  western  Texas,  and  was  em- 
braced in  a  curve  of  the  San  Antonio  River,  on  its  west- 
ern bank.  (See  Map.)  The  town  was  in  the  form  of  an 
oblong  square,  and  the  houses  were  constructed  almost 
entirely  of  stone,  one  story  high,  and  protected  by  walls 
from  three  to  four  feet  in  thickness.  The  Alamo,  an 
oblong  inclosure,  containing  about  an  acre  of  ground, 
and  surrounded  by  a  wall  between  eight  and  ten  feet 
high  and  three  feet  thick,  was  situated  at  the  north- 
eastern part  of  the  town,  on  the  left  bank  of  the  San 
Antonio  River.  Below  Bexar,  at  intervals,  on  the  banks 
of  the  San  Antonio,  rose  the  edifices  appropriated  to 
the  missions.  These,  four  in  number,  presented  the 
usual  combination  of  church  and  fortress,  and  were 
constructed  of  massive  stone. 

t  Nacogdoches,  (pronounced  Nak-og-dosh,)  is  in  the 
eastern  part  of  Texas,  on  a  branch  of  the  river  Neches, 
near  the  Sabine.    (See  Map,  p.  620.) 
t   Goliad,  formerly  called  La  Bakia,  is  beautifully  situated  on  the  right  bank  of  the  San 

Antonio  River,  about  20  miles  from  the  intersection  of  the  San  Antonio  with  the  Guadalupe, 

and  about  40  miles  N.W.  from  Copano.    (Stee  Map,  p.  644.) 


PART  III.]  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  625 

12.  JThe  plundering  habits  of  the  roving  Comanches,*     181O. 
and  other  tribes  on  the  northern  frontier,  limited  the  range    l  Spanish 
of  missions   in  that  direction  ;  and   the  policy  of  Spain, 
aiming  at  interposing  between  her  more  populousJVlexican 
provinces  and  the  republican  states  of  the  north,  a  wilder- 
ness barrier,  studiously  guarded  against  the  introduction 

of  emigrants  in  numbers  sufficient  to  reclaim  the  country 
from  the  native  Indian.     sSo  jealous  of  foreign  influence  , 

,..',.  .     i  foreign  influ- 

were  the  Spanish  authorities,  that  it  was  made  a  capital  ence 
crime  for  a  foreigner  to  enter  the  Spanish  provinces  with- 
out a  license  from  the  king  of  Spain  ;  and  such  was  their 
dread  of  the  Anglo-Americans  in  particular,  that  it  was  a 
favorite  saving  of  a  captain-general  of  one  of  the  eastern 
Mexican  provinces,  that,  if  he  had  the  power,  he  would 
prevent  the  birds  from  flying  across  the  boundary  line 
between  Texas  and  the  United  States. 

13.  "Owing  to   these  circumstances,   Texas  remained  z.  Texas  nut* 
almost    entirely    unknown    to    the    people    of  the  United  united  states 
States  until  after  the  breaking  out  of  the  Mexican  revolu-  atthisPeriod- 
tion.     "During  the  year  1812,  Toledof  and  Guttierez.J     1812 
Mexican  officers  attached  to  the  revolutionary   cause,  and  4.  The  expo 
then  in  the  United  States,  devised  a  plan  for  invading  the    Toiedoand 
eastern  Mexican  provinces  by  the  aid  of  American  aux-  Guttterezin 
iliaries.     Attracted  by  the  excitement  of  military  adven- 
ture, about  two  hundred   Americans,  mostly  the  sons  of 
respectable  planters  in  the   south-western  states,  led  by 
officers   Magee,  Kemper,  Locket,   Perry,   and  Ross,  and    Dispersion 
joined  by  two  or  three   hundred  French,  Spaniards,  and    tfolpi^and 
Italians,  crossed   the   Sabine, §  routed  a  body  of  royalist    ca^oiiad 
troops  near  Nacogdoches,  and  on  the  first  of  November  of       Nov 
the  same  year  took   possession  o-f  the  fortified  town   of 

Goliad  without  resistance. 

14.  'Here  they  were  besieged  during  three  months  by    5.  siege  of 
about  2000  Spaniards,  -whose  repeated  assaults  were  sue-       Gohad- 


*  The  Comanches,  still  found  in  Texas  in  considerable  numbers,  occupied  most  of  the  north- 
ern and  western  portions  of  the  country.  They  are  a  nation  of  robbers,  cunning  and  decep- 
tive, seldom  engaging  in  war  where  there  is  a  prospect  of  much  opposition,  but  committing 
their  depredations  upon  the  weak  and  the  defenceless,  whom  they  use  every  wile  to  betray 
by  professions  of  friendship  ; — deeming  it  more  honorable  to  murder  a  man  in  his  sleep  than 
to  take  him  in  open  combat.  They  violate  their  treaties  so  often  that  the  remark, — "  As 
faithless  as  a  Comanche  treaty,"  has  become  a  Mexican  adage.  They  have  learned  to  tame  the 
wild  horses  of  the  prairie,  which  they  ride  with  the  ease  and  dexterity  of  Tartars.  They  are  a 
hardy,  temperate  race,— avoiding  the  use  of  ardent  spirits,  which  they  call  ''  fool's  water."  They 
live  in  tents  made  of  buffalo  skins.  Horse-racing  is  their  favorite  pastime. 

t  Don  Jose  Alvarez  de  Toledo. 

J  Don  Bernardo  Guttierez.  (Goot-te-a-reth.) 

$  The  Sabine  River  rises  in  the  north-eastern  part  of  Texas,  in  a  fertile  and  well-timbered 
country,  and,  after  flowing  in  a  S.E.  direction  about  150  miles,  forms,  during  the  remainder  of 
its  course,  the  boundary  between  Louisiana  and  Texas.  Before  entering  the  Gulf  of  Mexico, 
it  passes  through  Sabine  Lake,  which  is  about  30  miles  long,  and  from  one  to  seven  or  eight 
miles  wide,  connected  with  the  Gulf  by  a  narrow  inlet,  with  a  soft  mud  bar  at  the  entrance 
In  the  lower  part  of  its  course,  the  Sabine  passes  through  an  extended  and  sterile  prairie.  It 
\s  navigable  GO  or  70  miles  from  its  entrance  into  Sabine  Lake. 

79 


626 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS- 


[Boon  TEL 


ANALYSIS, 
1010 

Feb  10* 
i.  The  be- 


Spaniards, 
a.March2». 


capitulation 

°iittn$p».' 
b.  April  i. 


4.  Massacre  of 
Seers, 


orc 
c.  June  is. 

7.  Advice  of 

aban&onment 

of  the  army. 


d.  June  17. 


B.  Attempted 

negotiations. 


cessfully  repelled.  lOn  the  tenth  of  February  following, 
the  Americans  under  Kemper  sallied  out  and  met  the 
enemy  on  the  open  plain,  although  outnumbered  by  them 
in  the  proportion  of  two  to  one.  After  a  desperate  conflict 
of  several  hours,  the  Spaniards  were  routed  and  driven 
from  the  field,  with  a  loss  of  three  or  four  hundred  in 
killed  and  wounded,  while  the  total  loss  of  the  victors 
was  less  than  forty. 

15.  2Qn  the  retreat  of  the  Spaniards  towards  Bexar, 
they  were  attacked*  near  the  Salado  Creek*  and  defeated, 
with  a  resuit  similar  to  that  of  the  battle  of  Goliad,  and 
with  a  farther  loss  of  their  military  stores,  and  several 
thousand  head  of  mules  and  horses.  3Resuming  hig 
march,  Kemper  moved  on  to  Bexar,  and  demanded  an 
unconditional  surrender  of  the  town,  which  met  with 
prompt  compliance.  b  The  royalist  generals,  Salcedo  and 
Herrera,  and  twelve  other  Spaniards  of  distinction,  made 
a  formal  surrender  ;  which  was  quickly  followed  by  the 
capitulation  of  all  the  royalist  troops,  then  reduced  to 
eight  hundred  men.  4The  latter  were  allowed  to  depart, 
but  the  former  were  condemned  to  death  by  a  Mexican 
junto  headed  by  Guttierez,  and  afterwards  massacred  in 
secret,  in  order  to  conceal  their  fate  from  the  Americans. 
&^nen  tne  truth,  however,  became  known,  a  great  propor- 
tion  of  the  Americans,  with  Kemper  at  their  head,  imme- 
diately abandoned  the  Mexican  service,  disgusted  with  a 
cause  stained  by  such  enormities. 

^'  °The  mvading  force,  much  reduced  in  numbers  by 
the  withdrawal  of  Kemper  and  his  friends,  remained  inac- 
^ve  aj.  gexar  until  the  approach,0  in  June,  of  a  royalist 
army  of  four  thousand  men.  'Suspicious  that  the  Mexi- 
cans  were  about  to  abandon  their  allies,  and  unite  with 
^Q  gpanjar(js>  Ross  urged  the  necessity  of  an  immediate 
retreat  ;  but  the  majority  of  his  officers,  rejecting  the 
advice  of  their  superior,  determined,  at  every  risk,  to  abide 
the  issue  on  the  spot.  On  the  same  night,  Colonel  Ross, 
deserting  his  men,  left  the  town  ;  and  early  on  the  follow- 
ingd  morning  Colonel  Perry  was  chosen  to  the  command. 

17.  8A  communication  from  the  royalist  general,  Eli- 

,       .     .  ,       .    .          .  ».  &          .     ! 

sondo,  being  received,  giving  the  Americans  permission  to 
retire  unmolested  from  Texas,  on  condition  that  they 
would  deliver  up  Guttierez  and  the  other  Mexicans  who 
were  implicated  in  the  massacre  of  the  Spanish  prisoners, 
a  contemptuous  answer  was  returned,  and  all  capable  of 
bearing  arms,  both  Mexicans  and  Americans,  prepared 


*  The  Salado,  a  small  but  beautiful  stream  which  issues  from  a  spring  about  twelve  miles 
&orth  from  Bexar,  and  passes  within  three  miles  east  of  that  place,  joins  the  San  Antonio 
river  about  fifteen  miles  below  Bexar.  (See  Map,  p.  624.) 


PART  IIL]  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS,  627 

for  battle.    'Early  on  the  following  morning*  they  advanced     1813. 
against  the  enemy,  whom  they  found  celebrating  matins  on    a  June  Jg 
the  eastern  bank  of  the  Alesan,  four  miles  west  from  Bexar.  i.  The  span- 
In  the  conflict  which  ensued  the  Spaniards  were  routed, 
with  the  loss  of  their  baggage  and  artillery,  and  with  a 
number  of  killed  and  wounded  nearly  equal  to  the  entire 
force  brought  against  them. 

18.  2The  odium    that  fell    upon  Guttierez,  who   was 
deemed  the  prime  abettor  of  the  massacre  of  the  Spanish 
prisoners  before  mentioned,  led  to  his  removal  from  the 
supreme  command  of  the  revolutionary  force  in  Texas, 

and  to  the  appointment  of  General  Toledo  in  his  place.  Canary  fores. 
3On  the  removal  of  Guttierez,  Kemper  returned  from  the  3  Return  of 
United  States,  and  took  post  at  Bexar  at  the  head  of  about 
four  hundred  Americans,  who,  with  seven  hundred  Mexi- 
cans  under  Manchaca,  a  bold,  but  rude  and  uneducated 
native  partizan,  constituted  the  only  force  that  could  be 
brought  against  a  royalist  army  of  several  thousand  men, 
already  advancing  under  the  command  of  Arredondo, 
captain-general  of  the  eastern  internal  provinces. 

19.  4At  the  head  of  his  small  force,  Toledo,  as  com-     Aug.  is, 
mander-in-chief,  advanced  against  the  enemy,  whom  he 

met  on  the   18th  of  August,  on  the  western  bank  of  the 
river  Medina.*      Kemper   and  Manchaca,    crossing   the 
stream,  pressed  on  with  their  usual  intrepidity ;  the  enemy 
yielding  ground  and  retreating  in  good  order.     5In  this  *•  Their  first 
manner  the  royalists  fell  back  three  miles,  when  a  vigor- 
ous onset  caused  them  to  break  and  abandon  their  cannon. 
6Toledo,  fearing  that  his  men  were  proceeding  too  far,  s.  conductor 
endeavored  to  call  them  from  the  pursuit ;  but  he  was  KSchaca. 
opposed  by  the  fiery  valor  of  Kemper  and  Manchaca,  who 
issued  contrary  orders,  declaring  that  there  should  be  no 
retreat. 

20.  7The   pursuit,   therefore,  continued,   until,  to  the  ^Gonrtnt*- 
surprise   of  the  Americans  and    Mexicans,    the    enemy  pursuit,  and 
reached  their  intrenchments,  where  half  their  army  had   ^fofcK 
been  kept  in  reserve.     A  most  destructive  fire   was  now  6*2S2£p" 
opened  by  the  entire  Spanish  force.     The  Mexicans  fled    Atff^n 
at  the  first  volley,  and  the  Americans,  left  to  sustain  the 
contest  alone,  were  soon  beaten  back,  with  greatly  dimi- 
nished numbers,  and  finally  compelled  to  seek  safety  in 

flight.  The  Mexicans,  who  basely  deserted  their  standard 
in  the  hour  of  peril,  and  when  victory  might  still  have 
been  secured,  suffered  but  little  loss ;  but  nearly  all  the 

*  On  the  Presidio  road,  eight  or  nine  miles  west  from  Bexar.  The  Medina  River  enters  the 
Ban  Antonio  about  16  miles  below  Bexar.  (See  Map  )  It  is  a  handsome  stream  of  clear  water, 
about  80  feet  wide,  its  bed  lying  about  12  feet  below  the  surface,  and  its  current  flowing  at  the 
rate  of  three  miles  an  hour.  It  has  its  source  in  a  large  fountain,  in  an  extensive  valley  cf 
the  highlands,  about  80  miles  N.W.  from  Bexar. 


628  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  [BOOK  HI 

ANALYSIS.  Americans  who  escaped  from  the  battle  field  were  slain 
~~  or  captured  in  their  flight  towards  Louisiana.  Thus  ter- 
minated, in  total  defeat  to  the  insurgents,  the  battle  of  the 
Medina ;  and  with  it  was  suspended,  during  the  five  sub- 
sequent years,  the  Mexican  revolutionary  struggle  in 
Texas. 

conduct  of      21.  J After  the  defeat  of  the  force  under  Toledo,  the 
more  guarded  vigilance  of  the  authorities  of  the  United 
States,  acting  upon  principles  of  strict  neutrality  towards 
pMexicon    the  contending  parties  in  Mexico,  prevented  expeditions 
«.  causes  that  on  a  large  scale  from  crossing  the  frontiers.     2Adventur- 

ledtoamore  •  n  i  •        11          •   -^    j  T\ 

accurate     ers  in  small  parties,  however,  occasionally  visited  1  exas, 
kSrrexm*    disseminating,  on  their  return,  more  accurate  knowledge 
of  its  climate,  soil,  and  natural  resources,  than  had  pre- 
viously  been  obtained ;    but  the  unsettled    state   of  the 
country,  and  the  doubtful  result  of  the  Mexican  revolu- 
^on'    Prevented   emigration,  and    it   was   not    until   the 
colonization,  achievement  of  Mexican  independence,  in  1821,  that  any 
substantial  advances  were  made  towards  the  colonization 
of  Texas. 

s.  Temporary      22.  3In  the  meantime,  however,  the  principal  bays  and 

mtnts  m  the  harbors  of  the  coast  had  been  explored,  and  some  tempo- 

<Tcxaf.      rary  establishments  had  been  made  where  flourishing  set- 

Aand  piratical  tlements  have  since  been  formed.     4For  the  purpose  of 

establish-     accommodating  privateers  sailing  under  the  Mexican  flag, 

the  agents  and  partisans  of  the  revolutionists  had  selected 

a  see  Map,   stations   at  Matagorda,*    Galveston,*    and   other  places ; 

most  of  which  became  piratical  establishments,  that  were 

eventually  broken  up  by  the  government  of  the  United 

States. 

23.  6It  was  at  Gal veston,  then  containing  only  a  rude 
muc^  fort  an(*  a  ^ew  cabms>  tnat  Mina  passed  the  winter 
b  see  p  ssr  °f  1816  on  his  unfortunate  expedition1*  against  Mexico. 
«  Thefateof  "The  fate  of  the  small  band  of  Americans,  under  Colonel 
Perry,  who  accompanied  Mina,  and  who  abandoned  the 
expedition  at  Soto  la  Marina,  deserves  to  be  mentioned. 
\biory'a    7PeriT  nad  served  in  the  army  of  the  United   States  ;  he 
was  with  Kemper  in  the  Texan  campaign  of  1813  ;  he 
had  a  hair-breadth  escape  at  the  battle  of  the  Medina,  and 
after  his  return,  he  was  present  at  the  battle  of  New  Or- 
leans. 

*  The  town  of  Galveston  is  situated  at  the  northeastern  extremity  of  Galveston  Island,  on 
the  south  side  of  the  entrance  into  Galveston  Bay.  (See  Map,  p.  659.)  The  island,  which  ia 
destitute  of  timber,  with  the  exception  of  two  or  three  live  oaks  near  its  centre,  is  about  30 
miles  in  length,  with  an  average  breadth  of  three  or  four  miles.  It  runs  parallel  to  the 
coast,  and  is  separated  from  the  main  land  by  a  sound  or  bay  about  four  miles  wide,  and  from 
ibur  to  eight  feet  deep.  The  harbor  of  Galveston,  which  is  between  the  town  and  Pelican 
Island  on  the  west,  is  spacious  and  secure,  affording  firm  anchorage,  and  has  a  general  depth 
of  from  18  to  30  feet  of  water.  Pelican  Island  is  a  level,  sandy  tract,  embracing  several  hun- 
died  acres. 


PART  III.] 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


639 


24.  'After  leaving  Mina,  as  before  mentioned,  he  at- 
tempted to  return  to  the  United  States  through  Texas. 
Harassed  by  royalist  troops  and  hostile  Indians,  the  small 
but  intrepid  band  fought  their  way  to  Goliad,  near  the 
Bay  of  Matagorda.     2Resolved  on  attacking  this  strong 
position,  Perry  summoned  the  garrison  to  surrender,  but 
while  the  Spanish  commandant  was  deliberating  on  the 
summons,  a  party  of  two  hundred  royalist  cavalry  ap- 
peared.   3Encouraged  by  this  reenfbrcement,  the  garrison 
sallied  out,  and  in  the  bloody  contest  that  followed,  every 
man  of  the    Americans  was  killed    except   the   leader. 
Perry,  seeing  all  his  comrades  dead  or  dying  around  him, 
retired  to  a  neighboring  tree,  and,  presenting  a  pistol  to 
his  head,  fell  by  his  own  hand,  rather  than  surrender  to 
the  foe. 

25.  *Two  years  after  the  fall  of  Perry,  General  Long, 
at  the  head  of  about  three  hundred  men  from  the  south- 
western states,  entered  Texas,  and  joined  the  revolution- 
ists against  the  Spanish  authorities.     The  expedition,  how- 
ever, proved  unfortunate,  and  disastrous  to  those  engaged 
in  it.     Although  Goliad  was  once  taken,  yet  Nacogdoches 
was  destroyed,  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  eastern  part  of 
Texas  were  driven  across  the  Sabine.     6Long  was  defeat- 
ed on  the  Brazos*  and  Trinityf  rivers,  and  finally,  by  the 
perfidy  of  the  Spanish  commandant  at  Bexar,  he  and  all 
his  force,  then  amounting  to  180  men,  were  made  prison- 
ers and  conveyed  to  the  city  of  Mexico.     6Here  Long 
was  shot  by  a  soldier  as  he  was  passing  a  small  band  of 
the  military  on  guard.     His  men  were  drafted  into  the 
Mexican  service,  but  were  finally  released  and  sent  home 
to   the    United   States,  through   the  interference  of  Mr. 
Poinsett,  the  American  envoy. £ 

26.  To  complete  the  narrative  of  events  L.  Texas,  pre- 
vious to  the  separation  of  Mexico  from  Spain,  it  is  requi- 
site to  notice  an  attempt  by  a  body  of  French   emigrants 
to  form  a  settlement  on  the  Trinity  River.     In  1817,  a 


the  entire 

bandofttte 

Americans. 


1819. 
4.  General 
* 


5,  His  force 

djmaiiy  taken 
prwo 


e.  Death  of 


prisoners. 


7.  French 

emigrants 

settle  in  Ala 

bama. 


*  The  Brazos  River,  which  enters  the  Gulf  about  60  miles  S.  W.  from  Galveston  Inlet,  is  a 
•winding  stream,  the  whole  extent  of  which  is  supposed  to  be  nearly  a  thousand  miles.  (See 
Map,  p.  620  and  Map,  p.  659.)  Its  waters  are  often  quite  red,  owing  to  an  earthy  deposit  of  fine 
red  clay.  They  are  also  salt,  or  brackish,— occasioned  by  one  of  its  branches  running  through 
an  extensive  salt  region  and  a  salt  lake.  AVhen,  in  the  dry  season,  the  water  is  evaporated,  an 
extensive  plain  in  this  salt  region,  far  in  ttie  interior,  is  covered  with  crystallized  salt.  The 
Brazos  runs  through  a  rich  country,  and  is  fringed  with  valuable  timber  land.  Its  banks,  to 
the  distance  of  200  miles  from  its  mouth,  are  from  20  to  40  feet  in  depth,  and  are  seldom 
overflowed. 

t  Trinity  Rivtr,  one  of  the  largest  rivers  in  Texas,  rises  near  the  Red  River,  in  its  great 
western  bend,  and  running  south-eastwardly  enters  the  north-eastern  extremity  of  Galveston 
Bay.  (See  Map,  p.  620  and  Map,  p.  659.)  It  is  generally  from  60  to  80  yards  wide,  and  eight 
or  ten  feet  deep,  with  a  rapid  current.  It  is  navigable  farther  than  any  other  river  in  Texas, 
having  been  ascended,  by  steam  boats,  between  three  and  four  hundred  miles.  Its  banks  are 
lined  with  the  choicest  land,  and  the  best  of  timber. 

t  Foote's  account  of  General  Long's  expedition  differs  somewhat  from  the  above.  We  haT» 
followed  Kennedy. 


630 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


[Boos  III, 


ANALYSIS. 


1.  They  re- 
move to 
Texas. 

a.  (Re-go.) 


2.  They  are 

driven  from 

the  country 

by  the 

Spanish 

authorities. 


number  of  French  officers,  soldiers,  and  laborers,  the 
leaders  of  whom  had  been  obliged  to  leave  their  country 
on  account  of  the  part  they  had  taken  in  restoring  Napo- 
leon to  power  after  his  return  from  Elba,  came  to  the 
United  States,  and  settled  on  a  tract  of  land  in  Alabama, 
which  had  been  assigned  to  them  on  terms  almost  equiva- 
lent to  a  gift. 

27.  Dissatisfied,  however,  with  their  situation  in  Ala- 
bama, a  part  of  the  company,  with  Generals  Lallemand* 
and  Rigaud*  at  their  head,  removed  to  Texas  in  the  win- 
ter of  1818,  and  north  of  the  Bay  of  Galveston,  on  Tri- 
nity River,  selected  a  spot  for  a  settlement,  to  which  they 
gave  the  name  of  Champ  d'Asile.^  2But  scarcely  had 
Lallemand  began  to  fortify  his  post,  to  prescribe  regula- 
tions, and  to  invite  other  emigrants,  when  he  was  informed 
by  the  Spanish  authorities  that  he  must  abandon  the  set- 
tlement or  acknowledge  the  authority  of  Ferdinand. 
Unable  to  resist  the  force  sent  against  it,  the  little  colony 
was  disbanded,  and  the  unfortunate  settlers  were  driven 
in  poverty  from  the  country. 


CHAPTER  II. 


Subject  of 
Chapter  II. 


EVENTS  FROM  THE  TIME  OF  THE  ESTABLISHMENT 
OF  MEXICAN  INDEPENDENCE,  TO  THE  TIME  OF 
THE  DECLARATION  OF  THE  INDEPENDENCE  OF 
TEXAS. 

[1821  TO  1836.] 


9.  Period  at 
which  ice, 
have  now 
arrived. 


1.  3We  have  now  arrived  at  the  period  of  the  second 
Mexican  revolution,  when  the  power  of  Spain  received  its 
final  overthrow  in  the  Mexican  provinces,  and  when  Texas 
began  to  emerge  from  that  obscurity  in  which  she  had  so 
long  been  retained  by  Spanish  indolence  and  jealousy. 
4-  T™a*y°f  4The  treaty  of  181 9,b  by  which  Spain  ceded  the  Floridas 
fc. seep!  471.  to  the  United  States,  established  the  Sabine  River  as  the 
western  boundary  of  Louisiana,  and  thus  gave  to  Mexico, 
on  the  achievement  of  her  independence,  an  undisputed 
5  coimiza-  claim  to  the  entire  province  of  Texas.     6Anxious  to  pro- 
"jbvwedf™  mote  tne  settlement  of  the  country,  the  Mexican  govern- 
ment adopted  the  most  liberal  system  of  colonization  ;  and 
emigrants   in   large  numbers,    mostly  from   the    United 


Mexico. 


*  Foote  says  General  SaUeman,  probably  a  typographical  error. 

\  Pronounced  shawng  cla-sele,  and  signifying    literally,  the   Field  of  the  Asylum.— «» 

Place  of  Refuge." 


PART  HI.]  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  631 

States,  began  to  flow  into  Texas,  the  most  fertile  of  the 
Mexican  provinces. 

2.  'The  leading    pioneer   in  Texan  colonization   was 
Stephen  F.  Austin,  whose  father,  Moses  Austin,  a  native 
of  Durham  in  Connecticut,  visited  Bexar  as  early  as  1820, 

and  early  in  the  following  year  obtained  from  the  govern-     1821. 
ment  permission  to  plant  a  colony  in  Texas.     2As  Moses  z.jrhefoun&> 
\ustin  died  soon  after  the  success  of  his  application  had    tin's  colony 
been  communicated  to  him,  his  son  Stephen,  in  obedience 
to  his  father's  last  injunction,  prosecuted  the  enterprise 
with  vigor,  and  proceeding  immediately  to  Texas,  selected 
a  site  for  a  colony  between  the  Brazos  and  the  Colorado.* 
Such  was  the  enterprise  of  Austin,  that  although  he  was 
obliged  to  return  to  the  United  States  for  emigrants,  before 
the  close  of  the  year  the  hum  of  industry  in  the  new  set- 
tlement broke  the  silence  of  the  wilderness.  Dec- 

3.  3As  the  grant  to  Moses  Austin  had  been  made  by  the  3.  confirm*- 

O  -7  I  •     •  f-     T4/T  1  ti(m  OfAU»- 

bpanish  authorities  ot  Mexico,  it  became  necessary,   on   tin's  grant. 
the  change  of  government  soon  after,  to  have  the  grant 
confirmed ;  and  Austin  was  obliged  to  leave  his  colony 
and  proceed  to  the  city  of  Mexico  for  that  purpose.      Af-     1823. 
ter   much   delay   the    confirmation  was   obtained,    first, a    a- Feb>  18- 
from  the  government  under  Iturbide,  and  afterwards, b  on    kfjjjj114' 
the  overthrow  of  the  monarchy,  from  the  federal  govern- 
ment.    4In  consequence,  however,  of  Austin's  long  deten-  4.  situation 
tion  in  Mexico,  he  found  his  settlement  nearly  broken   up  c/ioi™onhi» 
on  his  return.     Many  of  the  early  emigrants  had  returned  rezS£°"* 
to  the  United  States,  and  others,  who  had  commenced  their 
journey  for  the  colony,  doubtful  of  the  confirmation  of 
Austin's  grant,  had    stopped  in  the  vicinity  of  Nacog- 
doches,  or  on  the  Trinity  River ;  and,  in  this  desultory 
manner,  had  commenced  the  settlement  of  those  districts. 
'But  after  Austin's  return,  the  affairs  of  the   colony   re-  JiSSSS!9 
vived ;  and  such  was  its  prosperity,  that  in  twelve  years    the  ™lony- 
from  its  first  settlement,  it  embraced  a  population  of  ten 
thousand  inhabitants. 

4.  "In   May,  1824,  a  decree  of  the   Mexican  govern-     1824. 
ment  was  issued,  declaring  that  Texas  should  be  provis-    annexed  to 
ionally  annexed  to  the  province  of  Coahuila,  until  its  popu-  7  <A^^^lf 
lation  and  resources  should  be  sufficient  to  form  a  sepa-  ^^ffff1 
rate  state,  when  the  connexion  should  be  dissolved.     7In  f0™^'™^ 
accordance  with  this  decree,  in  the  month  of  August,  1824,    stitution. 


*  The  Colorado  River,  the  second  in  size  within  the  boundaries  of  Texas,  enters  the  Bay 
of  Matagorda  from  the  north,  by  two  outlets  which  are  about  two  miles  apart.  (See  Map,  p.  620 
and  Map,  p.  644.)  The  banks  are  steep  and  are  seldom  overflowed.  About  50  miles  above 
Austin  are  the  great  falls  of  the  Colorado — a  succession  of  cascades  extending  about  100 
yards,  and  embracing,  in  all,  a  perpendicular  height  of  about  100  feet.  Above  the  falls  the 
river  flows  with  undiminished  size  and  uninterrupted  current  to  the  distance  of  200  miles  ;— 
in  these  characteristics  resembling  the  Brazos.  During  the  dry  season  the  average  depth 
of  the  Colorado  is  from  six  to  eight  feet. 


632  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  [BOOK  III. 

ANALYSIS,  the  legislature  of  Coahuila  and  Texas  was  assembled, 

~~  and  the  two  provinces,  then  first  united,  became  one  of 

the  states  of  the  Mexican  Republic  ;  although  the  state 

constitution  was  not  framed  and  sanctioned  until  March, 

1827. 

1825.         5.  JOn  the  24th  of  March,  1825,  a  state  colonization 
tam°£o/  law  was  passed,  under  which  grants  in  Texas  were  made 
c<MTexasand  to  numerous  empresarios,  or  contractors,  the  greater  num. 
a  importance  ber  of  whom  were  from  the  United  States.     2As  most  of 
iedgekqfthia  Texas,  with  the  exception  of  Austin's  first  colony,  has 
aw'       been  settled  in  accordance  with  the  terms  of  this  law,  a 
brief  explanation  of  the  law  may  be  interesting,  and  may 
correct  some  of  the  mistakes  that  have  existed  in  rela- 
tion to  the  rights  of  the  empresarios  or  contractors. 
3  The  pro-       6.  *By  the  law  of  1825,  the  governor  of  the  state  was 

visions  of  this          ,       .   J  ,  .\  ,,     , 

law.  authorized  to  contract  with  persons,  called  empresarios, 
to  settle  a  certain  number  of  families  within  specified 
limits,  within  six  years  from  the  date  of  the  contract.  To 
afford  ample  choice  to  settlers,  a  specified  tract,  greatly 
exceeding  that  expected  to  be  settled,  and  usually  con- 
taining several  millions  of  acres,  was  temporarily  set  off  to 
the  empresario ;  within  the  limits  of  which  the  contem . 
plated  settlement  was  to  be  made. 
4.  Privileges  7.  *por  every  hundred  families  introduced  by  the  em- 

awaraed  to  ,  J  J 

^iofnlfh'  Presario>  ne  was  to  receive,  as  a  reward  or  premium,  about 
Wseuiers. &  23,000  acres ;  although  the  whole  thus  granted  to  him  was 
not  to  exceed  what  might  be  regularly  allowed  for  the  set- 
tlement of  eight  hundred  families.  To  each  family  thus 
introduced  the  law  granted  a  league  of  land,  or  about 
4,428  acres; — to  single  men  'a  quarter  of  a  league, — to 
be  increased  to  a  full  league  when  they  should  marry,  and 
to  a  league  and  a  quarter  should  they  marry  native  Mexi- 

B.  The  cost  of  cans.     6The   entire  cost,  including  surveys,  titles,   &c., 

the  land  to     f  ,  „  .        ,       .   '   .        ,   .        ^ .  J    ' 

the  settlers,   tor  a  league  of  land  obtained  in  this  manner,  amounted 

to  little  more  than  four  cents  per  acre. 

0reSectrtTihl      ®*  "Under  the  erroneous  impression  that  the  empresa- 
tuieofthe    rios  received  a  full  title  to  all  the  lands  included  within 
^TtxanianA  tne  ^mi'ts  of  their  " grants,"  large  quantities  of  "  Texan 
scrip."      land  scrip"  have  been  bought  and  sold  in  the  United  States, 
when  such  "  scrip"  was  utterly  worthless,  and  never  had 
7.  Extent  of  any  value  in  Texas.    7A11  that  the  law  allowed  the  empre- 
!0"  sari°  was  a  regulated  proportion  of  "  premium  land"  in 
return  for  his  expenses  and  trouble,  and  after  this  had 
been  set  apart  to  him,  and  the  emigrants  had  obtained 
their  portions,  the  residue  included  within  the  bounds  of 
the  grant  remained  a  portion  of  the  public  domain  ;  and 
he  who  disposed  of  any  part  of  it  by  direct  contract,  or  by 
the  sale  of  "  scrip,"  was  guilty  of  fraud. 


PART  HI.]  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  633 

9.  3Jn    all  the    contracts  granted  to  the  empresarios,     1825. 
articles  were  included  expressly  stipulating  that  the  set-  l  Conditiont 
tiers  should  be  certified  Roman  Catholics  ;  and  without  a 
certificate  to  this  effect  from  the  authorities  of  the  place 

where  the  individual  designed  to  settle,  no  title  to  land 
could  be  given.  2This  law,  however,  so  totally  at  vari- 
ance  with  the  interests  of  the  empresarios,  was  unscrupu- 
lously evaded  ;  and  the  required  certificate,  which  was 
considered  as  a  matter  of  mere  form,  was  invariably  given 
by  the  Mexican  magistrate  without  hesitation.  8Accord-  3.  Duties  en- 

,J  o  ,  IT   i     jomedupon 

ing  to  law,  the  empresano  was  also  bound  to  establish  the  empresa-^ 
schools  for  instruction  in  the  Spanish  language,  and  to  °SSn° 
promote  the  erection  of  places  of  Catholic  worship ;  ye*  churches'  &c- 
these  requirements  were  little  attended  to. 

10.  *The  empresario  alone  was  to  judge  of  the  qualifi-  4r)J\"f^jfcf 
cations  of  those  who  wished  to  settle  within  his  grant,  and       '/°^{s 
he  was  considered  responsible  for  their  good   character,  vagrants,  &c. 
being  bound  neither  to  introduce  nor  suffer  to  remain  in 

his  colony,  criminals,  vagrants,  or  men  of  bad  conduct  or 
repute.     5The  idea,  entertained  by  some,  that  the  early  5.  Erroneous 
colonists  of  Texas  were  chiefly  criminal  outcasts  from  the  lfngsthfcha' 
neighboring  territories,  and  that  such  were  encouraged  to 
settle  there,  is  wholly  erroneous.    Although  fugitives  from 
justice  sometimes  sought  shelter  there,  as  in  all  new  coun- 
tries arrests  are  difficult  and  escape  comparatively  easy, 
yet  measures  were  adopted,  both  by  the  government  of  the 
state  and  by  the  empresarios  also,  to  shield  Texas  from 
the  intrusions  of  foreign  delinquents. 

11.  "With  the  exception  of  Indian  troubles,  no  events  G.  situation 
occurred  to  interrupt  the  quiet  of  the  settlements  in  Texas  °  tmSSL' 
until  1826,  when  an  attempt  was  made  in  the  vicinity  of     1826. 
Nacogdoches  to  throw  off  the  Mexican  yoke,  and  establish 

a  republic  by  the  name  of  Fredonia.     7This  outbreak  ori-  7.  causes  of 

.     l      ,          ,J    .      „        .       T,^       ,  .  .  ,  ,         i   -IT      •  theFredoman 

gmated,  principally,  in  difficulties  with  the  local  Mexican  outbreak. 
officers,  and  in  the  discontents  of  a  few  individuals,  who 
had  either  been  unsuccessful  in  their  applications  for 
grants  of  land,  or  whose  contracts  had  been  annulled  by 
the  government,  and,  as  the  latter  asserted,  for  an  ignorant 
or  wilful  perversion  of  the  law. 

12.  "Besides  the  expected  co-operation  of  the  Texan  *•  Aid  expect- 

.  i  -11         i  1..-I1  i  •          ed  oy  the  Fre- 

settlements  generally,  the  revolutionists  had  entered  into     aonians. 
an  alliance*  with  the  agents  of  a  band  of  Cherokees  who   a- Dec- 21- 
had  settled  within  the  limits  of  Texas ;  and  hopes  were 
entertained  of  effectual  aid  by  auxiliaries  from  the  United     1827 
States.     9In  the  first  skirmish,b  with  a  small  body  of  gov- 
ernment  troops,  the  insurgents  were  successful ;  but  the 
Cherokees,  upon  whom  much  reliance  had  been  placed, 

.     j          j  ,     .         , , .  final  dispor 

were  induced  to  turn  against  their  allies,  whose   agents       sion. 

80 


634 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


[Boo*  HL 


ANALYSIS, 


Jan 


i.  Effect  of 

this  insurrec- 


•2  Mexican 

garrisons 

established 


theMex 


4.  Early  $ro- 

position  of  the 

united  states 


sett. 

ecyKIat 
M<26' 


1829. 

5.  Thepropo- 


Buren,  Sec.  of 
Aug  as. 


they  murdered  ;  and  the  emissary  sent  to  arouse  the  colo- 
nists  on  the  Brazos  was  arrested  by  Austin  himself,  who 
was  averse  to  the  project  of  the  Fredonians.  A  force  of 
three  hundred  men,  despatched  by  the  government  to 
quell  the  insurrection,  was  joined,  on  its  march,  by  Aus- 
tin and  a  considerable  body  of  his  colonists  ;  but  before  it 
reached  Nacogdoches,  the  "  Fredonian  war"  had  already 
terminated  by  the  dispersion  of  the  insurgents. 

13.  'This  insurrection,  although  disapproved  by  a  large 

.  i»im  i       •  iiirv  /    i     i  • 

portion  of  the  lexan  colonists,  had  the  effect  of  shaking 
the  confidence  of  the  Mexican  government  in  all  the  Ame- 
rican emigrants,  and  led  to  a  gradual  change  of  policy 
towards  them.  2Under  the  various  pretences  of  convey- 

,  ,  .  r         .          ,  J 

mg  despatches,  transporting  specie,  securing  the  revenue, 
or  guarding  the  frontier,  troops  were  sent  into  Texas,  —  at 
first  in  small  companies  of  from  ten  to  twenty  men  in 
each,  and  at  considerable  intervals  ;  but  these,  instead  of 
being  recalled,  were  posted  in  different  garrisons,  until,  in 
1832,  the  number  thus  introduced  amounted  to  more  than 
tnirteen  hundred.  "There  were,  however,  doubtless,  other 
causes  tnat  conspired  at  the  same  time,  to  increase  the 
jealousy  of  Mexico,  and  alarm  her  for  the  eventual  secu- 
rity of  Texas. 

14.  4The  first  American   minister*   accredited  to  the 

,,  ,,.  r>         •   i      i,        •  i     •  •  i 

Mexican  republic,  was  iurnishedb  with  instructions,  show- 
ing  that  his  government,  notwithstanding  the  treaty  of 
1819,  still  cherished  the  hope  of  extending  its  national 
jurisdiction,  at  some  future  day,  to  the  banks  of  the  Rio 
Grande.  In  1827,  the  envoy  of  the  United  States  was 
authorized  to  offer  the  Mexican  government  one  million 
of  dollars  for  the  proposed  boundary  ;  and  among  the  con- 
siderations that  were  thought  likely  to  influence  Mexico 
in  acceding  to  the  proposal,  were,  the  apparently  small 
value  placed  upon  Texas,  and  the  differences  of  habits, 
feelings,  and  religion,  that  would  necessarily  arise  be- 
tween the  Mexican  population  and  the  Anglo-American 
settlers  of  Texas,  which  would  doubtless  lead  to  unpleasant 
misunderstandings,  and  eventually,  to  serious  collisions. 
.  15.  6Two  years  later,  during  the  first  year  of  General 
Jackson's  presidency,  fresh  instructions  were  issued0  to 
tne  American  envoy,  who  was  authorized  "to  go  as  high 
as  five  millions"  for  a  boundary  between  the  highlands  of 
the  Nueces*  and  the  Rio  Grande  ;  and  the  inducement  to 


*  The  Nueces  River  rises  in  the  Guadalupe  mountains,  about  240  miles  N.  W.  from  Bexar. 
and  running  in  a  S.  E.  direction  enters  the  bays  of  Nueces  and  Corpus  Christi,  about  120 
miles  north  of  the  mouth  of  the  Rio  Grande.  It  is  a  beautiful,  deep,  narrow,  and  rapid 
stream,  with  steep  banks,  and  is  navigable  for  small  boats  about  40  miles  from  its  mouth.— 
and  with  some  improvement  the  navigation  may  be  extended  much  farther.  (See  Map,  p.  620 
and  Map.  p.  644.) 


PART  in.] 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


make  this  offer  was  stated  to  be  "  a  deep  conviction  of  the 
real  necessity  of  the  proposed  acquisition,  not  only  as  a 
guard  for  the  western  frontiers  and  the  protection  of  New 
Orleans,  but  also  to  secure  forevei^  to  the  inhabitants  of 
the  valley  of  the  Mississippi,  the  undisputed  and  undis- 
turbed possession  of  that  river." 

16.  'None   of  these  proposals,    however,    found  favor 
with  the   Mexican  government,    whose    altered    feelings 
towards  the  Anglo-American  settlers  of  Texas,  and  in- 
creasing  jealousy  of  the  United  States,  were  exhibited  by 
a  decree  of  the  Mexican  president  Bustamente,  dated  the 
sixth  of  April,  1830.     2The  law  promulgated  by  that  de- 
cree,   and  evidently  directed    against   Texas,  suspended 

f.J     ,  °,          ,  ,   '          /     . 

many  contracts  of  colonization  already  made,  and  virtu- 
ally  prohibited  the  entrance  of  foreigners  from  the  United 
States,  under  any  pretext  whatever,  unless  furnished  with 
Mexican  passports. 

17.  3This  unforeseen  and  rigorous  enactment  subjected 
the  emigrants  to  great  injury  and  loss.     Many,   already 
settled,  were  denied  titles  to  land  ;  and  others,  who  had 
abandoned  their  homes  in  the  United  States,  were  ordered, 
on  their  arrival,  to  leave  the  country  ;  —  being  the   first 
intimation    they  received  of   the    existence  of  the  law. 
4Measures  were  also  taken  to  induce  Mexican  families  to 
settle  in  the  new  territories,  in  the  hope  of  counterbalanc- 
ing,  by  their  influence,  the   evils  apprehended  from  too 
large  a  mixture  of  foreign  population.     5At  the  same  time 

jj?.,.  j      .L        i  •  /•  m  j      •    -i 

additions  were  made  to  the  garrisons  of  lexas,  and  civil 
authority  began  to  be  superseded  by  martial  law. 

18.  "Encouraged  by  the  general  government,  the  com- 

i  f     i  .  .1,          ii  i  .  .  i      • 

mandants  of  these  garrisons,  illegally  taking  into  their 
own  hands  the  execution  of  the  law  of  April,  1830,  began 
to  commit  violent  and  arbitrary  acts,  in  contravention  of 
the  slate  authorities  ;  and  even  ventured  to  infringe  upon 
the  personal  liberties  of  the  settlers.  7In  1831,  Colonel 
Bradburn,  commandant  of  the  military  post  at  Anahuac,* 
arrested  and  imprisoned  the  state  commissioner  of  Coa- 

,      .,  j  rp,  l      ,  .  ,  „ 

nuila  and  lexas,  who  was  acting  under  a  commission  from 
the  governor,  authorizing  him  to  put  the  settlers  on  the 
the  Trinity  River  in  possession  of  their  lands.  He  also 
abolished,  by  a  laconic  military  order,  the  legally  organ- 
ized municipality  of  the  town  of  Liberty,  f  on  the  Trinity 
River,  and  established  another  at  Anahuac,  without  either 
the  sanction  or  the  knowledge  of  the  state  government. 


535 
1829. 


i.  Altered 
Mexico  to- 


1830. 

Aprils. 

2  Character 


3  its  effects 
Texan  emi- 


Mexican 
$•  Mexican 

garrisons  and 

martial  law. 


*  Arbitrary 

actsofMexi- 


1831. 


turn  in  oppo- 

sitionlothe 

state  govern- 


*  Anahuac  is  on  the  east  side  of  Qalveston  Bay,  and  on  the  south  side  of  the  mouth  of 
Turtle  Creek.  (See  Map,  p.  659.) 

t  The  town  of  Liberty  is  on  the  east  bank  of  Trinity  River,  about  twelve  miles  above  itj 
entrance  into  Qalveston  Bay.  (See  Map',  p.  659.) 


636  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  [Boo*  III. 

ANALYSIS.       19.  Emboldened  by  the  impunity  which  attended  hia 
ift^o      violent  and  unconstitutional  proceedings,  he  next  arrested 

looxi.  ,    .  r  o  ' 

i  imprison-  ancl  imprisoned  at  Anahuac  several  respectable  citizens 

cutSuat    wno  na(*  rendered  themselves  obnoxious  to  him  ;  on.)  of 

Anahuac.    whom  was  the  gallant  Travis,  afterwards  distinguished 

2.  Their  re-  for  his  spirited  defence  of  the  Alamo.     2Incensed  by  these 

££££[.     lawless  acts,  the  colonists,  assembling    to  the  number  of 

a.  June.     150  men,  headed  by  John  Austin,  respectfully  applied  for 

the  release  of  the  prisoners. 

3«S/zSt"       20'  3Receivmg  a  refusal,  they  threatened  to  reduce  the 

ened:  decia-  garrison  ;  whereupon  the  commandant,  ordering  the  pris- 

eommandant.  oners  to  be  pinioned  to  the  ground,  declared  that  the  first 

shot  fired  by  the  colonists  should  be  the  signal  of  their 

4.  Travis,    fate.     4Travis,  hearing  this,  called  on  his  friends  to  fire, 

and  not  regard  his  life,  as  he  would  rather  die  a  thousand 

deaths  than  permit  the  oppressor  to  remain  unpunished. 

*itecofcmia0£  B^n  reP*y  to  Bradburn's  menace,  the  colonists  vowed  that 

if  he  dared  to  execute  it,  the  crime  and  its  retribution 

should   be  written  on  the  walls  of  the  fort  with  his  best 

blood. 

21.  "After  a  few  shots  had  been  fired,  however,  terms 


of  adjustment  were  proposed  and  accepted  ;  by  which  the 
commandant  agreed  to  release  the  prisoners,  on  condition 
that  the  colonists  should  previously  retire  six  miles  from 
^e  ^ort*  7^ut  no  sooner  nad  tne  latter  withdrawn,  than, 
availing  himself  of  the  opportunity  to  procure  some  addi- 
tional military  stores,  Brad  burn  retracted  his  agreement, 

8.  Determine-  and  bade  defiance  to  the  colonists.  "Leaving  his  force, 
Austin  then  went  to  Velasco*  in  quest  of  artillery  ;  but 
fearing  that  Ugartechea,  the  officer  in  command  at  that 
place,  would,  in  obedience  to  the  orders  of  Bradburn,  at- 
tack the  colonists  on  the  Brazos  during  his  absence,  he 
decided  on  dislodging  him  before'  he  rejoined  his  friends 
at  Anahuac. 
June  as.  22.  Accordingly,  with  a  party  of  112  men,  the  attack 

».  Accountof  was  made  early  on  the  morning  of  the  26th  of  June. 
Until  day  dawned  the  Texans  fought  at  great  disadvan- 
tage, as  they  were  directed  in  their  fire  only  by  the  flash 
of  the  guns  from  the  fort  ;  but  with  the  return  of  light, 
their  skill  as  marksmen  operated  with  deadly  effect. 
Every  Mexican  who  showed  his  head  above  the  walls  of 
the  fort  was  shot  ;  the  cannon  was  repeatedly  cleared  ; 
and  the  hands  that  successively  held  the  lighted  match, 
without  exposing  the  rest  of  the  body,  were  shattered  by 
the  rifle,  with  the  precision  of  expert  pistol  practice  ;  until 
at  last,  Ugartechea,  unable  to  man  the  bastion  with  his 


*  Telosco  is  a  town  on  the  north  side  of  the  mouth  of  the  Brazoa.    (See  Map,  p.  659.) 


PART  ffij  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  537 


terrified  mercenaries,  ascended  it  himself,  and  directed  the 

gun.     The  Texans,  however,  admiring  his  gallant  bearing   Theaurren. 

as  a  soldier,  abstained  from  firing  ;  a  parley  ensued,  and        aer. 

the  fort  was  surrendered.     'In  this  affair,  eleven  Texans 

were  killed,  and  fifty-two  wounded,  twelve  of  them  mor- 

tally.     Of  the  125  Mexicans  who  composed  the  garrison, 

about  one  half  were  killed,  and  seventeen  lost  their  hands 

by  rifle  shots.* 

23.  2After  the  fall  of  Velasco,  Austin  conveyed  the  a.  Events  that 
cannon  to  the  force  assembled  at  Turtle  Bayou,f  for  the    lease  of  the 
siege  of  Anahuac  ;  but  before  his  arrival  the  object  of  the 
colonists  had  been  accomplished.     Piedras,  the  command- 

ant at  Nacogdoches,  had  started  with  a  force  for  the  relief 
of  Anahuac  ;  but,  on  his  march,  he  was  intercepted  by 
the  Texans,  and  obliged  to  capitulate.  In  consideration 
of  being  permitted  to  return  unmolested  to  Nacogdoches, 
he  engaged,  as  the  superior  in  command,  to  release  the 
prisoners  at  Anahuac,  and  to  bring  Bradburn  to  trial. 
3The  latter,  however,  escaped  from  the  fort,  and  fled  to  3. 

AT         r\  i  escape. 

JNew  Orleans. 

24.  "During  these  events,  the  revolution  in  Mexico  was  4.  The  revo. 
progressing,  which  resulted  in  the  overthrow  of  Busta-  jiSSX*^ 
mente,   and  the  restoration  of  the    federal   constitution,  this  Perio<L 
which  had  been  subverted  by  him.     6Santa  Anna,  who  was  5.  General 
at  the  head  of  the  movement  against  Bustamente,  suppos-  MeaXgaim? 
ing  that  the  object  of  the  Texans  was  a  separation  from  Texa3' 
Mexico,  sent  against  them  a  fleet  of  five  vessels  and  four 
hundred  men,  under  the  command  of  General   Mexia,J 

who  arrived  at  the  entrance  of  the  Brazos  on  the  16th  of      July  is. 
July.     "Influenced  by  the  representations  of  the  colonists,  «•  causes  that 

J  *  /»    i     •      i      •        induced  him 

however,  who  gave  the  strongest  assurances  01  their  desire  to  withdraw 
to  sustain  the  constitution  and  the  laws  according  to  the 
principles  of  the  federal  republican  party  headed  by  Santa 
Anna.  General  Mexia  was  induced  to  withdraw  his  troops, 
taking  with  him  the  garrison  of  the  dismantled  fort  at  Ve- 
lasco. 7The  other  garrisons  were  at  the  same  time  with- 
drawn,  and  in  August,  1832,  Texas  was  free  from  mili- 
tary  domination  and  internal  strife. 

25.  8In  October,  of  the  same  year,  a  convention  of  the 
people  of  Texas  assembled  at  San  Felipe,§  for  the  pur- 

pose  of  framing  a  memorial  to  the  supreme  government,   (Fa-iee-pa.) 

*  In  Foote's  "  Texas  and  the  Texans,"  the  Texan  loss  is  stated  at  7  killed  and  27  wounded  : 
that  of  the  Mexicans  at  35  killed  and  15  wounded. 

t  Turtle  Bayou,  or  Turtle  Creek,  enters  Galveston  Bay  from  the  east,  a  short  distance 
g.E.  from  the  mouth  of  Trinity  River.  (See  Map,  p.  659.) 

t  The  same  who  afterwards  fought  against  Santa  Anna,  and  who  invaded  Mexico  in  1835 
and  also  in  1838,  at  which  latter  time  he  was  taken  prisoner  and  shot.  (See  pp.  607  and  609.) 

§  San  Felipe,  or  San  Felipe  de  Austin,  is  a  town  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Brazos  River, 
about  50  miles  N.W.  from  the  head  of  Galveston  Bay.  It  is  160  miles  from  the  Gulf,  by  th* 
tourse  of  the  River,  (See  Map,  p.  620  ) 


638  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  [BooK  HL 

ANALYSIS,  for  the  repeal  of  the  law  of  April  1830,  ana  for  the  sepa- 
..  convention  ration  °f  Texas  from  Coahuila.     'In  consequence,  how 
<f  April,  is33.  ever,  of  the  non-attendance  of  a  number  of  the  delegates, 
a  second  convention  for  similar  purposes  was  appointed  to 
1833.     be  held  in  April  of  the  following  year;  at  which  conven- 
tion a  petition  for  the  separation  of  the  two  provinces  was 
framed,  and  the  plan  of  a  state  constitution  adopted. 
s.Tfu  -petition      26.  2The  petition  represented  that  Coahuila  and  Texas 

fortftesepa-  ,  ,..*.,.  .,  -,  1 

ration  of  coa-  were  altogether  dissimilar  in  soil,  climate,  and  natural 
lTezasn  productions  ;  that  laws  adapted  to  the  one  would  be  ruin- 
ous to  the  other  ;  that  the  representatives  of  the  former 
were  so  much  more  numerous  than  those  of  the  latter,  that 
all  legislation  for  the  benefit  of  Texas  could  emanate  only 
from  the  generous  courtesy  of  her  sister  province  ;  that 
Texas  was  in  continual  danger  from  Indian  depredations, 
without  any  efficient  government  to  protect  her  ;  —  that 
under  the  present  system,  owing  to  the  tardy  and  preca- 
rious administration  of  justice,  arising  mostly  from  the 
remoteness  of  the  judicial  tribunals,  crimes  of  the  great- 
est atrocity  might  go  unpunished  \  thus  offering  a  license 
to  iniquity,  and  exerting  a  dangerous  influence  on  the  mo- 
rals of  the  community  at  large. 

siafesepovcrn-      ^'  'Finally,  the  petition  represesented  that  Texas  pos- 

stamentvre™*'  sessed   the   necessary  elements  for  a  state  government, 

which  she  asked  might  be  given  her  in  accordance  with 

the  guarantee  of  the  act  of  May  7th,  1824  ;  and  for  her 

attachment  to  the  federal  constitution,  and  to  the  republic, 

4.  General   the  petitioners  pledged  their  lives  and  honors.     4General 

AtoM&S  Stephen  F.  Austin  was  selected  to  present  this  petition  to 

the  Mexican  congress,  and,  on  the  rise  of  the  convention, 

he  left  Texas  for  that  purpose. 

5.  The  pen-       28-  5On  his  arrival  at  the  capital,  soon  after  the  acces- 

tion  present-  /,  -,  A  ,  •  i      '          t  ±    j    xi 

ed  by  him    sion  of  Santa  Anna  to  the  presidency,  he  presented  the 

,f  ?£  author-  petition,  and  urged  the  policy  and  necessity  of  the  mea- 

sure in  the  strongest  but  most  respectful  manner  ;  but,  as 

a.  Aug.  H.    he  himself  wrote  backa  to  his  friends,  '  it  was  his  misfor- 

tune to  offend  the  high  authorities  of  the  nation,  and  his 

frank   and  honest  exposition  of  the  truth  was  construed 

into  threats.' 

i.  The  law  of      29.  GHe  however  succeeded,  through  the  influence  of 


his  friend  Lorenzo  de  Zavala,  then  governor  of  the  capital, 
government  in  obtaining  the  repeal  of  the  odious  article  of  the  law  of 
adlSny    April  1830  ;  but  after  having  waited  until  October,  with- 
out any  prospect  of  accomplishing  the  object  of  his  mis- 
sion, —  the  regular  sessions  of  Congress  having  been  bro- 
ken up  by  the  prevalence  of  the  cholera  —  and  a  revolu- 
b.  Oct.      tion  raging  in  many  parts  of  the  nation,  he  wrote   back* 
to  the  municipality  of  Bexar,  recommending  that  the  peo 


PART  III.]  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  039 

pie  of  Texas  should  immediately  organize  a  state  govern- 
ment  without  farther  delay,  as  the  only  course  that  could 
save  them  from  anarchy  and  total  destruction. 

30.  !The   letter  of  Austin   having   been  received    at 
Bexar,  the  recommendations  contained  in  it  were  discussed    Mexico  in- 
by  the  municipality,  and  being  disapproved  by  the  majo-  °rio.dvicc!  * 
rity,  the  communication  itself  was  forwarded  to  the  federal 
authorities  in  the  city  of  Mexico.     2Highly  incensed  by  2^^ss{f. 
the  discovery,  the  vice-president,  Gomez  Farias,  despatch-       rest. 

ed  orders  for  the  arrest  of  Austin,  then  on  his  return  to 
Texas.     3He  was  taken  at  Saltillo,  600  miles  from  the     1834. 
capital,  conveyed  back  to  the  city,  and  imprisoned  more  3  ^a^8t 
than  a  year,  part  of  the  time  in  the  dungeons  of  the  old 
inquisition,  shut  out  from  the  light  of  day,  and  not  allowed 
to  speak  to  or  correspond  with  any  one.     4 After  his  re-  4. 
lease,  he  was  detained  six  months  on  heavy  bail,  when,    aretwnto 
after  an  absence  of  nearly  two  years  and  a  half,  he  re- 
turned  to  his  home  early  in  September,  1835;  having 
witnessed,  during  his  captivity,  the  usurpation  of  Santa 
Anna,  and  the  overthrow  of  the  federal  constitution  of 
1824.     5In  the  meantime,  important  changes  were  taking    5. 

,  .        ,  , .   .  ,'  r  m  that 

piace  in  the  condition  and  prospects  of   lexas. 

31.  6The  arbitrary  proceedings  of  Santa  Anna,  and  the 
collision  between  him  and  the  general  congress,  had  di-  parties  in 
vided  the  legislature  of  Coahuila  and  Texas  into  two  par- 

ties.     One  of  these,  assembling  at  Monclova,*  denounced 
Santa  Anna  and  his  political  acts,  and  sustained  Viduari,    June,  1934. 
the  constitutional  governor  of  the  state.     The  other  party, 
assembling  at  Saltillo,*  declared  for  Santa  Anna — issued  a  (seeNote 
a  proclamation  against  the  congress — annulled  the  decrees 
of  the  state  legislature,  from  the  time  of  its  election,  in 
1833, — invoked  the  protection  of  the  troops, — and  elected 
a  military  governor ;  the  majority  of  the  votes  being  given 
by  officers  of  the  army. 

32.  7Two  parties  also  sprung  up  among  the  Americans    i-  The  two 

,,  rr.  t  r     m    to      r  ,p  par  tie* 

of  Texas ;  one  for  proclaiming  the  province  an  mdepen-    among  the 
dent  state  of  the  Mexican  federation  at  every  hazard  :  the    "^rexca!  ° 
other,  still  retaining  confidence  in  the  friendly  professions 
of  Santa  Anna,  and  opposed  to  the  revolutionary  meas- 
ures of  the  separatists,  although  anxious  to  obtain  a  state 
government  by  constitutional  means.     "By  the  pleadings  a.  Effects  pro- 

b,.   ,  J  .  i       /•  j  i    ducedbythe 

of  the  peace  or  anti-separation  party,  me  ferment  produced  pleadings  of 
by  the  inflammatory  addresses  of  the  K  jparatists  was  grad-    separatists. 
ually  allayed,  and  an  adjustment  of  differences  was  also 
effected  between  the  Coahuilan  facticvs  at  Saltillo  and 

*  Monclova,  the  capital  of  the  State  of  Coahuila,  is  a\  it  75  miles  N.  W.  from  Monterey 
and  about  100  miles  from  the  Rio  Grande.  It  contains  \  wpulation  of  about  3,500  inhab- 
itants. 


640 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


[BooK  III 


ANALYSIS. 

1835 

" 


lfAtheiebl£ia 
turetn  ^ 

z  Prodi 


of  Texas, 


a.  March  14. 


s.  The  cha- 

racter  of  these 


il  oppositi 

to  Santa 

Anna. 


b  Ap"I28 


measure, 

SantaAnna 

determines  to 


His  arrest, 


Monclova.  'On  the  first  of  March,  1835,  the  legislature 
°^  ^1C  stato  °^  Coahuila  and  Texas  assembled  at  Mon- 
clova,  and  Augustin  Viesca,  who  had  been  elected  gov- 
ernor»  entered  upon  the  duties  of  his  office. 

33.  8Among  the  grievances  which,  at  this  time,  in  addi- 
^on  to  those  before  mentioned,  were  considered  by  the 
Texans  as  an  equitable  ground  of  separation  from  Coa- 
huila,   was  the  prodigal  disposal  of  the  valuable  waste 
landsj  which  lay  almost  exclusively  within  the  limits  of 
Texas.     Large  tracts   of  the   public  domain  had   been 
granted  away  in  1834  by  the  state  legislature  ;  and  in 
March,  1835,  the  same  wasteful  and  iniquitous  policy  was 
followed  up  by  the  private  sale*  of  411  leagues  of  choice 
land,  for  the  inadequate  sum  of  30,000  dollars. 

34.  8The  Coahuilan  members  of  the  state  legislature, 

.    .         .  ,  .     ,       n  .  ,  -T  i 

anticipating  the  period  ot  separation,  and  availing  them- 
selves  of  their  majority,  thus  profusely  squandered  the 
resources  of  their  constitutional  associates,  and  deprived 
Texas  of  the  best  portion  of  her  landed  capital.  These 
lands  were  purchased  by  speculators,  and  resold  by  them 
at  a  profit  j  but  the  transaction  excited  the  deepest  indig- 
nation among  the  Texans,  who  declared  it  a  "  violation  of 
good  faith,"  a  "death  blow"  to  their  rising  country,  and 
"  an  act  of  corruption  in  all  parties  concerned." 

^*  4Against  the  arbitrary  measures  of  Santa  Anna, 
however,  a  majority  of  both  parties  united.  While  he 
was  engaged  in  subjecting  to  his  authority  the  state  of 
Zacatecas,  which  had  taken  up  arms  against  the  uncon- 
stitutional acts  of  the  new  government,  the  legislature  of 
Coahuila  and  Texas  framedb  an  "exposition  to  be  present- 
ed  to  the  general  congress,  petitioning  that  no  reforms  be 
made  in  the  federal  constitution,  save  in  the  manner  there- 
in  prescribed."  6This  measure,  virtually  a  protest  against 
the  proceedings  of  Santa  Anna,  showed  the  hostile  feel- 

l      .  ,        ,  P.      ,        ,.  j    j    i.  • 

ings  with  which  the  dictator  was  regarded  by  a  majority 
of  the  members  of  the  legislature,  and  induced  him  to 
despatch  his  brother-in-law,  General  Cos,  at  the  head  of 
an  armed  force,  to  put  down  the  incipient  rebellion. 

^'  "Again  tne  centralist  party  was  organized  at  Sal- 
tillo,  powerfully  seconded  by  military  influences  ;  while 
the  governor  endeavored  to  prepare  for  the  approaching 
storm  by  calling  out  part  of  the  militia,  and  applying  for 

a  ^ev^  °^  one  nun^re(^  men  m  eacn  °f  t^6  three  depart- 
ments*  of  Texas.  7But  so  unpopular  had  the  governor  and 
the  legislature  become,  in  consequence  of  their  misappro- 
priation  of  the  public  lands,  that  the  appeal  was  disre- 


*  Viz  :—  that  of  Nacogdoches,  of  the  Brazos,  and  of  Bexar. 


PART  III.]  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  641 

gardedby  the  Texans,  and  the  governor  was  compelled  to     1§35. 

seek  safety  in  flight ;  and  although  once  arresteda  with  all    a  June  4 

his  party,  and  condemned  to  the  dungeons  of  the  castle  of 

San  Juan  d'Ulloa,  he  escaped  from  his  guards,  and  event- 

ually  reached  Texas  in   safety.     'The  state  authorities  y^TJJJjg9 

were  deposed   by  the  general  congress  of  Mexico,  and  government. 

Ihose  refractory  members  of  the  legislature  who  remained 

in  Coahuila,  were  arrested  by  military  order,  imprisoned, 

and  ultimately  banished. 

37.  2The  excitement  and  confusion  produced  in  Texas 
by  these  proceedings,  together  with  the  alarming  encroach- 
ments  of  the   military,  were  increased  by  disturbances 
arising  out  of  opposition  to  the  oppressive  amount  of  cus- 
tom-house duties,  and  the   vexatious  mode  of  collecting 
them.     3In  the    autumn  of  1834   a  revenue  officer  and 
guard  had  been  stationed  at  Anahuac.     These  were  as-       >IUM- 
saulted  by  a  number  of  disaffected  persons,  disarmed,  and 
obliged  to  withdraw  for  a  time  to  San  Felipe.     In  the 
summer  of  the  following  year  the  malcontents  again  as- 
sailed the  collector  at  Anahuac,  and  having  accomplished 

their  object,  withdrew  before  the  authorities  could  take 
measures  to  repel  or  arrest  them. 

38.  4The  actors  in  these  high-handed  measures  were 
principally  a  few  disappointed  land  speculators,  and  ambi-  . 
tious  adventurers,  who  clamored  for  an  open  and  imme-  ed  by  the  coio- 
diate  rupture  with  the  general  government ;  yet  a  great 
majority  of  the  colonists  condemned  the  aggressions  in 

the  strongest  language  ;  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  Brazos 
hospitably  entertained  the  ejected  officer  and  his  men,  and 
when  they  could  not  prevail  upon  them  to  return  to  their 
post,  assisted  them  to  proceed  to  Bexar. 

39.  6An    exaggerated  account   of  the   proceedings    at 
Anahuac  having  reached  General  Cos,  he  despatched  an  ^f™^0 
officer   and  an  armed  schooner  to  Galveston,  to  inquire  ings  at  Ana- 
into  the  affair ;  but  the  captain,   altogether  unfit   for  his 
mission,  attacked   and  captured  a  vessel  engaged  in  the 

Texan  trade,  and  committed  other  lawless  acts,  under  the 
pretext  of  protecting  the  revenue.     6This  schooner  was  e.  Theresuit. 
soon  after  captured  by   an  armed  merchant  vessel  from 
New  Orleans,  whither  it  was  sent  with  its  commander,  on 
a  charge  of  piratically  interrupting  the  trade  of  Mexico 
and  the  United  states.     The  insolent  assumption  of  autho- 
rity on  the  one  hand,  and  the  insulting  seizure  of  a  Mexi- 
can vessel    on   the   other,    greatly  widened   the   breach     ^^    e^ 
already  existing,  and  imparted  greater  boldness  to  those  7 
who  desired  an  open  rupture.  °f 

40.  'When    intelligence   of  the    "  Plan   of  Toluca"b  a 
reached  Texas,  together  with  the  favor  it  received  from 

81 


642 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


[Boon  Ed, 


»•  The  views 

anddeclara- 


Sept.,  1835. 


ANALYSIS,  the  usurping  authorities  of  Mexico,  it  became  evident  to 
~  the  people  of  Texas  that  the  federal  system  of  1824  was 
to  be  dissolved  by  military  force  ;  that  the  vested  rights 
of  Texas  under  the  constitution  were  to  be  disregarded 
and  violated;  and  that  the  liberties  of  the  people  were  to 
have  no  better  guarantee  than  the  capricious  will  of  their 
most  bitter  enemies.  JHitherto,  the  great  majority  of  the 

-, 

exans  na"  opposed  violent  measures  ;  they  had  repeat- 
edly  declared  themselves  ready  to  discharge  their  duties 
as  faithful  citizens  of  Mexico,  —  attached  by  inclination  and 
interest  to  the  federal  compact  ;  and  they  consoled  them- 
selves under  the  many  evils  which  they  suffered,  with  the 
hope  that  they  would  ere  long  obtain  the  benefits  of  good 
local  government,  by  the  acknowledgment  of  Texas  as 
an  independent  member  of  the  Mexican  Union  ;  nor  was 
it  until  the  course  of  events  demonstrated  the  fallacy  of 
this  hope,  that  they  yielded  to  despondency,  or  dreamed 
of  resistance. 

41.  'Immediately  on  the  return  of  Stephen  Austin  to 
Texas,  after  his  imprisonment  and  detention  in  Mexico,  in 
accordance  with  his  advice  committees  of  safety  and  vigil- 
ance   were  appointed   throughout  the  country  ;  and  the 

*.  r+epara-  people  resolved  to  insist  on  their  rights  under  the  federal 
constitution  of  1824.  3In  the  meantime,  intelligence  of 
the  threatened  invasion  of  Texas  by  the  forces  of  Santa 
/\nna  was  receiving  daily  confirmation  ;  troops  were  or- 
cfered  to  Texas  both  by  land  and  by  water  ;  magazines  01 
nrms  and  ammunition  were  collecting  on  the  western 
frontier  ;  and  the  old  barracks,  at  Matamoras,  Goliad,  and 
Bexar,  were  undergoing  repairs  to  receive  larger  forces. 

42.  *The  constitutional  governor  of  the  state  of  Coahuila 

,   ™  .  111  -i  •  i 

and  Texas  was  deposed  by  the  military,  and  a  new  one 
appointed  by  Santa  Anna  ;  the  commandant  at  Bexar  was 
oruexod  to  march  into  Texas,  and  take  Zavala  and  other 
proscribed  Mexicans,  be  the  consequences  what  they  might  ; 
au<^  an  or(^er  w:>s  issued  by  General  Cos,  requiring  the 
citizens  of  Brazoria,  Columbia,*  Velasco,  and  other  places, 
to  surrender  their  arms  ;  fhus  providing  for  their  complete 
prostration  to  military  sway. 

43.  5Satisfied  that  the   moment  for  decisive  action  had 
arrived,  the  central  committee  of  safety  issued  a  circular, 

dated  SePtl  19'  and  signed  bv  their  chairman,  Stephen 
Austin,  recommending  the  organization  of  the  militia,  the 
formation  of  volunteer  companies,  and  an  immediate  ap- 
peal to  arms  to  repel  invasion,  as  the  only  alternative  left 


i.  The  state 

governor  de- 


Sept.  i». 


safety. 


*  Brazoria  and  Columbia  are  towns  on  the  west  side  of  the  Brazos,  a  short  distance  above 
its  mouth.    (See  Map,  p.  620.) 


PART  III.] 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


643 


them  to  defend  their  rights,  themselves,  and  their  country.     1835. 
'The  arrival  of  General  Cos  at  Copano,*  about  the  same  l  Marcflof' 
time,  and  his  march  to  Bexar,  verified  the  anticipations 
of  the   Texans.     2His   soldiers  boasted  that  they  would 
visit  the  colonists  and  help  themselves  to  their  property  ; 
and  Cos  himself  openly  declared  his  intention  to  overrun 
Texas,  and  establish  custom-houses,  and  detachments  of 
his  army,  where  he  thought  proper. 

44.  3The  first  hostile  movement  of  the  Mexican  troops    *  Detach- 

T  i  •  i  f  /-i  i        j_  ,u        •       .  nientofMexii- 

was  directed  against  the  town  of  Gonzalez,j  on  the  east  can  troops 
bank  of  the  Guadalupe.  :f  Colonel  Ugartechea,  the  com- 
rnandant  at  Bexar,  in  conformity  with  his  instructions  to 
disarm  the  colonists,  having  demanded  of  the  municipality 
a  piece  of  cannon  in  their  possession,  which  they  refused 
to  surrender,  sent  a  detachment  of  two  hundred  Mexican 
cavalry  to  enforce  the  requisition.  4This  force  arrived  on 
the  west  bank  of  the  Guadalupe  on  the  28th  of  Septem- 
ber,  and  attempted  the  passage  of  the  river,  but  was  re- 
pulsed by  eighteen  men  under  Captain  Albert  Martin,  the 
whole  of  the  available  force  then  at  Gonzalez.  5The 
Mexicans  then  encamped  on  a  mound  where  they  remain- 
cd  until  the  first  of  October,  when  they  removed  and  took 
a  strong  position  seven  miles  above  the  town. 

45.  6The  Texan  force  at  Gonzalez,  having  been  increas- 
ed  to  168  men  by  volunteers  from  Matagorda,§  Galveston, 
and  other  places,  and  suspecting  that  the  object  of  the  Mexi- 
cans was  to  await  a  reenforcement  from  Bexar,  determined 
on  an  immediate  attack.     7On  the  evening  of  the  first  the 
Texans  crossed  the  river,  taking  with  them  the  cannon 
demanded  by  Ugartechea,  and  commenced  their  march 
towards  the  Mexican  camp.     8About  four  o'clock  on  the 
following  morning  they  were  fired  upon  by  the  enemy's 
pickets,  and  some  skirmishing  ensued,  when  the  Mexican 
commander  demanded  a  conference,  which  was  granted. 
Having  inquired  the  reason  of  the  attack  by  the  colonists, 
he  was  referred  to  his  orders,  which  commanded  him  to 
take  by  force  the  cannon  in  possession  of  the  citizens  of 
Gonzalez. 


Mexican 


Oct.  i. 


*  Copano  is  at  the  northern  extremity  of  Copano  Bay,  which  may  be  considered  a  western 
branch  of  Aransas  Bay.  (See  Map,  next  page.) 

t    Gonzalez  is  a  town  on  the  Guadalupe  river  ahoTe  Victoria. 

%.  The  Guadalupe  River  enters  the  Bay  of  Espiritu  Santo  from  the  northwest.  (See  Map, 
next  page.)  It  is  generally  about  150  yards  wide,  and  from  five  to  six  feet  deep,  with  remarka- 
bly pure  waters  and  very  steep  banks  ;  but  owing  to  its  winding  course  and  the  shallowness 
of  Espiritu  Santo  Bay,  it  is  of  little  utility  as  a  medium  of  cammunication. 

$  The  town  of  Matagorda  is  on  the  north  side  of  Matagorda  Bay,  and  on  the  east  side  of 
the  mouth  of  the  Colorado  River.  (See  Map.)  Matagorda  Bay,  which  is  about  60  miles  in 
length,  and  from  six  to  ten  in  width,  is  separated  from  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  by  a  peninsula  va- 
rying iu  breadth  from  one  to  two  miles.  The  Bay  has  from  eight  to  twenty  feet  depth  of 
water,  with  a  soft  muddy  bottom,  and  vessels  once  within  the  Bay  are  as  secure  as  if  they 
Vere  in  a  dock.  Paso  Cavallo,  the  entrance  into  the  Bay,  has  from  eight  to  nine  feet  depth 


644 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


III. 


the  action, 


tion  of  the 

Mexican 

force. 


ANALYSIS.  46.  'He  was  told  that  this  cannon  had  been  presented 
i.  Represcn-  to  them  by  the  authorities  under  the  Federal  compact  for 
the  defence  of  the  constitution,  for  which  purpose  they 
Were  then  using  it  ;  and  that  they  were  determined  to  fight 
to  the  last  for  the  constitutional  rights  of  Texas  against  the 
s.  Renewal  of  usurpations  of  Santa  Anna.  "The  conference  terminated 

.  ,  *  ,  .  , 

without  any  adjustment,  and  the  action  was  renewed. 
The  Gonzalez  six-pounder  was  brought  to  bear  upon  the 
Mexicans  ;  the  Texans,  at  the  same  time,  advancing  rap- 
idly, until  within  about  two  hundred  yards  of  the  enemy, 
when  the  latter  retreated  precipitately  on  the  road  to 
Bexar,  having  sustained  a  considerable  loss  in  killed  and 
wounded.  The  colonists,  of  whom  not  a  man  was  injured, 
remained  masters  of  the  field,  and  having  collected  the 
spoils  of  victory  ret'urned  to  Gonzalez. 

47.  ^Inspirited  by  this  success,  the  colonists  resolved  to 
attack  the  Mexicans  in  their  strong  holds  of  Goliad  and 
Bexar  j  and  on  the  8th  of  October  the  former  of  these 
posts  was  attacked  at  midnight,  and  captured  by  a  detach- 
ment of  fifty  men  under  Captain  Collinsworth  ;  and  with 
it  were  taken  stores  to  the  amount  of  810,000,  with  two 
brass  cannon  and  300  stand  of  arms.  The  garrison,  which 
was  commanded  by  Colonel  Sandoval,  surrendered  after 
a  slight  resistance. 


'iad. 
Oct.  8. 


C  0 


E  S  PI  R ITU  SANTO. 

ARANSAS,COPANO. 
ANDCORPUSCHRJSTI, 

Scale  of  Mole* 
.     ft    10         ao to        *u 


of  water.  The  pass  east  of  Pelican.  Island  is  rapidly  closing,  and  other  important  changes  are 
taking  place  by  the  combined  action  of  the  wind  and  the  waves.  Southwest  of  the  main 
pass  lies  Matagorda  Island.  Cavallo  Island  intervenes  between  the  bays  of  Matagorda  and 
Espiritu  Santo,  which  are  connected  by  two  narrow  passes  of  shoal  water.  Matagorda 
Bay  is  surrounded  by  a  fertile  prairie  country,  interspersed  with  groyes  of  live  oak,  cedar 
uh,  &e. 


PART  III.] 


EISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


645 


Oct.  20-. 


Oct.  zr. 


Oct.  23. 


48.  'In  this  enterprise  the  colonists  were  unexpectedly    1835. 
joined  by  Colonel  Milam,  who  had  been  taken  prisoner  t  Jnt 
with  the  governor  of  the  state  of  Coahuila  and  Texas,  at 

the  time  of  the  dispersion  of  the  state  authorities  in  the 
June  previous.  After  having  made  his  escape,  he  had 
wandered  alone  nearly  600  miles  through  the  wilderness, 
and,  having  arrived  in  the  vicinity  of  Goliad,  had  thrown 
himself,  faint  from  the  want  of  food,  and  almost  exhausted, 
among  the  tall  grass  of  the  prairies,  when  the  approach  of 
armed  men  arrested  his  attention.  Presuming  them  to  be 
his  Mexican  pursuers,  he  determined  to  defend  himself  to 
the  last  ;  but,  to  his  astonishment  and  joy,  he  discovered 
the  advancing  force  to  be  his  fellow  colonists,  whom  he- 
joined  in  their  successful  assault  on  Goliad. 

49.  2On  the  20th  of  October,  about  300  Texan  troops, 
commanded  by  Stephen  Austin,  reached  the  Salado  Creek, 
about  five  miles  from  Bexar,  where  they  took  up  a  secure 
position  to  await  the  arrival  of  reenforcements.     3On  the 
27th  of  the  same  month,  Colonel  James  Bowie  and  Captain 
Fannin,  with  a  detachment  of  ninety-two  men,  proceeded 
to  examine  the  country  below  Bexar,  for  the  purpose  of 
selecting  a  favorable  situation  for  the  encampment  of  the 
main  army.     4Having  obtained  a  position  a  mile  and  a 
half  below,  early  on  the  morning  of  the  28th  they  were 
attacked  by  about  400  Mexican  troops,  which,  after  a  short 
engagement,  were  repulsed  with  the  loss  of  nearly  one 
hundred  men  in  killed  and  wounded,  while  the  Texans  had 
but  one  man  killed  and  none  wounded.     One  cannon  and 
a  number  of  muskets  were  abandoned  to  the  victors. 

50.  6  While  the  forces  of  the  hostile  armies  at  Bexar 
continued  their  positions,  each  apparently  fearing  to  com-    this  period. 
mit  its  fate  to  the  hazard  of  a  general  engagement,  the 
Texan  colonists  were  actively  engaged  in  preparations  to 
sustain  the  position  which  they  had  taken,  of  unyielding 
opposition  to  the  existing  government  of  Mexico.     "On  the 

3d  of  November  a  general  convention  of  delegates  assem- 
bled  at  San  Felipe,  and,  on  the  7th,  adopted  a  Declaration 
of  Rights,  setting  forth  the  reasons  which  had  impelled 
Texas  to  take  up  arms,  and  the  objects  for  which  she  con- 
tended. 

51.  TAfter  setting  forth,  as  causes  of  the  present  hostile 
position  of  Texas  the  overthrow  of  the  Federal  institutions    taking  UP 

*  „  _  _  ii-i-i  /»    i  •    i  i_  •    L_  orms  against 

of  Mexico,  and  the  dissolution  of  the  social  compact  which 
had  existed  between  Texas  and  the  other  members  of  the 
confederacy,  the  Declaration  asserted  that  the  people  "  had 
taken  up  arms  in  defence  of  their  rights  and  liberties, 
which  were  threatened  by  the  encroachments  of  military 
despots,  and  in  defence  of  the  republican  principles  of  the 


S°rce- 


Nov-  3- 


NOV.  7. 


Mexico. 


646 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


[Bocic 


NOV.  29. 


S.  Situation 
'the  besieg- 

'     \at 


ANALYSIS.  Federal  Constitution  of  Mexico."  Moreover,  the  compact 
i.  The  com-  °f  union,  entered  into  by  Texas  and  Coahuila  with  Mexi- 
*wiihmx\co  co>  was  declared  to  have  been  broken  by  the  latter,  and 
declared  to  be  to  be  no  longer  binding  on  Texas ;  yet  the  people  pledged 
yet  Texas  themselves  to  continue  faithful  to  the  Mexican  government 
heraaherence  so  long  as  that  nation  should  adhere  to  the  constitution  and 
~"n.  laws  under  whose  guarantees  Texas  had  been  settled,  and 
had  become  a  member  of  the  confederacy. 

52.  2The  convention  also  proceeded   to  the  formation 
and  adoption  of  a  plan  for  a  provisional  government  of 
Texas, — chose   Henry    Smith  governor,  with  ample  ex- 
ecutive   powers,    and  Samuel    Houston    commander-in- 

3.  Austin  chief  of  the  army.  3General  Austin,  then  with  the  army, 
having  been  appointed  a  commissioner  to  the  United  States, 
arrived  at  San  Felipe  on  the  29th  of  November,  to  enter 
upon  the  duties  of  his  appointment.  "Edward  Burleson, 

4.  Burieson.  e}ected  to  the  chief  command  by  the  volunteers  composing 
the  army,  was  left  to  conduct  the  siege  of  Bexar. 

53.  BThe  siege  of  this  place  had  commenced    at  the 
close  of  the  finest  month  of  the  Texan  year ;  and  while 
the  besiegers  were  animated  by  occasional  successes,  and 
the  hope  of  speedily  terminating  the  campaign  by  the  re- 
duction of  the  strongest  post  in  the  country,  they  sustained 
all   their   hardships   and   privations  without   a  murmur^ 
But  now,  seeing  no  immediate  prospect  of  accomplishing 
their  enterprise,  suffering  from  insufficient  food — unpro- 
vided  with  winter  clothing   to  protect  them  against  the 
drenching  rains  and  winds  of  December — their  terms  of 
volunteer  service  having  expired — and  their  families  anx- 
ious for  their  return — many  of  them  left  the  army,  and 
but  few  arrived ;  and  it  was  necessary  to  devise  some 
expedient  for  keeping  a  respectable  force  together. 

54.  6The  provisional  government  promised  a  bounty  of 
retaining  the  twenty  dollars  to  each  man  who  would  remain  with  the 

army  until  the  close  of  the  siege  ;  but  this  produced  but 
^:A^aP^al  little  effect.  7At  a  formal  parade,  an  appeal  was  made 
to  the  patriotism  of  the  volunteers  ;  and  such  as  were 
willing  to  testify  their  devotion  to  the  cause  by  serving 
thirty  days  longer,  or  until  Bexar  should  be  taken,  were 
requested  to  signify  their  disposition  by  advancing  in  front 
of  the  line.  The  expected  demonstration  was  nearly  uni- 
versal ;  but  the  men,  wearied  with  idly  gazing  at  the 
walls  of  the  beleagured  town,  importuned  the  general  to 
«.  The  officers  order  an  immediate  assault.  8The  perils  of  the  under- 
taking, however,  were  such  as  to  dissuade  a  majority  of 
the  officers  from  so  rash  an  enterprise ;  and  on  the  even- 
ing of  the  4th  of  December,  the  order  was  actually  given 
to  break  up  the  camp  and  retire  into  winter  quarters. 


. 

to  tne.tr  pa- 

riotism  mor 


thtaSgr' 
Dec.  4. 


PART  III.]  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  647 

55.  'Nor  were  the  fears  of  the  officers  for  the  result  of     1835. 
an  assault  groundless,  considering  the  strength  of  Bexar,   i.  Disparity 
and   the   numbers   of  the   garrison   which    defended   it, 
amounting  to  a  thousand  regular  troops ;  while  the  whole 

Texan  force  numbered  only  five  hundred  men  ;  and  these, 

with  very  few  exceptions,  strangers  to  discipline.     8A1-  a.  The  great 

J  .      £,  -IT*  v     -\e     strength  of 

most  every  house  in  San  Antonio  de  Bexar  was  in  itself 
•a  little  fort,  being  built  of  stone,  with  walls  about  three 
feet  and  a  half  in  thickness.  The  approaches  to  the  pub- 
lie  square,  where  the  bulk  of  the  garrison  was  posted, 
had  been  strongly  fortified  with  breastworks,  trenches  and 
palisades,  protected  by  artillery.  Cannon  were  also 
planted  on  the  roof  of  the  old  church  in  the  square,  which 
commanded  the  town  and  its  environs ;  and  the  walled 
inclosure  called  the  Alamo,  on  the  north-east  side  of  the 
river,  and  connecting  with  the  town  by  two  bridges,  was 
strongly  defended  by  artillery.  The  strength  of  the 
place,  with  a  garrison  of  a  thousand  efficient  troops,  was 
sufficient  to  protect  it  against  an  assault  from  ten  times 
the  number  composing  the  little  volunteer  army  of  the 
Texans. 

56.  3In  this  state  of  affairs,  a  few  officers,  who  had 

been  in  favor  of  an  assault,  held  a  meeting,  and  resolved  upon  by  a 
to  beat  up  for  volunteers  to  attack  San  Antonio.  They 
succeeded  in  mustering  a  party  of  about  three  hundred 
men,  who  chose  the  war-worn  Milam  for  their  leader. 
*The  plan  he  adopted  was  a  judicious  combination  of  the 
veteran's  skill  and  the  volunteer's  daring,  and  showed  his 
thorough  knowledge  of  the  materials  with  which  he  had 
to  work.  Directing  Colonel  Neil  to  divert  the  attention 
of  the  Mexicans  by  making  a  feint  upon  the  Alamo,  Milan 
prepared,  at  the  same  time,  to  effect  a  lodgment  in  the 
town. 

57.  5At  three  o'clock  in  the  morning  of  the  5th  of  De- 
cember,  Neil   commenced  a  fire  upon  the  Alamo;  while 
Milam,  having  provided  his  followers  with  crowbars  and 
other  forcing  implements,  made  an  entrance  into  the  sub- 
urbs, and  took  possession  of  two  houses,  amidst  a  heavy 
discharge  of  grape-shot  and  musketry.     "Bravely  main-  e.  Manner  in, 
taining  their  position,  during  four  days  the   Texans  con-  v>hi^Sngpa> 
tinned  to  advance   from  one  point  to  another,  breaking  a   ^S^vS^ 
passage  through  the  stone  walls  of  the  houses,  and  open-    carried  on. 
ing  a  ditch  and  throwing  up  a  breast-work  where  they 

were  otherwise  unprotected,  whilst  every  street  was  raked 
by  the  enemy's  artillery. 

58.  7On  the  third  day  of  the  assault  the  gallant  Milam 
received  a  rifle  shot  in  the  head,  which  caused  his  instant 
death ;  but  otherwise  the  loss  of  the  colonists  was  trifling, 


648 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


BOOK  HI, 


ANALYSIS 


Dec  s. 


Dcc.  9. 


Dec.  11. 

pitl 
tion. 


*carturedy 


Dec.  is. 

toM 

troops. 


*•  $££$*' 


more  violent 

struggle  with 


1836. 

7  fprepara- 


effectually 


con  artillery, 

baggage, 


while  that  of  the  enemy  was  severe,  as  the  rifle  brought 
them  down  as  often  as  they  showed  their  faces  at  a  loop- 
hole.  'On  the  fourth  day  the  Mexicans  were  reenforced 
Colonel  Ugartechea  with  300  men  ;  but  during  the  fol- 
night  the  Texans  penetrated  to  a  building  com. 
manding  the  square,  which  exposed  the  bulk  of  the  garri- 
son  to  tn^r  deadly  fire.  8But  before  the  occupants  of  the 
house  had  the  benefit  of  daylight  for  rifle  practice,  the 
black  and  red  flag,  which  had  been  waving  from  the 
Alamo  during  the  contest,  in  token  of  no  quarter,  was 
withdrawn,  and  a  flag  of  truce  was  sent  to  the  Texans, 
with  an  intimation  that  the  enemy  desired  to  capitulate. 

59.  3On  the  llth  of  December,  terms  of  capitulation 
were  agreed  upon  and  ratified.     General  Cos  and  his  offi- 
cers  were  allowed  to  retire  to  Mexico,  under  their  parole 
of  honor  that  they  would  not  in  any  way  oppose  the  re- 
establishment  of  the  Federal  constitution  of  1824  ;  and  the 
troops  were  allowed  to  follow  their  general,  remain,  or  go 
to  ^7  Pomt  tnev  mignt  think  proper.     4A  large  quantity 
of  military  stores,  in  the  town  and  the  fort,  was  delivered 
to   General  Burleson,  including  nineteen  pieces  of  ord-. 
nance,  and  two  swivel  guns,  several   hundred  stands  of 
arms,  with  bayonets,  lances,  and  an  abundance  of  ammu- 
nition.     5On  the  15th,  General  Cos,  with  his  discomfited 
followers,  commenced  his  march  for  the  interior;  and  in 
a  few  ^ys  noj.  a  Mexican  soldier  was  to  be  seen  from  the 
Sabine  to  the  Rio  Grande. 

60.  6  Although  the  fall  of  Bexar,  for  a  time  put  an  end 
to  the  war,  yet  it  was  foreseen  that  another  struggle  awaited 

m  •  i  •    i        T  11 

the  1  exans,  more  violent  than  any  m  which  they  had 
hitherto  been  engaged  ;  and  that  the  whole  available  force 
of  Mexico  would  be  brought  into  the  field,  if  necessary,  to 
wipe  off  the  disgrace  arising  from  the  unlocked  for  de- 
feat of  one  of  her  ablest  generals.  Nor  was  it  long  before 
these  anticipations  were  realized.  7On  the  1st  of  Febru- 
aiT»  ^ess  tnan  two  months  from  the  date  of  the  capitulation 
°^  General  Cos,  Santa  Anna  set  out  from  Saltillo  for  the 
Rio  Grande,  where  an  army  of  8000  men,  composed  of 
the  best  troops  of  Mexico,  was  assembling  for  the  avowed 
purpose  of  exterminating  the  rebels,  and  driving  the  Ame- 
ricans out  of  Texas. 

61.  8An  unusually  large  train  of  artillery  followed  in 

,  -   .  *  .  ,  .          ^  „ 

the  rear  ol  the  army,  together  with  an  immense  mass  of 
baggage,  with  several  thousand  mules  and  horses  for  its 
transport;  and,  indeed,  all  the  preparations  were  upon  a 
scale  of  grandeur  that  contrasted  strangely  with  the  con- 
temptuous terms  in  which  the  "  handful  of  rebels"  was 
spoken  of,  whose  destruction  the  expedition  was  designed 


PART  HI.] 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


640 


to  accomplish.  Mexican  emissaries  were  despatched  to 
the  north-eastern  frontiers  of  Texas  to  obtain  the  co-opera- 
tion of  the  Indians  on  both  sides  of  the  line,  and  remon- 
strances against  the  interference  of  the  American  people 
in  a  "  question  purely  domestic,"  had  been  addressed,*  by 
the  Mexican  minister  of  foreign  affairs,  to  the  government 
of  the  United  States. 

62.  2The  Mexican  government  had  also  declared  that 
armed  foreigners,  landing  on  the  coast  of  the  Republic,  or 
invading  its  territory  by  land,  would  be  deemed  pirates, 
and  dealt  with  as  such  ;  and  that  a  like  punishment  would 
be  awarded  to  all  foreigners  who  should  introduce,  either 
by  sea  or  land,  arms  or  ammunition  of  any  kind  for  the 
use  of  the  rebels.     sln  consequence  of  the  representations 
of  the  Mexican  government  on  the  one  side,  and  the  friends 
of  Texas  on  the  other,  the  Executive  of  the  United  States 
directed  Major  General  Gaines  to  take  command  of  the 
troops  on  the  western  frontier  of  Louisiana,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  preserving  a  strict  neutrality  towards  the  contend- 
ing parties,  and  for  the  arrest  of  all  individuals  who  might 
be  engaged,  under  the  orders  of  Santa  Anna,  in  exciting 
the  Indians  to  war. 

63.  4In  the  meantime,  unfortunate  divisions  existed  in 
the  councils  of  Texas ;  and,  although  not  of  a  serious  na- 
ture, they  were  in  a  measure  detrimental  to  the  public  in- 
terests, where  entire  unanimity  was  so  requisite.     6Austin 
and  other  influential  citizens  had  gone  to  the  United  States 
as  commissioners  to  obtain  the  means  for  carrying  on  the 
war.     6General  Houston  had  been  withdrawn  from  the 
army  to  treat  with  the  Indians  on  the  frontier;  and  a 
difficulty  had  arisen  between   Governor  Smith  and  the 
council,  which  resulted  in  the  removal  of  the  former  from 

.  office. 

64.  TThe  reduction  of  Matamoras,  a  strong  Mexican 
town  west  of  the  Rio  Grande,  had  been  proposed  without 
due  consideration  of  the  difficulties  to  be  surmounted  ;  but 
the  project  was  finally  abandoned  in  consequence  of  disa- 
greement among  the  parties  who  had  undertaken  to  carry 
it  through.     8Two-thirds  of  the  disposable  force  at  Bexar, 
however,  had  been  withdrawn  for  this  and  other  purposes, 
notwithstanding  the  remonstrances  of  a  part  of  the  garri- 
son, and  the  manifest  impropriety  of  leaving  this  strong 
post  an  easy  prey  to  the  enemy  in  case  of  attack. 

65.  9Such  was  the  unhappy  state  of  the  country,  when, 
on  the  7th  of  February,  information  reached  Colonel  Fan- 
nin,  the  commandant  at  Goliad,  that  the  enemy  were  ad- 
vancing in  several  divisions  towards  the  Rio  Grande,  and 
that  their  troops  already  collected  at  Matamoras  amounted 

82 


4    Unfortu- 
nate, divisions 
in  the  coun- 
cils of  Texas. 

5.  Austin. 


6.  General 
Houston, 
Governor 

Smith,  $-0 


7.  Proposed 

attack  on  Ma- 

tamoras. 


8-  Exposed 

situation  of 

Bexar. 


Feb.  7. 
9.  Advance 
of  the  enemy 
towards  the 
Rio  Grande. 


650  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  [BOOK  IIL 

ANALYSIS,  to  a  thousand  men.     'He  immediately  wrote  to  the  Pro- 
i.  Fanntn'a  visional  Government,  complaining  of  the  apathy  of  the 


colonists  who  remained  at  home,  imploring  that  the  militia 
might  be  ordered  out  in  mass,  and  urging  the  absolute  ne- 

to.  ,  .,.  -,     •,  •  r 

forces  to     cessity  or  providing  clothing,  shoes,  &c.,  for  the  troops  in 

°1ene>ny.     service,  and  the  immediate  supply  of  ammunition.     On 

Feb.  is.     the  16th  he  wrote  to  the  government  again,  informing  it 

of  the  routes  of  the  hostile  forces,  and  urgently  imploring 

that  twelve  or  fifteen  hundred  men  might  be  immediately 

sent  to  Bexar,  and  from  five  to  eight  hundred  to  Goliad, 

and  that  an  army  of  reserve  might  be  formed  on  the  Colo- 

rado. 

2.  Dilatory        66.  2But  the  movements  of  the  colonists  were  too  dila- 

movementsof  .   .  ,      ,      ,    , 

the  colonists,  toTy  to  meet  the  approaching  crisis  ;  and  scarcely  had  they 


discerned  the  gathering  of  the  storm  that  was  to  spread 
r'  havoc  and  desolation  over  their  fields  and  dwellings,  be- 

a.  Feb.  23.    fore  Santa  Anna,  with  the  van  of  his  forces,  had  halted*  on 

the  heights  of  the  Alesan,  near  San  Antonio  de  Bexar, 

where  the  whole  invading  army  was  ordered  to  concen- 

Route  of     trate,  with  the  exception  of  a  division  under  General  Urrea, 

Urrea"      which  had  marched  from  Matamoras,  for  the  Irish  settle- 

ment of  San  Patrick)*  on  the  river  Nueces. 

i.  The  Texan      67.  3On  the  appearance  of  the  Mexicans  at  Bexar,  the 

°Atamo.      Texan  force,  numbering  only  150  men,  under  the  com- 

mand of  William  Barret  Travis,  retired  to  the  Alamo, 

where  were  a  few  pieces  of  artillery,  and  among  them  one 

b.  Feb.  23.    eighteen-pounder.     4Travis  immediately  sentb  an  express 
*Travtirca°f-  to  San  Felipe  ;  soliciting  men,  ammunition,  and  provis- 
Sfdescrfb-  i°ns  j  an^  on  tne  following  day  despatched  a  second  let- 

ins  'hiiff£tua~  ter>  informing  the  colonists  that  he  had  sustained  a  bom- 
bardment and  cannonade  during  twenty-four  hours  with- 
out losing  a  man  ;  that  the  enemy  had  demanded  an  un- 
conditional surrender,  threatening,  if  the  demand  were  not  , 
complied  with,  to  put  the  garrison  to  the  sword  if  the  fort 
should  be  taken  ;  that  he  had  answered  the  summons  with 
a  cannon-shot;  and  that  the  flag  of  Texas  still  waved 
proudly  from  the  walls. 

i.  His  appeals      68.  BCalling  on  the  colonists  in  the  name  of  liberty,  of 
trymen,  and  patriotism,  and  of  everything  held  dear  to  the  American 
character,  to  come  to  his  aid  with  all  despatch,  he  de- 
clared,  "  /  shall  never  surrender  nor  retreat.     The  enemy 
mr  retreat.   are  receiving  reenforcements  daily,  and  will,  no  doubt,  in- 
crease to  four   or   five  thousand   men    in   a   few   days. 
Though  this  call  may  be  neglected,  I  am  determined  to 
sustain  myself  as  long  as  possible,  and  die  like  a  soldier 


*  San  Patricia,  which  was  a  thriving  Irish  settlement  before  the  war,  is  on  the  northern  banfc 
*he  Nueces,  25  or  30  miles  above  its  entrance  into  Corpus  Christi  Bay.    (See  Map,  p.  644.) 


PART  III.] 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


651 


March  a. 


who  never  forgets  what  is  due  to  his  own  honor  and  that    1§36. 
of  his  country." 

69.  :On  the  3d  of  March  Travis  succeeded  in  conveying 
his  last  letter  through  the  enemy's  lines,  directed  to  the 
convention  then  sitting  at  Washington.*     2He  stated  that 
the  Mexicans  had  encircled  the  Alamo  with  intrenched 
encampments  on  all  sides  ;  that  since  the  commencement 
of  the  siege  they  had  kept  up  a  heavy  bombardment  and 
cannonade  ;  that  at  least  two  hundred  shells  had   fallen 
within  the  works  ;  but  that  he  had  thus  far  been  so  fortu- 
nate as  not  to  lose  a  man  from  any  cause,  although  many 
of  the  enemy  had  been  killed. 

70.  5Earnestly  urging  that  the  convention  would  hasten 
on  reenforcements  as  soon  as  possible,  he  declared  that 
unless  they  arrived  soon,  he  should  have  to  fight  the  ene- 
my on  their  own  terms.     "  I  will,  however,"  said  he,  "  do 
the  best  I  can  under  the  circumstances  ;  and  I  feel  confi- 
dent that  the  determined  spirit  and  desperate  courage  here- 
tofore evinced  by  my  men  will  not  fail  them  in  the  last 
struggle  ;  and  although  they  may  be  sacrificed  to  the  ven- 
geance of  a  Gothic  enemy,  the  victory  will  cost  that  ene- 
my so  dear  that  it  will  be  worse  than  a  defeat." 

71.  4Nor  did  subsequent  events  show,  when  the  antici-  4.  The  suffer 
pated  hour  of  trial  came,  that  the  gallant  Travis  had  mis- 
calculated  the  spirit  of  the   men   under  his   command, 

With  the  exception  of  thirty-two  volunteers  from  Gonza- 
lez, who  made  their  way  into  the  fort  on  the  morning  of 
the  first  of  March,  no  succor  arrived  to  the  garrison,  whose 
physical  energies  were  worn  down  by  their  unceasing 
duties  and  constant  watching,  but  whose  resolution  still 
remained  unsubdued.  5In  the  mean  time  the  reenforce- 
mants  of  the  enemy  had  increased  their  numbers  to  more 
than  4000  men,  with  all  the  means  and  appliances  of  war  ; 
and  this  force  had  been  baffled,  during  a  siege  of  two 
weeks,  in  repeated  attempts  to  reduce  a  poorly  fortified 
post  defended  by  less  than  two  hundred  men.  "These 
things  were  humiliating  in  the  extreme  to  the  Mexican 
generals  ;  and  soon  after  midnight,  on  the  6th  of  March, 
their  entire  army,  commanded  by  Santa  Anna  in  person, 
surrounded  the  fort  for  the  purpose  of  taking  it  by  storm, 
cost  what  it  might. 

72.  7The  cavalry  formed  a  circle  around  the  infantry 
for  the  double  object  of  urging:  them  on,  and  preventing 

,  /.     i       m  .  -i          i          T      i  ci 

the  escape  or  the  I  exans  ;  and  amidst  the  discharge  ot 
musketry  and  cannon,  the  enemy  advanced  towards  the 


March  e. 


They  are 

twice,  repul- 

sed,  but  are 


*  Wellington,  a  town  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Brazos,  about  100  miles  north  from  the 
of  Galveston  Bay. 


652  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  [BooK  IIL 

ANALYSIS.  Alamo.     Twice  repulsed  in  their  attempts  to  scale  the 
""  walls,  they  were  again  impelled  to  the  assault  by  the  ex- 
ertions of  their  officers ;  and  borne  onward  by  the  pressure 
from  the  rear,  they  mounted  the  walls,  and,  in  the  expres- 
sive language  of  an  eye-witness,  "  tumbled  over  like  sheep." 

1.  Theiast        73.  aThen  commenced  the  last  struggle  of  the  garrison. 
iKfrrfc&w.  Travis  received  a  shot  as  he  stood  on  the  walls  cheering 

on  his  men ;  and,  as  he  fell,  a  Mexican  officer  rushed  for- 
ward to  despatch  him.  Summoning  up  his  powers  for  a 
final  effort,  Travis  met  his  assailant  with  a  thrust  of  his 
sword,  and  both  expired  together.  The  brave  defenders 
of  the  fort,  overborne  by  multitudes,  and  unable  in  the 
throng  to  load  their  fire-arms,  continued  the  combat  with 
the  butt-ends  of  their  rifles,  until  only  seven  were  left,  and 
these  were  refused  quarter.  Of  all  the  persons  in  the 
place,  only  two  were  spared — a  Mrs.  Dickerson,  and  a  ne- 
gro servant  of  the  commandant. 

2.  Evans,        74.  2Major  Evans,  of  the  artillery,  was  shot  while  in 
end  crocicett.  the  act  of  firing  the  magazine  by  order  of  Travis.     Colo- 
nel James  Bowie,  who  had  been  confined  several  days  by 
sickness,  was  butchered  in  his  bed,  and  his  remains  sav- 
agely mutilated.     Among  the  slain,  surrounded  by  a  heap 
of  the  enemy,  who  had   fallen  under  his  powerful  arm, 

3.  Exaspera-  was  the  eccentric  David  Crockett,  of  Tennessee.     3The 

Mexicans,    obstinate  resistance  of  the  garrison,  and  the  heavy  price 

which  they  exacted  for  the  surrender  of  their  lives,  had 

exasperated  the  Mexicans  to  a  pitch  of  rancorous  fury,  in 

which  all  considerations  of  decency  and  humanity  were 

4  The  bodies  forgotten.     4The  bodies  of  the  dead  were  stripped,  thrown 

of  the  slain.     .      °       .  ,,  i/>        ,     .  ,.  11  i   • 

into  a  heap  and  burned,  after  being  subjected  to  brutal  m- 
6.  The  loss  of  dignities.*     5No  authenticated  statement  of  the  loss  of  the 
w'  Mexicans  has  been  obtained,  although  it  has  been  variously 
estimated  at  from  a  thousand  to  fifteen  hundred  men. 


*  "  In  the  perpetration  of  these  indignities  Santa  Anna  has  been  charged  with  being  a  lead- 
Ing  instrument." — Kennedy's  Texas. 

"  Santa  Anna,  when  the  body  of  Major  Evans  was  pointed  out  to  him,  drew  his  dirk  and 
Stabbed  it  twice  in  the  breast." — NewelVs  Revolution  in  Texas. 

"  General  Cos  drew  his  sword  and  mangled  the  face  and  limbs  of  Travis  with  the  walig 
nant  feelings  of  a  savage." — Mrs.  Holly^s  Texas.  , 


PART  III.] 


CHAPTER  III. 

EVENTS,  FROM  THE  DECLARATION  OF  THE  INDE-  subject  of 
PENDENCE  OF  TEXAS,  TO  THE  ANNEXATION  Ch*pterUL 
OF  TEXAS  TO  THE  AMERICAN  UNION. 

[1836  TO  1845.] 

1.  J While  the  events  narrated  at  the  close  of  the  pre-  i-  convention 

.  .    *  assembled,  at 

ceding  chapter  were  occurring  at  Bexar,  a  general  con-  Washington, 

•  f    i    i  11  i  i    j      ^  TTT      i  •  ^       on  the  Brazos. 

vention  of  delegates  had  assembled  at  Washington,  on  the 
Brazos,  in  obedience  to  a  call  of  the  Provisional  govern- 
ment, for  the  purpose  of  considering  the  important  ques- 
tion, whether  Texas  should  continue  to  struggle  for  the  re- 
establishment  of  the  Mexican  Federal  Constitution  of  1824, 
or  make  a  declaration  of  independence,  and  form  a  repub- 
lican government.  2In  the  elections  for  delegates,  those  2.  Theeiec- 

-      rbr.  .1         j^i  .-          p  T&      •         i_    j  ttorufar  dele- 

in  favor  of  a  total  and  final  separation  from  Mexico  had  gates  to  the 

been  chosen,   and  on  the  2d  of  March   the  convention   ^STsT" 
agreed  unanimously  to  a  Declaration  of  Independence,  in  Declaration 

i«ii  •  iii.  •  ii       of  Indevend- 

which  the  provocations  that  led  to  it  were  recited,  and  the       ence. 
necessity  and  justice  of  the  measure  ably  vindicated. 

2.  '"  The  Mexican  government,"  the  Declaration  as-  IJP^jJJ* 
serted,  "by  its  colonization  laws,  invited  and  induced  the  under  which 
Anglo-American  population  of  Texas  to  colonize  its  wil-  LieenS- 
derness,  under  the  pledged  faith  of  a  written  constitution, 

that  they  should  continue  to  enjoy  that  constitutional  lib- 
erty and  republican  government  to  which  they  had  been 
habituated  in  the  land  of  their  birth,  the  United  States  of 
America. 

3.  4"  In  this  expectation  they  have  been  cruelly  disap-  4<J^gJ$£1' 
pointed,  inasmuch  as  the  Mexican  nation  had  acquiesced    twnsofthe 

,       .         ,  i       l-i  i       colonists 

in  the  late  changes  made  in  the  government  by  General 
Antonio  Lopez  de  Santa  Anna,  who,  having  overturned 
the  constitution  of  his  country,  now  offers  to  us  the  cruel 
alternatives,  either  to  abandon  our  homes,  acquired  by  so 
many  privations,  or  submit  to  the  most  intolerable  of  all 
tyranny,  the  combined  despotism  of  the  sword  and  the 
priesthood." 

4.  6After  a  recapitulation  of  numerous  grievances  en-  *  Recapttui* 

j         J  /•  -MT      •  11..  •  i   A-  •  i  i  tionofgriev- 

dured  from  Mexican  mal-admimstration  and  faithlessness,      ancea. 
the  Declaration  thus  continues :  "  These  and  other  griev- 
ances were  patiently  borne  by  the  people  of  Texas  until 
they  reached  that  point  at  which  forbearance  ceases  to  be 

•  «TTT  11  /»  /•        1  W&T 

a  virtue.  "We  then  took  up  arms  in  defence  of  the  na- 
tional  constitution.  We  appealed  to  our  Mexican  brethren 
for  assistance  j  our  appeal  has  been  made  in  vain. 


654 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


[Boos:  IIL 


March  n. 
2  constitu- 

tion  adopted, 

and  govern- 
mentized.a 


ANALYSIS.  Though  months  have  elapsed,  no  sympathetic  response 
~  has  yet  been  heard  from  the  interior.  We  are  conse- 
quently forced  to  the  melancholy  conclusion  that  the  Mex- 
ican people  have  acquiesced  in  the  destruction  of  their 
liberty,  and  the  substitution,  therefore,  of  a  military  gov- 
ernment ;  that  they  are  unfit  to  be  free,  and  incapable  of 
self-government.  The  necessity  of  self-preservation  now 
decrees  our  eternal  political  separation. 

5-  '"  We,  therefore,  the  delegates  of  Texas,  with  ple- 
nary  powers,  in  solemn  convention  assembled,  appealing 
to  a  candid  world  for  the  necessities  of  our  condition,  do 
hereby  resolve  and  DECLARE,  that  our  political  connexion 
with  the  Mexican  nation  has  forever  ended  ;  and  that  the 
people  of  Texas  do  now  constitute  a  FREE,  SOVEREIGN,  and 
INDEPENDENT  REPUBLIC,  and  are  fully  invested  with  all 
the  rights  and  attributes  which  properly  belong  to  inde- 
pendent states  ;  and  conscious  of  the  rectitude  of  our  in- 
tentions, we  fearlessly  and  confidently  commit  the  issue 
to  the  decision  of  the  Supreme  Arbiter  of  the  destinies  of 
nations." 

6.  2Fifty  delegates  subscribed  the  Declaration,  and  on 
the  17th  of  the  same  month,  a  Constitution  for  the  Repub- 

. 

he  of  Texas  was  adopted,  and  executive  officers  were  ap- 
pointed  to  perform  the  duties  of  the  government  until  the 
first  election  under  the  constitution.     David  G.  Burnett, 
of  New  Jersey,  the  son  of  an  officer  of  the  American  Re- 
s.  inaugural  volution,  was  appointed  Provisional  President.     3In  his  in- 
a  -president'    augural  address  he  reminded  the  delegates,  in  impressive 
terms,  of  the  duties  which  had  devolved  upon  them  in  the 
hazardous  but  glorious  enterprise  in  which  they  were  en- 
gaged ;    referred  to  that  inheritance  of  gallantry  which 
they  had  derived  from  the  illustrious  conquerors  of  1776  ; 
and  exhorted  all  to  unite,  like  a  band  of  brothers,  with  a 
single  eye  to  one  common  object,  the  redemption  of  Texas. 
A.Moraiand       7.  "Reminding  them  that  'courage  is  only  one  among 

political  rec-  °,  .  ,  ,          °        .,     ,      J     .        ,  P 

tuude  enjoin-  many  virtues,  and  would  not  alone  avail  them  in  the  sol- 
^pSe.^  emn  crisis  of  their  affairs,  he  thus  continued  :  "  We  are 
about,  as  we  trust,  to  establish  a  name  among  the  nations 
of  the  earth  ;  and  let  us  be  watchful,  above  all  things,  that 
this  name  shall  not  inflict  a  mortification  on  the  illustrious 
people  from  whom  we  have  sprung,  nor  entail  reproach 
on  our  descendants.  We  are  acting  for  posterity  ;  and 
while,  with  a  devout  reliance  on  the  God  of  battles,  we 
shall  roll  back  the  flood  that  threatens  to  deluge  our  bor- 
ders, let  us  present  to  the  world  such  testimonials  of  our 
moral  and  political  rectitude  as  will  compel  the  respect, 
s  Allusion  to  if  not  constrain  the  sympathies,  of  other  and  older  nations. 
8.  6"  The  day  and  the  hour  have  arrived  when  every 


PART  m.J  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  655 

freeman  must  be  up  and  doing  his  duty.  The  Alamo  has  1§36. 
fallen ;  the  gallant  few  who  so  long  sustained  it  have 
yielded  to  the  overwhelming  power  of  numbers ;  and,  if 
our  intelligence  be  correct,  they  have  perished  in  one  in- 
discriminate slaughter;  but  they  perished  not  in  vain! 
The  ferocious  tyrant  has  purchased  his  triumph  over  one 
little  band  of  heroes  at  a  costly  price ;  and  a  few  more 
such  victoiies  would  bring  down  speedy  ruin  upon  him- 
self. Let  us,  therefore,  fellow  citizens,  take  courage  from 
this  glorious  disaster;  and  while  the  smoke  from  the  fu- 
neral piles  of  our  bleeding,  burning  brothers,  ascends  to 
Heaven,  let  us  implore  the  aid  of  an  incensed  God,  who 
abhors  iniquity,  who  ruleth  in  righteousness,  and  will 
avenge  the  oppressed." 

9.  1  While  Santa  Anna  was  concentrating  his  forces  at  \.Routeofuie 
Bexar,  General  Urrea,  at  the  head  of  another  division  of  eneo^ai*r 
the   army,  was  proceeding    along  the  line  of  the  coast,       urrea. 
where  he  met  with  but  feeble  opposition  from  small  volun- 
teer parties,  sent  out  to  protect  the  retreat  of  the  colonists. 

2  At  one  time,  however,  a  party  of  thirty  Texans,  under  -2.  capture  of 
Colonel  Johnson  and  Dr.  Grant,  captured  a  reconnoitering 
party  of  Mexicans,  led  by  a  person  named  Rodriguez,  who 
was  allowed  the  privilege  of  remaining  a  prisoner  on  pa- 
role, the  lives  of  his  men  being  spared.  3A  short  time 
after,  Johnson  and  Grant,  with  their  followers,  were  seve- 
rally  surprised  by  the  Mexicans ;  the  captor  of  one  of  the 
parties  being  the  same  Rodriguez,  who  had  rejoined  his 
countrymen  by  violating  his  parole.  Notwithstanding  the 
generosity  with  which  the  Mexicans  had  been  treated  on  a 
similar  occasion,  with  their  customary  cruelty  they  caused 
their  captives  to  be  put  to  death,a  with  the  exception  of  a.  March  2. 
Johnson  and  another,  who  succeeded  in  making  their 
escape. 

10.  4Colonel  Fannin,  then  at  Goliad,   hearing  of  the 
advance  of  the   Mexican    army  towards  the  Mission   of 
Refugio,*  ordered  a  detachment  of  fourteenf  men,  under 
Captain  King,  to  effect  the  removal  of  some  families  resi- 
dent there  to  a  place  of  safety.     King,  after  a  successful 
skirmish  with  some  Mexican  cavalry,  lost  his  way  in  at- 
tempting  to  retreat,  and  being  surrounded    on  an  open 
prairie,   his  ammunition  being   wet,  and   no  chance  of 
escape   left,    he  was  obliged  to  surrender.13     Six  hours  b.  March  u. 
after,  he  and  his  men  were  shot  by  the  command  of  Urrea. 

*  The  Mission  of  Refugio  is  a  settlement  on  the  east  side  of  the  Refugio  River,  about  25 
miles  from  Goliad.  (See  Map,  p.  644.)  There  was  a  place  of  the  same  name  on  the  Mexican 
ride  of  the  mouth  of  the  Rio  Grande. 

t  Note.  "  According  to  Newell  twenty-eight ;  but  General  Urrea's  Diary  specifies  fourteen 
as  the  number  taken,  and  I  haye  seen  no  account  of  the  escape  of  any." — Kennedy's  Texas, 


656  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  [Boon  IIL 

ANALYSIS.  A  courier  despatched  by  Fannin  to  hasten  the  return  of 

~~  the  detachment  shared  the  same  fate. 

i.  ™°™1,       1  1  •  'No  tidings  having  arrived  from  King,  Fannin  de- 

part.     spatched  a  second  and  larger  detachment  towards  Refugio, 

under  Colonel  Ward,  the  second  in  command  at  Goliad. 

Ward  had  two  engagements  with  the  Mexicans,  in  the  first 

of  which  he  was  victorious  ;  in  the  second  he  was  over- 

s.  station  powered  by  numbers,  and  forced  to  surrender.    'With  his 

l£frerm«    force  now  reduced  to  275  effective  men,  Fannin  was  in 

victoria,     danger  of  being  overwhelmed  by  the  division  of  Urrea, 

whose  cavalry  was  seen  within  a  few  miles  of  Goliad  on 

the  17th  of  March.     Still  hoping,  however,   that  Ward 

would  come  in,  Fannin  lingered  until  the  morning  of  the 

March  is.     18th,  when  he  crossed  the  river,  and  commenced  a  retreat 

towards  Victoria.* 

3.  surround-      12.  3About  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  of  the  same 
enemy,     day,  he  was  overtaken  and  surrounded  on  an  open  prairie* 

G'  (p?644?Pl  by  the  enemy's  cavalry,  which  was  soon  after  joined  by 

4.  The  enemy  a  body  of  infantry,  and  some  Campeachy  Indians.     4The 

Texans,  forming  themselves  into  a  hollow  square,  facing 
outwards,  successfully  resisted  and  repelled  all  the  charges 
of  the  enemy  until  dusk,  when  Urrea  bethought  himself 
5dti£n  °^  a  more  successful  plan  of  attack.  BThe  Indians  were 
directed  to  throw  themselves  into  the  tall  grass,  and  ap- 
proach as  near  the  Texans  as  possible.  This  they  did, 
and  crawling  within  thirty  or  forty  paces,  they  commenced 
a  destructive  fire,  which  wounded  fifty  and  killed  four  in 
the  space  of  an  hour  ;  but  as  soon  as  the  darkness  ren- 
dered the  flashes  of  their  guns  visible,  they  were  rapidly 
picked  off  by  the  alertness  of  the  Texans,  and  driven  from 
•  .withdrawal  the  ground.  6Urrea  then  withdrew  his  troops  about  a 

of  the  Mexi-  *  .,  ,       .  ,  ,  ,  r   ,  ,     . 

cans.       quarter  ot  a  mile  on  each  side,  where  they  rested  on  their 
7.  Losses  on   arms  during  the  night.     The  Mexican  loss,  during  the 
fay^  wag  estjmate(j  at  five  or  sjx  hundred  men  ;  while  that 
of  the  Texans  was  only  seven  killed  and  about   sixty 
wounded. 


13'  8During  tne  nignt  tne  Texans  threw  up  a  breast- 
work  of  earth,  and  otherwise  fortified  themselves  with  their 
practicable.  baggage  an(j  ammunition  wagons  as  well  as  possible  ;  but 
the  morning's  light  discovered  that  their  labor  had  been 
*n  va^n'     9Urrea  had  received  a  reenforcement  of  500 
fresh  troops,  with  a  supply  of  artillery  ;  against  which  the 
slight  breastwork  of  the  Texans  would  have  furnished  no 
March  19.     defence.     A  surrender,  therefore,  became  necessary:  a 
white  flag  was  hoisted,  and  terms  of  capitulation  were 
agreed  upon  and  signed  by  the  Mexican  and  Texan  com- 

*  Victoria  Is  on  the  east  bank  of  the  Ouadalupe,  nearly  25  miles  N.E.  from  Goliad.    (Set 
Map,  p.  644.) 


PART  III.j  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  657 

manders.  lfrhese  terms  provided  that  Fannin  and  his 
men  should  be  marched  back  to  Goliad,  and  treated  as 
prisoners  of  war ;  that  the  volunteers  from  the  United 
States  should  be  sent  to  New  Orleans  at  the  expense  of 
the  Mexican  government,  and  that  private  property  should 
be  respected  and  restored,  and  the  side-arms  of  officers 
given  up. 

14.  "But  notwithstanding  the  capitulation,  the  truth  of 

which  was  afterwards  denied  by  Santa  Anna,  the  Texans,  iaied.w~ 
after  being  marched  back  to  Goliad,  were  stripped  of  every 
article  of  defence,  even  to  their  pocket-knives,  and  served 
with  an  allowance  of  beef  hardly  sufficient  to  support  life. 
After  being  detained  here  a  week,  their  number,  in- 
cluding those  of  Ward's  detachment,  amounting  to  about 
400  men,  orders  arrived  from  Santa  Anna  for  their  execu- 
tion ;  in  accordance,  as  he  afterwards  declared,  with  a  law 
of  the  supreme  government.* 

15.  3On  the  morning  of  the  27th  of  March,  this  cruel     March  ST. 
outrage  was  consummated ;  two  or  three  medical  men,  and  wdhume» 
some  privates  employed  as  laborers,  being  all  who  were  W*  to  toot*. 
spared.     The  prisoners,  under  the  escort  of  a  strong  Mex- 
ican guard,  were  taken  out  of  their  quarters  in  four  divis- 
ions, under  various  pretexts,  and  after  proceeding  about 

three  hundred  yards,  they  were  ordered  to  halt  and  throw 
off  their  blankets  and  knapsacks.  Before  they  had  time 
to  obey  the  order,  without  suspecting  its  object,  a  fire  of 
musketry  was  opened  upon  them,  and  most  of  those  who 
escaped  the  bullets  were  cut  down  by  the  sabres  of  the 

*  According  to  the  account  given  by  General  Filisola,  an  Italian  by  birth,  but  then  in  the 
Mexican  service,  and  next  in  authority  to  the  commander-in-chief,  Santa  Anna  gave  order* 
to  General  Urrea,  "  that  under  his  most  strict  responsibility,  he  should  fulfil  the  orders  of 
government,  shooting  all  the  prisoners;  and  as  regards  those  lately  made  (Fannin  and  his 
men)  that  he  should  order  the  commandant  of  Goliad  to  execute  them — the  same  instructions 
being  given  to  Generals  Gaona  and  Sesma  with  respect  to  all  found  with  arms  in  their  hands, 
and  to  force  those  who  had  not  taken  up  arms,  to  leave  the  country."  This  war  was  designed, 
therefore,  to  exterminate  the  Texans  entirely. 

After  the  defeat  of  the  Mexican  forces,  General  Urrea  and  the  other  subordinates  in  command, 
were  anxious  to  exculpate  themselves  from  the  massacre  of  the  prisoners,  at  the  expense  of  Santa 
Anna*  But  General  Filisola,  who  appears  to  have  been  a  man  of  honorable  feelings,  says  of 
Urrea's  successes  :  "  For  every  one  of  these  skirmishes  Urrea  deserved  a  court  martial,  and 
condign  punishment,  for  having  assassinated  in  them  a  number  of  brave  soldiers,  as  he  might 
have  obtained  the  same  results  without  this  sacrifice." 

Santa  Anna,  when  afterwards  a  prisoner,  and  reproached  with  his  cruelty  to  the  Texans  who 
had  fallen  into  his  power,  especially  at  the  Alamo  and  Goliad,  excused  himself  on  the  ground 
that  he  had  acted  in  obedience  to  the  orders  of  the  Mexican  government.  To  this  it  was  justly 
replied,  that  he  was  that  government,  and  that  on  him  the  responsibility  of  its  orders  rested. 
Santa  Anna  moreover  denied  that  any  terms  of  capitulation  had  been  entered  into  with  the 
unfortunate  Fannin  ;  and  he  supported  his  assertion  by  a  summary  of  General  Urrea's  official 
rep  I.*,  which  stated  that  Fannin  surrendered  at  discretion.  On  the  contrary  it  is  positively 
maintained  by  the  Texans,  and  supported  by  the  evidence  of  three  survivors  of  Fannin's 
force,  that  terms  of  capitulation  were  agreed  upon  and  signed  by  the  Mexican  and  Texan  com- 
manders ;  and  there  is  no  reason  for  supposing  that  Fannin  and  his  men  would  have  laid  down 
their  arms  without  an  understanding  that  their  lives  were  to  be  spared.  The  prisoners  were 
cheered  also  by  repeated  promises  of  speedy  liberation,  evidently  in  accordance  with  the 
terms  of  surrender ;  and  General  Filisola,  in  alluding  to  Urrea's  report  of  their  capture,  usea 
the  word  capitulation,  indicating  thereby  his  belief  that  stipulations  had  preceded  the  sur- 
render. But  even  had  Fannin  surrendered  unconditionally,  it  would  have  furnished  no  pal- 
liation for  the  foul  crime  with  which  Santa  Anna,  as  head  of  the  Mexican  government,  stand* 
charged. 

83 


658  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  [BOOK  III. 

ANALYSIS,  cavalry.  'A  very  few,  who  were  uninjured  by  the  first 
!.  Af6w  fire,  leaped  a  fence  of  brushwood,  concealed  themselves 
escape,  jn  a  thicket,  and,  swimming  the  San  Antonio,*  succeeded 

in  rejoining  their  countrymen  beyond  the  Colorado. 
9.R&ncmcnt  16.  2Such  was  the  refinement  of  cruelty  practised  upon 
the  prisoners  by  their  unfeeling  captors,  that,  when  led 
unconsciously  to  execution,  their  minds  were  cheered,  by 
specious  promises  of  a  speedy  liberation,  with  the  thoughts 
3.  incident  of  home.  3One  of  the  prisoners  who  escaped  relates,  that, 
as  the  division  to  which  he  belonged  was  complying  with 
^  comman(}  of  tne  officer  to  sit  down  with  their  backs  to 
the  guard,  without  suspecting  its  object,  a  young  man 
named  Fenner,  on  whose  mind  first  flashed  a  conviction  of 
the  truth,  suddenly  started  to  his  feet,  exclaiming — "Boys, 
they  are  going  to  kill  us — die  with  your  faces  to  them  like 
men." 

17>  4Fannin,  who  had  been  placed  apart  from  his  men, 
was  the  only  one  of  the  prisoners  who  was  apprised  of  his 
intended  fate.  He  asked  the  favor  of  being  shot  in  the 
breast,  instead  of  the  head,  and  that  his  body  might  be  de- 
cently interred ;  but  the  last  request  of  the  gallant  soldier 
was  unheeded,  and  on  the  following  day  his  body  was  dis- 
covered lying  in  the  prairie,  with  the  fatal  wound  in  his 
head. 

^*  6This  massacre  of  Fannin  and  his  brave  companions 
massacre,    in  arms,  an  act  of  more  than  barbarian  cruelty,  stamps 
with  infamy  the  government  which  authorized  it,  and  the 
officers  under  whose  immediate  command  it  was  executed. 

s  a  matter  °f  P°licv5  moreover, this  systemizecl  butchery 
of  prisoners  was  an  egregious  blunder,  by  which  every 
chance  of  the  establishment  of  Mexican  rule  in  Texas 
was  utterly  swept  away.  From  the  hour  that  the  fate  of 
the  garrison  of  the  Alamo,  and  of  Fannin  and  his  com- 
rades, was  known  in  the  United  States,  a  spirit  was 
awakened  among  the  hardy  population  of  the  west,  which 
would  never  have  slumbered  while  a  Mexican  soldier  re- 
mained east  of  the  Rio  Grande. 

19'  7After  tne  fal1  of  the  Alamo,  and  the  capture  of 
Anna  Johnson  and  Grant,  Santa  Anna  was  so  much  elated  with 
' '  his  successes,  that,  under  the  impression  that  the  enemy 
would  make  no  farther  resistance,  he  began  to  apportion 
his  force  to  different  quarters  for  taking   possession   of 

*  The  San  Antonio  River  flows  into  the  Guadalupe  a  few  miles  above  the  entrance  of  th« 
latter  into  the  Bay  of  Espiritu  Santo.  (See  Map,  p.  644.)  "  Four  springs,  which  rise  in  a 
small  eminence  a  short  distance  from  San  Antonio  de  Bexar,  (see  Map,  p.  624,)  and  unite 
about  a  mile  above  the  town,  form  the  river,  which  is  50  yards  wide,  and  10  or  12  feet  deep,— • 
ever  pure,  ever  flowing,  and  preserving  an  equality  of  temperature  throughout  the  year. 
The  rapid  waters  of  the  San  Antonio,  running  over  a  pebbly  bed.  are  remarkably  wholesome, 
and  so  clear  that  small  fish  may  be  seen  distinctly  at  a  depth  of  ten  feet.  The  river  is  navi- 
gable for  small  steamboats  to  within  ten  miles  of  Goliad."-~ICenne<%. 


PART  III.] 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


Texas.  'One  division  of  his  army  was  directed  to  cross 
the  Colorado  and  take  possession  of  San  Felipe  de  Austin ; 
another  division  was  to  march  for  Goliad ;  while  a  third 
was  ordered  to  secure  the  post  of  Nacogdoches,  near  the 
American  frontier. 

20.  2The  confident  spirit  which  directed  these  move- 
ments was  heightened  when  he  heard  of  the  abandonment 
of  Goliad  and  the  capture  of  Fannin ;  and  believing  that 
his  presence  in  the  country  was  no  longer  necessary,  and 
that  he  ought  to  return  to  the  capital  of  Mexico,  he  made 
preparations  for  resigning  his  command  to  General  Fili- 
sola.     He  also  announced,  in  a  general  order  of  the  day, 
that  the  whole  brigade  of  cavalry,  and  a  large  portion  of 
the  artillery,  should  be  got  in  readiness  to  leave  Texas,  on 
the  1st  of  April,  for  San  Luis  Potosi. 

21.  3Remonstrances   from  some  of  his  generals,  how- 
ever, and  information  that  the  Texans  showed  a  disposi- 
tion to  defend  the  passage  of  the  Colorado,  induced  him  to 
suspend  the  order  for  a  return  of  part  of  his  army,  and  to 
relinquish  his  intention  to  depart  for  the  Mexican  capital. 
4His  forces,  in  several  divisions,  were  ordered  to  cross  the 
Colorado  in  different  places  ;  and,  on  the  31st  of  March, 
Santa  Anna  and  his  staff  left  Bexar,  and  followed  in  the 
rear  of  the  army. 

22.  5In  the  meantime,  General  Houston,  the  comman- 
der-in-chief  of  the  Texan  forces,  had  remained  on  the  left 
bank  of  the  Colorado  until  the  26th  of  the  month,  at  the 
head  of  about  1300  men  impatient  for  action;  when,  ap- 
prehensive of  being  surrounded  with  the  army  that  was 
then  the  main  hope  of  Texas,  he  ordered  a  retreat  to  San 
Felipe  on  the  Brazos,  which  he  reached  on  the  27th.  Hav- 
ing secured  the  best  crossing-places  of  the  river,  he  remain- 
ed on  its  eastern  bank  until 

the  12th  of  April,  at  which 
time  the  advanced  division  of 
the  enemy,  led  by  Santa  Anna 
himself,  had  reached  the  river 
lower  down,  in  the  vicinity  of 
Columbia. 

23.  6On  the  15th  the  ene- 
my reached  Harrisburg,*  and 
on  the  16th  proceeded  to  New 
Washingtonf  and  vicinity,  at 


1836. 


2.  Santa  An- 
na's prepara- 
tionsfor 
leaving 
Texas,  in 
the  belief  that 
the  country 
was  already 
subdued. 


3.  Causes  that 
induced  him 
to  relinquish 
his  intentions 
of  immediate 
return. 


4.  An  advana 
ordered,  and 
Santa  Anna 
leaves  Vexar. 
March  31. 


5  Movements 

of  the  Texan 

forces  under 

the  command 

of  General 

Houston. 

6.  Movement* 
of  the  oppos- 
ing forces 
toioards  the 
west  branch 
of  Galveston 
Bay. 


*  Harrisburg  is  on  the  south  side  of 
Buffalo  Bayou,  a  short  distance  east 
from  Houston.  (See  Map.) 

t  New  Washington  Is  on  the  west  side 
of  the  head  of  Galveston  Bay  (See 
Map.) 


•VESTON 


AND  "VICINITY 

Scale  of  Jfffes  • 

~~ft         g°        *'°        *fr 


660 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


[BooK  HI 


couner. 


April  520. 


Anna. 


ANALYSIS,  the  head  of  the  west  branch  of  Galveston  Bay.*     General 
~~  Houston,  in  the  meantime,  diverging  from  his  march  east- 
ward with  the  main  body  of  his  army,  with  the  determina- 
tion of  giving  battle  to  Santa  Anna,  proceeded  rapidly 
towards    Harrisburg,    the    neighborhood    of    which   he 
April  is.     reached  on  the  18th.     JBy  the  capture  of  a  Mexican  cou. 
rier  on  the  same  evening,  he  fortunately  obtained  posses- 
s^on  of  despatches   from  Filisola,  showing   the  enemy's 
position,  plans,  and  movements. 

April  is.  24.  aOn  the  morning  of  the  19th,  after  leaving  his  bag 
gagej  ^e  sick,  and  a  sufficient  camp  guard  in  the  rear, 
^e  crosse(i  Buffalo  Bayouf  below  Harrisburg,  and  de- 
scended  the  right  bank  of  the  stream  ;  and  by  marching 
throughout  the  night,  arrived  on  the  morning  of  the  20tU 
within  half  a  mile  of  the  junction  of  the  Bayou  with  the 
^an  Jacmto  River.J  8A  short  time  after  halting,  the 
army  of  Santa  Anna,  which  had  been  encamped  a  few 
miles  below,  on  the  San  Jacinto,  was  discovered  to  be  ap 
preaching  in  battle  array,  and  preparations  were  imme- 
diately  made  for  its  reception.  4Some  skirmishing  ensued, 
when  the  enemy  withdrew  to  the  bank  of  the  San  Jacinto, 
about  three-quarters  of  a  mile  from  the  Texan  camp,  and 
commenced  fortifications.  In  this  position  the  two  armies 
remained  during  the  following  night. 

6  xumbelsof  25'  6About  nine  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  21st,  the 
the  opposing  enemy  were  reenforced  by  500  choice  troops  under  the 
command  of  General  Cos,  increasing  their  effective  force 
to  nearly  1600  men  ;  while  the  aggregate  force  of  the 
Texas  numbered  but  783.  'At  half-past  three  o'clock  on 
the  same  day,  Houston  ordered  his  officers  to  parade  their 
respective  commands,  having  previously  taken  measures 
for  the  destruction  of  the  bridges  on  the  only  road  com- 
municating with  the  Brazos  ;  thus  cutting  off  all  possibil- 
ity  of  escape  for  the  enemy,  should  they  be  defeated. 
Texan*.  26.  'The  troops  paraded  with  alacrity  and  spirit  ;  the 


*"*  off- 


9iaSieerand   disparity  in  numbers  seeming  to  increase  their  enthusiasm, 
advance     and  to  heighten  their  anxiety  for  the  conflict.     8The  order 
asenemy.      of  battle  being  formed,  the  cavalry,  sixty-one  in  number, 

*  Galveston  Say  extends  about  35  miles  from  north  to  south,  and  from  12  to  18  miles 
from  east  to  west.  The  streams  that  enter  it  are  numerous,  the  most  important  of  which  is 
Trinity  River,  from  the  north.  The  average  depth  of  water  in  the  bay  is  nine  or  ten  feet. 
About  18  miles  above  Galveston  Island  the  bay  is  crossed  by  Red  Fish  Bar,  on  which  the 
•water  is  only  five  or  six  feet  deep.  The  principal  entrance  to  the  bay,  between  Galveston 
Island  and  Bolivar  Point,  is  about  half  a  mile  in  width.  At  low  water  the  depth  on  the  bar 
at  the  entrance  is  only  ten  feet.  A  southwestern  arm  of  Galveston  Bay  extends  along  the 
coast,  to  within  two  or  three  miles  of  the  Brazos  River.  There  is  also  an  eastern  arm  called 
East  Bay,  at  the  head  of  which  enters  a  deep  creek  whose  source  is  near  that  of  a  similar 
creek  that  enters  Sabine  Lake.  (See  Map,  preceding  page.) 

t  Buffalo  Bayou,  flowing  from  the  west,  enters  the  northwestern  extremity  of  Galveston 
Bay.  It  is  navigable  at  all  seasons  for  steamboats  drawing  six  feet  of  water,  as  far  as  Houston, 
about  35  miles  from  its  mouth  by  the  river's  course.  (See  Map,  preceding  page.) 

$  The  San  Jacinto  River,  flowing  from  the  north,  enters  the  northwestern  extremity  of 
-Galveston  Bay.  It  is  navigable  only  a  short  distance,  for  email  steamboats.  (See  Map.) 


PART  III.]  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  661 

commanded  by   Colonel  Mirabeau  B.  Lamar,  were  des-    1836. 
patched  to  the  front  of  the  enemy's  left  for  the  purpose  of 
attracting  their  notice,  when  the  main  body  advanced  ra- 
pidly in  line,  the  artillery,  consisting  of  two  six  pounders, 
taking  a  station  within  two  hundred  yards  of  the  enemy's 
breastwork.     'With  the  exception  of  the  cannon,  which  i.The  war- 
commenced  a  vigorous  discharge  of  grape  and  canister,       av' 
not  a  gun  was  fired  by  the  Texans  until  they  were  within 
point  blank  shot  of  the  enemy's  lines,  when  the  war-cry, 
Remember  the  Alamo  !  was  raised. 

27.  aThe  thrilling  recollections  suddenly  revived  by  that 
well  known  name,  together  with  the  knowledge  that  the 
cowardly  assassins  of  Fannm  and  his  comrades  were  before 
them,  gave  new  excitement  to  the  Texans,  and,   in  the 
frenzy  of  revenge,  they  threw  themselves  in  one  despe- 
rate charge  on  the  enemy's  works,  and  after  a  conflict  of 
fifteen  minutes,  gained  entire  possession  of  the  encamp- 
ment ;  taking  one  piece  of  cannon  loaded,  four  stands  of 
colors,  and  a  large  quantity  of  camp  equipage,  stores,  and 
baggage. 

28.  3Such  was  the  suddenness  of  the  onset,  and  the  fury  z.  partner  a* 
of  the  assailants,  that  the  Mexicans,  panic  struck  wilh  dis-  eoti£i3La* 
may,  threw  down  their  arms  and  fled  in  confusion  ;  losing 

all  thoughts  of  resistance,  in  the  eagerness  to  escape  from 

the  tempest  of  bullets  and  blows  that  was  showered  upon 

them.     The  Texan  cavalry,  falling  upon  the  fugitives,  and 

cutting  them  down  by  hundreds,  completed  the  work  of 

destruction  ;  and  never  was  a  rout  more  total,  or  a  victory 

more  complete.     4The  whole  Mexican  army  was  anni-  4.  Thecompa- 

hilated — scarcely  a  single  soldier  escaping.     Of  nearly  sustained  by 

1600  men  who  commenced  the  action,  630  were  killed, 

208  were  wounded,  and  730  were  made  prisoners  ;  while, 

of  the  Texan  force,  only  eight  were  killed,  and  seventeen 

wounded. 

29.  5On  the  day  following  the  battle,  Santa  Anna  was  g 
captured  on  the  banks  of  Buffalo  Bayou,  while  wandering    ' 
alone,  unarmed,  and  disguised  in  common  apparel.     °His  g 
captors,  ignorant  of  his  name  and  rank,  conveyed  him,  at 
his  request,  to  General  Houston,  who  had  been  wounded 
in  the  ankle,  and  who  was  found  slumbering  upon  a  blan- 
ket at  the  foot  of  a  tree,  with  his  saddle  for  a  pillow  ;  when 
Santa  Anna  approached,  pressed  his  hand,  and  announced 
himself  as  president  of  the  Mexican  republic,  and  com- 
mander-in-chief  of  the  army.      'By  desire  of  the  Texan  f- 
commander  he  seated  himself  on  a  medicine  chest,  but 
seemed  greatly  agitated.     Some  opium  having  been  given 
him  at  his  request,  he  swallowed  it  and  appeared    more 
composed.     'He  then  said  to  Houston,  "  You  were  born  * 


662  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  [BOOK  III 

ANALYSIS,  to  no  ordinary  destiny ;  you  have  conquered  the  Napoleon 

~  of  the  West !" 

i^santa^An-       30.  JHe  soon  desired  to  know  what  disposition  would  be 
"afoHtflSf  made  of  him ;  but  Houston  evaded  the  inquiry,  telling 
/Mwefofthc  him  that  no  assurances  could  be  given  until  he  had  order- 
'thc^ama!  ed  all  the  Mexican  troops  in  Texas  beyond  the  Rio  Grande. 
After  some  conversation  respecting  the  slaughter  of  the 
garrison  at  the  Alamo,  and  the  massacre  at  Goliad,  for 
which  Santa  Anna  excused  himself  on  the  ground  that  he 
had  acted  in  obedience  to  the  orders  of  the  Mexican   gov- 
ernment, Houston  gave  him  the  use  of  his  camp  bed,  and 
he  retired  for  the  night ;  harassed  with  anxiety  for  his 
fate,  and  dreading  the  vengeance  of  the  Texan  troops,  the 
majority  of  whom  demanded  his  execution  as  the  mur- 
derer of  Fannin  and  his  comrades  ;  and  it  was  only  by 
the    exercise  of  extraordinary  firmness   on  the    part  of 
General  Houston  and  his  officers,  that  his  life  was  pre- 
served. 
2.  Armistice       31.  2After  due  deliberation,  the  Texan  general  agreed 

agreed  upon  .     .  .  .    ,  .          '.  .  ,  3     .  , 

with  santa  upon  an  armistice  with  his  prisoner ;  m  accordance  with 
which  the  several  divisions  of  the  Mexican  army,  then  on 
the  Brazos,  were  ordered  by  Santa  Anna  to  retire  beyond 
the  Colorado ;  but  even  before  these  orders  had  reached 
Filisola,  who  succeeded  to  the  chief  command  of  the  army, 
that  officer  had  seen  the  necessity  of  concentrating  the 
a.  April  27.    Mexican  forces,  and  had  actually  commenced*  a  counter- 
*'  $3$**  march  for  the  purpose  of  reorganizing.     3 When  intelli- 
Fiiisoia.     gence  of  tne  armistice  reachedb  Filisola,  he  despatched  to 
the  Texan  camp  an  officer0  who  understood  the  English 
language,  with  assurances  that  the  conditions  of  the  armis- 
tice would  be  strictly  fulfilled. 

4.  Account  of      32.  4Deluging  rains,  which  converted  the  rich  lands 
^Mexican  between  the  Brazos  and  the  Colorado  into  a  mass  of  mud, 
army'      rendered  the  country  almost  impassable  to  the  retiring  in- 
vaders.    "Had  the  enemy,"  observes  General  Filisola, 
then  commander-in-chief,  "met  us  under  these  circum 
stances,  on  the  only  road  left  us,  our  provisions  exhausted, 
our  ammunition  wet,  and  not  a  musket  capable  of  striking 
fire,  no  alternative  would  have  remained  but  to  die  or  sur- 
render at  discretion."     The  Texans  watched  the  retreat, 
and  had  they  not  been  governed  by  fidelity  to  their  en- 
gagements, not  a  man  of  the  army  that  was  mustered  for 
their  extermination  would  have  recrossed  the  Colorado. 
*.  The  pro-       33.  "On  the  advance  of  the  enemy,  the  provisional  gov- 
1emmenf °at  ernment  of  Texas  had  removed  to  the  island  of  Galveston, 
tfas  period.   wnere  intelligence  of  the  victory  of  San  Jacinto  reached  it 
i.  Changes  of  in  the  afternoon  of  the  26th  of  April.     "General  Houston, 
<tfficers'     in  consequence  of  his  wound,  had,  in  the  mear.  time,  re- 


PART  IIL]  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  663 

tired  from  active  duty,  and  General  Rusk  was  appointed     1836. 
to  the  command  of  the  army  ;  while  the  office  of  Secretary  ~ 
of  War,  previously  held  by  General  Rusk,  was  conferred 
upon  Mirabeau  Lamar.     'From  Galveston  President  Bur-  i.  President 
net  proceeded  to  the  camp  of  the  army  at  San  Jacinto,    convention 
where  he  arrived  on  the  1st  of  May,  and,  on  the  14th,  con- 
cluded a  convention  with  Santa  Anna,  by  the  terms  of 
which  hostilities  were  immediately  to  cease  between  the      May  i. 
Mexican  and  Texan  troops ;  the  Mexican  army  was  to     May  "• 
retire  beyond  the  Rio  Grande ;  prisoners  were  to  be  ex- 
changed, and  Santa  Anna  was  to  be  sent  to  Vera  Cruz  as 
soon  as  should  be  thought  proper. 

34.  2On  the  same  day  a  secret  treaty  was  signed  by  *£jg£££ 
President  Burnet  and  Santa  Anna,  stipulating  that  the  lat-    treaty  con- 
ter  should  arrange  for  the  favorable  reception,  by  the  Mex-  Santa  Anna. 
ican  cabinet,  of  a  mission  from  Texas ;  that  a  treaty  of 

amity  and  commerce  should  be  established  between  the 
two  republics ;  that  the  Texan  territory  should  not  extend 
beyond  the  Rio  Grande  ;  and  that  the  immediate  embarka- 
tion of  Santa  Anna  for  Vera  Cruz  should  be  provided  for ; 
"  his  prompt  return  being  indispensable  for  the  purpose  of 
effecting  his  engagements." 

35.  30n  the  1st  of  June,  Santa  Anna  and  suite  em-      June  i. 
barked  at  Velasco  for  Vera  Cruz ;  but  some  necessary 
preparations  delayed  the  departure  of  the  commissioners 

who  were  to  attend  him,  and  on  the  3d  a  party  of  volun-  volunteer* 
teers  arrived  from  New  Orleans,  with  minds  long  inflamed 
against  the  Mexican  President  by  reports  of  the  atrocities 
he  had  sanctioned.  *The  indignation  at  his  release  spread  *  Santa  A*. 

.       m  .  r   .      ,   na  and  suite 

among  the  Texans ;  and  such  a  commotion  was  excited 
that  President  Burnet,  apprehensive  of  danger  to  the  do- 
mestic tranquillity  of  Texas,  ordered  the  debarkation  of 
the  prisoners,  who  were  escorted  for  safe  keeping  to  Quin- 
tana,*  on  the  side  of  the  Brazos  opposite  Velasco. 

36.  sOn  the  same  day  President  Burnet  received  an  ad-     a  Dated 
dressa  from  the  army,  requesting  that  Santa  Anna  might     vicuna?1 
not  be  released  without  the  sanction  of  the  Congress.     8To  ^Mp^effdgn( 
this  address  the  president  returned  a  long  and  able  re-     Burners 

,.  »         i  «    i     i         •  ,,  .  i      remonstrance 

monstrance,1'  in  which  the  views  of  the  government,  in  sub- 
scribing the  treaty  which  provided  for  Santa  Anna's  re-  b 
lease,  were  defended ;  and  it  was  urged,  that  whether  the 
treaty  were  wise  or  not,  the  good  faith  of  Texas  was 
pledged  for  its  consummation.  7But  still  the  current  of 
public  sentiment  ran  against  the  liberation  of  Santa  Anna,  liberatM»- 

i  •         i  -i  •  «         i  «      i  1'er*  /»      8.  Views  Of 

and  even  m  the  cabinet  itself  there  was  a  difference  ot    General  La* 
opinion  on  the  subject.     "General  Lamar,  the  Secretary 


J«nen. 

r 


*  Quintana,  a  town  on  the  south  side  of  the  mouth  of  the  Brazos,  opposite   Velasco.    (Sea 
Map,  p.  659.) 


664 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


[BOOK  Ili 


ANALYSIS. 


a.  June  9. 
1.  Santa  An- 
na detained 
a  prisoner. 


Sept. 

2.  Organiza- 
tion {if  the 

government 

under  the 

constitution 

3.  The  subject 
tf  annexation 
to  the  United 

States. 


4.  Santa  An- 
.  no's  release. 


5.  His  letter 
to  President 

Jackson. 
b.  (In  Aug.) 

«.  The  Mexi- 
Can  congress. 


7.  The  gene- 
ral belief 
with  regard 
to  Santa  An- 
na's inten- 
tions. 


Dec.  18. 
I.  His  arrival 
at  Washing- 
ton, and 
return  to 
Mexico. 

1837. 
».  His  letter 
to  the  Mexi- 
can minister 

qfwar. 


of  War,  strongly  opposed  his  liberation ;  regarding  him  aa 
an  abhorred  murderer,  who  had  forfeited  his  life  by  the 
highest  of  all  crimes ;  and,  although  he  disclaimed  resort- 
ing to  the  law  of  retaliation,  he  asked  that  even-handed 
ustice  might  be  meted  out  to  the  criminal :  his  crimes 
being  sanguinary  in  the  extreme,  he  would  read  his  pun- 
ishment from  the  code  of  Draco. 

37.  Although  Santa  Anna  protested6  against  the  vio- 
lation of  faith  on  the  part  of  the  government  of  Texas,  he 
was  detained  a  prisoner ;  the  final  disposal  of  him  being 
reserved  for  the  government  about  to  be  established  in 
conformity  with  the  constitution.     2Early  in  September 
the  new  government  was  organized,  Samuel  Houston  be- 
ing elected  first  constitutional  President  of  the  republic, 
and  Mirabeau  B.  Lamar,  Vice  President.     3The  people 
had  also  been  required,  in   the    presidential  election,  to 
express  their  sentiments  on  the  subject  of  annexation  to 
the  United  States,  the  result  of  which  was,  that  all  the 
votes  except  ninety-three  were  given  in  favor  of  the  mea- 
sure ;  and  Congress  soon  after  passed  an  act,  empowering 
the  president  to  appoint  a  minister  to  negotiate  at  Wash- 
ington for  the  annexation  of  Texas  to  the  American  Union. 

38.  4 After  much  discussion,  Santa  Anna  was  ultimately 
released  by  an  act  of  the  Executive,  who  desired  to  send 
him  to  Washington,  with  a  view  to  certain  diplomatic  ar- 
rangements to  which  the  government  of  the  United  States 
was  to  be  a  party.     BSanta  Anna  had  previously  writtenb 
to  President  Jackson,  expressing  his  willingness  to  fulfil 
his  stipulations  with  General  Houston,  and  requesting  his 
mediation.     °The  Mexican  Congress,  however,  by  a  de- 
cree of  the  20th  of  May,  had  suspended  the  presidential 
authority  of  Santa  Anna  while  a  prisoner,  and  had  given 
information  of  the  same  to  the  government  of  the  United 
States^    7Yet   it  was   generally  believed,  owing   to   the 
friendly  professions  of  Santa  Anna,  that  should  he,  on  his 
return  to  his  own  country,  be  restored  to  power,  he  would 
use  his  authority  and  influence,  either  for  the  acknowledg- 
ment of  Texas  as  an  independent  nation,  or  as  a  state  of 
the  American  Union ;  and,  under  this  impression,  General 
Houston  had  acceded  to  his  release,  and  assumed  its  re- 
sponsibility. 

39.  8On  the   18th  of  December  Santa  Anna  reached 
Washington,  where  he  held  secret  conferences  with  the 
Executive,  and  on  the  26th  of  the  same  month  left  the 
city,  being  furnished  by  President  Jackson  with  a  ship  of 
war  to  convey  him  to  Vera  Cruz,  where  he  arrived  on  the 
20th  of  February  following.     'He  immediately  addressed 
a  letter  to  the  minister  of  war,  wherein  he  disavowed  all 


PART  III.]  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  665 

treaties  and  stipulation^;  whatever  as  conditional  to  his  re-  1837. 
lease ;  declaring  that,  before  consenting  either  willingly  ~ 
or  through  force  to  any  conditions  that  might  bring  re- 
proach upon  the  independence  or  honor  of  his  country,  or 
place  in  jeopardy  the  integrity  of  her  territory,  he  would 
have  suffered  a  thousand  deaths!  'This  disavowal,  how- 
ever,  was  not  effectual  in  restoring  him  to  the  favor  of  his 
countrymen,  whose  want  of  confidence  in  him  was  in- 
creased by  his  duplicity ;  and  he  was  obliged  to  go  into 
retirement,  until  another  revolution  in  his  unhappy  coun- 
try enabled  him  to  regain  the  power  he  had  lost. 

40.  2The  battle  of  San  Jacinto  gave  peace  to  Texas,  and   »•  Effects  of 

i  ,       />  .     ,  i  „   ,        the  battle  of 

the  rank  of  an  independent  state  among  the  nations  of  the  sanjacmto. 
earth.     3On  the  3d  of  March,  1837,  her  independence  was     March3- 
recognized  by  the  government  of  the  United  States,  which  tlomo/rfx- 
was  followed  by  a  recognition  and  treaties  on  the  part  of  an™%wend' 
France4  in  1839,  and  on  the  part  of  England15  in  1840.  1839-40. 
4Mexico,  however,  still  maintained  a  hostile  attitude  to-    a-  Egg-  **• 
wards  her,  and  by  repeated  threats  of  invasion  kept  alive    b.  NOV.  is, 
the  martial  spirit  of  the  Texans ;  but  the  Mexican  gov-       1840' 
ernment,  occupied  by  internal  disturbances,  or  dangers  *'tim?mi 
from  abroad,  was  restrained  from  renewing  any  serious  3SSe& 
attempt  upon  the  liberties  of  the  new  republic." 

41.  5 All  endeavors  to  establish  amicable  relations  with  5-  Attempt?  of 

.  I  .  •,  •/  6%Q$i  Wl 

Mexico  were  unavailing.      A  diplomatic  agent  sent   to  JJJf^gJJJ' 
Vera  Cruz  for  that  purpose  in  1839,  was  cautioned  against  rfiattmswith 
attempting  to  land ;  the  commandant-general  giving  him 
to  understand,  that  should  he  do  so,  he  would  be  accom- 
modated with  lodgings  in  the  city  prison.     The  command- 
ant farther  informed  him  that  "  he  was  not  aware  of  the 
existence  of  a  nation  called  the  republic  of  Texas,  but  only 
of  a  horde  of  adventurers,  in  rebellion  against  the  laws  of 
the  Mexican  government."     "In  the  following  year,  how-    6af^r 
ever,  Mexico  so  far  abated  her  pretensions  as  to  receive  a   f£e/|4n0s^ 
Texan  agent,  and  permit  him  to  submit  the  basis  of  a     again  as- 

ii  t-  oi  A  •      sumes  a  war- 

treaty  ;   but  on  the  restoration  ot  oanta  Anna  to  power  in  me  attitude, 
1841,  she  again  assumed  a  warlike  attitude,  declaring  to  ' 

the  world,  that  she  would  never  vary  her  position,  "  till 
she  planted  her  eagle  standard  on  the  banks  of  the  Sabine." 

42.  'Early  in  1841,  General  Lamar,  then  president  of      1841. 
Texas,  made  preparations  for  sending  to  Santa  Fe  three 
commissioners,  who  were  authorized  to  take  measures  for 
opening  a  direct  trade  with  that  city,  and  for  establishing 

the  authority  of  the  republic  over  all  the  territory  east  of 

the  Rio  Grande.     8This  river  was  claimed  by  Texas  as 

her  western  boundary,  and  had  been  virtually  admitted  as     of  Texas. 

such  by  Santa  Anna  himself,  in  the  articles  of  agreement 

signed  by  him  and  President  Burnet  soon  after  the  battle 


666 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


[BOOK  III, 


surrender  to 


ANALYSIS,  of  San  Jacinto.  *Yet  Santa  Fe  was  a  rich  and  commercial 
i.  improba-  c'lty>  inhabited  almost  exclusively  by  Mexicans,  and  it  was 
not  to  ^e  suPPosed  that  they  would  willingly  surrender  it 
to  the  Texan  authorities,  which  were  regarded  as  having 

.    ,  .  .       ,     , 

the.  Texans.  no  rights  to  the  country  in  their  actual  possession. 

43.  8Under  these  circumstances  this  measure  of  Presi- 
^ent  Lamar  was  condemned  by  many  of  the  Texan  jour- 
nals at  the  time  it  was  undertaken  ;  and  its  policy  became 
more  doubtful  when  it  was  proposed  to  send  a  military 
force  of  several  hundred  men  as  an  escort  to  the  commis- 
sioners, although  the  principal  object,  doubtless,  was  that 
of  protecting  them  against  the  warlike  Comanches,  across 
whose  hunting  grounds  it  was  necessary  to  travel.  It 
could  hardly  fail  to  be  suspected  by  the  Mexicans,  how- 
ever, that  this  military  force  was  designed  for  coercive 
measures,  if  the  pacific  efforts  of  negotiation  should  not 
prove  successful. 

44.3On  the  18th  of  June,  the  expedition,  under  the  com- 
mand  of  General  Hugh  McLeod,  accompanied  by  a  num- 
ber  of  merchants  and  private  gentlemen,  comprising  in  all 
^^  335  personSj  iefl.  Austin,  the  capital  of  Texas,  and 
after  a  journey  of  nearly  three  months,  during  which  time 
their  provisions  failed  them,  the  company  arrived  in  two 
divisions,  and  at  different  times,  at  Spanish  settlements  in 
the  valley  of  Santa  Fe.  4Several  persons  who  were  sent 
forward  by  the  advance  party,  to  explain  the  pacific  ob- 
jects of  the  expedition,  were  seized,  and  immediately 
condemned  to  be  shot  ;  but  after  being  bound  and  taken 
out  for  execution,  their  lives  were  spared  by  a  Mexican 
officer,  who  sent  them  to  meet  General  Armijo,  the  governor. 
Two  of  the  party,  however,  who  attempted  to  escape,  were 
executed.  6In  the  meantime,  several  thousand  troops 
were  concentrating  to  intercept  the  Texans,  who  were  all 
finally  induced  to  surrender  their  arms,  upon  the  promise 
of  a  safe  conduct  to  the  frontier,  a  supply  of  food  for  the 
march  home,  and  the  return,  to  every  man,  of  his  property, 
after  the  stipulations  had  been  complied  with. 

45.  "After  their  surrender,  the  Texans  were  bound,  six 


settlements. 


-party. 
Oct  "' 


NOV. 


jr  CM  or  e*ght  together,  with  ropes,  and  thongs  of  raw-hide,  and 
of  Mexico,  in  this  condition  were  marched  off  for  the  city  of  Mexico  ; 
about  1200  mites  distant.  Stripped  of  their  hats,  shoes, 
anc^  coats  ;  beaten,  and  insulted  in  almost  every  possible 
manner  ;  often  fastened  by  a  rope  to  the  pommel  of  the 
saddle  of  the  horses  on  which  the  guard  was  mounted  ; 
dragged  upon  the  ground  ;  marched  at  times  all  night  and 
all  day  ;  blinded  by  sand  ;  parched  with  thirst  ;  and  fam- 
ishing with  hunger  ;  —  in  this  manner  these  unfortunate 


PART  HI.]  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  667 

men  were  hurried  on  to  the  city  of  Mexico,  which  they    1841. 
reached  towards  the  close  of  December. 

46.  *When  they  arrived  at  Mexico,  they  were  chained     i.  Their 
with  heavy  iron  by  order  of  Santa  Anna ;  confined  for  a 

while  in  filthy  prisons ;  and  afterwards  condemned  to  labor 
as  common  scavengers  in  the  streets  of  the  city.  3After 
the  lapse  of  several  weeks,  one  division  of  the  captives 
was  sent  to  the  city  of  Puebla,  and  compelled  to  work  in 
stone  quarries,  with  heavy  chains  attached  to  their  limbs, 
and  under  the  supervision  of  brutal  task-masters,  some  of 
whom  were  convicted  criminals.  3Another  detachment, 
including  General  McLeod  and  most  of  the  officers  of  the  Perots. 
expedition,  was  remanded  to  the  castle  of  Perote,  where 
all,  without  distinction,  were  condemned  to  hard  labor,  stiU 
loaded  with  chains. 

47.  40f  the  whole  company,  three  were  murdered  in  4.  subsequent 
cold  blood  on  their  way  to  the  capital,  because  they  had  Mfonunatc 
become  wearied;  several  died  there  of  ill  treatment,  and       men" 
disease    incurred   by   exposure  and    hardships ;    a   few 
escaped  from  prison,  some  were  pardoned  by  the  govern- 
ment, and  most  of  the  others  have  since  been  released.* 

5The  treatment  of  the  Santa  Fe  captives,  who  became  pri- 
soners  only  through  the  violated  faith  of  the  Mexicans,  is 
but  one  of  numerous  examples  of  the  cruel  and  barbarous 
policy  of  the  Mexican  government  during  the  entire  ad- 
ministration of  Santa  Anna. 

48.  "Soon  after  the  result  of  the  Santa  Fe  expedition  e.  Rumors  of 

i  -,  f  _, ,  *          ,  a  Mexican 

was  known,  rumors  became  more  frequent  than  ever,  that  invasion  of 
Mexico  was  making  active  preparations,  on  a  most  exten-       Texas' 
sive  scale,  for  a  second  invasion  of  Texas ;  and  the  well 
known  hostile  policy  of  Santa  Anna,  who  had  recently 
been  restored  to  power,  rendered  it  probable  that  all  the 
available  force  of  Mexico  would  be  brought  in  requisition 
for  the  recovery  of  the  lost  province. 

49.  7Early  in  1842,  intelligence  of  the  assembling  of     1842. 
troops  west  of  the  Rio  Grande  produced  great  excitement  ?•  Excitement 
throughout  Texas.     The  inhabitants  of  the  frontier  towns   evacuation 
hastily  removed  their  effects  to  more  secure  situations  ;  °f  Bexar>  ** 
and  even  the  garrison  of  San  Antonio  de  Bexar  evacuated 

the  place,  and  retreated  to  the  banks  of  the  Guadalupe. 
8But  after  all  the  notes  of  preparation  that  had  been  con-  s.  The  result 
stantly  sounding  since  the  battle  of  San  Jacinto,  and  not-  %SXf" 
withstanding   the   boasting   declarations   of  Santa   Anna    inva*i°n- 
himself,  the  invading  army,  instead  of  being  an  advanced 


*  A  highly  Interesting  "  Narrative  of  the  Texan  Santa  Fe  Expedition"  has  been  written  by 
Geo.  W.  Kendall,  one  of  the  editors  of  the  New  Orleans  Picayune,  who  accompanied  the  Ex- 
pedition, and  was  conveyed  a  prisoner  to  Mexico. 


668 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


[Boos.  Ill 


ANALYSIS, 


a.  March  6. 


b.  sept  n. 


s.  capture  of 


Rio  Grande, 


NOV 

olunt 
at  Bexar. 


Dec.  s. 

'l'™etneeRi™ 
Grande. 


».  Return  of 


corps  of  twelve  or  fifteen  thousand  regular  troops,  proved 
to  be  only  a  few  poorly  equipped  marauding  parties,  num- 
bering in  all  six  or  eight  hundred  men,  which,  after 
gathering  up  a  large  quantity  of  spoil  left  behind  by  the 
fugitive  inhabitants,  and  plundering11  San  Antonio,  hastily 
retreated,  before  a  Texan  force  could  be  brought  against 
them. 

50-  ^n  tne  September  following,  a  Mexican  force  of 
ak°ut  1200  men,  under  the  command  of  General  Woll, 
approached  Bexar,  and  after  a  slight  resistance  from  a 
small  party  of  Texans,  the  town  was  surrendered  by  ca- 
pitulation.b  3A  few  days  later,  a  party  of  little  more  than 
20°  Texans,  that  had  assembled  in  the  Salado  bottom,  five 
miles  east  from  Bexar,  was  attacked  by  General  Woll, 
but  the  Mexicans  were  obliged  to  withdraw  with  consider- 
able  loss.  3About  fifty  Texans,  however,  coming  to  the 
relief  of  their  countrymen,  were  attacked  in  an  open 
prairie  by  a  large  portion  of  the  Mexican  force,  and  hav- 
ing nothing  but  small  arms  with  which  to  defend  them- 
selves against  a  Mexican  field-piece,  were  compelled  to 
surrender.  A  sanguinary  butchery  followed,  and  before 
it  was  arrested  by  the  Mexican  officers  more  than  half  of 
tne  prisoners  had  fallen.  "These  events  were  soon  fol- 
lowed by  a  hasty  retreat  of  the  Mexicans  to  the  west  side 
of  the  Rio  Grande,  rapidly  pursued  by  several  parties  of 
Texan  volunteers. 

&1.  6  A  general  determination  to  chastise  the  Mexicans 
^7  carrying  the  war  west  of  the  Rio  Grande  now  pre- 
vailed  throughout  Texas,  and  numerous  small  volunteer 
companies  were  raised  for  that  purpose,  but  no  efficient 
measures  were  taken  by  the  government,  nor  was  any 
regular  invasion  intended.  "Early  in  November  about 
^O0  volunteers  assembled  at  Bexar,  and  were  placed  under 
the  command  of  General  Somerville,  but  the  return  of 
several  companies  soon  after,  reduced  this  number  to  500 
men.  7On  the  8th  of  December  this  party  entered  Laredo 
without  resistance,  a  Mexican  town  on  the  east  bank  of  the 
RJO  Qran(jej  an(j  a  few  jays  later  crossed  the  river  lower 
down,  but  soon  after,  by  the  orders  of  their  general,  and 
to  the  great  dissatisfaction  of  most  of  the  troops,  recrossed 
to  the  Texan  side. 

52.  8It  appears  that  no  plan  of  operations  had  been  de- 
cided  upon,  and  here  the  commander  and  200  of  the 
troops  withdrew  and  returned  to  their  homes,  while  300 
men  remained,  chose  a  leader  from  their  own  party,  and 
declared  their  determination  to  seek  the  enemy.  "On  the 
22d  of  December,  a  part  of  this  small  force  crossed  the  Rio 


PART  III.]  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  669 

Grande  near  the  town  of  Mier,*  to  which  a  deputation  was    18 12. 

sent,  demanding  provisions   and  other  supplies.     These  ~    * 

were  promised,  but  before  they  were  forwarded  to  the 
Texan  camp,  a  large  Mexican  force,  commanded  by 
Generals  Ampudia  and  Canales,  had  arrived  and  taken 
possession  of  the  town. 

53.  *An  attack  upon  Mier  was  now  determined  upon,  i.  AH  attack 
and  on  the  25th  all  the  troops  crossed  the  Rio  Grande  for    SKJfSa 
that  purpose,  and  in  the  evening  commenced  their  march      upon- 
towards  the  place.     2The  night  was  dark  and  rainy,  and  a.  TO*  MM*. 
the  Mexican   force,  more  than  2000  strong,  was  advan- 
tageously posted,  awaiting  the  attack.      3The  Mexican  3.  A  lodgment 
picket-guards  were  driven  in,  and  the  little  band  of  intre-  efffulurbsthe 
pid  adventurers,  forcing  its  way  by  slow  degrees  against 

a  constant  fire  from  the  enemy,  in  spite  of  repeated  at- 
tacks, succeeded  in  effecting  a  lodgment  in  a  number  of 
stone  buildings  in  the  suburbs  of  the  town. 

54.  4At  early  dawn  the  fight  was  renewed,   with  in-  •»•  Renewal  of 
creased  desperation  on  the  part  of  the  Texans.     Several  th/Jbumoing 
times  the  Mexican  artillery  nearest  them  was  cleared,  and    '' 

at  length  deserted,  when  the  enemy  had  recourse  to  the 
house-tops.  These  again  were  cleared,  but  the  overpow- 
ering numbers  of  the  enemy  enabled  them  to  continue  the 
fight,  although  column  after  column,  urged  on  to  the 
attack  by  their  officers,  fell  by  the  deadly  discharge  of  the 
American  rifle. 

55.  5The  action  was  continued  until  Ampudia  sent  a  5.  Terms  of 
white  flag  proposing  terms  of  capitulation,  accompanied  cfroposedby 
by  several  Mexican  officers,  among  them  General  La  Vega,    AmpudiA- 
to  enforce  upon  the  Texans  the  utter  hopelessness  of  effec- 
tive resistance,  as  Ampudia  stated  that  he  had  1700  regu- 
lar troops  under  his  command,  and  that  an  additional  force 

of  800   was  approaching  from    Monterey.     "With  great  «  surrender 

T    111  i  11  of  theTexans. 

reluctance  the  little  band  at  length  surrendered,  and 
marching  into  the  public  square,  laid  down  their  arms  be- 
fore an  enemy  ten  times  their  number.  7In  this  desperate  i-  The  losses 
battle,  the  loss  of  the  Texans,  in  killed  and  wounded,  was 
thirty-five ;  that  of  the  Mexicans,  according  to  their  own 
statement,  was  more  than  five  hundred.  8>  Tht  prison* 

56.  8The  Texans,   although  expecting,  in  accordance  "£%?%£%£ 
with  assurances  given  them,  to  be  detained  on  the  east  for  '**  Mexi- 

.,        ,.   ,  v  .,  .  „  can  capital. 

side  of  the  mountains  until  exchanged  as  prisoners  of  war,      Dec.  31. 
were  now  strongly  guarded,  and  in  a  few  days  obliged  to  ».  Escape  of 

!_•!_*  j        M  i       the  prisoners. 

commence  their  march,  of  nearly  a  thousand  miles,  tome 
city  of  Mexico.  9On  one  occasion,  two  hundred  and  four- 


*  Mier  (pronounced  Hear)  is  on  the  south  side  of  a  small  stream  called  the  Rio  del 
or  Bio  Alcantara,  a  short  distance  above  its  entrance  into  the  Rio  Grande.    (See  Map,  p.  620.) 


670  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  [BOOK  IIL 

ANALYSIS,  teen  of  the  prisoners,  although  unarmed,  rose  upon  their 
~~  guard  of  300  armed  men,  killed  several,  and  dispersing 
the  remainder,  commenced  their  journey  homewards,  but 
after  suffering  greatly  from  hunger  and  fatigue — many 
having  died,  and  the  rest  being  ignorant  of  the  way  and 
destitute  of  ammunition,  they  were  compelled  to  surren- 
der to  a  party  in  pursuit. 

i.  The  pun-      57.  JFor  this  attempt  at  escape,  every  tenth  man  among 

ishnient.        ,  .  •.      *   ,  i/»i»*» 

the  prisoners  was  shot  by  orders  of  the  Mexican  govern- 
2.subsequent  ment.     2The  remainder  were  marched  to  Mexico,    and 
Remainder,   thence  to  the  castle  of  Perote,  where  they  were  subjected 
to  close  confinement.     A  few  escaped,  in  different  ways ; 
about  thirty  died  of  cruel  treatment ;  and  most  of  the  re- 
mainder,   after   a   year's    imprisonment,    were    released 
through  the  generous  influence  of  the  foreign  representa- 
s.  Remarks,  tives  at  the  Mexican  capital.     3Such  was  the  result  of  the 
Mier    expedition — foolishly  undertaken,    but    exhibiting, 
throughout,  the  same  desperate  bravery  that  has  character- 
ized the  Texans  in  all  their  contests  with  superior  Mexi- 
can forces. 

Meiteiranf       **®'  *The  time  had  now  arrived  when  the  long-cherished 
for  admission  hones  of  a  majority  of  the  Texan  people  for  admission 

into  the  Ame-  .     *   ,        .  .    •'     TT1'  .  i  i  •       i        «mi  •  i 

nion,  into  the  American  Union  were  to  be  realized.  5That  wish 
ka(^  not  ^een  expressed  until  the  constitution  of  1824  was 
overtnrownj  anc^  tne  federal  compact  violated ;  nor  until  it 
had  become  evident  that  the  Mexican  people  would  make 
no  serious  efforts  to  regain  their  liberties,  of  which  the  des- 
*.  twenty  of  potism  of  military  power  had  deprived  them.  'Faithful 

Texas  to  her   r      .  J    r  -i      i     •       i  •     T  IT 

engagements  to  her  engagements  until  their  binding  obligation   was 

destroyed  against  her  wishes,  and  in  spite  of  her  efforts  to 

fulfil  them,  Texas  adhered  to  Mexico  even  longer  than 

Mexico  was  true  to  herself;  when  she  was  obliged  to 

throw  herself  upon  the  only  reserved  right  that  was  left 

her, — the  right  of  revolution — the  last  right  to  which  op- 

7.  The  result  pressed  nations  resort.    7In  the  brief  struggle  that  followed, 

°Re,voiufifm!'  victory  crowned  her  efforts — independence  was  secured 

and  maintained,  and  other  governments  acknowledged  her 

claims  to  be  admitted  into  the  family  of  nations. 

li/n™Te£a*      59-  "Wnen  Texas,  soon  after  the  battle  of  San  Jacinto, 

in  asking  the  asked  the  United  States  to  recognize  her  independence,  it 

United  States  .,1  7     i      •  ?  •          •**•»/• 

to  recognize  was  with  the  avowed  design  01  treating  immediately  for 
fendence.    the  transfer  of  her  territory  to  the  American  Union.    'The 
vpinSfof   opinions  of  President  Jackson  on  this  subject,  as  expressed 
j<Xow  on    kv  message  to  congress,  were,  that  a  too  early  recognition 
this  subject.   of  Texan  independence  would  be  unwise,  'as  it  might 
subject  the  United  States,  however  unjustly,  to  the  impu- 
tation of  seeking  to  establish  the  claim  of  her  neighbors 
to  a  territory,  with  a  view  to  its  subsequent  acquisition  by 


PARTlILJ 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


671 


herself.'  JHe  therefore  advised  that  no  steps  towards  re- 
cognition  should  be  taken  *  until  the  lapse  of  time,  or  the 
course  of  events  should  have  proved,  beyond  cavil  or  dis- 
pute, the  ability  of  the  Texan  people  to  ma'ntain  their 
separate  sovereignty,  and  the  government  constituted  by 
them.'  2Seemingly  opposed  to  his  own  views  of  policy, 
however,  on  the  last  daya  of  his  administration,  he  signed 
the  resolution  of  congress,  for  the  acknowledgment  of 
Texan  independence. 

60.  3In  August  following,  General   Hunt,  the   Texan 

TTT      i  •  -i  i  iu  •        «  HT 

envoy  at  Washington,  addressed  b  a  communication  to  Mr. 
Forsyth,  the  American  minister,  in  which  he  urged  at 
great  length  the  proposition  for  the  annexation  of  Texas 
to  the  American  Union.  4In  reply,  Mr.  Forsyth  commu- 
nicated6  the  decision  of  President  Van  Buren,  as  averse 
to  entertaining  the  proposition  ;  and  among  the  reasons 
stated  were,  "  treaty  obligations"  to  Mexico,  and  "  respect 
for  that  integrity  of  character  by  which  the  United  States 
had  sought  to  distinguish  themselves  since  the  establish- 
ment of  their  right  to  claim  a  place  in  the  great  family  of 
nations." 

61.  6The  proposed  annexation  of  Texas   had  caused 
much  excitement  in  the  United  States  ;  the  manufacturing 
interests,  and  the  anti-slavery  party  opposed  it  ;  the  legis- 
latures  of  New  York,  Vermont,  Massachusetts,  and  Ohio 
called  upon  Congress  to  reject  the  proposition  ;  the  oppo- 
nents of  the  measure  discovering  in  it  an  extension  of 
Southern  and  anti-tariff  influence,  detrimental  to  the  North- 
ern and  -middle  sections  of  the  Union.     6The  violent  spirit 

,  .    ,       ,  -IT-  •  •  T      ,  •  . 

which  characterized  this  opposition,  and  the  vituperative 
terms  too  frequently  applied  to  the  people  of  Texas,  greatly 
abated  their  desire  for  the  contemplated  union  ;  and  in 
April,  1838,  a  resolution  was  introduced11  into  the  Texan 
Congress,  withdrawing  the  proposition.  The  resolution 
was  approved  by  the  House  of  Representatives,  but  was 
lost  in  the  Senate,  although  by  only  one  vote.  'When, 
however,  it  was  ascertained  that  foreign  nations  would  not 

....  .  *»  m  i  -i 

recognize  the  independence  ot  I  exas  while  she  continued 
to  request  annexation  to  the  United  States,  the  proposition 
was  formally  withdrawn  by  President  Houston,  and  the 
measure  was  approved6  by  the  Texan  Congress,  under  the 
presidency  of  General  Lamar,  in  January,  1839. 

62.  "President  Lamar,  who  entered  on  the  duties  of  his 
office  in  December,  1838,  took  strong  grounds  against  an- 
nexation  ;  declaring,  in  his  first  message  to  Congress,  that 
he  "had  never  been  able  to  perceive  the  policy  of  the  de- 
sired connexion,  or  discover  in  it  any  advantage,  either 
civil,  political,  or  commercial,  which  could  posssibly  re- 


w,  advice. 


Texas. 
a-  M^h  3> 

3.  General 

Hunt's  com- 

mumcation. 
b  Aug  -4-  l837- 


*yh. 
c>   u 


*  Excitement 
umtedstate*, 


«•  Effects  wo 

ducedinTex* 

as  by  this 
°ppol>t 


d-    pr123' 


an* 

negation. 


672  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  [BooK  III. 

ANALYSIS,  suit  to  Texas,"     'The  great  majority  of  the  citizens  of 
~i  increase    Texas,  however,  were  still   favorable  to  annexation,  and 
^•nimin    ^urmg  tne  succeeding  presidency  of  General  Houston, 
<5Kq?>    from  December  1841,  to  December  1844,  the  measure 
gained  additional  favor  with  them,  and  was  the  great  po- 
litical topic  in  the  American  Congress,  and  throughout  the 
i.  Arguments  nation.     2The  arguments  for  and  against  the  measure  took 
agatn^the   a  wide  range,  being  based  on  constitutional,  political,  and 
tneasur6-     moral  grounds,  and  were  urged  with  all  the  zeal  charac- 
teristic of  party  politics ;  but  no  benefit  would  result  from 
a  repetition  of  them  here. 

1845.         63.  3The  final  action  of  the  Congress  of  the  United 

3.  The  final  States  on  the  subject  took  place  on  the  28th  of  February, 

a£American'  1845,  when  the  joint  resolution  of  the  two  houses  in  favor 

CofnTexm?on  of  the  proposed  annexation  passed  the  Senate.     On  the  1st 

this  subject.  of  ]Yf  arch  they  received  the  signature  of  the  president,  and 

on  the  4th  of  July  following  a  constitutional  convention, 

assembled  at  Austin,  the  capital  of  Texas,  assented  to  the 

terms  proposed  by  the  government  of  the  United  States. 

^tion^tate'  *The  convention  then  proceeded  to  the  formation  of  a  state 

government,  constitution,  which  was  soon  followed  by  the  organization 

of  the  state  government ;  and  in  the  winter  following  the 

senators  of  the  State  of  Texas  took  their  seats,  for  the  first 

time,  in  the  national  council  of  the  American  Union. 

64>  'Henceforth  the  history  of  Texas  is  merged  in  that 
Of  the  republic  of  which  she  has  become  a  part,  while  the 
new  relations  thus  created  give  to  her  early  annals  an  ad- 
ditional  interest  and  importance  in  the  eyes  of  the  Ameri- 
«.  Acqm-  can  people.  'Time  only  can  decide  whether  any  acqui- 
tuirttary!er'  sitions  to  our  already  widely  extended  territory  are  to 
prove  salutary  or  detrimental  to  our  national  interests ; 
but  while  we  would  deprecate  the  incorporation  with  us 
of  a  conquered  people,  estranged  from  our  citizens  in  cus- 
toms, language,  laws,  and  religion,  we  have  certainly 
much  less  to  fear  from  an  extension  of  territory  gained,  as 
in  the  case  of  Texas,  by  a  re-admission,  into  our  political 
fold,  of  our  own  brethren  and  countrymen. 


7 


